《My Wife is Unbeatable in the Whole World, Touch Me If You Dare!》 Chapter 1: New Number, Dont Mess Up "Scoundrel, your life ends here!" A sharp, delicate chastisement exploded beside Li Nuo''s ear, jolting him awake just as he had fallen asleep. In his drowsy state, he saw a figure standing in front of him. The girl was dressed in a white, ancient-style long dress, looking about sixteen or seventeen, with a slender figure, snow-white skin, and delicate, beautiful facial features that could rival any female celebrity¡ªthough her complexion looked rather poor. More than just poor, the anger in her eyes carried deep-seated hatred, and she held a shimmering dagger, as if Li Nuo had committed some heinous crime against her. What''s going on, cosplay? The court session was to start in two hours, and as a judge''s assistant, Li Nuo had pulled an all-nighter preparing the litigation documents. He had just settled down on the cramped fold-out bed in the office corner, hoping to catch a quick nap to restore his energy, when this disturbance woke him. Wait, this isn''t the assistant''s office. Li Nuo looked around and found himself lying on a luxurious bed, with antique and extravagant furnishings throughout the room. So, was this a dream? What a messy dream, he hadn''t even had time to watch any historical dramas lately... Swoosh! Before Li Nuo could react in his dream, the girl made her move. The dagger sliced through the air, aiming for Li Nuo''s neck. Even knowing it was a dream, Li Nuo instinctively dodged. He managed to evade but didn''t completely escape. The dagger had been aimed at Li Nuo''s neck, but due to his dodging, it veered slightly off course and grazed his shoulder, slicing a cut. The shoulder of his silk pajamas, embroidered with exquisite patterns, was instantly stained with blood. Pain! It was terribly painful! Li Nuo''s fairly handsome face contorted with intense pain, and large beads of sweat seeped from his forehead. He hadn''t expected to feel such real pain in a dream! The girl''s dagger, having missed its critical target, lunged at his heart once again. Two strikes, both aimed at Li Nuo''s life! Having handled many cases, Li Nuo knew better than to confront an armed assailant head-on. He scrambled to the corner of the bed, and the girl jumped onto the bed, her dagger following close behind. This time, driven into a corner, Li Nuo had nowhere to hide. Leaning in the corner of the bed, he gave up resisting. Generally speaking, dying in a dream usually ends it. Die earlier, wake earlier¡ªhe still had work later. Li Nuo resigned himself to fate, but the girl''s dagger did not pierce his heart. The sharp dagger stopped less than half an inch from Li Nuo''s chest. Li Nuo thought perhaps she had a change of heart and decided not to harm the innocent. He looked up and saw the girl''s face was strange. Her face was flush red, and her forehead glistened with fine sweat. It seemed she wanted to use all her strength to plunge the dagger into Li Nuo''s heart, but her body seemed restrained by some unseen force, unable to move. Taking this chance, Li Nuo jumped off the bed. At the same moment, the door was kicked open with immense force, and an elderly man with graying hair rushed in. Upon seeing Li Nuo with only a minor injury, he visibly relaxed and quickly walked up to Li Nuo, bowing with a fist in palm: "Old Servant is late, please forgive me, young master!" Li Nuo was completely confused but knew it was time to wake from the dream. He didn''t know how long he had slept and missed the court session, which meant a deduction in his salary. How exactly should one wake up from a dream? Death, falling, or a severe blow... That''s what they say in "Inception." Let''s skip suicide¡ªpain is still truly painful, even in dreams, and finding a high place for a fall wasn''t feasible at the moment. Ultimately, Li Nuo looked toward a sturdy pillar within the room. Ignoring the old man and the girl, Li Nuo took a running start, and under the bewildered and shocked gazes of everyone, he ran headfirst into the pillar. Bang! Before he could even feel the severe pain in his forehead, Li Nuo''s consciousness began to sink into an endless abyss. ... "Ha..." The sky was bright, and Li Nuo yawned as he climbed out of bed. "Sss..." Pain shot across Li Nuo''s forehead and shoulders, causing him to furrow his brow and raise his hand to touch his forehead, then his expression froze. How could there be such a large bump? He looked down at his shoulder and noticed a blood-soaked bandage that was strikingly conspicuous. Li Nuo finally realized something and looked around, finding himself still in the dreamy room, with a luxurious large bed and primitive furniture, the meticulously splendid carvings on the bedhead were particularly ancient and luxurious in style. Why haven''t I woken up yet? No, no, the court session is about to begin, there will be big trouble if I don''t wake up. Hitting a pillar doesn''t seem to work, Li Nuo climbed out of bed and entered the courtyard, instantly spotting a ladder on the wall. An old man with graying hair was just stepping through the courtyard gate when he saw his own young master standing on the roof, solemn-faced and hands spread, leaping down. He didn''t have time to react and immediately extended his hand, pointing towards Li Nuo from a distance. Li Nuo leapt from the roof, watching in stupor as he landed slowly like a leaf falling, the old man had already run to his side, grabbing his arm and said anxiously, "Young master, if you have worries, speak them, this old servant will help you find solutions, please do not seek death!" ... Daxia. Chang''an. Ministry of Justice''s residence. "Master, do you really remember nothing at all?" "Do you not remember who this old servant is?" "At least you must remember who you yourself are, right?" Li Nuo sat on the bed, facing the person who called himself "Old Servant" with a face full of concern and worry, and he blankly shook his head. The old man looked at the stupefied expression on Li Nuo''s face and lamented, "It''s over, it looks like his brain is damaged..." Li Nuo''s gaze turned towards the window, his heart filled with turbulence. Of course, he remembered who he was. Li Nuo, male, Han, 21 years old, a graduate from the Law Department of Xijing University, he had just passed the bar exam and the civil service exam, becoming a proud people''s judge-assistant. Although only an assistant, it counted as securing a coveted government job at a young age, making him stand out among his peers. The lower court was bustling with work, and after pulling all-nighters consecutively, he had just finished all the preparations for the court session and was planning to lie down for a bit. But the moment he closed his eyes and then opened them, he found himself somewhere else. A beautiful girl, brandishing a knife, wanted his life. This old man he had never seen before kept calling himself "Old Servant." If one said it was a dream, yet everything he experienced was so clear and real. Li Nuo had realized something. No way, just stayed up for two nights and I''m gone? Okay, as a modern person, having experienced myriad novels and films, he could accept something like time traveling. But time travel aside, what''s the deal with this book hovering in front of him? The book seemed both real and unreal, hovering about half a meter in front of Li Nuo. Li Nuo reached out, waving his hand in front of him, his palm passing through the middle of the book without any hindrance, indicating the book had no physical form. Soon, Li Nuo recognized the book as familiar. Half a year ago, he had picked up an ancient book at an old book market, written in Seal Script. As a law student, Li Nuo recognized the two characters on the book''s cover, which were "Law Code" in Seal Script. After some haggling, Li Nuo had spent eighty yuan to buy this book from the vendor to use as a reference for studying ancient law. Although he ended up not using it for his literature work, it made a good pillow for naps. He had fallen asleep with this book as his pillow just before he traveled through time. Unexpectedly, the book had also traveled across worlds and appeared before him in this fashion. Li Nuo glanced at the worried old man, who seemed unable to see this object. His gaze returned to the book cover above the Seal Script characters "Law Code," intimate and familiar. Unlike before, this time, under the book''s cover, there were two more lines of small text. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: Three days." Seeing the additional two lines of text on the cover of the Law Code, Li Nuo went completely numb. What''s going on, he had just traveled through time, and now he only has three days to live? Hey, new life, don''t mess around... Chapter 2 - 2 Madam, Its a Misunderstanding! A book only visible to himself was floating before his eyes, claiming he had only three days left to live, which was undoubtedly an absurd thing to hear. But having merely slept and become another person, surely that was even more preposterous? Others who transmigrated either received golden fingers or system assists, yet Li Nuo opened his eyes to a death countdown. The death countdown was bad enough, but couldn''t it at least provide some strategy or reminder? Was he supposed to just wait quietly for death over these three days? Li Nuo tried to use his mind to flip through the Law Code, to see if there was any mention of ways to extend one''s life, but it was no use. Whether it was with his mind or his hands, he couldn''t open the book. While Li Nuo was flailing at thin air, the old man by the bed sighed and tentatively reminded him, "You are in Daxia''s Chang''an, your surname is Li and your name is Nuo, your father is the current Minister of Justice. Does any of this ring a bell, Young Master..." Daxia''s Chang''an? Li Nuo was, of course, familiar with the name Chang''an; he was born and raised there. However, when he tried to jump from the building just now, the old man merely pointed a finger, and he was suspended in mid-air. This was certainly not the Xia Dynasty he knew, nor the Chang''an he was familiar with. Speaking of which, the female assassin who wanted to kill him last night must have been immobilized the same way. Thinking of the girl, Li Nuo felt a twinge of pain in his shoulder again. With no memory of his predecessor, he had no idea what the fellow had done to make the girl hate him so much... "My head hurts. I can''t remember anything..." Li Nuo shook his head and then asked, "What happened last night, why did that girl want to kill me?" Even if he were to die in three days, he wanted to be a well-informed ghost. The old man shook his head and said, "Young Master was injured and unconscious last night. The house was in total chaos. I temporarily locked her in the firewood shed and haven''t had the chance to interrogate her yet." On his way here, Li Nuo had heard the old man mention that the identity he had transmigrated into was the son of the Minister of Justice. Li Nuo had studied law, was well-versed in the history of jurisprudence, and he knew very well that the ancient Minister of Justice''s position was equivalent to that of the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court in later times. The old man referred to himself as "Old Servant," suggesting that this was possibly a place resembling a feudal society. In a feudal society, the power of the Minister of Justice was much greater than that of the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court in modern times. It''s a position from which one could control the life and death of common people and even high-ranking officials. Could this person, who shared his name, be some kind of bully who used his power to do something worthy of at least three years in prison, or even the death penalty to that girl? Otherwise, why would she hate him so much? But what did that have to do with him, a newcomer? The book before his eyes had disappeared at some point, but whenever Li Nuo thought about it, it would slowly reappear. With his head in chaos and his heart in turmoil, Li Nuo endured the pain in his shoulder, sat up on the bed, and said, "Let''s go see her." The old man looked at Li Nuo, scratching his head, feeling that something was off about the Young Master. But he couldn''t pin down what exactly was wrong, so he just supported Li Nuo to where the assassin girl was being held. Li Mansion, firewood shed. The girl was tightly bound to a pillar, a white cloth stuffed in her mouth, her hair disheveled, her complexion pale. Her clear, bright eyes had already dulled and lost their luster, making her look utterly miserable. "Screech..." The door to the firewood shed was pushed open from the outside. The girl slowly raised her head and, seeing the figure that came in, resentment surged in her eyes. She struggled violently but could only make muffled "mmph mmph" noises with her mouth gagged by the white cloth. Li Nuo had already asked on the way here: this young girl was a maid in the household, just brought in last month, had been working diligently the whole time, and inexplicably sneaked into Li Nuo''s room to assassinate him last night. In his mind, he had already pieced together a scenario where the girl was violated by a second-generation official, enduring disgrace to infiltrate the enemy''s home. She seemed attentive on the surface but plotted revenge in secret... And in this scenario, Li Nuo was the biggest villain. Li Nuo approached the girl and carefully removed the white cloth from her mouth. Before he could ask anything, the girl glared at him fiercely and spat through clenched teeth, "You scoundrel, I won''t let you off even as a ghost!" Her voice was full of resentment, and Li Nuo couldn''t believe it wasn''t because she was wronged by that privileged scoundrel. It was infuriating. He, a law-abiding good citizen, a clean and upright people''s judge, innocent in both lives, ruined in an instant... Li Nuo massaged his temples and asked, "Girl, do I have a grudge against you?" The girl bit her teeth and said, "No." Li Nuo was startled, then widened his eyes, "If not, why try to kill me?" The girl''s eyes filled with hatred, "Because your father caused the death of my father!" "My father caused the death of your father?" "My father was an incorruptible official; how could he possibly do such a thing? It''s all your father''s false accusation!" Li Nuo was both angry and speechless. He had been riddling himself with guilt for so long, and it turned out he was just implicated. This girl was a family member of a criminal seeking revenge against law enforcement. Even if what she said were true, there was a debtor for every claim. If she wanted revenge, she should seek out his father, the Minister of Justice. Why target him? This was vindictiveness, murder. After all this time, she was the villain. The elderly man by Li Nuo''s side seemed unsurprised, glancing at the girl and saying, "As expected, she''s here to seek revenge on the master. She has no foundation in the Martial Path, yet she managed to conceal her identity and infiltrate the mansion. It''s all due to this old servant''s negligence. Young Master, how do you wish to deal with her?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Hand her over to the government." In future generations, the phenomenon of criminals and their family members taking revenge on judges also occurred from time to time. He still hadn''t figured out the death threat from that book and now just wanted to be alone in peace. Although he was a victim, he had no law enforcement authority. Holding the girl overnight constituted taking restrictive measures such as detention or arrest toward someone with factual crimes and major suspicion. To continue holding her would be illegal detention, let alone having the power to dispose of a criminal. He was a legal worker with basic professional integrity. Having finished speaking, the elderly man beside Li Nuo made no movements but simply stared at him with unwavering eyes. Li Nuo asked, "What are you standing around for, let''s go. Why are you staring at me?" The old man''s gaze shifted, and he suddenly held up four fingers, asking, "Young Master, how many is this?" Li Nuo, unsure if there were differences between the two worlds in numbers, ventured, "Four?" "Correct!" the old man said happily, then pressed on with another question, "What is two plus three?" "Five." "Fifteen plus sixteen?" "Thirty-one." "Seventy-three plus sixty-nine." "One hundred forty-two." The old man''s eyes were full of disbelief. After snapping back to reality, he spoke again. "Eight hundred forty-three plus six hundred fifty-two?" "One thousand four hundred ninety-five." While he was still mentally calculating, Li Nuo had already provided the answer. Li Nuo didn''t know what he was trying to do, but it was basically certain that addition was the same in any world. He glanced at the old man and saw his gaze filled with shock, his expression excited, as if he''d discovered some rare genius. It was just three-digit addition, what was so surprising about that? Li Nuo, annoyed, asked, "Why are you astonished by such a simple question, do you think I''m an idiot?" The old man muttered, "But, Young Master, you are an idiot..." ... That the son of the Minister of Justice was an idiot was almost common knowledge in Chang''an. As the housekeeper of Li Mansion and having watched him grow up from a child, Housekeeper Wu was well aware of his young master''s level in Mathematics. Normally, even for single-digit addition, he would have to count with his fingers for quite some time, but now, he could effortlessly provide accurate answers for tens and even hundreds addition. Was this still their foolish young master? Could it be that the bump last night had actually knocked some sense into him? "Well done, well done..." Seeing the foolish young master he''d watched grow up suddenly become smart, Housekeeper Wu couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart and kept rubbing his hands, saying, "This old servant will immediately share the good news with the master..." After a moment of astonishment, Li Nuo shook his head. The original owner of this body was an idiot who couldn''t even do simple addition and subtraction within one hundred. No wonder the old man was so agitated. He even found a reason for himself, so Li Nuo didn''t have to bother covering up the transmigration. "God, have you gone blind!" Not only did the assassination fail, but the idiot son of the enemy who killed her father had become smart. The girl was so angry that she trembled all over, crying out in despair and fury, "You scoundrels, may your entire family rot in hell!" So brazenly declaring intent to kill, her mouth needed to be silenced again to prevent her from shouting "scoundrels, scoundrels" on the way and tarnishing his reputation. If people didn''t know better, they might really think he had seriously harmed her. This way, even if he really died in three days, people wouldn''t say he committed suicide out of guilt. Just as Li Nuo was preparing to stuff the white cloth back into her mouth, a figure walked in from outside the door. It was a young woman, clad in a white dress with delicate patterns embroidered on the hem, a long sword in her hand, exquisite features, and a cool demeanor. She had a slender waist, with her jet-black hair tied casually into a ponytail. Upon seeing her, Li Nuo first felt overwhelmed by her heroic aura and her coldness that seemed to keep others at a thousand paces. Then he noticed her appearance. Having lived two lifetimes, this was the first time Li Nuo had seen such a beautiful girl in reality. The female assassin at his side was indeed a beauty, but she paled in comparison to this woman. The only shortcoming was that even in a tight dress, there wasn''t much of a curve to be seen on her chest. The woman had just stepped into the place when she saw the girl tied to the post. The girl''s face was pale, her hair disheveled, and her expression one of despair and grief, looking like she had just been mistreated... And Li Nuo was about to stuff a white cloth into her mouth. Seemingly realizing something, her face turned cold in an instant. Just as Li Nuo was about to inquire the old man about the identity of this beautiful lady, he could hear the whooshing sound by his ear, followed by a belated pain in his chest. His body heavily crashed into the woodpile. His already injured and weak body couldn''t withstand such treatment, and his vision darkened as he fainted once again. At that moment, the anxious voice of the old man finally reached him. "Madam, it''s a misunderstanding!" Chapter 3: Lifespan Enhancement [Thanks to "Bezos" for the reward] Li Nuo groggily woke up to find himself lying in that familiar big bed again. This time, in addition to the clear pain in his head and shoulder, he felt a faint pain in his chest as well. Li Nuo unbuttoned his clothes to look and saw a bruise on his chest; with each breath, there came a faint ache. Seeing Li Nuo sit up, the old man guarding the bedside jolted in excitement and said, "Young Master, you''re awake. What''s three thousand six hundred seventy-four plus five thousand eight hundred sixty-three..." "Nine thousand five hundred thirty-seven." Li Nuo blurted out the answer, first rubbed his chest, then looked around and asked, "Where are the others?" Seeing that the Young Master hadn''t turned back into an idiot, the Old Servant finally relaxed and then replied, "They''ve already been sent to the Chang''an County Magistrate''s Office. Don''t worry, Young Master. Those who dare to assassinate you won''t have a good ending!" Li Nuo asked, "What about the other one?" The Old Servant asked in confusion, "Which one?" Li Nuo angrily said, "The woman who kicked me." The Old Servant gave a sheepish smile and said, "It was all a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding..." Two consecutive people bore intense malice towards him; his predecessor couldn''t really have been a scoundrel, could he... Li Nuo contemplated for a moment, then asked the Old Servant, "What kind of person was I before?" The Old Servant didn''t understand his meaning and muttered, "What kind of... person?" Li Nuo continued, "Indulging in food and drink, frequenting brothels, breaking the law, idle and incompetent?" The Old Servant waved his hands and said, "None of that, Young Master jests. You never touched a drop of alcohol, never went to brothels, nor have you committed any crimes, idling around..." How could an idiot be idle and incompetent? The Young Master spent most of his time at home, rarely going out, so naturally, he couldn''t be involved in any criminal acts. As for indulging in food and drink or gambling, that was even more unlikely. If he really dared to do such things, considering the temper of the Young Mistress, wouldn''t she break his legs? Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Not indulging in food and drink or gambling, nor breaking the law, meant that he wasn''t only an idiot but also an honest one. But those two women, one wanted to kill him upon seeing him, the other hit him at sight. What, is it just because he''s an idiot that they can bully him? Being slashed and kicked for no reason, the more Li Nuo thought about it, the angrier he got¡ªso much so that he even temporarily forgot the death threat from that book. At this moment the Old Servant explained, "Don''t be angry, Young Master, it was all a misunderstanding. The Young Mistress didn''t know about last night''s incident, she thought you had bullied that girl..." "Not knowing, does that justify hitting someone at random?" Li Nuo was still angry and exclaimed, "I am the one who was bullied here, fetch the Young Mistress for me... eh, what Young Mistress, whose wife?" The cold and detached woman came inside, walked to the bedside, hands clasping her sword, as she looked down at Li Nuo and said indifferently, "What do you want me for?" Li Nuo took a look at her stunning yet expressionless face, then at the sword in her hands, his throat moved, and he said, "Nothing, nothing..." ... Li Nuo couldn''t imagine that the violent woman was actually his wife. His legitimate wife. According to Housekeeper Wu, they were betrothed from childhood, officially married a month ago, and now were lawfully husband and wife. Hearing this news, Li Nuo was stunned for quite a while. Unexpectedly, after being single since birth for over twenty years, without even having touched a girl''s hand, he would have such a beautiful bride. Of course, just in name. Who would be willing to marry an idiot? Housekeeper Wu also said that the Young Mistress spent much more time living at her parent''s house than at Li Mansion, and even when she stayed, she lived in the small courtyard next to Li Nuo''s. Having such a beautiful wife like a flower in full bloom, Li Nuo had no happy thoughts but felt a bit panicked instead. The first time they met, she delivered a flying kick as a greeting gift, and Li Nuo dared not imagine what life would be like afterward. This woman clearly had a tendency toward violence; he wouldn''t be getting beaten up regularly in the future, would he? He also wondered whether this world had something like a husbands'' alliance, and whether the government dealt with domestic violence... Soon, Li Nuo realized he was overthinking it. If what was written in the Law Code was true, then he only had three days left to live. As for what would happen after those three days, whether he''d return from whence he came or be utterly annihilated, he probably wouldn''t know until the time came. When the thought of the Law Code crossed Li Nuo''s mind, the phantom image of the book once again appeared before his eyes. Li Nuo glanced at it, and the two lines of text beneath the book''s cover were still there. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: Five Days." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback. How did he gain two more days? He remembered clearly, just a moment ago, it had stated three days, but now it had changed to five days. He could not possibly have misread the words "three" and "five." The changes in the Law Code were not just limited to the time on the cover; the book, which he couldn''t open no matter how he tried before, now opened with ease to a single page, but only one. On that page, there were no words, but there was a portrait. To call it a portrait would be an understatement, it was more of a photograph, as it was as crisp and clear as if taken with a high-definition camera from a later era, pixel-perfect, in full color. It was the female assassin who had attempted to kill Li Nuo the night before. Mystery after mystery surfaced in Li Nuo''s mind. Why did the female assassin''s portrait appear in the Law Code? And why did his lifespan suddenly increase by two days? Although he didn''t know the reasons yet, the changes in the Law Code must be related to that female assassin. This matter was closely tied to his own life; with only five days left to live, Li Nuo had to figure out the reason for the increase in his lifespan and how he could live even longer... There was no time to delay. He immediately got up from the bed and said, "To the Chang''an County Government!" Housekeeper Wu was taken aback, "Ah, young master, what are you going to the Chang''an County Government for?" As Li Nuo was getting dressed, he said, "Don''t ask so many questions, just come with me..." Housekeeper Wu tried to stop him, "Young master, if you have any matter, just give the word. Sending officials or Old Servant personally going would suffice..." Li Nuo insisted with an undeniable tone, "No, I need to go myself." Hearing the firmness in the young master''s tone, Housekeeper Wu conceded, "Alright then, Old Servant will make the preparations." A moment later, Li Nuo, staring blankly at the several robust figures standing before him, said to Housekeeper Wu with a touch of exasperation, "Just going to the county magistrate''s office, do we need such a big show of force?" Each of these men was burly, exuding a fierce aura, and among the crowd, there was even one carrying a medicine chest, presumably a doctor... With such a display, those who knew would think they were escorting an assassin, those who didn''t would assume it was some pampered young master, flanked by a horde of lackeys, off to abduct a girl. Facing Li Nuo''s questioning, Housekeeper Wu was exceptionally firm this time, saying, "No, they must ensure the young master''s safety!" Li Nuo wanted to say more, but a figure walked into the courtyard and spoke indifferently, "I''ll go with you." Upon hearing this, Housekeeper Wu immediately smiled and said, "If the young mistress is accompanying you, there''s no need for them..." Li Nuo fell silent for a moment, then turned to Housekeeper Wu and said, "I think, the more the merrier, don''t you agree..." At this point, the woman''s gaze also turned towards Housekeeper Wu. Housekeeper Wu looked at the woman and then at Li Nuo before he earnestly said, "Old Servant thinks we should listen to the young mistress..." Although the old man had always treated him with the utmost respect, allowing Li Nuo to deeply experience the ordered hierarchy of a feudal society, it was only now that Li Nuo truly understood that, in this household, he was really just a younger brother... Chapter 5: Judging Cases in the Public Court Although the final judgment did not change, it allowed Li Nuo to understand the rules of the "Law Code." His remaining lifespan, according to the law code, could be altered. Speaking solely of imprisonment, within the legally stipulated range, criminals receive one additional day of life for each year they are sentenced. Li Nuo had asked the Chang''an County Magistrate about other forms of punishment besides imprisonment in Daxia, such as flogging, caning, exile, and the death penalty, and how much lifespan benefit these could bring. However, he did not yet know; firstly, because the sentencing of the female assassin had an upper limit, and secondly, he did not want to overly trouble the honest Chang''an County Magistrate. However, there was one thing Li Nuo could be certain of. To increase his lifespan according to the "Law Code," the criminal must be related to him personally, like the female assassin who attacked him. If it worked with any case, wouldn''t he achieve eternal youth given how many cases the government adjudicates daily? Doesn''t that mean the more people who attempt to assassinate him, the better? To want to live, one must exchange life for life... It''s just too tragic. Who, having eaten their fill, would bother to assassinate a fool every day? The Chang''an County Magistrate worried that if he stayed any longer, he would not be able to resist laying hands on this debauched noble. Of course, he feared angering himself to death even more. After bowing to Li Nuo, he said, "Young Master, I still have cases pending in court, maybe..." Mentioning the cases sparked an idea in Li Nuo. He did not know whether cases unrelated to him could increase his lifespan, but could those he adjudicated himself? Time was of the essence; though he had just gained two more days of life, he only had five days left to live. He needed to seize every opportunity. With that thought, he immediately said to the Chang''an County Magistrate, "Lord Pei, I have an unseemly request. May I preside over this case?" The Chang''an County Magistrate hesitated, "What? Young Master wants to try a case?" Li Nuo asked, "May I?" He had no official title; naturally, he shouldn''t preside over a trial. But his father was the Minister of Justice, and his word was the principle. Who would dare to object? The Chang''an County Magistrate took a deep breath and said, "Of course, this way please, Young Master..." Housekeeper Wu, curious, asked Li Nuo, "Young Master, why do you want to try a case?" Li Nuo only smiled and said, "Just for fun, while I have nothing else to do..." Housekeeper Wu had no comment; perhaps the young master was merely indulging a whim, but since the young master enjoyed it, he might as well have his fun. During the trial, the Lord County Magistrate hurriedly left, the government officials on both sides, though curious, dared not speak. As for the two suspects kneeling in the court, even if their knees grew numb, they dared not move. After a long while, Lord County Magistrate returned, and by his side was a lavishly dressed nobleman. The Standard Fifth-Rank Chang''an County Magistrate actually yielded the principal seat to this nobleman and was exceedingly respectful toward him, causing a shiver in the hearts of the onlookers, and even their breathing slowed down somewhat. Li Nuo had already learned that the Chang''an County Magistrate was trying a theft case involving two suspects, and routine questioning was in process. Li Nuo first looked over the case files. The script of Daxia resembled the traditional characters of later ages. Having frequently studied ancient documents for his theses, Li Nuo had learned many traditional characters. Though there were still some characters he did not recognize, he was able to make educated guesses based on context. However, his former self was an idiot who couldn''t even manage basic addition and subtraction and likely knew very few characters. Li Nuo handed the case files to the Chang''an County Magistrate, saying, "Lord Pei, there are many words here I cannot read; could you read them for me, please?" The Chang''an County Magistrate inwardly sneered. Not recognizing a single character and yet wanting to try a case, a whim born out of nowhere without understanding his own limitations¡ªhe scoffed internally before smiling and saying, "No trouble at all, this case is actually quite simple. Ms. Wang of Chang''an Street lost several taels of silver and suspects one of her two neighbors..." Before long, Li Nuo''s eyes turned downward. This was just a typical theft case. Both of Ms. Wang''s neighbors were suspects, but there was insufficient evidence to convict either. Li Nuo thought for a moment and turned to a skinny man with a goatee, asking, "From the moment you got up yesterday, what did you do? List everything in detail, without omission." The skinny man coughed twice and said, "Sir, I got up at about 9 in the morning that day, started by eating three buns and a bowl of porridge at a roadside shop, then wandered the streets. At about 11:00 a.m., I gambled for a bit at the casino, and around 1:00 p.m., I dined at Xiangman Building, took a nap at home afterward, stepped out at 3:00 p.m., greeted Ms. Wang, went to Fengqi Building for fun..., after having fun, went to a brothel, watched a monkey play, a dancing girl, then drank with friends, and returned home before 9:00 p.m. and went to sleep. Sir, I truly didn''t have time to steal anything." Li Nuo then turned to another plump man. Before he could speak, the plump man immediately said, "Sir, it''s a misunderstanding. I woke up at 5 a.m. and started making pancakes. I went out to sell them before 7 a.m., finished selling by 9 a.m., came back home, fetched water, chopped wood, finished these tasks around a quarter past 11 a.m., greeted Ms. Wang, went back home to cook..., I went out around 7 p.m. to buy rice, ate a bowl of noodles at Liu''s Noodle House in the eastern end of the alley, went home after buying the rice, washed clothes, and also took a bath. I had a good time with my wife, starting in the missionary position, then sideways, from below, and lastly from behind..." The Chang''an County Magistrate subtly adjusted his crotch, interrupting, "Alright, you don''t have to be so specific about these matters..." Ms. Wang''s home had been burglarized, losing several taels of silver, and she suspected one of the two neighbors. Hence, he had both summoned to court, but both defendants denied the theft and also had alibis. Several taels of silver wasn''t a small sum for ordinary people, and he, being their parent-like official, naturally had to take it seriously, but he was too lazy to verify each detail. Since the debauched noble wanted to investigate, he just let him go ahead. He was curious to see whether this debauched noble had the capabilities of his father. After hearing the two men''s testimonies, Li Nuo did not say much, casually chatting with the Chang''an County Magistrate, smiling and asking, "Lord Pei, which part of the country are you originally from?" The Chang''an County Magistrate paused, then said, "Longnan." "What a coincidence..." "You''re also from Longnan? I thought you were a native of Chang''an." "I have a friend whose family is originally from Longnan..., by the way, Lord Pei, how many people are in your family?" "I have an elderly mother and a wife who has borne me one son." "Lord Pei, being so handsome, do you really have no concubines at home?" "Ah, I''d like that, but my wife won''t allow it..." The two chatted casually, seemingly forgetting about the trial. Not to mention the government officials on either side, even the two suspects in the court listened with great interest in the gossip. As the Chang''an County Magistrate had no idea what Lord Pei was scheming about, Li Nuo suddenly looked down and changed his tone, saying to the overweight man, "You, what did you do that day? Say it backward." Though the overweight man didn''t understand why, he still recounted honestly, "My wife and I had some fun, we used the rear position, lower position, side position, upper position; before that, I bathed, washed clothes, bought rice, ate at Liu''s Noodle House..., cooked, chopped wood, carried water, sold cakes, made cakes, and got out of bed..." Li Nuo nodded slightly. Although it was slower than before, the details were still correct. Then his gaze shifted to the thin man with a goatee, saying, "Your turn." The thin man trembled, "I got out of bed at 9 a.m..." Li Nuo waved his hand to interrupt him, "I didn''t ask you to say it from the start, begin with going to bed last night and say it backward..." The thin man''s forehead started to sweat, "Sleeping, before sleeping I drank with friends, watched monkey shows at the brothel, saw dancing girls, listened to music..." Li Nuo waved his hand again, "Wait, didn''t you just say it was music first, then monkey shows, and dancing girls last? Why is it mixed up now..." The goateed thin man''s body shook, he began to sweat profusely, stammering, "I, I remembered it wrong..." "Continue." "Yes, listened to music, listened to music, and before that had a nap at home..." "Were you not having fun at the Fengqi Building?" "Oh, I forgot, I forgot, I napped first and then went to the Fengqi Building..." "What before the nap?" "I was, I was eating at Xiangman Building, went to the gambling house, before that I was strolling, and before strolling, I ate three steamed buns and a bowl of porridge..." "Didn''t you just say two steamed buns?" "It was two, two." "I''m sorry, I remember now, you did say three." Bang! Li Nuo, as if back in a courtroom, slammed the gavel and shouted angrily, "The other man remembers clearly even which positions he used with his wife and in what order, yet you can''t remember whether you ate two or three steamed buns this morning? Your earlier statement was clearly made up. Speak! Why did you lie? Was it you who stole Ms. Wang''s silver!" The goateed thin man was startled and immediately responded, "Lord, my memory is poor..." By now, the experienced Chang''an County Magistrate had seen through it all. "Bad memory, is it..." There was no need for Li Nuo to ask further. The County Magistrate smiled, waved to the constables on both sides, and said, "Take him away and let him think deeply. I believe he will remember..." He was reluctant to use torture, not wanting to apply it to the innocent. It was clear to anyone that this goateed thin man was problematic; now, it was time to properly help him "restore his memory." Actually, he had been quite annoyed by this fellow just now. Fengqi Building...What status do you hold that you should be in the same brothel as I visit? Hearing the Chang''an County Magistrate''s words, the thin man with a goatee trembled. Even though he had never experienced the Government''s "Great Memory Restoration Technique," he had heard of it from peers¡ªit truly made one wish to be neither alive nor dead. He immediately spoke up, "Lord, I confess, the silver was stolen by me, no need to trouble these constables further!" "Adjourn!" After a slam of the gavel, the Chang''an County Magistrate bowed towards Li Nuo and said, "Sir Nuo, your wisdom is beyond me. How did you think of making them recite their testimonials backward?" Li Nuo smiled, "It''s nothing really. If it''s something they actually experienced, even if they recount it backward, they generally won''t make mistakes. But if it''s a story made up on the spot, it''s difficult to narrate it backward. Moreover, they were distracted by our conversation, which made it even harder for them to remember..." Those were just some modern interrogation tricks. Though not a detective himself, Li Nuo often dealt with them and had learned a few tricks. The Chang''an County Magistrate bowed again, "I''ve learned a lot..." While speaking, he couldn''t help but take another look at the young man before him. Rumors indeed cannot be trusted. Who said the Minister of Justice''s son was a fool? If this is a fool, wouldn''t that make Pei Zhe less than a fool? Outside the courtroom, Housekeeper Wu was stunned, a face full of emotion. When had the word "strategic" ever been used to describe their foolish young master... Chapter 6: Love You, Wife! "The respect I have for the young master is truly like the endless flowing river..." "It''s nothing, nothing..." "If the young master were to hold office, he would certainly be a capable minister of the court." "You flatter me, flattered, Lord Pei was also very astute just now." "Ah, but I am far inferior to the young master." ... Above the tribunal, Housekeeper Wu watched the young master and the Chang''an County Magistrate exchange pleasantries, his face a mix of blankness and astonishment. If it weren''t for the fact that he had watched the young master grow up and was very familiar with every part of him, he would have thought that the young master had been replaced. The young master now is nothing like the young master of the past, except for his appearance. After the goat-bearded skinny thief confessed, the deposition was soon written. Li Nuo turned to the Chang''an County Magistrate and asked, "For this man''s crime, how does Lord Pei plan to judge?" In modern times, theft would be punished with detention or control for minor amounts, and fixed-term imprisonment or life imprisonment for larger amounts. For thefts over three thousand yuan, it is considered a significant amount, and one could be sentenced to a maximum of three years of fixed-term imprisonment. For amounts between three hundred thousand and five hundred thousand, one would face ten years or even life imprisonment. Of course, life imprisonment in later ages would mean serving a maximum of about twenty years in prison, barring any accidents. The Chang''an County Magistrate contemplated for a moment and said, "According to Daxia Law, for thefts, if no property is obtained, the punishment is fifty lashes; if property is obtained, the value of the property in terms of silk is calculated, sixty lashes per chi of silk, and an additional class of punishment for each bolt; one year of imprisonment for five bolts, three years of imprisonment for more than fifty bolts, exiled three thousand li... Now, one bolt of silk is two hundred coins, and the amount this thief has stolen far exceeds fifty bolts of silk, he shall be sentenced to three years of imprisonment and exiled three thousand li..." As Li Nuo had expected, Daxia''s Law Code takes large-scale theft quite seriously. Theft might seem to have a low degree of harm, but in reality, it greatly endangers social order. In this era, if a family''s livelihood were stolen, it could lead to death, and very likely it could drive good citizens to despair. When Li Nuo saw the Chang''an County Magistrate had finished writing the judgment, there was an undeniable joy in his brow. The Law Code gained another page; after the female assassin, the goat-bearded thief''s portrait appeared on the second page of the Law Code. And the number on the cover of the Law Code changed once again. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: Eleven days." Catching a female assassin had added two days to his life; catching a small thief had surprisingly added six days. Three years of imprisonment added three days; three thousand li of exile added another three days. Through Li Nuo''s experiments, each thousand li of exile added a day, and under Daxia Law, the maximum exile was three thousand li; anything more severe would be the death penalty. He wondered how many days the death penalty would add... It was becoming clear: Li Nuo didn''t need to be personally involved or related to the case; as long as he participated in the cases, he would receive the Law Code''s lifespan reward. But to what extent he needed to participate to count was still unknown. Li Nuo was eager to continue verifying this; after all, eleven days could pass in the blink of an eye, and he had to handle more cases to maintain this hard-won second chance at life. He turned to the Chang''an County Magistrate and asked, "Does Lord Pei have any other cases here?" The Chang''an County Magistrate wore a helpless expression. This young lord was addicted to adjudicating cases, and he hadn''t even had his lunch yet, but he dared not say anything. Since there were several unresolved cases in the government office, he might as well let him indulge... A quarter of an hour later, Li Nuo was disappointed. There were indeed several cases in the Chang''an County Government, but they were all conclusive cases with only the pronouncement of judgment remaining. Even if he personally wrote the judgments for these cases, the numbers on the Law Code remained unchanged. He had been too optimistic. It seemed that to increase his lifespan, even if he didn''t need to be directly involved, he still required a sufficient degree of participation. The Chang''an County Magistrate, holding the judgment copied by Li Nuo, exclaimed, "The young master''s Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script is truly well written, I''m afraid few in Chang''an could match it..." He realized he had underestimated Li Nuo. To describe his Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script as merely "beautiful" was far from sufficient. When it came to this script, perhaps not a single person in the entirety of Chang''an could write it better. This required not only long-term practice but also talent. He had always thought the son of the Minister of Justice was a fool, but today he had discovered that not only was he astute, but he could also write a fine hand. However, such delicate and graceful Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script was usually more commonly learned by women; for men, it appeared somewhat effeminate. If a man excelled at Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, he would likely be ridiculed. This Li Nuo, it''s as if he had the soul of a woman skilled in calligraphy residing within him. Not just the Chang''an County Magistrate, even Li Nuo himself could hardly believe it. He had never learned brush calligraphy before, he didn''t even know what Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script was, but the characters he wrote following the judgment by the Chang''an County Magistrate turned out to be so elegant and beautiful that he even deliberately wrote them a bit uglier... Li Nuo said with a smile, "Just something I practiced aimlessly..." It was indeed unusual for a fool to be able to write such beautiful characters, but since he was a soul transmigrated, he had nothing to hide; not even that old man could monitor him at all times. What''s more, even if Li Nuo claimed he wasn''t their young master, nobody would believe him... This Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script wasn''t important. What was crucial was that he couldn''t just take shortcuts; within these eleven days, he had to deeply involve himself in many more cases if he wanted to survive in this world. A moment later, at the entrance of Chang''an County Government, Li Nuo waved to the Chang''an County Magistrate and said, "Lord Pei, if there are any cases in the next few days, you must have someone notify me..." The Chang''an County Magistrate chuckled, "Certainly, certainly..." ``` ... After sending off that imposing figure, the Chang''an County Magistrate sat back down in his chair and rubbed his face. The lengthy appeasement had made his face stiff. He didn''t know what got into the young master; it''s as if he had developed an addiction to adjudicating cases. A beautiful woman emerged from behind the screen and stood behind him, gently kneading his shoulders, curiously asking, "My lord, who was that just now? You were so cautious around him..." The Chang''an County Magistrate waved his hand dismissively and said, "Ah, let''s not talk about it. It was better when I was serving as a magistrate in other regions¡ªeveryone had to be mindful of my authority. Now that I''ve been promoted and transferred to Chang''an, I''ve climbed several ranks, but it seems I must play the grandchild to everyone. When will there be an end to these days..." The woman didn''t say much, and the County Magistrate''s tone shifted as he continued, "However, that Li Nuo truly opened my eyes. His interrogation technique was something even I hadn''t thought of, truly worthy of being that man''s son. His Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script calligraphy also faintly carries the style of the masters..." The woman inquired, "What sort of interrogation technique?" A moment later, the woman expressed surprise, "So if it''s a fabricated lie, it would be very difficult to recount it backwards, is there really such a thing?" "It''s normal for you women to find these things baffling. Let your husband explain," the Chang''an County Magistrate said proudly. "If it''s an event one has actually experienced, even recalling it in reverse, one wouldn''t make significant errors, but if it''s a lie made up on the spot, it would be hard to narrate it completely in reverse..." After a ponder, the beautiful woman asked, "A few days ago, you said you went out to investigate a case and returned very late. What did you do that day? Recount it to me backwards..." The expression on the face of the Chang''an County Magistrate froze, and his forehead began to beading with cold sweat. He then laughed and said, "Oh, those events took place a few days ago. Your husband has long forgotten..." The woman''s tone grew more dangerous. "My lord''s memory can''t be that poor. Let me remind you; when you came back, you read in the study for a while and drank two cups of tea before you went to sleep. No matter what I did, there was no reaction from you..." "That day, I was just too tired..." "Nonsense, you can''t even remember one thing. Have you been to the brothel again, lying to me saying you were going to investigate a case!" "I haven''t!" "Then tell me, recount it!" "I..." "You''re a fine one, Pei Zhe, surely you''ve gone to the brothel again. Is it that your home doesn''t satisfy you, that you must sneak out to gratify yourself every day!" ... Exiting the Chang''an County Government office and standing in the streets, Li Nuo let out a heavy sigh. Unless something unexpected happened, he should be safe for the next eleven days. But after eleven days, that might not be the case. He had already informed the Chang''an County Magistrate, hoping that over the next few days, more cases would come his way. It would be better to have a few more assassins; a little injury didn''t matter¡ªpreserving his life was what''s important. As this thought had just crossed his mind, he suddenly heard Housekeeper Wu''s loud warning. "Young master, be careful!" Li Nuo looked up and saw a flash of light from a distance, which came in an instant. Housekeeper Wu, who was standing a bit too far, let out a burst of True Qi from within his body; abandoning all defense, all the True Qi surged towards Li Nuo. But it only slowed down the arrow by a slight margin. A black feathered arrow shot straight towards Li Nuo''s forehead. Li Nuo could see the dark arrowhead glinting with a metallic sheen, and he could distinctly smell the scent of impending death. He wouldn''t need to wait for the eleven days to be up. In the next moment, the arrow could penetrate his head. He closed his eyes, not knowing if when he reopened them, he would be back in that tiny office. A moment later. There was no pain as he had anticipated, and his thoughts still functioned normally. Li Nuo opened his eyes. The sharp arrowhead was less than an inch from his forehead. Yet, this inch was an insurmountable chasm. A pair of delicate, fair arms appeared before Li Nuo''s eyes. Because it was so close, Li Nuo could even see the faint down on her arms. That silent figure, who had always stood behind Li Nuo without saying a word, had appeared beside him at some unknown time. She was firmly holding the feathered arrow in her hand. Li Nuo was relieved and had only one thought in his heart. I love you, my wife... ``` Chapter 7 - 7 Distortion of Facts Li Nuo had previously thought that girls from ancient times should only play music and embroider flowers, not wield swords and engage in combat. Now he had changed his mind. Wielding swords was great, if his wife could only play music and embroider, he would have been dead by now. "Protect him." The cold woman dropped the words and soared into the air, darting toward a distant high-rise building. The feathered arrow had come from a window of that high building. After the perilous moment just past, Housekeeper Wu pulled Li Nuo back to the County Magistrate''s Office. A short while later, the cold woman reentered the County Magistrate''s Office. Housekeeper Wu immediately asked, "Young madam, did you catch the assassin?" The young woman shook her head. The assassin had missed with one strike and fled far away, leaving no trace. He was likely a professional. Housekeeper Wu sighed. His master had offended so many people, it was impossible to guess the assailant, and all he could say was, "Let''s go back then." Li Nuo got into the carriage and quietly moved closer to his wife. The arrow had left him shaken, and being closer to her made him feel safer. At the same time, he found it somewhat hard to believe. In this world, were the lives of the officials'' families so fraught with danger? This was the capital of the country, under the emperor''s feet. Just within one day, he had suffered two assassination attempts. It seemed that Daxia''s public safety was not very good. No wonder Housekeeper Wu needed to bring so many people when going out... Before long, as the carriage passed by a certain shop, Housekeeper Wu tugged on the reins, jumped down from the carriage, and said, "Young master and young madam, please wait a moment. The master might return tonight, and this old servant will go buy some pastries that the master likes..." Automatically touching his waist, his expression suddenly froze, and he exclaimed in astonishment, "Where is my money pouch?" Hearing this, Li Nuo reached to his own waist, pulled out a money pouch, and tossed it over, saying, "Use mine." Housekeeper Wu caught the money pouch, perplexed, "When did my money pouch get to the young master?" Li Nuo did not know either; possibly Housekeeper Wu had left it on the bed, and it got wrapped up when he dressed. Housekeeper Wu thought no more of it, entered the pastry shop, bought a pack of pastries, got back on the carriage, and again flicked the reins... ... Minister of Justice''s residence. Li Nuo''s room. Li Nuo sat at the desk and, looking at Housekeeper Wu, extended his right hand and grasped at the air twice, asking, "This morning when I jumped down from the roof, that move you used was..." The events of the half day had deeply impressed upon Li Nuo the dangers of this world. Although his wife was formidable to the point of being able to catch arrows barehanded, she could not always be by his side to protect him. It''s better to rely on oneself than others; his safety was best kept in his own hands. Moreover, to Li Nuo, having his wife by his side during dangers was safest, but at times of no danger, she was the most dangerous. Li Nuo rubbed his chest, where it still throbbed with a dull pain. Whether protecting himself from assassins or from his wife, he had to become stronger. Housekeeper Wu thought for a moment and said, "Young master was talking about the old servant ''fixing'' you, that was actually using Qi Manipulation. With the fourth realm of Martial Path cultivation, one can easily do it." Li Nuo''s eyebrow lifted, "Martial Path?" Remembering the young master had injured his brain and forgotten everything, Housekeeper Wu patiently explained, "Martial Path is a method of cultivation. Once you start, ordinary people can possess thousand-catty strength. Cultivators can manipulate objects, fly, hurt others with ''Flying Flower Picking Leaves'', and at the final realm, even move mountains and fill seas..." Li Nuo''s eyes grew brighter and brighter. Apart from the dangers, this world seemed quite good. He eagerly asked, "If I cultivate Martial Path, can I beat my wife?" Housekeeper Wu shook his head, pouring a bucket of cold water with, "My young master, you have no foundation in Martial Path. It''s impossible for you to cultivate in the Martial Path. Moreover, the young madam is a rare Martial Path prodigy. I''m not even a match for her myself. Even if you had the foundation, your strength could never catch up with hers..." The glint in Li Nuo''s eyes instantly faded. Was he doomed to never turn the tables in his lifetime? Seeing Li Nuo''s disappointment, Housekeeper Wu spoke again for comfort, "Young master, don''t lose heart. There are so many people in this world without a Martial Path foundation. Although they cannot cultivate Martial Path, they can still study The Philosophy of a Hundred Schools..." Li Nuo looked deflated, speaking lifelessly, "What is this ''Philosophy of a Hundred Schools''?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "The path of Confucianism nurtures the self, manages the family, governs the country, and pacifies the world, cultivating Vast Qi which fears no laws... Young Master, would you like to learn it?" Li Nuo asked, "Can Vast Qi defeat the young madam?" Housekeeper Wu shook his head, "No." Li Nuo waved his hand, "Then I''m not learning it." Housekeeper Wu continued, "The path of Military involves battling on the fields, entering the path through killing, with Attack Qi that''s invincible...Young Master, would you like to learn it?" Li Nuo asked, "Can Attack Qi defeat the young madam?" Housekeeper Wu thought for a moment and said, "If the young master could battle on the fields for decades, nourishing Qi through combat, perhaps you could eventually match the steps of the young madam..." Battlegrounds are dangerous, with blades carelessly taking lives, and one could easily end up wrapped in horsehide. Besides, enduring decades of suffering isn''t guaranteed¡ªhe might not even live that long. Without a second thought, Li Nuo waved his hand, "I won''t learn it." Housekeeper Wu continued, "Mohist excels in craftsmanship and mechanical techniques, leading amongst Hundred Schools. Once Mohist True Qi is fully developed, puppets can be added to a mortal''s body, rivaling gods." Li Nuo shook his head, "Isn''t that still a mortal? I won''t learn it..." Housekeeper Wu helplessly said, "Medical Family True Qi can greatly aid the world and the people, and minimally nourish life and prolong it¡ªwould the Young Master like to learn?" Pausing, he added, "But studying medical arts can''t defeat the young madam." Li Nuo''s interest waned; his days were numbered, and nourishing life was useless to him, and medical arts couldn''t save him. Housekeeper Wu sighed, continuing, "Legalism is the protocol of the world, the etiquette of all affairs, clarifying rewards and punishments, discerning right from wrong. Upon entering the path of Legalism, one can control the Imprisonment Skill, and when refined deeply, one can literally ''Draw a Prison with Words,'' where spoken laws follow, and laid-down rules take effect..." Hearing this, Li Nuo suddenly looked up. Legalism¡ªthat was exactly his field! "Drawing a Prison," and "words becoming law" sounded powerful. With these skills mastered, would he still need to fear that woman? Moreover, he needed to adjudicate cases to extend his life; the two complemented each other and brought mutual benefits. This was undoubtedly the best path for him. Li Nuo immediately looked at Housekeeper Wu, stating, "I want to practice Legalism!" Housekeeper Wu was slightly taken aback, asking, "Why?" In his previous life, he studied law mostly because of the job prospects. In this life, of course, it was to stay alive. And to avoid... domestic violence. Of course, Li Nuo wouldn''t say this outright. Since in this world his honorary father was the Minister of Justice, practicing law could also be seen as following in his father''s footsteps. So he cleared his throat and replied seriously, "Of course, it''s to follow in my father''s footsteps, uphold justice, advocate for the people, and eliminate corruption and villainy..." Housekeeper Wu''s expression turned awkward. How could he tell the amnesiac young master that his father was the greatest villain in the court? Catching his father would be like turning the heavens upside down. But as servants, these matters were difficult to discuss directly, and they hoped when the young master regained some memories, he wouldn''t insist on fighting corruption and villainy. When Li Nuo mentioned walking the path of Legalism, advocating for the people, and eliminating villainy, Housekeeper Wu''s expression became tangled, even sighing. His lips moved several times, hesitating to speak. A bad premonition surged in Li Nuo''s heart, and he asked, "Don''t tell me I also lack the foundation for Legalism?" Housekeeper Wu immediately replied, "Not at all, not at all, only the Martial Path requires a foundation; anyone can practice the Philosophy of a Hundred Schools." Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, saying a bit annoyed, "Then why the sigh? You gave me a fright..." He eagerly added, "Hurry up and tell me, how should one cultivate Legalism?" Housekeeper Wu coughed lightly, saying, "Young Master, I know you''re in a hurry, but don''t be hasty now. The most important thing for you right now is to recover from your injuries. We can talk about these matters later..." Li Nuo looked serious, jokingly, after today, he had only ten days left to live, what later was there? He looked at Housekeeper Wu and said earnestly, "I know you are not in a hurry, but I am very urgent. Just tell me now, immediately, right away..." Chapter 8 - 8 Song Jiaren Housekeeper Wu was thinking that once the young master recovered his memory or learned about the family''s affairs, he likely wouldn''t insist on studying Legalism any longer, but seeing as he was unrelenting, he had no choice but to say, "All right, if you want to study Legalism, you first need to pass the Imperial Examination and become an official to have the authority to enforce laws..." Under his persistence, Li Nuo finally inquired about the method of cultivating Legalism. Legalism, Legalism, to cultivate the way of Legalism, one must first have the authority to enforce laws. And neither commoners nor nobles have the authority to enforce laws; the only way to gain such authority is by becoming an official. Li Nuo even thought about using his father, a third-rank official, to secure him a minor position, but Housekeeper Wu said that in Daxia, to become an official the only path was the Imperial Examination; without passing it, it wouldn''t matter whether his father was the Minister of Justice or the current Prime Minister, he couldn''t just conjure up an official position out of thin air. All right, the idea of taking a shortcut had temporarily burst, but Li Nuo wasn''t discouraged. In his previous life, he had passed both the bar and public service exams, and although he didn''t know the difficulty of the Imperial Examination in Daxia, if he put forth the effort he had in his previous life, he could still give it a shot. Passing the Imperial Examination would qualify him to be an official. He was only missing a stepping stone. Having a father of Standard Third Rank, as long as he could pass the Imperial Examination, he didn''t dare to claim his future official career would be without obstacles but it should at least be smooth sailing. This line of thinking may not align with core values, but his life was almost over; where would he find the mind to consider these things? Legalism takes the path of maintaining and defending justice through the authority to enforce laws. Generally speaking, one could choose to become a County Magistrate or go further to serve in the Ministry of Justice, the Imperial Censorate, or the Ministry of Justice as an official. Li Nuo had no official status, but thanks to his identity, before he was qualified to become an official, reviewing minor cases at the County Magistrate''s Office wouldn''t likely be met with a word of objection from the Chang''an County Magistrate. Housekeeper Wu watched as his young master''s gaze became increasingly steadfast and his expression more and more impassioned, unable to help himself, he asked, "Young Master, do you truly wish to follow the path of Legalism?" Li Nuo asked, "Why, can''t I?" He found that Housekeeper Wu seemed to be somewhat intentionally trying to stop him from studying Legalism. Housekeeper Wu sighed and said, "The abilities of Legalism, although above the Martial Path, are not easy to learn, and the cultivation is extremely difficult; it may take decades without any progress, Young Master must think this through carefully." Li Nuo asked in confusion, "Why?" Housekeeper Wu explained, "To start cultivating Legalism, one only needs to judge ordinary cases, which in a short time could be one or two years, and at most three to five years to glimpse the threshold. But to cultivate it deeply, one must judge what others cannot judge, execute what others cannot execute. When I say this, do you understand, Young Master?" Li Nuo himself studied law, of course, he was aware of the limitations of Legalism. In another world, Legalism represented the political voice of commoners, where everything was "governed by law," stressing the principle of "no distinction in kinship or status, just decisions by law," "both rulers and subjects, nobles and commoners must follow the law," "punishing the guilty without excusing high officials, rewarding the good without overlooking commoners"... Under the law, there would be no privileges, which clearly affected the interests of the privileged class. Li Nuo asked, "Are you saying, cultivating Legalism will encounter obstacles from the powerful?" Housekeeper Wu felt relieved in his heart. The young master had indeed become smarter, quickly grasping the key point. He nodded and said, "Exactly, Legalism is not like the Medical School, which only requires deep study in medicine to heal and save people, nor like the Mohist, who only need to delve into craftsmanship, nor like the Agricultural School, which farms and breeds for a lifetime. Cultivation in Legalism requires one to devote oneself to the law, first executing commoners, then high-ranking officials in order to continuously advance. It hangs over the heads of all officials like a sharp sword; therefore, disciples of Legalism have always been rejected by the nobles. Since the end of the Warring States, it has gradually declined and few people pursue it..." Li Nuo thought for a moment, then asked, "Which school did my father practice?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "Confucian." Li Nuo was somewhat surprised. The Minister of Justice, standing at the pinnacle of Daxia''s legal field, turned out to be a Confucian practitioner. It seemed that Legalism really had declined. Housekeeper Wu''s words; Li Nuo understood them. He also knew that challenging an entire class on one''s own usually ended disastrously. But if he didn''t study Legalism, he would die soon. He seemed to have a choice when in fact there was none. Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "I understand now, we''ll talk about this later..." He was very aware that Housekeeper Wu didn''t want him to study Legalism for his own good. The incident on Loli Island was known to all; even modern states couldn''t bring all evil-doers to justice, let alone in a feudal dynasty. To need to kill nobles halfway through cultivation and then perhaps even have to kill the Emperor? No Emperor would tolerate Legalism. Today''s Legalism is more of a tool they use for managing the grassroots, which naturally doesn''t reach the nobility, so no one practices Legalism to a high level anymore. Housekeeper Wu stealthily glanced at Li Nuo, thinking the young master wouldn''t create a distortion of facts now, would he? After a discreet cough, he stood up and said, "It''s getting late, Young Master should rest early, and so should this Old Servant." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Go ahead." After Housekeeper Wu left, Li Nuo sat at the table, propping his chin with one hand, his gaze gradually becoming vacant. In this half day''s time, too many things had happened to him. A twenty-first century court clerk, who was only asleep, had come to another world; upon awakening, he faced an assassination attempt, thinking it was a dream, he knocked himself out against a pillar, and upon reopening his eyes, he saw a death countdown, caught a female assassin, got kicked unconscious by his wife, stepped out the door, and almost had his head pierced by an arrow... His experiences of more than twenty years were not as rich and thrilling as this half a day. He needed a moment to catch his breath. ... Night. Li Mansion. Within a quiet room, a young woman sat at the table, her gaze somewhat vacant as she watched the flickering candle flame. This morning, when she saw the pitiful state of that woman in the firewood shed, she truly had a moment where she couldn''t control her anger. Her husband might be a fool, but he never committed any crimes. Of course, she soon realized it was a misunderstanding. But compared to him committing a crime, a fool who used to only smile stupidly and drool, suddenly becoming normal or even smart, seemed to be even more surprising. Strangely enough, when he was foolish, she didn''t think much of it. He was no longer foolish, but she found herself at a loss for how to interact with him. This caused her, who was always as tranquil as still water, to experience a bit of turmoil. Her fingers habitually caressed the longsword in her hand. Yet it didn''t feel familiar. She looked down in confusion, and then with shock and doubt, she exclaimed, "Where''s my sword!" In another room separated by just a wall. Li Nuo sat at the desk, his eyeballs moved, and he finally snapped out of his reverie. He didn''t know how long he''d been daydreaming, but when he turned his head, he was surprised to find it had already gotten dark outside. He collected his emotions and let out a long breath of stale air. By now, he had come to terms with the fact that he had traveled through time. In his past life, his parents had died early on, and six months ago, he had bid farewell to the grandmother who had raised him. In that other world, he actually had very few strong attachments. His only regret was that he had worked so hard to pass the Law and Public Service exams. The secure job he had finally landed was suddenly gone... If he had known, he wouldn''t have pushed himself so hard. However, thinking that he might have landed a "golden rice bowl" in this life, his mood improved a bit. After snapping out of his daze, Li Nuo felt unbearable hunger. The meal Housekeeper Wu had brought in the afternoon had long gone cold, but Li Nuo didn''t care. Just as he was about to start eating, he suddenly heard a knock at the door. He stood up and walked to the door, opened it, and upon seeing the figure before him, he was slightly taken aback and then asked, "Wife, what brings you here so late?" He knew that although they were married, they had always slept separately. The cool and detached woman asked, "Have you seen my sword?" Li Nuo shook his head, "No..." Her gaze shifted slightly downward as she asked, "Then what is that you''re holding in your hand?" Li Nuo looked down and realized he was holding a sword. He had no memory of how his wife''s sword had come into his possession. Li Nuo hurriedly handed the sword back to her, saying, "I''m sorry, I don''t know how your sword ended up in my hand..." The woman in white didn''t say much. She turned around and walked away. After two steps, her pace hesitated slightly, but she didn''t look back as she said, "I''m sorry about today. I misunderstood you." Li Nuo rubbed his still throbbing chest, speaking magnanimously, "It''s okay." After all, she had saved his life. What was one kick in comparison to that? Although his wife was a bit violent, at least she was reasonable. Watching her figure nearly disappearing into the courtyard, Li Nuo asked on a whim, "By the way, wife, what... is your name?" He suddenly realized he didn''t know her name. Her figure had already vanished, and a voice came from the darkness as if from nowhere. "Song Jiaren." ... "Song Jiaren..." It was indeed a pleasant name. Li Nuo repeated it to himself several times in his mind. As he turned to go back to his room and was about to close the door, he was startled and stared blankly at a pink wallet in his hand. What was this? Why did he keep finding strange things in his hands today? Li Nuo opened the wallet to look inside and saw some broken silver. He brought it closer and sniffed it. The wallet had a faint, pleasant scent. He recognized the fragrance; after spending a day with his wife, he could identify her scent. But why was his wife''s wallet in his hand? And why... did he say "also"? Li Nuo thought for a moment. During the day, Housekeeper Wu''s purse had also appeared in his hand inexplicably, and not only that, his wife''s sword as well... Upon further reflection, it seemed that when returning his wife''s sword, he had subconsciously performed an action with his right hand that pilfered her wallet. Could it be that his predecessor was a master thief? Was he still retaining some of his body''s habits? Impossible, a fool wouldn''t understand such skills. Suddenly, a bright light flashed in Li Nuo''s mind. He immediately summoned the Law Code, and his gaze locked onto the illustration of the bearded man on the second page. Then, another thought came to him, and he looked at the page depicting the female assassin. Moments later, in a room at Li Mansion, Housekeeper Wu curiously asked, "Young Master, why are you in the assassin''s room?" The female assassin, who had attempted to kill Li Nuo, had been a servant of the Li Family. This was her room, and it had been searched before. Now, it looked somewhat disordered. Li Nuo searched around in the room and finally found a slip of paper in a drawer by the bed. "5 a.m.: Get up, wash up, make-up. Before 5:45 AM, clean the young master''s courtyard." The contents on the paper were simple, detailing what she needed to do at what time each day, like cleaning and tidying the bed, among other chores. In such a grand household, the servants had fixed tasks each day. As work positions changed, the daily responsibilities varied as well. After a moment, Li Nuo had Housekeeper Wu prepare ink and brush, went back to his room, sat at the desk, took up a brush, and wrote the same content on another piece of paper. "5 a.m.: Get up, wash up, make-up. Before 5:45 AM, clean the young master''s courtyard." He compared the handwriting on both slips of paper, elegant Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. They weren''t merely similar; they were indistinguishable. Chapter 9: Undercurrents Li Nuo finally understood where his beautifully written characters came from. He looked at the Law Code floating in front of him, and it seemed that he could invisibly acquire the abilities of the criminals listed on it, such as the assassin woman''s calligraphy, the goat-bearded thief''s stealing techniques, and even use them without his knowledge. But calligraphy was one thing; what was this stealing skill that even Housekeeper Wu and his wife, both Martial Path experts, failed to notice? Even if True Qi wasn''t externally manifested, their perceptions should be much stronger than ordinary people''s. If he was caught stealing unconsciously in the future, how wronged he would be... He also wondered whether this skill was permanent or temporary. From now on, he had to be careful. Being caught stealing in public would be terribly embarrassing. With these thoughts in mind, Li Nuo glanced at the Law Code and noticed that the number on the cover had updated. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: ten days." His remaining lifespan had changed from eleven days to ten. Li Nuo didn''t know the exact time now, but it seemed that it had passed midnight. It seemed that the time on the Law Code refreshed daily at midnight. Li Nuo turned off the light and climbed into bed to sleep. For his former self, midnight was still early for sleeping; he often worked all night. That''s why he was here now. Rejecting staying up late, starting from now. After a tiring day, both physically and mentally, Li Nuo quickly fell asleep. Meanwhile, in another courtyard of Li Mansion, a room was still lit. Housekeeper Wu placed a packet of pastries on the table and said with a smile, "It''s truly a blessing from heaven. The young master bumped his head and suddenly became smarter. He can add thousands and immediately give the answer. And today at the County Magistrate''s Office, he showed a bit of his father''s demeanor from his younger days. It''s just a pity that his father didn''t see it..." In front of the room''s desk stood a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was tall and upright, with a handsome and dignified appearance, sharp facial features, and a sense of authority and wisdom in his eyes. His upper lip and chin were adorned with three strands of neatly trimmed beard, adding a bit of composure and steadiness. He picked up a piece of pastry and slowly chewed it. His face was expressionless, showing only a slight fatigue between his brows, only softening when Housekeeper Wu mentioned the young master. Housekeeper Wu began, "The young master really has changed. Doesn''t the lord want to see him?" The middle-aged man''s gaze drifted towards another dark courtyard and he gently shook his head, saying, "He has already gone to sleep; let''s not disturb him. Let him rest properly." "The lord comes home less frequently, always arriving late and leaving early. It''s been a long time since he last saw the young master..." Housekeeper Wu sighed and said, "But then again, the young master was indeed quite disturbed today, so it''s good for him to rest." The middle-aged man asked, "Have you figured out the identity of the assassin?" Housekeeper Wu suddenly knelt on the ground, reproaching himself, "It was the daughter of Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan, whom the lord sentenced to death by decapitation a year ago. It''s all this old servant''s negligence that allowed her to infiltrate the mansion, nearly causing a great disaster. Please punish me, my lord!" The middle-aged man personally helped him up, saying, "You need not blame yourself. There are many in the world who wish to kill me, and even with utmost care there are oversights. This is not your fault... It''s late; go rest." The older man nodded and advised, "The lord should also rest early." As he reached the door, the middle-aged man suddenly asked, "The mansion shouldn''t be short of maids. Who recruited her into the mansion?" Housekeeper Wu was taken aback and responded, "A month ago, three maids in the mansion had saved enough redemption silver to leave. The lord once said not to make it difficult for servants to leave, so I gave them their indentures and let them go. With three maids gone, we were short-staffed, and I recruited three others from outside. I never imagined that the female assassin was amongst them. She had no background in Martial Path, and I was unguarded..." The middle-aged man stroked his beard and asked, "Did you personally recruit them?" Housekeeper Wu shook his head, "At the time I was with the young master catching crickets, and I delegated the task to Nanny Wang to pick them at the broker." "How long had the maids who left been in the mansion?" "Let me think... two for three years, one for four years." The middle-aged man spoke slowly, "When these maids entered the mansion, they had no money, with a monthly salary of one tael of silver, twelve taels a year. The household expenses are very low, aside from buying makeup and occasionally some pastries and preserved fruits to satisfy their cravings, hardly spending anything. Even if they saved ten taels per year, three years make thirty taels, four years forty taels, redemption silver one hundred taels... Did you ever consider where the money for their redemption came from?" Housekeeper Wu was startled, scratching his head he said, "I indeed hadn''t thought that far..." The middle-aged man shook his head and then asked, "What about Nanny Wang?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "She should be asleep by now. Speaking of Nanny Wang, it seems I didn''t really see much of her today..." The middle-aged man sighed softly, "Nanny Wang..." Housekeeper Wu suddenly realized something, abruptly looking up in shock, "Does the lord mean that someone gave those three maids the redemption silver to create a shortage of staff, then took the chance to have Nanny Wang bring in the assassin to attempt on the young master''s life..." He suddenly slapped his thigh, realizing too late, "Damn that Nanny Wang! I was wondering why she was so overly attentive that day; it turns out she had a plan all along, that thieving ingrate, I''ll go find her!" With that, he rushed out like the wind. The middle-aged man stood by the table, picked up another piece of pastry, and unhurriedly placed it in his mouth. Moments later, Housekeeper Wu returned, murmuring, "Nanny Wang is gone, that damned woman ran away..." The middle-aged man''s expression was unchanged, seemingly unsurprised by the news. He slowly walked over and retrieved three sticks of incense from a cabinet next to the desk. After lighting them with candle fire, he inserted them into the incense burner, speaking regretfully, "If I remember correctly, Nanny Wang has been with us for a decade, right?" Housekeeper Wu replied angrily, "A whole decade, ten years raising an ingrate, even raising a dog would have been better!" The middle-aged man shook his head slightly and said, "In life, many things are beyond our control." Watching the three sticks of incense slowly burn in the incense burner, he bowed toward the incense burner. Housekeeper Wu curiously asked, "Three sticks of incense, master, who are you paying tribute to?" The middle-aged man didn''t explain and simply responded, "It''s getting late, go rest." ... That night. Outside Chang''an City, by the river. The small boat gently rocked, creating ripples that spread out towards the distance. A plump middle-aged woman moved a chest into the cabin of the boat, where a man was already waiting. Unable to resist, he opened the chest, and the moonlight reflected streams of gold, turning his eyes golden. Greed appeared on the woman''s face as she said, "With so much money, we can enjoy the rest of our lives..." The man, slightly fearful, said, "What if your master finds out? If we get caught and taken back, we''ll likely be skinned alive..." Mentioning the master made the woman''s face pale, but she feigned composure and said, "What''s there to fear? As long as he doesn''t catch us. Tonight, we leave Chang''an, leave Daxia, and go to Chu, to Qi. His reach cannot extend that far... What are you doing?" Her speech was interrupted as her voice suddenly turned sharp and pained. She looked down in disbelief at the dagger sticking out of her chest, then difficultly raised her head to face the man opposite her. The man, with his palm against the handle, pushed the dagger deeper into the woman''s heart until the blade was fully embedded, then smirked, "Who would want a lifetime with you? With so much gold, what beautiful woman can''t I find? Why settle for someone past her prime..." The middle-aged woman stared, her eyes filled with unwillingness as her hands gradually fell limp. As the man concealed the wooden chest and was about to push the woman''s body into the water, a voice suddenly rang out. "Men truly are good for nothing. She risked her life to gather all this gold for the sake of eloping with you, and yet you heartlessly kill her. Are you even human..." "Who''s there!" The man was startled and turned around, only to realize that a slender figure had unexpectedly appeared at the bow of the boat. In the dim moonlight, he couldn''t make out the person''s face, only discerning a soft voice, but it was not that of a woman. The man''s throat moved as he was about to speak, but then he noticed a flash of white. Soon after, the world seemed to spin¡ªseeing the moon above and then below, left and then right... Splash! It seemed something had fallen into the water, then he knew no more. Clang! The slender figure at the bow of the boat sheathed his long sword, looking at the two bodies and said coolly, "This is a quicker end. With your abilities, you could never have escaped. If you''d fallen into that man''s hands, death wouldn''t have been this swift, so you should thank me..." Then, he stepped over the headless body of the man and the woman''s unblinking corpse, picked up the blood-stained chest with some distaste, lightly touched his toes, and left the boat, disappearing over the rippling surface of the water. Before long, the boat was engulfed in flames, consuming everything... Deep into the night, within an underground chamber of a mansion in Chang''an. Two figures were whispering. "You said you had succeeded, didn''t you?" "Yes, I succeeded¡ªI infiltrated Li Mansion and personally destroyed his heart channel with the Secret Technique, ensuring he had no breath or pulse. I even falsely relayed a message through that little maid, setting things up so that when she acted, nobody would suspect us. Even that effeminate master might think they did it. Then we can leak the news, let Li Xuanjing fight them, and we can watch the fight from the sidelines like fishermen benefitting from the troubles of others..." "But he''s still alive." "It''s absurd!" "How are we going to explain this to His Highness? Maybe you should try to assassinate him again?" "If you think so, you go. After this, Li will surely be cautious. If I go now, wouldn''t it be like walking into a trap? You know the methods of Li Xuanjing. I made it clear beforehand¡ªif I fall into his hands, don''t blame me for betraying you..." "Forget I mentioned it." "Still, I can''t understand how that fool survived, given that he clearly had no breath or pulse. Maybe the Secret Technique was rusty from years of disuse..." Chapter 10 - 10 Let me do it! ``` Li Nuo had a very sweet sleep. When he opened his eyes and saw the sky had brightened, Li Nuo rolled out of bed and exclaimed in alarm, "Not good, I''m going to be late!" It was only when he saw the two figures standing in front of the bed that Li Nuo paused slightly, and then he realized, he no longer had to attend that class ever again. One maid moistened a towel with hot water, wrung it out, and then said in a gentle voice, "Young Master, allow me to help you wash up." Seeing that she seemed to want to wipe his face, Li Nuo quickly took the towel from her, saying, "I can do it myself, myself..." Having been independent from a young age, he really wasn''t used to being waited on. He randomly wiped his face, and the maid took the towel away, while another plump young maid immediately said, "Young Master, be good, open your mouth, I will clean your teeth for you, otherwise, you''ll get bugs in your teeth..." "What ''be good, open your mouth''," like coaxing a child¡ªLi Nuo quickly realized that in the eyes of the maidservants and servants in the mansion, he, a fool, was probably no different from a child. "I can do it myself just fine." Li Nuo took something from her hand that was about the length of two fingers, blue and white in color, the material somewhat like jade, with some sort of animal hair on the front end, which must be the toothbrush. On the toothbrush, there was also a type of white paste with a refreshing fragrance. The use of this thing should not be too different from a toothbrush in later generations. After Li Nuo brushed his teeth, the young maid brought him mouthwash. Once he finished his ablutions, Li Nuo sat in front of a bronze mirror, looking at the reflection of the man in the mirror. Coincidentally, the people from two different worlds not only shared the same name but even looked exactly alike. This comforted Li Nuo somewhat; even though he had travelled through time, he still possessed the handsome and familiar face of his own. The plump young maid stood behind him, combing his hair. Li Nuo could handle other things himself, but faced with that head of flowing long hair, he genuinely didn''t know what to do. The maid skillfully styled his hair into a bun and inserted a jade hairpin into it, and soon a refined and handsome young gentleman appeared before him. Li Nuo looked at his reflection in the mirror and casually asked, "What time is it now?" The young maid replied, "Young Master, it has just passed 11:00 a.m., would you like to have your noon meal now?" It was then that Li Nuo realized he had actually slept until noon, which immediately made him feel anxious. His life was already short, and now he had wasted an entire morning; he had no intention of continuing to stay at home. Soon, under Housekeeper Wu''s lead, several servants brought the meal to Li Nuo''s room. Even though it was only Li Nuo eating the noon meal, there were eight dishes and one soup, four meat and four vegetable dishes, all flavorful and appetizing. He knew that back in the 21st century, he ate takeout every day and never lived with such standards... Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and asked, "Have you eaten yet, Housekeeper Wu? Come and eat with me." Housekeeper Wu grinned and said, "Thank you, Young Master, but this old servant has already eaten." There was no time to dally; Li Nuo didn''t say anything more, picked up his chopsticks and quickly finished his lunch. He then wiped his mouth with the handkerchief the maid handed to him and said, "Tell the kitchen that they don''t need to prepare so many dishes next time; two dishes are enough for me alone. Also, the Lady''s wallet was left in my room. You can return it to her later..." After arranging these matters, he then said to Housekeeper Wu, "Let''s go, we''re heading out." Housekeeper Wu was taken aback: "Going out again? Where to?" ... A moment later, in the front yard of the Li Mansion, Li Nuo glanced at Housekeeper Wu, then at the four grey-clothed elders behind him, and looked around, unsure, "Just the few of you, is that not too few?" Li Nuo thought that the pomp of dozens of people accompanying him on outings the day before was excessive, but did it have to be this shabby today? Those four grey-clothed elders, one missing a left arm, another missing a right arm, one blind in the left eye, another blind in the right eye; they did not seem very reliable at a glance. Li Nuo seriously doubted whether they could ensure his safety. It wasn''t that he had picked up the habits of a young master in just one day; rather, this world was simply too dangerous. That arrow shot at his head yesterday still made him break out in cold sweat when he thought about it. Housekeeper Wu chuckled and said, "Young Master, rest assured, although we are old, we''re still agile. If there really are blind assassins, we guarantee that anyone below the Fifth Realm will not return from where they came, and even if we face a master of the Fifth Realm, we would be able to offer resistance and ensure not a single hair on Young Master''s head is harmed..." Li Nuo was still not reassured and asked, "What if it''s someone from the Sixth Realm?" ``` "If it''s a Sixth Realm assassin..." Housekeeper Wu cleared his throat and said, "Young Master, rest assured, even on the road to the Yellow Spring, this old servant will take good care of you..." Li Nuo understood. If it was a Sixth Realm assassin, they would all be dead. As for the Martial Path, he had only heard a passing remark from Housekeeper Wu about thousand-catty strength, Qi Manipulation, and causing injury just by Picking Flowers and Flying Leaves; however, he had no concrete understanding of how formidable each realm really was. On the way to the County Magistrate''s Office, Li Nuo took the opportunity to ask. According to Housekeeper Wu, in this world, the Martial Path was divided into seven realms. First Realm, Body Shaping, which primarily involves tempering the body¡ªthe strength of someone in the Body Shaping Realm would increase significantly compared to an ordinary person; Second Realm, Inner Breath, where the embryonic form of True Qi begins to form within the body, further increasing strength with the enhancement of Inner Breath; Third Realm, True Qi, at this level, Inner Breath condenses into True Qi, which can be attached externally to weapons, easily Splitting Gold and Breaking Stone, and can also cover the body to form a True Qi Shield, protecting like a Golden Bell Shield and Iron Cloth Shirt, impervious to blades and spears. Reaching this realm, one can cause injury by Picking Flowers and Flying Leaves. Body Shaping, Inner Breath, and True Qi Realm¡ªthe first three stages didn''t seem to go beyond the scope of ordinary martial arts fiction to Li Nuo. But at the Fourth Realm, which was the Object Manipulation Realm mentioned by Housekeeper Wu, the True Qi within the body was immense, it could even be displayed externally to Retrieve objects from the air, use flying swords to wound others, and fly through the sky. The power far surpassed the first three realms. Housekeeper Wu and those four grey-clothed elders, as well as his wife, were all in this realm. True Qi Realm was also the ultimate limit that most Martial Path prodigies could reach in their lifetimes. The Fifth Realm of the Martial Path was called the Grandmaster Realm. There was no fundamental difference between the Fifth and Fourth Realms, but what was different was that a Martial Arts Grandmaster had True Qi within their body as vast as the sea, and their mastery of True Qi had reached its Peak, they could even condense True Qi into weapons. Their martial techniques had also achieved the pinnacle, possessing the ability to establish their own Sect. The leaders of the major Martial Arts Sects today were mostly at this realm. Progression through each realm of the Martial Path presented different levels of difficulty, and it wasn''t absolute that the further one went, the harder it became to advance. From Body Shaping to Inner Breath, and Inner Breath to True Qi, there were significant bottlenecks, with about a ten percent chance of breakthrough. But for those who could reach the True Qi Realm, there was a fifty percent chance to advance to the Object Manipulation Realm. From the Fourth Realm of Object Manipulation to the Fifth Realm of Grandmasters, it no longer depended on physical talent and effort; it was more a test of one''s understanding and insight. This was the largest threshold of the previous realms, with a promotion rate plummeting to perhaps one or two in a hundred. The Sixth Realm of the Martial Path enabled one to initially harness the Power of Heaven and Earth. The most common moves in their hands could possess earth-shattering power. This realm was no longer limited to mere technique, but gradually connected to the very source of the Martial Path. Even across the entire Daxia, there weren''t that many powerhouses in the Sixth Realm. Therefore, when Li Nuo mentioned the Sixth Realm, Housekeeper Wu readily agreed to join him in the hereafter. The first five realms, no matter how powerful, still struggled against the strategy of overwhelming numbers. But at the Sixth Realm, being able to harness the Power of Heaven and Earth was not something that could easily be countered by mere numbers. Hence the saying, "Below the Sixth Realm, all are as ants." As for the Seventh Realm, it has always been a matter of legend, shrouded in mystery, with very few details about the Seventh Realm circulating. Currently, in Daxia and other nations, no one has been heard to have reached this state; even Housekeeper Wu wasn''t very clear about it. The path of the Martial Arts was unthinkable for Li Nuo; Housekeeper Wu had cultivated for a lifetime and still stopped at the Fourth Realm. He could already be considered extremely talented. Li Nuo, without a sliver of talent, had to seek another way. Fortunately, Legalism didn''t discuss talent¡ªas long as one handled enough cases, catching up quickly wasn''t out of the question. They soon arrived at the Chang''an County Government. The Government Official on duty at the door already recognized Li Nuo and jogged over, respectfully leading him in. Li Nuo noticed that the County Magistrate''s Office was exceptionally lively today. Even from a distance, he saw that both inside and outside the hall were packed with people, making the entire place noisy with many constables and Government Officials maintaining order. "Lord, it''s past lunchtime now, when will you let us go back?" "Indeed, arresting the murderer is fine, but you can''t delay so many people''s affairs, right?" "If you won''t let us go back, the government office should provide a meal, right? I haven''t even had breakfast!" "I still have duties to return to at the government office. If I''m delayed, can Lord Pei take the responsibility?" ... The courtyard was packed with people, all clamoring noisily and causing a headache. Li Nuo asked the Government Official, "What''s going on?" The Government Official sighed and said with some helplessness, "Last night, a homicide occurred in our county, a wealthy merchant was murdered in his home. Coincidentally, he was celebrating his fiftieth birthday yesterday, and many guests stayed overnight at his home, so we had to bring them all to the County Government. The Lord has been questioning them all morning..." "A murder case!" Hearing this, Li Nuo''s spirits suddenly soared. A small theft case had allowed him to live six extra days. If he could solve a murder case, wouldn''t that be an outright skyrocket? With this thought, he strode forward at almost a run, barely making it through the crowd to the entrance of the hall. Just as the Chang''an County Magistrate''s gavel was about to fall, thinking he had already identified the murderer, Li Nuo''s heart tightened, and he called out loudly, "Hold on, leave this to me!" Chapter 11 - 11 The Skillful Use of the Law Code Above the court hall, the Chang''an County Magistrate Pei Zhe felt like his head was about to explode. A murder had taken place within his jurisdiction, and that was no small matter in itself. If it had been an ordinary murder, it might have been one thing, but this time, the deceased was a wealthy and well-known merchant of Chang''an. He held an extremely high position in the business world, and he had close ties with some nobles in the court. It just so happened that last night was his fiftieth birthday, and there were many guests staying at his home. These guests were prominent figures themselves, some being wealthy merchants and, like him, court officials. If he let them go and later tried to investigate them one by one, it would take at least a hundred times more effort. Yet keeping them all here for individual interrogations was clearly unrealistic. Their incessant chatter was giving him a headache, and just as Pei Zhe was about to pick up the gavel to restore some order, a hurried voice suddenly came from outside. "Stop, let me do it!" Pei Zhe lifted his head upon hearing this familiar voice and indeed saw a familiar figure. His heart sank. The place was chaotic enough already, and now this distinguished young master was here to add to the confusion. Although he was displeased, his face still maintained a smile. Walking over to greet him, he said apologetically, "Young master, as you can see, I am quite preoccupied at the moment. Once I have cleared up the case, I will attend to you properly..." Upon hearing this, Li Nuo let out a sigh of relief. It was good that the case was not yet solved. He smiled back and said, "You handle your case, I''ll just watch from the side, I won''t disturb you." Pei Zhe forced a smile and returned to his position, continuing to examine the testimonies of these people. He had wanted to emulate Li Nuo''s method of having these people describe last night''s events in great and minute detail, both forwards and backwards, to determine who was lying and identify suspects. However, almost all the guests had drunk alcohol at the birthday celebration, and many had been deeply asleep all night; they could hardly remember what had happened, let alone recount it in reverse. That clever method was useless for this case. Staying nearby, Li Nuo saw the Chang''an County Magistrate deeply furrow his brows and asked, "Has Lord Pei discovered anything?" Pei Zhe shook his head and replied, "I''ve been looking all morning and have found nothing." Li Nuo thought for a moment, then asked, "What if I give it a try?" Pei Zhe turned to look at Li Nuo, his eyes full of disbelief, "You?" It wasn''t that he looked down on Li Nuo, but simply that this case involved too many people and had no clues. He had interrogated people all morning and hadn''t come up with anything. Assistant Minister Zheng had built bridges and paved roads, distributed porridge, and was charitable towards others, he didn''t have any known enemies. There wasn''t even a suspect to consider, so how could this be investigated? Unless his father, Li Xuanjing, took action, Pei Zhe thought there might be a slight possibility. Li Nuo simply smiled and suggested, "Since there doesn''t seem to be anything we can find at the moment, why not let me try?" Pei Zhe asked, "How does the young master plan to investigate?" Li Nuo didn''t really know how to conduct an investigation; that was detective work. As a judge, his duty was to preside over trials. He was also self-aware that, compared to intellects like Bao Zheng, Di Renjie, or Sherlock Holmes, he fell considerably short. But he had the "Law Code." All he needed to do was to lock everyone up, write out a judgment for the crime of murder in accordance with the law, and then observe whether the portrait of the accused appeared on the law code and whether their lifespan had increased to determine if they were the real culprit. With so many people, it would be nothing more than using up a bit more ink. If the murderer was among these people, they would eventually be caught through his method. It could be somewhat difficult to explain afterward. He couldn''t let others see him writing names. Li Nuo looked at the Chang''an County Magistrate and said, "This place is chaotic, not fit for interrogation. Let''s put them in the jail first." Pei Zhe raised an eyebrow, then stated, "Young master, that might not be appropriate. Most of these individuals are of high standing, and some are even court officials. Although they don''t hold high ranks, they are genuine officials..." Li Nuo glanced around, estimated the number of people, and then said, "The courtroom is too chaotic; the jail is quieter and more suitable for investigations. I assure you, within two hours, they will be released..." The Chang''an County Magistrate thought for a moment, then nodded slightly. He picked up the gavel and knocked a few times, which gradually quieted down both the inside and outside of the hall. Clearing his throat, he announced, "I understand everyone''s emotions, but all present here are friends of Assistant Minister Zheng. I believe you do not wish to see the murderer who killed Assistant Minister Zheng go unpunished. Please temporarily move to the jail. I promise that within two hours, the interrogation will be over, and afterward, everyone will be able to leave..." Chang''an County Magistrate''s words caused a small commotion in the court hall. Although there were still some murmurs and complaints, the crowd reluctantly accepted the County Magistrate''s statement, recognizing that it was a murder case, and having already waited all morning, waiting an additional two "shichen" wasn''t a problem. A quarter of an hour later. Inside the prison cells of Chang''an County Government. This was Li Nuo''s first visit to such a place, and he had assumed that ancient prison cells would inevitably be dirty, disorganized, and awful, but these cells changed his impression. Although the various torture instruments hanging on the walls were somewhat intimidating, the cells were relatively clean overall, and aside from being a bit damp and chilly, there wasn''t any foul smell. Assistant Minister Zheng had celebrated his birthday the previous night and invited many guests, some of whom stayed overnight at Zheng Mansion due to drunkenness. Including Zheng Family''s servants, the case involved more than two hundred people. To temporarily detain these individuals, the Chang''an County Magistrate had divided them into five cells. More than twenty officials occupied one cell, and the women occupied another, while the remaining people were distributed among the other three cells. "Scoundrel!" As Li Nuo passed by one of the cells, a familiar voice suddenly reached his ears. He turned his head and saw the female assassin inside one of the cells, glaring at him fiercely. Li Nuo had no time to bother with her, his gaze fixed intently on the mysterious "Law Code" floating in front of him. At this moment, the images in the Law Code had increased from two pages to four. Just now, when everyone had been locked up in the cells, two more pages had suddenly appeared in the Law Code: one of a handsome man and the other of a young woman. The woman''s image was colorful and bright, just like the previous two pages, while the man''s image was a dim black and white. His gaze swept across the rooms and quickly found the two people from the images in two different cells. He had underestimated this mysterious Law Code. Apparently, there was no need for a trial; as soon as the culprits were locked in the cells, their images would appear on the pages of the book. This saved quite a bit of time and effort. However, the lifespan number on the cover hadn''t increased yet. It seemed that it would only change after the judgment was made. Although he had already identified the murderers, he couldn''t just convict them without evidence. The due process still had to be followed. Li Nuo sat down at a table in the prison and said to the officer sitting next to him, "Lord Pei, you can bring them over now." Of all the detained individuals, the most important were naturally the imperial officials. According to the law, officials ranked seventh-rank or above could only be held in the County Government for two "shichen". After the time was up, they had to be released or transferred to the Ministry of Justice or Ministry of Justice. Therefore, Pei Zhe instructed his staff to bring out the highest-ranking middle-aged man first. The man, who was richly dressed and corpulent, sat down boldly at the table without showing any respect to Pei Zhe, and said, "Lord Pei, ask your questions quickly. I have official duties to return to." Pei Zhe shook his head and replied, "The one who wishes to inquire is not myself, but this gentleman." Only then did the official notice the young man seated at the head of the table. He frowned but did not get angry, instead asking, "Who is this person? What is his official position? What is his noble rank?" Although he was a Standard Sixth Rank official and two ranks higher than a local County Magistrate, he was still in Chang''an where nobles and powerful officials abounded. A lowly sixth-rank official could easily offend someone out of his league. The Chang''an County Magistrate shook his head and said, "He holds no official position and has no noble rank." Upon hearing this, the Prime Minister of Justice knew he had a right to be angry and exclaimed, "No official position? What qualification does someone without an official position have to interrogate an official appointed by the court? What is going on with the Chang''an County Government... allowing just anyone to question a court-appointed official?" As Prime Minister of Justice and Standard Sixth Rank official, the County Magistrate investigating him was one thing¡ªhe might not respect the officials of Chang''an County Government, but since the surname Pei''s position was two levels higher than his own, it wasn''t a loss of face. The young man before him, apart from being handsome, had none of the air of a superior and certainly did not appear to come from a family of power and nobility. Without any official position or noble rank, he had the audacity to judge him? Confronting the irate Prime Minister of Justice, the Chang''an County Magistrate replied calmly and unhurriedly, "He is Lord Li''s son." "What of Lord Li''s son? Can the son of Lord Li break the court''s rules...?" Even if he was the son of the current Prime Minister, having no official position, he would not have the right to interrogate a court-appointed official. The Prime Minister of Justice, convinced of his own rectitude, began to speak, but seemed to remember something mid-sentence. His expression abruptly froze, and he cautiously asked, "Which... Lord Li?" The Chang''an County Magistrate smiled slightly and said, "Lord Li Xuanjing, Lord Zhang should be more familiar with him than I am, right?" As soon as Pei Zhe finished speaking, the Prime Minister of Justice''s backside, which had been firmly seated, suddenly shot up. His plump face was plastered with smiles as he scurried over to Li Nuo, bent over in a humble bow, slapping his own mouth and apologizing with a smile, "I was blind and failed to recognize the gentleman. Please, calm your anger, sir. Ask whatever you wish, I will tell everything without reservation..." Chapter 12 - 12 Born Natural Detective Body After being unmasked by the Chang''an County Magistrate, Li Nuo found the subsequent interrogation exceptionally smooth. The more than twenty officials, regardless of their official position and in which government office of the court they worked, were all very cooperative. Li Nuo would ask a question, and they''d respond with ten, surprisingly and unusually obliging. Out of consideration for Li Nuo, who was sitting, they all bent slightly as they replied. Pei Zhe looked on with envy at this scene. As the Chang''an County Magistrate, he often dealt with officials and nobles of Chang''an. When those people spoke to him, they would almost tilt their noses up to the sky, yet here before Li Nuo, a man without any official post, they didn''t even dare to raise their heads. After questioning the last official, Li Nuo stood up and said, "Thank you for your hard work, my lords. You may leave now." "No trouble, no trouble." "The trouble is on your side, Sir." "Sir, you''ve endured hardship..." "Your subordinate takes his leave..." ... As soon as Li Nuo spoke, within ten seconds, the officials scrambled to leave, as if a moment''s delay would mean being trapped there forever. Li Nuo was inwardly slightly surprised; it seemed that the father he had yet to meet held considerable prestige at court, such that officials were all so polite to him. After letting them go, Li Nuo said to the Chang''an County Magistrate, "These court officials have no motive for the crime. If they wanted to kill Assistant Minister Zheng, they wouldn''t personally get their hands dirty..." Actually, even without Li Nuo''s explanation, Pei Zhe knew the murderer wasn''t among these officials. He had intended to release them first, but after releasing more than twenty people, there were still nearly two hundred. He wondered what method Li Nuo had to find the murderer among these two hundred people by simply questioning them in less than four hours. His heart was full of doubt, silently watching Li Nuo perform. After releasing the twenty or so officials but still having nearly two hundred people left, Li Nuo, of course, couldn''t question them one by one. He walked with his hands behind his back, made a round outside several prison cells, then pointed to one and said, "Open the cell door; the people in this cell can go now." The prison chief glanced at the Chang''an County Magistrate. Pei Zhe nodded and said, "Do as the gentleman says." Within one morning, he had learned all about the case. Continuing to hold these two hundred people was meaningless; they would have to be released eventually. In his view, this case would ultimately come to an unresolved end. Not all murder cases could be solved. In fact, eight or nine out of ten murder cases in Daxia went unresolved, and cases where the murderer was caught were rare. Li Nuo paced to the front of another cell and once more spoke up, "The people in this cell can also leave now." After freeing the people in both cells, that left two cells: one held female family members from Zheng Mansion, including Assistant Minister Zheng''s wives and concubines and a few female guests; the other held Assistant Minister Zheng''s friends from the business world. Li Nuo instructed the prison chief to open these two cells and said, "You all may go now." Upon hearing this, Chang''an County Magistrate Pei Zhe was stunned. What was this man playing at, releasing everyone after all this fuss? The people detained in the cells didn''t care about any of that. Hearing they could leave, they were overjoyed and rushed out of the cells. Just as a handsome man was stepping joyfully through the cell doors, his shoulder was suddenly grabbed, and the following voice made his body jolt and his heart turn ice cold in an instant. "They can go, but you stay." Li Nuo''s right hand rested on the handsome man''s shoulder while his left hand seized a young woman''s wrist. He spoke calmly, "You too." The woman looked puzzled, while the handsome man''s complexion turned pale, and he began to ask, "My lord, why?" Indeed, why? That''s what the Chang''an County Magistrate was thinking. He couldn''t understand any of Li Nuo''s actions¡ªamong these more than two hundred people. Li Nuo had asked them nothing, so why leave only these two behind? What made these two different? Li Nuo gave the handsome man a slight smile, a very kind one, yet it sent a chilling sensation up the man''s spine, as if all his secrets could not hide from Li Nuo''s view. Li Nuo offered no explanation, only ordering the prison chief to lock this man and woman in two separate cells at opposite ends of the prison, out of sight from each other, naturally unable to collude. Throughout all this, Chang''an County Magistrate Pei Zhe''s mind was engulfed in fog. After Li Nuo had the pair separately detained, Pei Zhe finally couldn''t help himself and asked, "Sir, why leave those two behind? Is there something wrong with them?" Li Nuo was working backward from an answer looking for the question, which, of course, he found right away, but he couldn''t just say it outright. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Just now, everyone detained in the cells was anxious and restless, not knowing what would happen next. Most of them were lost in thought or paralyzed by uncertainty, their actions irregular. But in the brief time I questioned those officials, the man and woman locked in those two cells exchanged secret glances sixty-eight times. If they didn''t have guilty consciences, how else could you explain it?" The Chang''an County Magistrate stared blankly at Li Nuo as if looking at a monster. How could he have managed to divide his attention while questioning those officials and notice among the two hundred people in five cells that one man and one woman exchanged glances sixty-eight times? Pei Zhe was a normal person; he couldn''t imagine achieving such a feat. But then again, thinking of whose son he was, it seemed acceptable that he could do this. However, coming back to the point, if the pair really exchanged that many glances, then they definitely had issues. Pei Zhe turned to a constable and ordered, "Check the identities of those two!" Soon after, the constable returned, holding a dossier. Pei Zhe took a brief look and instantly thought of something, muttering, "Could it be..." Li Nuo asked, "Lord Pei, what did you find?" Pei Zhe handed the dossier to Li Nuo, then remembered that he couldn''t read many characters and said, "The man is named Cui Ze, a newly affluent businessman of Chang''an. The woman is named Zhang Xiaoyun, the eighth concubine Assistant Minister Zheng took half a year ago... Cui Ze holds no grudge against Assistant Minister Zheng and has no motive for the crime. However, if he and Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine were having an illicit affair, it would make sense." Passionate and revenge killings account for the majority of murder cases. Assistant Minister Zheng was known for his kindness and had no enemies. Thus, a crime of passion was very likely. He was over fifty and no longer in the prime of his youth, yet he had a multitude of wives and concubines at home, inevitably unable to satisfy them all. The eighth concubine was in the bloom of her youth, an age that craved nurturing like plants need rain. Cui Ze, young and dashing, could easily spark a flame with a young woman by accident¡ªit wouldn''t be out of the ordinary. Ninety percent of the cases were already cracked. He had observed carefully before: when the two were separated, Cui Ze couldn''t help but steal a glance at Zhang Xiaoyun, a panic in his eyes. Although it was natural for everyone to be released except for them, Pei Zhe, who had seen too many criminals, still discerned something unusual from his panicked gaze. However, for Pei Zhe at the moment, none of these mattered. No case had ever shocked him as much as Li Nuo had. What was a natural talent for investigating cases? This was it. Without having to visit the crime scene or understand the specifics of the case, he didn''t need to know anything. With just a pair of eyes, he could pick out the murderer from over two hundred suspects. What kind of heaven-defying ability was this? Had he been born three hundred years earlier, Legalism might have had one more Saint. Unfortunately, these were not the chaotic times of the Warring States. The philosophers had all gone to their rest, and Legalism had declined. Even if he was naturally gifted in case investigation, he wouldn''t be able to go far on the path of Legalism. The full court of officials wouldn''t allow the rise of a Legalist Saint. What a pity, such a pity. With a sigh in his heart, he turned to Li Nuo and asked, "Young Master, what shall we do next?" Without realizing it, he had come to see Li Nuo as his mainstay. Chang''an County Government. The prison. Cui Ze leaned against the cold walls of the cell, his face deathly pale, his heart filled with incredible fear. How could this be possible? They had been meticulous, so much so that even the servants of the Zheng Mansion hadn''t noticed anything. The Chang''an County Magistrate had investigated all morning without suspecting them. How had that man known? Thinking about that piercing gaze that seemed to see through everything, he was completely panicked. If he didn''t know they were the murderers, there was no reason to release everyone else and only keep the two of them. What was even stranger was that nearly half a two-hour period had passed since he was detained, and no one had come to interrogate him. It was impossible to describe the agony of that time. Steps approached the cell door; it was the prison guards delivering the meal. From morning until now, nearly four two-hour periods with neither food nor drink, he was famished. The prison food provided by the Chang''an County Government was just ordinary cabbage and tofu with rice, and it had a slight stale taste, indicating it had been sitting for a while. Cui Ze, who came from great wealth, used to dine on exquisite delicacies every day. Facing this bowl of spoiled food was beyond unpalatable. Just then, he suddenly smelled the rich scent of cooked rice. This fragrance was all too familiar to Cui Ze. "Roast chicken, steamed fish, braised pork, Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, and this fragrance of rice... This is the top-quality fragrant rice from the northeast!" Despite the impending disaster, anger surged in Cui Ze''s heart. Why should he be fed spoiled cabbage and tofu mixed with rice when others received such fine food? Two prison guards carrying delicious meals passed by Cui Ze''s cell, chatting casually. "Has that woman confessed yet?" "Of course, why else would the lord spend so much? If it were me, I''d confess too. Those who confess later have only death awaiting them, while the first to confess may be sentenced to exile, but at least there''s a slim chance of survival..." What! The words of the two prison guards echoed in Cui Ze''s mind like thunder. She had confessed? Confessing first could spare her life, so why hadn''t anyone told him? Damn it, it was that bitch who seduced him first! She was the one who led to Assistant Minister Zheng''s death and then plotted to seize his property. And in the end, it was he who was supposed to die? How the hell could he stand for that? The figures of the two prison guards receded into the distance, while Cui Ze, clutching the bars of his cell, hollered with all his might, "Lord, I confess, I confess everything!" At the same time. On the other side of the prison. "Is that man about to confess?" "Of course, why else would the lord spend so much? If it were me, I''d confess too. Those who confess later have only death awaiting them, while the first to confess may be sentenced to exile, but at least there''s a slim chance of survival..." In a cell in the corner, a young woman listened to the guards'' seemingly offhand words and glanced at the delicious food they were carrying. Though she said nothing, a sense of resignation couldn''t help escaping her with a sigh. Of course, she couldn''t confess, but she knew Cui Ze well enough to realize that his mind wouldn''t withstand such an obvious ploy to sow discord. Sure enough, the next moment, she barely heard Cui Ze''s shouts. Although the prison was large and the two were held at opposite ends, nothing could completely muffle the shouts of a grown man exerting his full strength. Beyond the resignation in her eyes, there was a deeper-hidden fear, as well as a sense of relief. Chapter 13 - 13 Butterfly [Please Bookmark] Chang''an County Government, Rear Hall. A constable strode into the room, joyfully saying, "Sir, Cui Ze has confessed everything. Assistant Minister Zheng was killed by him and Zhang Xiaoyun together. They have been in an illicit relationship for a long time. According to his confession, all of this was instigated by Zhang Xiaoyun, and he was merely bewitched at the moment... After Cui Ze confessed, Zhang Xiaoyun also admitted to the crime without any denial." None of this was beyond the expectations of the Chang''an County Magistrate. He glanced at Li Nuo, who was flipping through the "Daxia Law" across from him, feeling deeply that the apple does not fall far from the tree. How could the son of Li Xuanjing be a fool? On the contrary, he was not only extremely intelligent, his observation was meticulous, and his insight and control over human nature were exquisite. Li Nuo had merely tried casually, and he did not expect that the other would confess so quickly. He had just been thinking, if trickery didn''t work, he would directly use the Great Memory Restoration Technique. In the certainty of identifying the murderer, even if they were tortured, it would not be unjust. The Chang''an County Magistrate looked at him with a peculiar gaze, but Li Nuo did not care at all. What he cared more about was how many more days this case could add to his life. He immediately asked, "Can these two be sentenced to death?" Pei Zhe nodded, flipping through the "Daxia Law" and pointing to a page, he said to Li Nuo, "According to Daxia Law, if one commits adultery and the adulterer kills their spouse, the spouse, though unaware, shall share the same guilt... these two conspired to kill Assistant Minister Zheng, both deserve execution. However, since Cui Ze is an accessory and has confessed of his own accord, a lighter sentence can be rendered, a hundred strokes of the cane, three years of imprisonment, and exile for three thousand li." Li Nuo looked at the legal provisions on this page. Compared to later generations, Daxia''s laws in this regard were quite different. In Daxia, if an adulterous man kills the husband, the wife or concubine, whether aware or not, will be tried for the same crime. Depending on the specific circumstances, they may be sentenced to decapitation or strangulation. For Cui Ze and Zhang Xiaoyun''s premeditated murder of Assistant Minister Zheng, the law would require execution. However, when sentencing, officials had some discretion in punishment. Considering that Cui Ze was an accessory and had made a frank confession, the penalty could be suitably reduced. But it was only a temporary reprieve from the death penalty. Not to mention exile for three thousand li, that itself was almost a death sentence, and the hundred lashes alone could be fatal. Whether he lived or died would depend on his luck. The Chang''an County Magistrate wrote down the sentence, just waiting for the two to sign and press their fingerprints. Li Nuo was idly flipping through the "Daxia Law" when he suddenly noticed another legal article. "Servants, slaves who conspire to kill their masters, shall all be executed. Those who conspire to kill the master''s relatives shall be strangled; those who injure shall all be executed." The ancients valued leaving intact bodies. Although both were death sentences, beheading was considered more severe than strangulation. The law stated that household servants or subordinates, just for having the behavior of conspiring to kill the master''s relatives, whether or not they harmed the master''s relatives, would be sentenced to death. And anyone who conspired against the master, whether or not the master was injured, would also be sentenced to beheading. According to the Daxia Law, that female assassin, as a servant of Li Mansion, had acted disrespectfully by conspiring against her master and had already caused harm. By law, she should be subjected to execution. And yet, the Chang''an County Magistrate, had merely sentenced her to two years of imprisonment for intentional injury. Li Nuo glanced at the Chang''an County Magistrate, with his understanding of the "Daxia Law," it was unlikely that he would make such a mistake. After all, he had been able to identify the correct articles and flip to the right pages with ease, equivalent to an experienced judge not distinguishing between attempted murder and intentional injury ¨C which in this case was an impossible mix-up. But Li Nuo did not point it out. After all, he had been enlightened by modern law. Under contemporary penal laws, she might be sentenced to three or five years, but certainly not to the death penalty. The equality of all in the 21st century had long abolished the labels of servant and slave, and thereby also the crime of acting against one''s station. And the "Law Code" acknowledged this sentence. If she were sentenced to two years of imprisonment, Li Nuo could live for two more days. If sentenced to the death penalty, he could not live even a day longer. This said, the "Law Code" did not judge solely by the current laws. For how to sentence, it seemed to have its own logic and ideas. Noticing that Li Nuo''s gaze lingered on a certain part of the "Daxia Law" for quite some time, the Chang''an County Magistrate glanced over, saw which part he was looking at, and began to sweat coldly. Could it be that he understood that article of law, all simple and common characters? Could it mean he knew that in the previous case, there had been an intentional light sentence? Pei Zhe felt uneasy in his heart. Not until he saw Li Nuo finally turn to a new page and say nothing, did he wipe the fine sweat from his brow and continue writing the verdict, head down. Meanwhile. Deep within Chang''an Street, within the gates of a high-walled residence. The scorching sun was directly overhead, shadows merged with the ground, the yard was filled with the sound of cicadas, silent of any human voice. In the deep and quiet chamber, the incense burning in the censer curled up, filling the air with a heart-soothing and mind-calming fragrance. A figure hurried through the shade of the trees, breaking the tranquility, stepping into the room. After taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, he began, "Sir, the butterfly has been caught in the net..." In the serene room, seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion with his eyes closed, the figure slowly opened his eyes and said, "Continue." The man spoke slowly, "Zheng Tianxing is dead, and early this morning, all those from Zheng Mansion were taken to Chang''an County Government. Not long ago, except for the butterfly and Cui Ze, everyone was released. Their fate is more likely grim than not..." He paused, then added, "As for Cui Ze, if he''s dead, he''s dead, but the butterfly, we have carefully cultivated for over a decade. We could still use her in the future. Sir, should we send someone..." The man addressed as ''Sir'' glanced at him and said coldly, "Fool, if we could afford to escalate the issue, what would have been the point of going to great lengths to arrange for her to get close to Zheng Tianxing in the first place?" The man''s lips quivered, but he ultimately remained silent. After a moment of silence, the Sir queried, "Given the butterfly''s cunning, killing a merchant who couldn''t even truss a chicken, even with a liability, she wouldn''t leave behind any trace or flaw. How could she have been discovered so quickly?" At this point, the man spoke angrily, "She shouldn''t have been discovered at all. Last night, Zheng Mansion had many people, and no matter how much Chang''an County Magistrate suspected, he could not have pinned it on the butterfly. This case would most likely end up unresolved like before, but someone interfered, helping the County Magistrate solve the case..." The Sir took a sip of his tea and said, "It doesn''t matter; we only lost a pawn. As long as the grand scheme is not affected, that''s all that matters." Still not able to swallow his frustration, the man clenched his teeth and said, "But the butterfly was one of the best among them. It takes more than a decade to cultivate one like her. She was supposed to be useful in the future. I can''t believe she was wasted on the Zheng Tianxing case. I really can''t swallow this anger. Unless I tear that person to pieces, I won''t be able to quell the hatred in my heart!" The Sir didn''t want to complicate matters further, but seeing his subordinate''s obvious fury, he decided to appease him. After pondering for a while, he finally promised, "Go, but remember to be discreet and not arouse suspicion." The man was immediately overjoyed, bowed with his fist in the palm, and said, "Thank you, Sir!" The Sir waved his hand dismissively and casually inquired, "By the way, who is this person?" As the man walked away, he replied, "Li Nuo, the son of Li Xuanjing, the Minister of Justice..." "Come back!" Upon hearing the sharp rebuke from behind, the man turned his head, bewildered, "Sir, what''s the matter?" The Sir''s eyelids twitched, and he berated, "You idiot, if we ought to avoid Li Xuanjing at all costs, why would you think of provoking him voluntarily? Are you tired of living?" The man was taken aback, uncertain, "Sir, is that Li Xuanjing truly that fearsome?" The Sir took a deep breath, steadying his emotions, and said, "You''re not at court, so you don''t understand how formidable he is. Let''s drop this matter, and do not speak of it again. Also, you are not to seek trouble with his son!" The man could only lower his head, replying softly, "Yes..." At that moment, the Sir stood up from his meditation cushion, pacing around the room, occasionally rubbing his temples, muttering, "Li Xuanjing... has he unearthed something? No, it can''t be. Such a secret matter, it must be a coincidence..." After an indeterminate amount of time, he turned to the man behind him and asked, "Can we rely on the butterfly?" The man nodded, "Rest assured, Sir, even in death, she would not reveal anything about us." "I am not sure if Li Xuanjing''s involvement is accidental, but we absolutely cannot let the butterfly fall into his hands. Otherwise, Chang''an will run rivers of blood, and even you and I will not escape death..." The Sir pondered for a moment, then made a subtle gesture across his neck, "Just in case... you understand what I mean, right?" "Understood." The man nodded, then asked, "What about Cui Ze, should we also..." The Sir waved his hand dismissively, "There''s no need for that. He knows nothing, and if anything happens to him, it will only raise suspicions. Now that Li Xuanjing is involved, we must be extremely careful and not show a trace of evidence..." Chapter 14: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes [Please Follow] Chang''an County Government. Li Nuo looked at the two lines of text in the Law Code, his heart pounding with excitement. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: Twenty-six days." This morning, he only had ten days left to live, but now it had increased to nearly a month. Of these, six days were due to Cui Ze''s three-year imprisonment and exile three thousand li, and the lack of caning had no effect on the increase or decrease of lifespan. As for the death sentence of the woman who killed her husband, it added a full ten days to Li Nuo''s life, which was the most significant increase he had seen so far. Daxia''s penalties were divided into five levels: flogging, caning, imprisonment, exile, and death. So far, based on Li Nuo''s experimentation, only sentences of imprisonment and higher could increase his lifespan. The maximum term of Daxia''s imprisonment was three years, exile was three thousand li, so imprisonment and exile could add up to three days of lifespan at most, while the death penalty added ten days. By this calculation, it actually made more sense to sentence someone to life imprisonment or exile of ten thousand li. But since prisoners need to be fed, keeping them for too long would be a waste of food. The maximum term of Daxia''s imprisonment, therefore, was three years. If a three-year imprisonment wasn''t enough, they would add exile. If even that was insufficient, it was better to simply behead the criminal. As for why exile was only up to three thousand li, it was because anything beyond that was no longer under Daxia''s jurisdiction. Pei Zhe had been standing by Li Nuo''s side, watching him write one verdict after another, each with different penalties. Although he did not understand why Li Nuo was doing this, it was not the only thing about him that Pei Zhe couldn''t fathom. No wonder his handwriting was so good with such a love for writing. It was strange, though, that he wrote so well and yet did not know many characters¡ªan oddity indeed that normal people found quite hard to comprehend. Writing with a brush was truly a tiring task. Li Nuo set down his pen, about to rub his sore wrist, when suddenly a harmonious melody reached his ears. The music was flowing and mournful; it was unclear what instrument was being played. At the climax of the performance, the music abruptly ceased, leaving the listener hanging. Li Nuo walked to the door and glanced around, Pei Zhe inquired, "Young Master, what are you looking for?" Li Nuo said with confusion, "Didn''t you hear someone playing the qin just now?" Pei Zhe smiled and said, "Of course I heard it. The person was playing one of the ''Six Musics,'' ''Cloud Gate,'' specifically from the ninth chapter, seventh section of ''Cloud Gate,'' played with the Confucian''s Vast True Qi. The sound is extremely penetrating; sometimes it seems to be right by your ear, but actually it''s miles away. However, the music sounded a bit unfamiliar; I''m not sure which Confucian disciple of the Initial Realm is practising the Six Musics, preparing for the Imperial Examination. It''s not allowed to play True Qi music within Chang''an City, he must have been careless..." Li Nuo was slightly surprised, "Lord Pei is also versed in music theory?" Pei Zhe stroked his beard with a bit of pride, "This official is also a Confucian disciple. Since childhood, I studied the Six Arts, and have some understanding of music theory." In fact, "some understanding" was just his modest way of speaking. The Imperial Examination tested on the ''Six Arts.'' Not all Confucian disciples excelled in music theory, but those Confucian disciples who were named on the gold list in the Imperial Examination would certainly be proficient in all Six Arts including rituals, music, archery, chariot racing, writing, and arithmetic, without exception. Back then, the Imperial Examination had even more fierce competition than now, with candidates easily numbering in the hundreds of thousands. Yet, only a few dozen could become Advanced Scholars and secure an official position. Among tens of thousands, only one was chosen¡ªa genuine selection of one in ten thousand. Any of these individuals could not master every single one of the Six Arts to the pinnacle, but they definitely didn''t have any significant shortcomings. But after the Imperial Examination, such knowledge was seldom used, and with lack of practice, it would gradually fade away. Speaking of the Chang''an County Magistrate, the first impression that came to Li Nuo''s mind was that of a rather feeble and unreliable image. Call him unreliable, but he had a masterful command of the ''Daxia Law,'' flipping to the exact legal provisions effortlessly. Hearing just a piece of music, he knew the chapter and section of the tune and could guess the musician''s identity and realm, even what they were about to do, impressing Li Nuo. Li Nuo remembered Housekeeper Wu once said, "The way of Confucianism is about cultivating oneself, ordering the household, governing the country, and pacifying the world, which nurtures Vast Qi, fearless against all methods." But Li Nuo had not yet witnessed it, so he asked the Chang''an County Magistrate, "May I know which realm Lord Pei''s cultivation of Vast True Qi has reached?" Confucian disciples cultivate the Six Arts, and their abilities are related to the Six Arts. The first three realms are still in the stage of cultivating Qi and have no offensive power, but their defense is not weak. With Vast True Qi protecting the body, one is immune to the powers of the Hundred Schools. Upon reaching the Fourth Realm, one could undergo a qualitative change, condensing Vast Righteous Qi into clouds and soaring through the sky, corresponding to "Object Manipulation" of the Six Arts. Upon reaching the Fifth Realm, one could comprehend the Vast Sound and use ordinary musical instruments to inflict widespread damage on groups, corresponding to "Music" of the Six Arts. And in the Sixth Realm, one became a Confucian Semi-Saint, capable of forming ethereal arrows of righteous qi, corresponding to "Archery" of the Six Arts. Even warriors of the Sixth Realm had to retreat at its sight. It was said that the Confucian''s clouds of righteous qi could facilitate sustained flight for long durations, covering thousands of miles in a day, something even warriors of the Object Manipulation Realm could not accomplish. They could at most fly for a quarter of an hour before their True Qi was completely depleted. Hearing Li Nuo''s words, Pei Zhe was taken aback, then silently bowed his head. Li Nuo looked at him and said, "Don''t be stingy, Lord Pei. I just want to see for myself. You''ve been cultivating for so long; surely you have reached the Fourth Realm of Confucianism by now. Condense a cloud of righteous qi for me to see..." ... Moments later, at the entrance of the Chang''an County Government Office. Before boarding the carriage, Housekeeper Wu softly coughed to remind Li Nuo, "Young Master, in the future, it''s best not to ask Confucians to what extent they have cultivated their Vast True Qi. It''s very impolite..." Li Nuo was puzzled, "Why?" Housekeeper Wu explained with resignation, "The path of Confucianism, to ''cultivate oneself, manage the household, govern the nation, and bring peace to the world''¡ªthese nine words are easy to say, but incredibly difficult to practice. Youngsters, fresh and carefree like newborn calves, can naturally nurture Vast Righteous Qi with their sense of justice. But once they start serving as government officials, it''s rare for anyone to maintain their original intentions after a long time. Without their original intentions, it''s hard to make any progress in Vast True Qi, and it could even regress. Some officials, after a lengthy career, can''t even gather a trace of Vast Righteous Qi..." ... It turned out that in this world, both Confucian and Legalism cultivators were bound by certain intangible constraints. Legalism was objectively hindered from cultivating, as its practitioners would offend many nobles and encounter external obstacles. Confucianism was subjectively difficult to cultivate. Maintaining one''s original intentions for a while was easy, but keeping them for a lifetime, especially after entering officialdom and facing various temptations, was difficult. How many could maintain a pure heart? Cultivating oneself, managing the household, governing the nation, and bringing peace to the world¡ªthese lofty ideals of Confucian Disciples sounded grand, but the reality was harsh. Those who recited these words daily, once they entered officialdom and became beneficiaries of the system, found it very hard to return to their initial state. Reflecting on cultivation, this meant stagnation or even a substantial regression. While other schools were becoming stronger with cultivation, Confucianism seemed to become weaker. However, as an entry point into officialdom, despite becoming weaker with cultivation, countless people still eagerly pursued it. Housekeeper Wu sighed and said, "Reaching the Fifth Realm in Martial Path is not unusual, but cultivating Vast True Qi to the Fifth Realm could turn one into a Great Scholar, revered by thousands. Sadly, such people are few throughout Daxia, not to mention how scarce those in the Fourth Realm are..." Li Nuo thought to himself that although Confucianism and Legalism were considered powerful among the Hundred Schools, their cultivation conditions were so harsh. Compared to the Martial Path, there was little competitiveness. How could they not decline? No wonder the Chang''an County Magistrate had not answered his question and seemed rather downcast afterward. Recalling something, he suddenly asked, "Isn''t my father also a cultivator of Confucianism? Which realm has he cultivated to?" Housekeeper Wu smiled without directly answering, merely saying, "This question, even this Old Servant does not know. Young Master, you''ll have to ask your Lord Father yourself..." Li Nuo shook his head; to be honest, he was not very familiar with that respectable father of his. Even if he saw him, he wouldn''t be able to ask such questions. As Li Nuo''s carriage was slowly heading towards Li Mansion. At the Chang''an County Government Office. Having just seen Li Nuo off, Pei Zhe had not had a chance to relax when the prison chief hastily ran over, his face full of panic, whispering in his ear: "Lord, it''s bad news, Zhang Xiaoyun has committed suicide in jail!" Chapter 15 - 15 The Chosen Wage Worker Upon hearing of the prisoner''s suicide, Pei Zhe hurried to the jail where two prison guards, with faces of mourning, looked at a body lying on a straw mat and said, "We apologize, my lord, it was our negligence. We didn''t keep a close watch and she took her life by running into the wall." Pei Zhe examined the body and after questioning a few prison guards and prisoners in the adjacent cells, confirmed that the woman indeed committed suicide. He waved his hand and said, "It seems she understood that, compared with beheading, suicide could leave her body intact. This isn''t your fault. Keep the body in the morgue for now, and I will report the truth of this matter..." "If only we had known back then, why did it even start..." Sighing at the body on the ground, Pei Zhe, with hands behind his back, left. As he was about to exit the cell, a voice suddenly said, "This was not a simple case of suicide. She was very calm before. After the music of ''Cloud Gate'' came from outside, she suddenly grew restless. As soon as the music stopped, she took her own life. That music was a signal. There must be others behind this case..." Pei Zhe''s steps paused, and he glanced at the body being carried away, then turned to look at the young girl imprisoned alone in a cell. He began, "I became an Advanced Scholar in the fourteenth year of Zhisheng, and of the fifty who earned the title with me, fewer than twenty are alive today. Yet I have stayed safe for many years, with a small promotion every three years and a big one every five. Do you know why?" The girl, puzzled, asked, "Why?" Pei Zhe said, "Because I never ask why." "..." As the girl looked on in confusion, he continued slowly, "Child, remember, in this Chang''an, you can have anything but curiosity, because you never know what kind of vortex lies behind the door of curiosity... What you saw just now, never mention it to anyone, do you understand? Otherwise, I will have saved you in vain." Gu Yanran thought it over, then looked up at Pei Zhe and asked, "If you are so cautious, my lord, why take the risk to save me?" The Chang''an County Magistrate did not say a word but just gently patted his chest. The girl was silent for a long while and finally nodded slowly, saying, "Regardless, I must thank you, my lord, for saving my life." She was well aware that, as a servant who attempted to murder her master, she faced certain death under Daxia Law. If it were not for the mercy of the Chang''an County Magistrate, she would have already been beheaded. Pei Zhe waved his hand and said, "The one you should be thanking is not me, but Li Nuo. You should realize that if it were someone else, you would never have had the chance to come to the Chang''an County Government. You would have died in a dungeon of a grand residence in Chang''an, before your death, enduring humiliation and torture, and your death would have remained forever unknown..." Gu Yanran bit her lip; of course, she understood all this. She had prepared herself for such an outcome before taking action. That Li Nuo did not kill her or mistreat her, and instead sent her to the government office, was indeed beyond her expectations, but how could she thank the son of the man who killed her father? Pei Zhe knew the struggle within her heart and sighed, saying, "He must have realized just now that I showed leniency and spared your life, but he did not expose it. Thus, you shouldn''t call him ''scoundrel,'' for he is your true savior..." The girl''s lower lip was already bleeding as she murmured, "Why?" Pei Zhe shrugged and said, "For that question, you''ll have to ask him..." Although he had known Li Nuo for only a short day, his intuition from many years in officialdom told him that the son of the Minister of Justice didn''t seem to be a bad person. Leaving the woman alone with her thoughts, Pei Zhe, hands behind his back, walked out of the jail. Back in the Chang''an County Government courtyard and habitually touching his waist, Pei Zhe''s expression changed dramatically as he suddenly looked down, exclaiming in shock, "Where''s my jade token?" At the same time, on a carriage on Chang''an Street, Li Nuo held a jade token in his hand and rubbed his temples with some annoyance. The Law Code might be good, but its side effects were unpredictable. He could deal with inadvertently perfect calligraphy, but what was with this compulsive tendency to steal... This unfamiliar token was likely swiped unintentionally from the Chang''an County Magistrate. Although Li Nuo had been careful, he still couldn''t avoid it completely. Housekeeper Wu glanced at the jade token in his hand and advised earnestly, "Young Master, it''s not appropriate to carry around the token from Fengqi Building. If the young mistress sees it, you know what the consequences will be..." Fengqi Building, Li Nuo had heard about it during a trial¡ªit seemed to be a famous brothel in Chang''an. He made a quick decision, "Quick, turn around, back to the government office!" Moments later, Chang''an County Government. Li Nuo returned the Phoenix Perch Lounges VVVIP Jade Token to the Chang''an County Magistrate and said, "I found this in the government office just now, please help me find the owner, Lord Pei." Pei Zhe sighed in relief, took the Jade Token, and smiled, "Rest assured, I will definitely find the owner and pass it on." After returning the item to its rightful owner, Li Nuo left the government office again, taking with him the thick volume of "Daxia Law." Since he intended to follow the path of Legalism, he would have to deal with cases often, so of course, he needed to be familiar with the laws of Daxia. Although this volume of "Daxia Law" was thick, it was nothing compared to a legal examination. The offices in Daxia closed early, usually around four in the afternoon. Li Nuo went to bed at ten, so he couldn''t waste the long hours in between. Of course, he had to make use of this time to catch up on the knowledge he lacked. ... Ministry of Justice Si Minister''s residence. The wife in name was out of sight all day, and the father he had never met was too busy with public duties to come home often. Li Nuo ate dinner alone again, but for him, being alone was quite comfortable. After eating, he shut himself in his room. On the desk before him lay a stack of thick books. Besides the "Daxia Law" he had borrowed from the Chang''an County Magistrate, Li Nuo had Housekeeper Wu find some books on history, geography, and various schools of thought. These were the basics needed to understand this world. The characters of Daxia were similar to traditional Chinese, and Li Nuo found them somewhat difficult to read, but he could understand most of them. Where there were too many unfamiliar characters, he would look them up in a book called "Shuo Wen." This book, authored by an ancient Confucian sage, contained nearly all the common characters, with detailed explanations of the form and meaning of each, and was often used as a dictionary. This world was not solely comprised of Daxia, but Li Nuo had not looked into other countries in great detail, merely glancing through and then focusing his attention on the Hundred Schools. These topics interested him more. Not every school among the Hundred Schools had the ability to cultivate. Most of them were just names. For example, the Foodie was just a group of people interested in studying food. And there were the Fishing Family, who were merely fishermen calling themselves such. Only a little over ten schools became mainstream, with systems that allowed cultivation and possessed great power. Each of these schools had their moment of glory hundreds of years ago, but with time and their own limitations, they gradually declined. Among the schools today, the number of Confucian disciples was undoubtedly the most, but the present-day Confucian school was not the same as it had been hundreds of years ago. Although there were many disciples, most of them were of the Low Realm, with those in the Fourth Realm being rare and Great Scholars of the Fifth Realm being extremely rare. As for Semi-Saints of the Sixth Realm and Confucian Saints of the Seventh Realm, there were none at all. Modern-day Confucian disciples practiced Confucianism only to enter officialdom, which was the major reason for its popularity. As for Legalism, due to suppression from the nobles and those in power, very few people practiced it. Even in places like the Ministry of Justice, Imperial Censorate, and Ministry of Justice, most officials practiced Confucianism. Military, Agricultural School, Mohist, and Medical School, each with their special uses, had never ceased their lineages and their disciples were still active in the Ministry of War, Sinong Si, Ministry of Industry, Imperial Hospital, and other court departments. However, they too were far removed from the center of power. Schools like the Syncretic School, Ming School, Yin Yang School, School of Cross and Vertical, and School of Calligraphy were rarely mentioned. Especially the School of Cross and Vertical, during the Warring States period, they moved between countries, with just a few words deciding the fate of a nation, stirring the world affairs at will, and once had an era where they overshadowed other schools. But with the end of the Warring States and the unification under a few powerful states, coupled with centuries without major warfare, the School of Cross and Vertical gradually fell from the historical stage. Now, they could only reside under noble houses, positioning themselves as guests and strategists, no longer as glorious as in the past. If he didn''t need to solve cases to extend his life, Li Nuo might have chosen Confucianism. Even more likely, he would have chosen to ''lie flat,'' after all, with a deputy national-level father, he was already well-off and had no worries about food and clothing. Why would he need to strive? All he had to do was to be an obedient second-generation official, not misbehave, and not oppress the good. That in itself would be a contribution to the nation. Of course, that was only if. Li Nuo glanced at the countdown on the cover of the "Law Code." With only a short twenty-six days left, for him, lying flat meant waiting for death... What a fate for a chosen working man! Chapter 16 - 16 Ability Exchange After sighing, Li Nuo finally accepted reality. Being a working man was better than being dead, no matter how tiring it might be. He picked up a copy of the Legal Classics and planned to study it in detail. The cultivation of Legalism was not particularly complex; the first step was to diligently study the works of the Legalist sages, to understand their principles, and to grasp their ideas. Of course, just like with Confucian cultivation, merely studying books was not enough. Confucians wanted to govern the country and bring peace to the world, while Legalists wanted to enforce the laws. Both required entering officialdom. This was a step Li Nuo could skip, thanks to his father''s status¡ªthe trials and investigations were available to him even as a commoner. Thus, cultivation became very simple for him; he could handle cases at the County Magistrate''s Office during the day and study Legal Classics at night. At this rate, it could take one or two years, three to five at the most, before he truly entered the door of Legalism. For ordinary people, cultivating as a Law Practitioner was somewhat difficult. Although Legalists could grow stronger by adjudicating cases, it required making correct judgments. Wrong judgments could cause one''s cultivation to regress instead of progress, and this feedback on cultivation wouldn''t immediately manifest but would accrue over time, leading to qualitative changes from quantitative changes. So even among Legalists, one could not determine whether a case was judged correctly based solely on fluctuations in cultivation. Luckily, Li Nuo was not an ordinary person. Whether or not a judgment was incorrect, the Law Code would tell him instantly. Legalists controlled rules, and even new practitioners could harness some simple Power of Heaven and Earth. Take the Imprisonment Skill, for instance¡ªthis was an ability of the Martial Path''s Fourth Realm; unlike the Martial Path''s Object Manipulation, which primarily used one''s True Qi to control objects, the Imprisonment Skill touched the source of Heaven and Earth, and source power was a strength controlled only by warriors of the Martial Path''s Sixth Realm. Naturally, there was a vast difference between the two in the amount of Power of Heaven and Earth they could manipulate. At the very least, one had to cultivate to the Sixth Realm in Legalism to match the strength of a Sixth Realm warrior in the Martial Path. "Enforcing the law strictly, reforming to become stronger, benefits are immediate, achievements last for epochs..." Li Nuo copied down the key points as he read, deepening his memory. However, after writing a few words, he noticed something wrong. The characters on the paper were hardly ugly, but they were far from attractive. This handwriting was all too familiar to him¡ªit was his own script, but during the day, he was able to write in the delicate Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script just like that female assassin. In the evening, his handwriting reverted back to its original form. Li Nuo immediately thought of the Law Code. After pulling up the Law Code, Li Nuo immediately noticed something unusual. The portrait of the female assassin had dimmed significantly, resembling the difference between a color photograph and a black-and-white one. Not just the female assassin''s, but also the portrait of the goateed thief on the second page had darkened. Among the four portraits, only the concubine of Assistant Minister Zheng remained bright. Three dim portraits and one bright¡ªthe fourth page that featured a merchant named Cui Ze had never lit up from the start. Li Nuo fell into thought¡ª the dimming of the female assassin''s portrait and his handwriting reverting meant that the abilities he acquired through apprehension were not permanent but had a duration. Based on time estimates, this duration was very likely just one day. He had thought it was a permanent skill; unexpectedly, it was just a one-day trial card, which made Li Nuo somewhat disappointed. He couldn''t help thinking that her handwriting was quite beautiful, eye-pleasing. If only his handwriting could be as attractive... Just as this thought surfaced in his mind, he saw the female assassin''s portrait light up again. After a slight start, Li Nuo realized something and wrote a few words on paper. As expected, his handwriting returned to the beautiful Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. Despite having regained the ability, Li Nuo was not particularly happy. There were no free lunches in this world; everything had its cost. He immediately stood up and carefully checked his body, finding no missing parts or any discomfort. Li Nuo then relaxed and closed the Law Code. His gaze inadvertently swept over the cover of the Law Code, and in the next moment, it shifted back. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: 25 days." Li Nuo''s body trembled, his face filled with disbelief. No, just moments ago, he had 26 days remaining, how could it suddenly decrease by a day? It wasn''t even midnight yet, and it wasn''t dark outside! Wait, could it be that reactivating the portrait of that female assassin and regaining her calligraphic abilities cost him part of his lifespan? Though it was just a day less, for Li Nuo, who had less than a month left, it was still a significant blow. What use was good handwriting, especially when it was likely that he had traded a day of his life for just a one-day calligraphy experience card¡ªa total waste of life. A quarter of an hour later, Li Nuo finally recovered from his heartache. He could only console himself that even an experience card had its benefits. At least, he didn''t have to worry about always unintentionally pilfering and potentially getting caught red-handed, which would be utterly humiliating. However, as for that concubine''s adulterous husband, the portrait remained dark. Did that mean he possessed no remarkable abilities or specialties? As for Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine, though her portrait was lit, Li Nuo had no idea what ability he had acquired from her. The Law Code offered no hints; he had to discover it on his own. Li Nuo shook his head and let out a long sigh, temporarily setting aside these matters to continue reading his book. Housekeeper Wu stood outside the window, watching Li Nuo intently read; a smile of relief and joy appeared on his face. He knew it. How could the son of the master be a fool? Compared to the former young master, the current one truly resembled the son of Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. Both the master and the young master had grown up under his watch. These past days, he finally saw the youthful reflection of his master in the young master¡ªthey were equally intelligent and shrewd, equally diligent in their studies, and even their appearances were equally striking. People often said the young master was unworthy of his lady. Now, it seemed the couple, one literary and the other martial, was truly a match made in heaven. Thinking this, a figure walked into the courtyard, and Housekeeper Wu hurriedly greeted, "Young Madam..." Li Nuo was in his room reading when a knock at the door came. He opened the door to see Song Jiaren standing outside, which made him somewhat nervous. She couldn''t be confronting him over the pilfered wallet, could she? As he watched her raise her hand, Li Nuo instinctively covered his head. Song Jiaren tucked a loose strand of hair from her forehead and said, "Get ready and come with me..." ... As the evening darkened, a luxurious carriage drove out of the Li Mansion. Sitting inside the carriage, Li Nuo realized his wife hadn''t come to settle scores. Today was the sixtieth birthday of Old Mrs. Song, and as a granddaughter, Song Jiaren needed to return home to celebrate. As her husband, Li Nuo had to accompany her. He was supposed to go during the day, but he had been at the County Magistrate''s Office all day and was now somewhat late. Housekeeper Wu had told Li Nuo that the Song family was a noble Daxia family. At the founding of Daxia, they had followed the Great Ancestor and made significant military contributions. Though not as powerful as at their peak, they were still a noble family of Chang''an. The Li family, on the other hand, came from humble beginnings. His father was the first in their family to enter the civil service, making Li Nuo a true second-generation official. It was said that Li Nuo''s father and Song Jiaren''s father were close friends in their youth. When their wives were pregnant, they had agreed that if both children were boys or both girls, they would become sworn siblings. If a boy and a girl were born, they would marry, thus leading to today''s arrangement. This made Li Nuo reflect: to honor an agreement made over a decade ago, the Song family was willing to marry their outstanding daughter to a fool¡ªtruly, the ancients were staunch in keeping their promises. However, the Song family didn''t completely lose out. From a personal perspective, it was as though an unworthy man had lucked out with a beautiful wife, akin to a toad consuming swan meat or fine cabbage fed to a pig. But from a familial perspective, by marrying the Li family, the Songs had allied with a more prestigious clan. Even Song Jiaren''s great-uncle, the current head of the Song family, was a fifth-rank military officer. Meanwhile, his own father was a Standard Third Rank official at the court¡ªa difference of four whole ranks in official position, with vastly different powers and resources. Looking at it that way, he was actually the prized cabbage... Chapter 17 - 17 Song Muer The carriage traveled along a wide street for roughly half an hour before stopping in front of a residence. The Old Lady''s birthday celebration had ended, and it should be quite late. For safety, Li Nuo would stay overnight at the Song Residence. Housekeeper Wu escorted them to the Song Residence and then returned home, planning to come pick him up early the next morning. The sixtieth birthday is one of the most significant birthdays for ancient people. Even ordinary families would make extravagant arrangements, let alone households of the nobility. This was not Li Nuo''s first visit to the Song Family. According to Housekeeper Wu, his father had taken him here once before his marriage, but that was the experience of another Li Nuo. The entire perimeter of the Song Residence was adorned with red lanterns, symbolizing festivity. The wide street on both sides was filled with carriages and sedans. In front of the main gate, guests clad in luxurious garments were lining up to enter the residence in succession. At the entrance, an elder greeted Song Jiaren with a smile, "Miss, you''ve returned. The eldest miss has also arrived and is looking for you everywhere. Please go in quickly..." On the way over, Li Nuo had learned a bit about the Song Family. The Song Family servant referred to the "eldest miss," who should be Song Jiaren''s aunt and the only female among the second generation of the Song Family, who had been married for many years. Old Mrs. Song had five children, and his wife was the offspring of her third son. Unlike the Li Family, which followed a single lineage, the Song Family could be described as having a large family with extensive enterprises and numerous descendants. After the two entered the Song Residence, a burst of speculative whispers arose among the guests waiting in line at the entrance. "That must be Lord Song Song Zhe''s daughter. She''s really as stunning as a nation''s beauty; she truly deserves the name ''Jiaren.''" "Not only is she beautiful, but despite her young age, she has already reached the Fourth Realm of cultivation. Her future on the Martial Path is boundless." "It''s a pity such an outstanding Phoenix lady is actually marrying a fool..." "Shh, mind your words, mind your words..." "What''s there to fear? I am a Military Officer; I''m not afraid of Li Xuanjing..." ... Inside the Song Residence was even livelier than outside. Just past the main entrance, the courtyard was filled with various birthday banners and screens. These banners and screens were inscribed with congratulatory phrases for longevity such as "Good fortune as vast as the East Sea," "Longevity as enduring as the Southern Mountains," "May both the sun and moon shine brightly," "May you live as long as the pine and crane." The birthday banquet had not yet officially begun, and guests scattered throughout the Song Residence, gathering in groups, chattering and laughing. Li Nuo, not recognizing anyone, could only closely follow behind Song Jiaren. Song Jiaren brought Li Nuo to a table in the courtyard and said, "I''m going to see my aunt. You stay here and don''t wander off. We''ll go and pay respects to grandmother together in a little while." Li Nuo nodded, watched her leave, and casually picked up a piece of pastry from the table, putting it into his mouth. Before the start of the birthday banquet, fruits and pastries were laid out throughout the Song Residence for guests to enjoy. Not knowing anyone at the Song Residence, Li Nuo, bored and by himself, leaned on the table. He was not actually fond of lively atmospheres; he preferred staying home reading books or sleeping late into the night. However, his wife''s grandmother''s sixtieth celebration was not an occasion for the younger generation to miss without excuse. As he was about to take a second piece of pastry, a crisp voice suddenly reached his ears. "Oh my, I''ve been looking for you for so long; you''re here!" Li Nuo looked towards the direction of the voice to see a pretty little girl looking at him with a face full of surprise. The little girl was six or seven years old, cute and attractive, revealing two adorable little tiger teeth when she smiled at Li Nuo. But Li Nuo looked bewildered. He knew someone in the Song Family? Seeing Li Nuo''s expression, the little girl instantly realized he did not recognize her. She pouted with disappointment and said, "You don''t remember who I am? You forgot, last time you visited our home, I even shared my cookies with you!" The little girl said "our home," indicating she was a member of the Song Family and likely one of the hosts, possibly a child of one of his wife''s uncles or aunts. Sighing, the little girl said, "Well, if you''ve forgotten then it''s forgotten. Let me tell you again, my name is Song Mu''er. This time you must remember, or else I won''t play with you anymore!" It seemed that Li Nuo had not only met this little girl before, but they had also been quite close, he just couldn''t recall those past events. The little girl named Song Mu''er took the initiative to grab Li Nuo''s hand and said, "Let''s go play shuttlecock..." Song Mu''er was very fond of this big brother she had only met once, not solely because he was attractive, but also because he was the only person who would play house with her, kick the shuttlecock, and help her with homework. Her own brothers at home never agreed to play house with her. Even though the homework he helped her with was all incorrect, leading to her getting smacked on the hands by her teacher, she forgave him since he was willing to play house with her. Despite being over ten years younger than Li Nuo, the little girl interacted with him quite comfortably. Li Nuo found this unsurprising. Although his predecessor had been eighteen years old, his intellect might not have matched that of an eight-year-old child. He and this little girl, who appeared to be only six or seven, found it easy to play together. Li Nuo did not follow the little girl, and with a hint of apology, said, "I can''t today; I have to go pay respects to grandmother later." The little girl hugged his arm and gently shook it, saying, "Just for a little while, is that okay... just for a little while..." Such a cute little girl was hugging his arm and acting like a spoiled child, Li Nuo found it really hard to refuse her, but he was also worried that if they went too far, his wife wouldn''t be able to find him when she returned. So, he said, "Playing with you is okay, but we can''t go too far..." The little girl pointed to an open space not far away and said, "Let''s go there!" Li Nuo turned to look, and the spot was only about a dozen meters from where they were. Paying attention all the time, he shouldn''t miss anything. The little girl led Li Nuo, bouncing and hopping, to that open space, then took out an exquisitely made shuttlecock from the small bag she carried, and said to Li Nuo, "It''s like last time, I''ll throw the shuttlecock to you, you kick it to me, and then I kick it back to you..." Although it was already evening, the entire Song Residence was lit with so many lanterns that it was as bright as day. The little girl tossed the shuttlecock over, and Li Nuo lightly kicked it back to her. As the shuttlecock flew over, Song Mu''er didn''t rush to kick it back but cleverly sidestepped. When the shuttlecock was about to fall to the ground, she gently lifted her foot, lightly touched it with the sole of her shoe, and the shuttlecock immediately changed direction, drawing a beautiful arc in the air and flying back toward Li Nuo. Seeing the shuttlecock flying toward him, Li Nuo suddenly had a peculiar feeling in his heart. Then, the little girl opposite him opened her small mouth in surprise. The shuttlecock, following the movements of the brother opposite, spiraled and danced in the air, never falling to the ground. Each movement he made while playing with the shuttlecock was graceful and effortless. Some techniques she saw him use were even new to her. Li Nuo was also somewhat surprised at that moment. When the shuttlecock flew toward him, he had the feeling that everything was under his control. Such a difficult and seemingly magical freestyle shuttlecock playing technique was not something he knew how to do, and it was very likely that his predecessor didn''t either. Therefore, the reason was quite clear. Of the four pages of illustrations in the Law Code, only the page of Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine was illuminated. Could it be that her specialty was playing shuttlecock? In this era, women didn''t have many entertainment activities. Football and shuttlecock were the most common, whether it was the daughter of a wealthy family or a girl from a smaller household, they could all play. However, to play shuttlecock so well that it would illuminate the Law Code¡ªthis woman had some real skills. After playing by himself for a while, Li Nuo kicked the shuttlecock back, but Song Mu''er was so engrossed in watching him play that she momentarily forgot to catch it, and the shuttlecock fell to the ground behind her. Before she could pick it up, several voices suddenly came from the side. "Eh, isn''t that the idiot from the Li Family?" "He''s here tonight too." "It''s the Old Lady''s birthday banquet, what''s he doing here, doesn''t he fear making a fool of himself..." Three young men walked over from one side, one of them casually took a piece of candy from a table, walked up to Li Nuo, and teased, "Little idiot, imitate a dog barking for us. Do it well, and we''ll give you candy..." Li Nuo looked at him and asked, "How does a dog bark?" "You just learned it last time, and you''ve already forgotten? You really are an idiot." The young man shook his head without thinking much more, and said, "Woof, woof..." "Make the sound again." "Woof, woof, woof, woof..." "Keep going." "Woof, woof, woof, woof, woof..." Li Nuo reached out and gently patted his head, laughing, "Good boy..." Many guests in the courtyard heard the noise and looked in their direction, wondering what the young master of the Song Family was up to, strangely barking like a dog? The young man whose head had been gently stroked by Li Nuo finally realized what had happened after snapping back to reality. A flush of embarrassment and annoyance immediately rushed to his face, and he angrily said, "You little idiot, you dare to make fun of me?" If it had been someone else, he would never have barked like a dog, but who would be on guard against an idiot? In a state of humiliation and anger, he stretched out his hand to grab Li Nuo''s collar, but at that moment, a small figure stepped in front of Li Nuo. Song Mu''er stretched out her arms to block him and said crisply, "Brother Yu, you can''t bully him..." Song Yu, annoyed at his own family member siding with an outsider, said, "Mumu, stand aside, I need to teach this idiot a good lesson!" Song Mu''er clenched her little fists and said, "If you bully him, I''m going to hit you..." Upon hearing her words, Song Yu''s body trembled, and he immediately stepped back in alertness. Although Mumu was only six years old, she had genuine Second Realm cultivation. She started following Jiaren in her training when she was two, and had already developed her Inner Breath. A child did not know how to pull her punches; one hit from her little fist could break several of his bones. "Little idiot, just you wait!" After dropping a harsh word at Li Nuo, he and the two behind him slunk away. Li Nuo watched them leave and thought to himself that he didn''t seem very welcome in the Song Family. But thinking about it, he supposed that if he were a member of the Song Family, he probably wouldn''t show a good face to the idiot who married the family''s proud Phoenix. At that moment, Song Mu''er Chapter 18 - 18 Twins Being told by a six or seven-year-old girl that she wanted to protect him, Li Nuo always felt a bit odd. However, thinking about how she had stood up just now, Li Nuo was still slightly moved. The thoughts of children are often the purest, and this adorable little girl truly treated him as a friend. He smiled, showing he didn''t mind, and said, "Let''s continue kicking the shuttlecock." "Okay!" Song Mu''er nodded her head, tossed the shuttlecock over, and Li Nuo kicked it back with a spinning mid-air kick. Song Mu''er lightly jumped up, her little skirt twirling as well. Li Nuo didn''t quite catch her movements, but the shuttlecock flew back to him. Soon, Li Nuo discovered that the little girl was also a skilled shuttlecock kicker. Not only did she kick quickly and accurately, but her movements were also extremely graceful. She learned quickly too. The moves Li Nuo unconsciously displayed, she soon replicated, kicking even better and more beautifully. If Li Nuo guessed correctly, she must have had some training in Martial Path, as many of her movements were impossible for an ordinary person to perform. Tonight, Song Mu''er was genuinely happy. At home, apart from a few young maids, no one wanted to play with her, and those maids'' skills were too poor, unable to return the shuttlecocks she kicked to them, unlike this big brother. The two of them kicked for a long time without letting the shuttlecock touch the ground even once. "No more kicking, no more kicking..." After a little while, Li Nuo stopped the shuttlecock with his foot, bent over, and panted, saying, "I can''t kick anymore..." The frailty of his body was beyond his expectations, and he still had a wound on his shoulder. Just kicking for a little while made the wound on his shoulder start to ache faintly. In contrast, the little girl, except for her messy hair, didn''t even have a bead of sweat on her forehead, which made Li Nuo rather embarrassed. "Alright..." Although Song Mu''er still wanted to play a bit longer, seeing Li Nuo so tired, she obediently nodded, picked up the shuttlecock, and put it back in her little bag. Her hair ribbon had come loose while they were kicking, and she couldn''t tie it herself, so she looked to Li Nuo with a plea for help. Li Nuo took the hairband from her hand, about to tie her hair into a bun, when he touched her hair, countless hair-bun styles suddenly flashed through his mind. Of course, these weren''t Li Nuo''s own memories. He looked again at the portrait of Zhang Xiaoyun on the Law Code. He initially thought the Law Code would only allow him to master one skill of a criminal, such as the female assassin''s calligraphy or the thief''s stealing technique, but it seemed not as he had guessed. Kicking shuttlecock, tying hair, the skills of Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine¡ªhe had mastered two already. The skills deemed noteworthy by the Law Code were extraordinary. The calligraphy of the female assassin was praised by the Chang''an County Magistrate as "rarely matched." And the goat-bearded man''s Stealing Technique, even Housekeeper Wu and his wife from the fourth realm of the Martial Path were completely unaware, certainly a notch above other thieves. As for the man named Cui Ze, due to being too mediocre, he didn''t even qualify to have his portrait illuminated by the Law Code. But Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine had two skills recognized by the Law Code, indicating that whether it was kicking shuttlecock or tying hair, she had reached the peak of her craft. However, no matter what the skill, it would expire by this time tomorrow. Not wanting to waste the craftsmanship, Li Nuo said to Song Mu''er, "How about I tie a new bun for you? One prettier than the one before..." What girl doesn''t want to become more beautiful, even if she''s only six years old? Song Mu''er didn''t doubt Li Nuo for a second, didn''t even hesitate, and nodded repeatedly, "Yes, please..." Li Nuo put the hairband aside and moved his hands swiftly in her hair. He didn''t even need to look or think. It all seemed like muscle memory repeated thousands of times, and soon, a beautiful Fairy Bun appeared on Song Mu''er''s head. It must be said, a hairstyle greatly influences a person''s appearance and aura. Before, Song Mu''er looked just like a slightly pretty young lady of a noble family, but with a change in hairstyle, she suddenly exuded an air of nobility and etherealness. Her hair rings trembled slightly with her gentle movements. If she added some more hair ornaments, she would truly look like a little fairy. Song Mu''er left Li Nuo and rushed back to her room impatiently to see her new bun. At that moment, Li Nuo also saw Song Jiaren and a beautiful woman walking towards them. The woman was beautiful and looked in her early thirties, but from the crow''s feet by her eyes, one could deduce that her real age was probably a bit older. Song Jiaren brought the beautiful woman over to Li Nuo and said, "This is auntie, whom you have met." Li Nuo bowed to the beautiful woman, and said, "Nice to meet you, auntie." Old Mrs. Song had four sons and one daughter, the only daughter being Song Zhen, her third child. The beautiful lady stared at Li Nuo, her eyes conveying astonishment and even more so, delight. She glanced at Song Jiaren and uncertainly asked, "Is he really not silly anymore?" Song Jiaren nodded, judging from his behavior over the past couple of days, he indeed wasn''t silly anymore. Not only was he not silly, but one might even say he was smart. Unable to contain herself, the beautiful lady stretched out her hand and pinched Li Nuo here, touched him there, all the while saying, "I knew it, how could the son of Li Xuanjing possibly be a fool..." She tugged at Li Nuo''s face, sighing, "Not to mention, he actually bears some resemblance to the charm your father had in his youth." Li Nuo felt like a toy, being handled by others, and he couldn''t even say anything since she was his elder. He could only awkwardly stand there. What made it even worse was that the women in Daxia dressed openly, she wore a chest-high dress and wore a necklace around her neck. Below the necklace, half of her snow-white chest was visible, and standing so close to Li Nuo, he didn''t even know where to look. While he tried to focus his sight, a strange thought crossed his mind, ''Folks say a niece follows her aunt, but my own wife doesn''t resemble her at all...'' "I don''t care, I don''t care, I want it too!" A girl''s crying and wailing voice came from afar, drawing everyone''s attention and providing Li Nuo with a much-needed escape. As the beautiful lady and his wife also turned their heads in that direction, Li Nuo exhaled in relief, stepped back to maintain a distance from the beautiful lady, and also turned to look. Sitting on the ground crying was a little girl. The little girl, about six or seven years old, looked adorable, crying and kicking her legs around. Li Nuo glanced at the little girl''s face and was slightly startled¡ªit was Song Mu''er, the girl he had just played shuttlecock with. Oddly enough, the elaborate Fairy Bun he had just done for her had reverted back to her original twin buns... His gaze moved once more, and he saw another girl standing beside the crying girl, hands on her hips, looking proud and noble in her Fairy Bun... Why were there two Mu''ers? Li Nuo was bewildered. Now, the beautiful lady was already walking toward the crying girl, complaining as she went, "Who made Mu''er''s hair so pretty, not realizing that Ning''er would surely throw a tantrum seeing it? Last time Mu''er was ill, even the medicine had to be divided equally into two bowls, what do we do now?" Li Nuo understood, there weren''t two Mu''ers¡ª they were twins. Being familiar with twins, Li Nuo knew it all too well. His university supervisor had twins, and as a disciple, long-term worker, and nanny, Li Nuo sometimes had to take on the responsibility of taking the children to school. With two children at home, attention must be paid to absolute equality. Especially in a twin household, that meant whatever one child had, the other must also have. Not just the same clothes or hair ornaments, but everything they eat or play with must also be identical. Even if one sister coughed and took a spoonful of cough syrup, the other had to take one too just to ensure fairness... Any slight difference could turn the house upside down. That experience alone made Li Nuo''s head ache at the thought. Had he known Mu''er had a twin sister, he would have never agreed to do her hair... At that moment, Song Zhen approached the crying girl and said to a woman beside her, "Who did Mu''er''s hair? Quick, make the same one for Ning''er. The Old Lady''s birthday banquet is about to start, and we can''t delay further..." The woman looked at the maids around her and demanded, "Who did this?" The Song Residence maids all shook their heads. They knew better than anyone the dynamics between the two young misses¡ªthey would never do such a thing. Song Zhen waved her hand, saying, "Never mind who did it for now, just find someone who can create this hairstyle quickly for Ning''er or we''re running out of time." If she hadn''t been a lady since childhood, she would have done it herself. The maids exchanged looks, and finally, an elder maid spoke up, "Young Mistress, the Fairy Bun on Miss Mu''er is not a common one. The person who styled her hair made many intricate modifications to the traditional Fairy Bun, transforming it into something more stately and elegant with a graceful and noble aura. None of us know how to do that style..." "To untie the bell, the person who tied it must be consulted," Song Zhen massaged her temples, crouched down, and with a smile said to the proud girl sporting the pretty bun, "Mu''er, tell Auntie, who did your hair so pretty?" Song Mu''er hummed at the crying girl and turned her head away. Ever since she was little, Ning''er had been trying to take everything from her, and she was not about to share Brother Nuo with her. Brother Nuo could only do her hair, and Ning''er shouldn''t even think about it! At that moment, a guest among the crowd pointed in a direction and said, "I saw just now, it was that young master who styled Miss Mu''er''s hair..." The women immediately turned to look in the direction he pointed. At the end of their gaze, a handsome young man was attempting to hide his body in the shadows... Chapter 19 - 19 Birthday Ceremony Incident Song Residence. In the backyard, within a certain courtyard. Inside a room, Li Nuo stood in front of a mirror, styling the hair of a little girl who looked delicate like a porcelain doll. The girl''s tender face, as soft as a peach, still had a few teardrops on it, and she occasionally sobbed quietly. Beside Li Nuo stood another girl who looked exactly like the one in the mirror. She crossed her arms, pouted, and wore an unhappy expression. Li Nuo now knew that the two little girls beside him were Song Ning''er and Song Mu''er, twin sisters and daughters of Song Jiaren''s fourth uncle. The incident began when Li Nuo styled Song Mu''er''s hair beautifully. Song Mu''er then flaunted it in front of Song Ning''er. Growing up, whatever the older sister had, she also had to have. The maids at home, however, didn''t know how to do this modified fairy bun hairstyle, so Song Ning''er became upset... As the culprit, Li Nuo was caught by the women of the Song family and brought here, needing to style Song Ning''er''s hair into an identical bun before he could leave. If this little lady wasn''t satisfied, no one would have a good night. As Li Nuo''s hands danced up and down, a beautiful bun gradually formed atop the little girl''s head. Song Zhen glanced at Song Jiaren beside her and exclaimed, "Jiaren, when did your husband learn this skill?" His adeptness at braiding Ning''er''s hair surpassed even the oldest hairdressing maid in the Song Residence. Typically, in a wealthy family like the Songs, the art of hairstyling and braiding was exclusive to specialized maids. The young ladies of the house might be able to form simple buns, but absolutely not such complicated hairstyles. It was even more unbelievable for a man to master a woman''s craft to this extent. Not to mention, he was supposed to be a fool. Song Jiaren did not answer her aunt''s inquiry. To be honest, she wasn''t very familiar with this husband of hers... Though they had been married for a month, their conversations combined might not even total ten sentences. What Li Nuo could or couldn''t do was something she had no way of knowing. In front of the mirror, Li Nuo placed a bead flower identical to the one on Song Mu''er''s head on the same spot on Song Ning''er''s head. He then carefully examined the two sisters, adjusting the positions of two other bead flowers until he couldn''t find the slightest difference before he heaved a sigh of relief and said, "All done..." Song Ning''er jumped off the chair, looked at Song Mu''er, then checked herself in the mirror, finally showing a satisfied expression on her little face. At this moment, a maid hurriedly ran in from outside and said, "Miss, Fourth Lady, the birthday banquet is about to begin, and the master wants you all to go over quickly..." ... Song Residence, inside the longevity hall. For great families, celebrating birthdays was a very ceremonious affair. For the Old Lady''s sixtieth birthday, the Song family specially arranged a longevity hall. On the south wall of the longevity hall hung a "Hundred Longevities" painting, with couplets flanking it saying "Clouds Carry the Queen Mother to the Celestial Palaces, Flowers Bloom as Golden Phoenixes and Heavenly Stars Arrive." Above hung a longevity banner embroidered with a "Birthday Celebration by Immortals and Buddhas." On the floor of the longevity hall lay a red carpet, and beneath the front wall sat a square table holding longevity candles, a peach shaped longevity bun, longevity noodles, and several fresh fruits and flowers. A benevolent-looking elderly woman sat at the most prominent seat. The Song family''s children stood respectfully in order on the red carpet in the center of the hall, coming forward one by one to offer birthday greetings to Old Mrs. Song. Birthday greetings followed the order of seniority. Standing at the forefront were Old Mrs. Song''s five children and their spouses, followed by the third generation of the Song family. Song Jiaren''s father was the third son of the Old Lady, and Li Nuo and Song Jiaren stood in the second-to-last row among the crowd, with Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er behind them. The process of offering birthday wishes was simple. Everyone proceeded according to the established order, presented a gift to the Old Lady, said a few auspicious words, and then could take a seat on one of the chairs at the side, waiting for the banquet to begin. In front of Li Nuo and Song Jiaren stood two young figures, two of the three who had just mocked him in the courtyard. These two should be children of Song Jiaren''s aunt. The row in front of them had three men and two women. Among them was the young man called "Brother Yu" by Song Mu''er, whom Li Nuo had patted on the head like a dog. Maids of the Song family stood uniformly lined up on both sides of the longevity hall, each holding a tray covered with red silk. Beneath the red cloth covered the gifts prepared in advance by the Song family members. When someone''s turn came to present birthday wishes, the maids would bring the tray to them, which they would then personally offer. As the second generation of the Song family stepped forward one by one, Li Nuo made sure to remember their names: Song Jiaren''s eldest uncle, Song Tai, second uncle, Song Lian, aunt, Song Zhen, fourth uncle, Song Hao, and Song Jiaren''s father, Li Nuo''s own Lord Father-in-law, named Song Zhe, a thin middle-aged man. However, Li Nuo did not see Song Jiaren''s mother. Every one of Song family''s second generation had their partner beside them, even Song Zhen''s husband was present, only his own Lord Father-in-law was alone. After all the elders finished their birthday wishes, it was the turn of the younger third generation. A young couple walked hand in hand in front of the Old Lady, respectfully saying, "Grandson Song Lin, granddaughter-in-law Wang Yan, wish Grandma a long life, and health full of blessings." Their gift was a pair of golden Buddhas. Next, another young man walked forward with a scroll in hand, smiling as he said, "Grandson Song Qi, wishes Grandma brightness from sun and moon, longevity like pines and cranes." The Old Lady examined the painting with delight, saying, "This is Zhao Meng''s ''Yao Pond Holy Mother Birthday Painting,'' wasn''t it lost? Where did you get it?" The young man replied, "This painting is something I obtained by chance. As long as Grandma likes it, that''s enough." Old Mrs. Song passed the painting to a maid standing by and instructed her to hang it on the wall. Looking back at the young man, she said, "You, when will you find a granddaughter-in-law for Grandma? Then, Grandma will be very pleased..." ... As the Song family''s offspring came forward one by one to wish happy birthday, Li Nuo gained a somewhat basic understanding of this numerous family. The Song family was indeed populous. Song Jiaren''s eldest uncle had two sons, her second uncle had two sons and a daughter, her parents had only one daughter, and Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er were twin daughters of her fourth uncle, Song Hao. This was the entirety of the third generation of the Song family. Among the younger third generation, from Song Tai''s line, Song Lin and Song Qi respectively presented a pair of jade Buddhas and a birthday painting. From Song Lian''s line, the Song Jin couple gifted a pair of pearls as big as pigeon eggs, rare treasures for sure, and Song Yu gave a pair of longevity peaches, reportedly cultivated by a powerful figure from the Agricultural School, which were said to cure all ailments and extend lifespan once eaten. Li Nuo wasn''t sure if the peaches could truly extend life, but from such a distance, he could already smell their enticing fragrance. He even heard the watery sounds of the two little girls swallowing behind him. The Agricultural School might not have the best combat skills, but they sure knew a thing or two about planting crops. Song Yu''s sister, a woman named Song Qian, offered the Old Lady a hand-copied Buddhist scripture. Though less precious than the other gifts, it demonstrated thoughtfulness and was very well-received by the Old Lady. Song Qian''s husband was a frail young man exuding scholarly charm, who offered a birthday poem to the Old Lady, drawing many cheers. The Song family hailed from a famous general''s lineage, with its members rarely studying Confucianism; they either pursued military arts or martial arts. Writing a birthday poem thus was a unique move, earning universal praise. According to the order, it was now the turn of Li Nuo and the Song Jiaren couple. For their gift, which Li Nuo already knew about from the carriage, they were giving a pair of exquisite Jade Ruyi. Li Nuo had figured out a pattern: the gift-givers of the Song family, if married, would offer paired gifts to the Old Lady, in the name of both husband and wife. If single, they''d only give one item, though they could also choose, like Song Qian, to present individual gifts with their spouse. Li Nuo''s gift had already been prepared by Song Jiaren; all he had to do was wait for the banquet to start. After Song Yu stepped back, it was Li Nuo and Song Jiaren''s turn. At this moment, many guests turned their attention toward them, and the noisy discussions in the longevity hall diminished significantly. The fame of the Song family''s prideful daughter had spread across Chang''an more than a decade ago. However, her husband was even more famously known earlier on. It''s just that their reasons for fame were different; Song Jiaren was known for her looks and her martial talent, while Li Nuo was famed for his foolishness. There were countless people who pitied this marriage to this day. It was akin to a toad eating swan meat, good vegetables going straight to the pigs. Apart from his decent looks and his father being Li Xuanjing, he was seemingly useless. Under everyone''s gaze, a maid approached with a tray hidden beneath red silk. Song Jiaren lifted the tray single-handedly, slowly unveiling the silk, preparing to step forward when she hesitated slightly in her movements. Li Nuo''s eyes scanned the surroundings, his brows furrowing slightly. On the tray, under the red silk, lay not a pair of Jade Ruyi, but two long-shaped stones. Chapter 20: Breaking the Siege Li Nuo''s gaze became slightly focused. His wife had initially prepared a pair of Jade Ruyi, but now they had turned into two rocks. Someone had replaced their longevity gift! His first reaction was to glance at the maid who had just left; her expression was normal, and it likely wasn''t her. As a servant of the Song family, she wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. At this moment, the focus was not on who had replaced the gift. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on them now, waiting for the couple to step forward and offer their birthday greetings. If they really presented these two rocks, not only would they lose face, it would also ruin Old Lady''s birthday celebration, leading to even more severe consequences. Song Jiaren also seemed to realize this. Even her usually calm and neutral face showed a hint of helplessness. Li Nuo''s brain raced, thinking about how to navigate this predicament. With everyone''s eyes on them, there was definitely no time to prepare another gift. Perhaps he should go up and perform a talent? But his talents were few and all taken from others; he couldn''t possibly go up and perform hair combing or playing shuttlecock for the Old Lady... If absolutely necessary, performing fancy shuttlecock kicks would not be impossible. In fact, at that moment, he had already choreographed a whole routine in his mind. As he turned around intending to borrow Mumu''s shuttlecock, his gaze swept over Song Qian''s scholarly husband, and suddenly a flash of inspiration struck him... Just as Song Jiaren felt at a loss, her hand was suddenly grasped. Li Nuo, holding Song Jiaren''s hand, walked up to the Old Lady and said with a smile, "Jiaren and I also have a poem to present to the Old Lady, wishing you everlasting longevity with prosperous grass and extended years with the pine and crane..." "A poem?" The guests murmured, slightly stunned. After all, the beautiful woman already held the gift in her hand, while her foolish husband unexpectedly offered a poem, leaving everyone puzzled. However, that was less surprising than the realization that the most famous fool in Chang''an didn''t seem so foolish after all. He wasn''t drooling or laughing stupidly; his speech was fluent, and his diction clear, almost indistinguishable from a normal person. His looks were outstanding as well, and leaving aside his intellect and just considering his face standing next to the proud daughter of the Song family, they indeed matched well. "A poem?" The Song family gasped in shock upon hearing this. They were well-aware of their daughter''s capabilities. Although Jiaren had an exceptional talent in Martial Path, she had never been fond of studying since childhood, and barely knew many characters, let alone composing poetry. Li Nuo''s folly was well-known in Chang''an; the thought of them composing any poetry together seemed doubly implausible. In that respect, they truly were well-matched. Being able to compose, "May the lush grass around your gate forever bring fortune, and may your joy herald a banquet of brilliance. From today, let the spring breeze share your laugh, now styled as an immortal of longevity among men..." ¡ª These lines seemed beyond the couple''s grasp even in eight hundred years. Could it be that Li Xuanjing had taught them? If the poem was composed by Li Xuanjing, that would explain everything. At that moment, the Song family felt extremely anxious, not due to a lack of trust in Li Xuanjing, but because they didn''t trust Li Nuo. Even if the poem was by Li Xuanjing, there was no guarantee that his foolish son could recite it correctly. It was Old Lady''s sixtieth birthday, an event long in preparation by the Song family ¡ª they couldn''t afford any mistakes. Song Jiaren also felt utterly perplexed at the moment, but all she could do was stand quietly beside Li Nuo. Li Nuo smiled at Old Mrs. Song and began reciting with his magnetic voice, "Planted at the gate, the five blessings complete, ever cherish the first joy at festive banquets. From today onwards settle the spring''s laughter, and just become the immortal of longevity among men." As a student of liberal arts and out of interest, Li Nuo had some knowledge of ancient poetry. He could recite some classic masterpieces that had been handed down through the ages. However, longevity poems were an extremely niche category. Li Nuo only remembered one, and strictly speaking, it was half of one. The poem he recited had some content between the first two lines and the last two lines missing. He could not remember it and had to piece together the remaining lines into a quatrain. He even forgot the poet''s name, vaguely recalling that it seemed to be surnamed Li. He muttered to himself, "We''re all from the Li family, help out, emergency rescue..." Upon hearing Li Nuo finish the poem, the Song family finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, he had not made a mistake. Whether the poem was good or not, they were not sure, but it sounded quite nice, especially the last line ¡ª "From today onwards settle the spring''s laughter, and just become the immortal of longevity among men." The words "spring" and "longevity," accompanied by both laughter and immortality, sounded most auspicious... Indeed, worthy of Li Xuanjing. Even those who didn''t understand poetry could tell that this must be a fine poem. At the same time, the guests of the Song family thought the same. Especially those who knew poetry immediately felt the difference between this poem and the one Song Qian''s husband had recited. The first two lines depicted the scene of the birthday banquet, and the last two spread out the blessings, with a clear theme and distinct logic, especially the blessings in the last two lines, which were catchy and heartfelt, likely to become a famous line to be passed down through generations... Truly worthy of Li Xuanjing! Someone couldn''t help but speak up. "What a fine poem, a fine poem!" "From today onwards settle the spring''s laughter, and just become the immortal of longevity among men. If I''m not mistaken, this longevity poem is set to be celebrated through the ages..." ... Although the Song family could tell the poem was quite decent, they never expected that several guests learned in Confucian teachings would rate it so highly, even to the extent of being celebrated through the ages. Life is but a few decades, a pursuit of mere fame and fortune; who doesn''t want to be celebrated through the ages? "So it seems, the most valuable gift at Old Lady Song''s birthday banquet is actually this poem?" At that moment, everyone''s gaze toward Li Nuo and Song Jiaren underwent some subtle changes. Li Nuo was not worried about the content of the poem. Words written by the ancients, able to be passed down for hundreds or thousands of years and witnessed by a modern person like himself, were naturally of verified quality. Clearly, among the guests of the Song family, there were connoisseurs. The crisis was averted, and Li Nuo thanked the elder from the Li family, ready to pull Song Jiaren away when suddenly someone spoke up, "Just offering a poem to your grandmother?" Li Nuo turned his head, and saw that the speaker was a lady named Song Qian. She was the daughter of Song Jiaren''s second uncle, Song Lian, and Song Jiaren''s cousin. Upon hearing this, the expressions of the Song family members all changed. Song Lian even wished he could sew his daughter''s mouth shut. A fool who managed to recite a whole poem without disrupting Old Lady''s birthday banquet was already a blessing; yet she had to make things difficult for him, was the banquet going too smoothly for her taste? Old Mrs. Song chuckled and covered for Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, "They are family, one gift is enough. I really liked this poem. Here, take this pair of pearls, I hope you cherish each other and live happily." Smiling, she took out the pearls that Song Jin and his wife had gifted, placing one in Li Nuo''s hand and the other in Song Jiaren''s. Song Lian sighed in relief. It seemed Old Lady truly appreciated this gift, tonight, they were the first among the younger generation to receive a reciprocal gift from Old Lady. Seeing how the grandmother protected Song Jiaren, Song Qian pouted and whispered, "They are family, others are too, why should they be special..." Song Qian felt extremely resentful. Before Jiaren was born, she was the darling of Song Residence. Everyone doted on her and pampered her. But after Jiaren was born, especially once her astonishing talent for the Martial Path was revealed, she became the absolute center of attention wherever she went. Speaking of Miss Song, people would only think of Song Jiaren, no one knew her, Song Qian. Thus, she had disliked her cousin from a young age. The only consolation for her was that she married a good husband, whereas Song Jiaren ended up with a fool. Only by thinking of this could she feel better. Until tonight, seeing Song Jiaren and her husband stealing the show at the grandmother''s banquet, the bitterness in Song Qian''s heart surged again, prompting her to murmur under her breath. Although Song Qian''s voice was low, the people around still heard it. The atmosphere in the hall became somewhat awkward. Song Lian''s face turned iron blue, but in such a public setting, he could not scold his daughter without worsening the atmosphere of the birthday banquet. As the awkward atmosphere began to spread, Li Nuo cleared his throat and said, "Actually, that poem was made by Jiaren. I have another poem to offer to the Old Lady..." The Song family members glanced at Song Jiaren skeptically, not believing the first half of Li Nuo''s statement. Jiaren composing a poem was as plausible as the sun rising from the west. Could it be that Li Xuanjing had anticipated this situation and thus prepared two poems? Strictly speaking, Li Nuo knew two birthday poems. This second poem, more famous than the first, had a particular risk of causing Old Lady a brain hemorrhage, so Li Nuo had initially dismissed it but was now compelled to present it. Old Mrs. Song looked kindly at Li Nuo and said, "I would like to hear it..." Li Nuo smiled broadly and said, "Old Mrs. Song is not a person..." Old Mrs. Song''s smile froze on her face, the guests in the hall stood stunned, and the faces of the Song family members turned pale. Damn it, the Old Lady''s birthday banquet was still disrupted by this fool! Song Lian was visibly angry, cursing his own daughter for that unnecessary remark! Before the Song family could react, Li Nuo pointed to the ''Yao Pond Holy Mother Birthday Painting'' hanging on the wall and continued, "The Holy Mother from Yao Pond descends to the mortal realm." Old Mrs. Song paused for a moment, then her face brightened with a radiant smile. The Holy Mother from Yao Pond was the foremost among female fairies, not a person, so this statement was not an insult but a compliment that perfectly catered to her. The Song family members also breathed a sigh of relief; it turned out this fool actually knew how to compliment. Old Lady was a devout follower of the Holy Mother from Yao Pond, and this flattery was spot-on. However, before they could catch their breath, Li Nuo stretched out his hand toward Song Yu in the crowd and said, "Each of the descendants is a thief." Song Yu was momentarily stunned, then anger appeared on his face; this damn fool had first called him a dog and now a thief, it was unbearable. He rushed forward, intending to drag him away first¡ªthis fool dared to disrupt Old Lady''s banquet, let''s see who would protect him now! Li Nuo then pointed to the Longevity Peach that Song Yu had just presented and said, "Stolen the Flat Peach for the dearest kin." Watching Song Yu approach with fury, Li Nuo wore a puzzled expression. The gaze of others also turned toward Song Yu. Song Yu''s anger melted away in an instant, replaced by a concerned expression. He reached out to straighten Li Nuo''s collar and turned to Song Jiaren, saying, "Jiaren, you really should pay more attention. Your brother-in-law''s collar is askew, and you don''t even help him adjust it..." Chapter 21: Its All Rumors! [ps: In these chapters, there might occasionally be some details that conflict, mainly in character settings. The reason is that as I write later parts, I often go back and modify previous drafts. Some places are corrected, while others were overlooked, resulting in some inconsistencies. If you notice them, please remind me, and I will amend them when I see them. Regarding the poem that you critiqued, I actually considered before writing that it might be criticized, but it really fit the plot, so I used it anyway. Replacing it would create more inconsistencies, so there was no helping it. However, since it was so heavily critiqued, I''ll add another chapter today to show my sincerity... Another point I''d like to mention is that if any readers decide to drop the book because of this plot point, I understand. It''s the reader''s prerogative. But as the author, there''s nothing to regret, because even if I could retain you this time, you might leave for various reasons later on. Those who cannot be retained should be let go... One more thing, as you all know, I am a writer with very limited writing abilities, so please be more tolerant of this poor writer, and thank you with an extra chapter! "Interesting, interesting..." Old Mrs. Song was amused by the convoluted poem and laughed heartily. After her laughter ceased, she gave one of the Longevity Peaches that Song Yu had presented as a gift to Li Nuo. Song Yu watched, heart bleeding. These were no ordinary peaches; he had purchased them at great expense from a master of the Agricultural School. In terms of value, they surpassed any gift offered that evening. He hadn''t even tasted one himself, yet his grandmother had given one away to the person he loathed the most. The discomfort in his heart was indescribable. At this moment, the gazes of some people in the hall towards Li Nuo had also changed. If the first poem could have been prepared by Li Xuanjing in advance, then this second one was undoubtedly improvised on the spot. The Yao Pond Holy Mother Birthday Painting and the Longevity Peach, both gifts from the Song Family''s children to the Old Lady tonight, had been used by Li Nuo as material to swiftly create an impromptu poem. Not only had it delighted the Old Lady and extricated him from an awkward situation... If one were to put oneself in the shoes of the others present, how many could display such quick-wittedness? If such a man is a fool, then there are very few sane people left in the world. Having presented two poems, Li Nuo took Song Jiaren to the side and discreetly released her hand, as a sigh of relief escaped his heart. In fact, he really didn''t want to engage in such embarrassment; after all, those cliche?s had been overplayed by numerous time-travel novels, and even in online fiction, they were subject to endless derision. But he genuinely had been driven to desperate straits. That damned thief! Of all the valuable things to steal, he had to take their congratulatory gift. And then there was Song Qian, whose words truly grated. Li Nuo began to suspect whether she held a grudge against his wife... Thankfully, he had somehow managed to navigate safely through this ordeal. Next, Song Mu''er and her sister Song Ning''er performed a celebratory dance for the Old Lady, which brought continuous laughter and earned them each a jade bracelet. With that, the birthday celebration segment concluded. The birthday feast proceeded to the latter half, where guests sat down and began to partake in the sumptuous dinner. The birthday banquet for Old Mrs. Song had been a resounding success. The two poems presented by Li Nuo drove the atmosphere of the banquet to a climax, especially the second one; not only did it liven up the mood and please the Old Lady, but the poem itself was also exquisite, prompting enthusiastic applause. Several Confucian guests who were experts in poetry praised the two poems highly. The first one was fitting enough to be passed down through generations, while the second impromptu piece was cleverly entertaining. Though a bit peculiar, it was likely to be even more widely circulated than the first. In the future, when people mention this poem, they will surely recall the scene of Old Mrs. Song''s birthday banquet tonight. Old Mrs. Song had become a legendary figure in another sense. After all, the two poems were titled "Birthday Wishes for the Old Lady by Jiaren," binding Old Mrs. Song''s name to these poems. What astonished people more was that Li Nuo, whose works were worthy of being handed down to future generations, did not leave his own name on them but instead inscribed his wife''s name, a testament to his profound feelings for her. People had thought that their marriage was like a toad coveting swan meat, but only tonight did they realize it was a true match of a talented man and a beautiful woman. To say that the Minister of Justice''s son was a simpleton... Clearly, that was just a rumor, utterly unfounded! Inside the hall, Li Nuo and Song Jiaren sat beside a long, low table, with an array of delectable dishes presented on it. Song Yu, his wife Song Qian, and the sisters Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er shared the same table with them. The expressions on everyone''s faces varied. Song Yu''s face was marked with gloom and helplessness, Song Qian was frowning, clearly in a bad mood, while Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er eyed the Longevity Peach in front of Li Nuo, swallowing saliva from time to time. Li Nuo himself was also tempted by the fragrance of the peach. He reached to break the peach in half, struggling for a long time, but found it incredibly hard. No matter how much force he applied, he couldn''t split it. Song Jiaren took the peach from his hand, and with a crisp snap, she cleanly divided it into two halves and handed one back to him. Li Nuo took only one half and said, "You have the other half, wife." Song Jiaren shook her head and divided the already halved peach into two once more, handing them over to the already salivating sisters, Song Mu''er. Eager to receive their share, the two little girls ended up quarreling about whose piece was slightly larger. They ran to a nearby table to seek judgment from their parents. Dividing an already split peach was much easier, and Li Nuo easily halved the piece in his hand and passed the other half to Song Jiaren. After a moment''s hesitation, Song Jiaren still reached out to take it. Li Nuo bit into his peach and instantly relished its crisp and delicious flavor, that stimulated his saliva. Living two lifetimes, he had never tasted such a divine peach. In just a few bites, he polished off a quarter of the peach, oblivious to the pained expression on Song Yu''s face across from him. At this moment, Song Jiaren beside him had just delicately bitten into her first bite. He wasn''t sure if it was an illusion, but after a few bites of the peach, the dull pain in his shoulder wound seemed to fade, and the bump on his head from hitting the column felt numb. He touched his forehead and was stunned. The bump on his head from the night before had vanished... He then pulled open his clothes and lifted the bandage to discover that the wound on his shoulder was mostly healed. It seemed that eating the Longevity Peach had generated a warm sensation within his body... Li Nuo expressed his astonishment, "Could this peach actually heal wounds?" Song Yu glanced at him and said with irritation, "Of course, it can. This peach was personally cultivated by a great master from the Agricultural School in the Fourth Realm. It''s worth a thousand taels apiece and is beyond price. You really got lucky..." Seeing his nearly healed wound, Li Nuo once again marveled at the magic of this world. Having eaten only a quarter of it, his wound had almost completely healed. Wouldn''t eating a few more bites heal him entirely? Song Jiaren looked at the wound on Li Nuo''s shoulder and after a moment of silence, handed him the peach in her hand, saying, "You eat it..." This time Li Nuo did not hold back since his wound still hurt. He quickly finished the peach and then intensely watched the wound on his shoulder. Sure enough, after eating the peach, a warm current seemed to flow towards the injury, and in a few breaths, the remaining part of his wound completely healed, leaving only a faint white mark. This scene was even more shocking than when Housekeeper Wu had restrained him on Li Nuo''s behalf. Song Jiaren had intended for Li Nuo to trim off the part she had bitten, but before she could say anything, he had devoured the entire peach. She moved her lips but ultimately said nothing. "I''m full!" Song Qian, having been subjected to their display of affection, felt even more bitterness and, pulling her husband''s arm, left in a huff. "I''m full as well." Having spent several thousand taels on the Longevity Peach, without even tasting a bite herself, and having to watch the two flaunt their love, Song Yu also lost her appetite and followed them out. In an instant, only Li Nuo and Song Jiaren were left at the table. As Li Nuo was still amazed by the Agricultural School''s magic, a figure came by. After glancing at Li Nuo, he looked at Song Jiaren and asked, "What happened?" Song Lian knew that what he and his wife had intended to give the Old Lady was a pair of Jade Ruyis, but they had been swapped last minute for two birthday poems ¡ª there had to be a reason for this. Song Jiaren didn''t say anything but just pulled the red silk from the wooden plate beside her, revealing two stones underneath. Song Lian was taken aback for a moment, then anger appeared on his face as he said in a deep tone, "Who did this!" Replacing Jiaren''s birthday gift with stones would have caused them to lose face in front of all the guests had Li Nuo not spontaneously presented a poem. It would have marred the Old Lady''s sixtieth birthday celebration. The perpetrator had sinister intentions. The servants of the Song Family wouldn''t dare do such a thing; his first suspect was his own daughter. After all, Song Qian had always disliked Jiaren, and she had just intentionally caused trouble during their birthday greeting... Even though he believed his daughter couldn''t have done such a thing, she was obviously the primary suspect. Luckily, Li Nuo was quick-witted and had averted the crisis, ensuring the Old Lady''s birthday banquet was a success. But that meant, wasn''t that first poem also his on-the-spot creation? To think of such a highly praised poem by the Confucian school, and two at that, under such pressure... Could it be that he really wasn''t foolish? Song Lian felt inward joy for his niece and then spoke, "I will definitely get to the bottom of this." After giving Li Nuo another look, he turned and left. When only the two remained, Song Jiaren finally turned to Li Nuo and spoke softly, "Thank you for earlier." Li Nuo, having feasted alone at the table, waved his hand nonchalantly upon hearing her thanks and said, "Wife, there''s no need for thanks among family..." Had he not stepped forward earlier, they both would have been embarrassed. Besides, she had once saved his life. Not to mention improvising a couple of poems to get them out of a bind, even if it meant offering himself in marriage, he wouldn''t have frowned... Chapter 22 - 22 Midnight Shadows After the banquet ended, Song Jiaren led Li Nuo to a room in the Song Residence. The nights in Daxia were subject to curfew, which although started a bit late, around ten o''clock in the evening, without a legitimate reason, one couldn''t just wander the streets. Violators of the curfew, if caught by the patrolling Imperial Guard, could expect at worst a beating or, more seriously, imprisonment. Although it wasn''t yet curfew, some guests lived far away, and some, due to drunkenness, could only stay overnight at the Song Residence, causing a shortage of guest rooms. Consequently, Li Nuo and Song Jiaren could only make do with sharing a room. However, even if there were plenty of rooms tonight, they would still have to share one. After all, they were legally married, and if they slept in separate rooms, others might suspect discord between them. This would be a misunderstanding. Li Nuo and his wife were not in discord; they were simply unacquainted. This room seemed to be Song Jiaren''s private quarters, as she was very familiar with it. She took a new set of bedding from the closet and laid it on the ground in front of the bed. Li Nuo said nothing, although he longed for the large and soft bed back in his own room at home. He had often slept in cramped, foldable beds that neither accommodated his head nor his feet, so sleeping on the ground with a proper blanket and mattress was luxurious for him. Since the two were nominally husband and wife only, Li Nuo didn''t see this arrangement as an issue. At the moment, the most important thing for him was just one: to stay alive. As for a normal marital relationship... That would have to be left to fate. Li Nuo, of course, wasn''t averse to his wife, who was not only stunningly beautiful but also formidable in martial arts. If affection grew over time and they could live together, that would be fine. If they failed to spark any affection, they could amicably part ways, without holding each other back. Of course, all of this was for the future. As a newcomer with no say, he couldn''t change anything right now. It was getting late, so Li Nuo removed his shoes, socks, and robe, preparing to read a bit before sleeping. He had just lain down on the bedding on the ground when Song Jiaren glanced at him and pointed to the bed, saying, "You sleep on top." Li Nuo was slightly surprised; as a man, to sleep on the bed and let a fragile woman sleep... Realizing that the term "fragile" applied only to himself in this scenario, Li Nuo didn''t object and climbed obediently onto the bed. Although they had met only two days earlier, he knew that his wife''s decisions were usually unchangeable. Lying in bed, he felt surrounded by a faint scent. It was his wife''s fragrance¡ªindeed, this was her room. He sat up cross-legged and pulled out a thin book from his bosom. When he left home, Li Nuo conveniently brought a book on Legalism, intending to read it before sleep. Time was precious to him, and he couldn''t afford to waste even a moment. However, he hadn''t read more than two pages before sounds of moaning came from the neighboring room. Earlier, he had seen Song Qian and her husband enter there. He hadn''t expected that Song Jiaren''s cousin, who appeared so composed and ladylike, harbored such a contrast behind closed doors. The content of her cries made even Li Nuo blush... Fortunately, her cries stopped in less than three minutes and silence returned to his ears. Song Jiaren lay on the floor, her delicate face flushed with an added touch of charming coquettishness amidst her usual cold demeanor, though Li Nuo on the bed did not see this. To ease the awkwardness, Li Nuo spoke up, "Wife, do you and Song Qian have some conflict..." Song Jiaren fell silent for a moment, then said lightly, "She''s disliked me since we were children..." After a brief moment of thought, Li Nuo understood. Coming from the same Song Family and only a few years apart, one with no merits and the other beautiful with a natural talent for the Martial Path, it was inevitable that they would be compared. No surprise that Song Qian wouldn''t like her. Following their brief exchange, the room returned to silence. But soon after, a head popped up from the bed. Li Nuo, pointing at a character in the book, asked, "Wife, what is this character?" He had not brought the bulky Shuo Wen with him and was at a loss for the meaning of several characters, unable to connect them with the context. With no other option, he sought his wife''s help. Song Jiaren glanced at it and replied lightly, "I don''t recognize it." "And what about this one?" "I don''t recognize it." "This one?" "I don''t recognize it." "And this..." "..." Silence, a prolonged silence. Li Nuo felt that she wouldn''t hide her knowledge of the characters from him. He lay by the bed, staring at this exquisitely beautiful face, and exclaimed in surprise, "No way, could it be that my wife, you cannot read?" Song Jiaren''s gaze faintly met his. Li Nuo retreated back to the bed, smiling and said, "No matter, it''s a trivial thing. Being illiterate doesn''t matter, we complement each other, you with your poetry and I with my martial skills. Living well is what matters most..." ... Song Residence. In the room separated by a single wall from where Li Nuo was intently reading. Song Qian sat at the head of the bed, glancing dissatisfiedly at her husband who lay limp on the bed, a fire of frustration with nowhere to vent within her. It was a fire of desire as well as a fire of irritation. Song Jiaren''s foolish husband wasn''t foolish anymore, which was irritating enough for her, and on top of that, she no longer had any advantage over Song Jiaren. Not only was he no longer a fool, but during the Old Lady''s birthday banquet, they drew all the attention, receiving the Old Lady''s rewards not once but twice, diminishing her and her husband. She could have let this go, but her father had just sought her out, his words implicitly suspecting her of stealing the gift Song Jiaren had prepared for the Old Lady. This made Song Qian both depressed and angry. Even if she didn''t like Song Jiaren, she wouldn''t do something like that during the Old Lady''s birthday banquet. Muttering those few words was just a way of expressing her dissatisfaction. From what her father said, it seemed the gift prepared by Song Jiaren had been replaced with stones. As a result, her husband had, on the spot, composed two poems to save face and also helped bring the Old Lady''s birthday banquet to a successful conclusion. That Li Nuo, not only was he not a fool, he was also very clever. Not just clever, but handsome too! Thinking of that handsome face, and then looking at her own ineffectual husband, Song Qian was even angrier! Why is my life so miserable... Unable to vent the flames inside her, she could only take out a Jade Silkworm from under her pillow. In the room next door, just as Li Nuo turned a new page, his body trembled slightly, he turned his head and said helplessly, "Here we go again..." Meanwhile, at the Song Residence. The Old Lady''s sixtieth birthday celebration had concluded perfectly, and tonight was one where both hosts and guests were happy, but the maids and servants of the Song Family had to clean up the aftermath, which was especially busy. During this time, several maids were summoned by the second master and questioned for a long while, causing a shortfall of hands. Only at midnight did they finish tidying up, dragging their weary bodies to a deep sleep. In Song Lian''s room. He sat at the table, furrowing his brows, muttering, "Who could it be?" He had questioned each maid who might have had access to the gifts, had servants search their rooms while they were questioned, but all to no avail. His intuition told him that it wasn''t the work of a maid from the residence. They didn''t have the guts, nor did they have the capability. The room where the gifts were stored was heavily guarded, and no thief, no matter how skillful, could have committed the act. Even a master of the Martial Path would have difficulty sneaking in, unless they were a practitioner of the Object Manipulation Realm or higher, capable of retrieving objects from the air silently. But surely a practitioner of the fourth realm of the Martial Path wouldn''t lack silver, and considering the value, there were many other gifts more valuable than the pair of Jade Ruyis. Why would someone choose something not so valuable? Clearly, the target was Jiaren. Although Qian''er was highly suspect, she was just an ordinary person, with neither the time nor the ability to commit such an act. But then, who could it be? A moment later, Song Lian shook his head. Since there were no leads, he decided not to think further on it. After all, it was just a pair of lost Ruyis. The most important thing was that the Old Lady''s birthday banquet had been a resounding success. Speaking of which, they really owed Li Nuo for tonight. Jiaren was someone he had watched grow up, and he had always been unsatisfied with her marrying a fool, even if that fool''s father was a powerful court official. But tonight had completely changed his perception of Li Nuo. Whether his past idiocy was feigned or he had suddenly become enlightened, these no longer mattered. What mattered was that the couple could be happy together. Having resolved one of his concerns, Song Lian extinguished the lamp and lay on the bed. He had spent so much energy preparing for the Old Lady''s birthday banquet days, hardly having a good night''s sleep for many days. Now, with everything finally over, he lay on the bed, not even undressing, his head barely touching the pillow before he fell asleep... As time passed, the lights in the various rooms of the Song Residence gradually went out. Only the lanterns hung along the paths continued to emit a dim light. Just two hours before, the lively birthday hall was now completely empty, shrouded in darkness. On the rooftop of the birthday hall, a figure crouched at the corner of the eaves, taking the two Jade Ruyis next to them, looked out at the darkness-swamped Song Residence, tugged at the corner of their mouth, revealing a charming smile, and whispered softly, "So he''s not a fool, huh? Interesting, very interesting..." Chapter 23 - 23 Tracking The next day, early in the morning, when Li Nuo woke up, he found that the bedding on the floor by his bed had been tidied away, and Song Jiaren was nowhere to be seen. After a quick wash, Li Nuo sat in front of the mirror and expertly arranged his hair, taking note of the steps. Men''s hairstyles were much simpler than women''s, and he was confident that even by tomorrow, when his ability expired, he wouldn''t need to trouble the maidservants again. Another day passed, and only twenty-four days were left on the Law Code''s countdown of his life. Li Nuo''s complexion looked poor, the dark circles under his eyes pronounced. It must be said, appearances are deceiving; Assistant Minister Zheng''s seemingly fragile husband was anything but weak last night. In his heart, Li Nuo referred to him as Brother Strong. When he stepped out of his room, he happened to see two silhouettes exiting from the next door as well. Assistant Minister Zheng glanced at Li Nuo with a complicated look and, without speaking, walked away. Li Nuo gave Brother Strong a look of admiration. Although Assistant Minister Zheng''s husband was utterly puzzled, not knowing where Li Nuo''s admiration stemmed from, he politely nodded back and then followed Assistant Minister Zheng. Li Nuo stood in the courtyard, stretching his body and was about to leave the Song Residence for the Chang''an County Government when a figure rushed in from outside. Song Mu''er grabbed Li Nuo''s hand and said, "Brother Li Nuo, my hair is a mess, can you fix it for me again?" The Fairy Bun that Li Nuo had fixed for her last night was now completely disheveled. It was just a matter of braiding, which wouldn''t take too long. As Song Mu''er just sat down on the stone bench in the courtyard, another silhouette ran in. Seeing Li Nuo fixing Song Mu''er''s hair, Song Ning''er immediately said, "Me too!" "I was first!" "No way, you were first yesterday, it has to be my turn today!" "I was first!" "I was first!" ... The two identical little girls wouldn''t stop arguing over who would go first, giving Li Nuo a bit of a headache, so he had them play rock-paper-scissors. In the end, Song Mu''er won. Although young, Song Ning''er was willing to accept the loss, she just sat aside grumpily and said, "Next time I will definitely beat you!" Two maids from the Song Residence stood behind Li Nuo, attentively learning his hairstyling techniques. Once they had learned, they would be able to fix the hair for the young misses; they couldn''t always have their son-in-law come over. The two maids occasionally chatted among themselves, and through their conversation, Li Nuo learned that last night the Song Residence had been investigating the theft of the birthday gifts, but it seemed that they had not found the culprit. Li Nuo actually had a method, almost a hundred percent guarantee to uncover the mastermind, but since this was not a murder case, it was impossible to arrest everyone who was present last night and throw them into the county jail over two pieces of Jade Ruyi. After arranging the hair of both sisters in turn, one of them, without saying a word, ran off excitedly, while the other stayed, sweetly saying to Li Nuo, "Thank you, Brother Li Nuo." Unsurprisingly, the one who stayed was Song Mu''er. Although Li Nuo couldn''t tell them apart by appearance, he could distinguish them easily by personality. Same age, identical looks, even dressed alike, but their temperaments were quite different. Song Mu''er was well-behaved, adorable, and polite, while Song Ning''er was somewhat willful and capricious¡ªthese were the initial impressions Li Nuo had from his brief interactions with the sisters. Song Mu''er took out a piece of sweet, sticky pastry from her little bag and fed it to Li Nuo as an expression of gratitude, then she fished out a small box from her bag and began dabbing its contents on her face. Curious, Li Nuo asked, "What are you doing?" Song Mu''er put a finger to her lips, whispering, "Shh, keep it down, I managed to steal this rouge from mother..." The love of beauty is inherent in women, regardless of their age. However, makeup also requires skill, and she soon turned herself into a little cat with smudges. Watching the little girl dab at her face, Li Nuo once again felt a strange sensation. This feeling had arisen during their shuttlecock game, and again when he did her hair. To test his hypothesis, Li Nuo picked up the box of rouge and said, "Let me help you." The current Song Mu''er had absolute trust in Brother Li Nuo. She sat beside him, her face lifted towards him, and said, "You have to make me prettier than Song Ning''er..." Li Nuo''s hands moved across her face, dabbing here and there, and he borrowed some lip rouge and flower hairpins from a maid. In no time, a brand-new Song Mu''er appeared before him. No wonder women use so many cosmetics; made up and not made up are indeed not the same. With just a simple use of some rouge, lip rouge, and attaching a flower hairpin to her forehead, she had transformed from a pretty young girl into a beautiful young princess. Of course, from the gaping mouths of the two maids beside her, Li Nuo could easily see that his seemingly simple dabbing was not something just anyone could do. This made him very curious about Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine. What all could this woman do? She wasn''t only proficient in many areas, but she possessed master-level skills in each; even the Song Residence''s maids, certainly no ordinary people, still revealed expressions of divine astonishment. No, when he went to the County Magistrate''s Office today, he must ask in detail what other special skills that woman had that he didn''t know about. It wasn''t just her; in the future, when he encountered any criminals who could illuminate portraits in the Law Code, he would have to ask them on the spot as well. "Young Master." Housekeeper Wu''s figure walked in from outside. It was getting late, and Li Nuo should head to the County Magistrate''s Office to earn his livelihood. With only a little over twenty days of life left, he couldn''t always stay here and play with the young girl. Song Jiaren had disappeared somewhere, so Li Nuo instructed the Song Residence maid to pass on a message to her that he had left early due to some business. After waving goodbye to Song Mu''er, Li Nuo and Housekeeper Wu left the Song Family. No sooner had he gone than Song Mu''er ran to a yard where Song Ning''er, playing on a swing there, stared at her dumbfounded. Although they looked alike, wore the same clothes, had the same jewelry, and the same hair, she just felt that Song Mu''er was countless times more beautiful than herself... Song Mu''er looked at her with a beaming smile and said, "Pretty, isn''t it? Brother Li Nuo painted it for me..." ... At the entrance of the Song Residence, the Li Mansion carriage was parked there, with Housekeeper Wu sitting on it, surrounded by four elders. As Li Nuo stepped out of the Song Residence, he glanced back. He wasn''t sure if it was an illusion, but he thought he had heard someone crying; yet when he listened closely again, he heard nothing. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Li Nuo joined Housekeeper Wu in the carriage and instructed, "To the County Magistrate''s Office!" Housekeeper Wu, who had intended to return to the Li Mansion, was taken aback, "Ah, to the County Magistrate''s Office again?" The young master had been quite strange in the last few days, not staying at home but running to the County Government every day. Could he possibly be interested in becoming a Law Practitioner? Despite his reluctance, Housekeeper Wu changed direction, preparing to head towards the Chang''an County Government. As the carriage turned around, Li Nuo felt a sudden urge and lifted the curtain to look back. In his gaze was the bustling crowd on Chang''an Street. Seeing him in a trance, Housekeeper Wu asked, "Young Master, what''s wrong?" Li Nuo shook his head and replied, "It''s nothing, let''s go." The continuous assassination attempts had made Li Nuo sensitive, always feeling as if a pair of eyes were watching him from behind. But, given that even a skilled person like Housekeeper Wu hadn''t noticed anything unusual, it was more likely that he was just being paranoid. Since the previous assassination attempts, his guard detail had been reinforced; though only Housekeeper Wu and four other old men were visible, who knew how many more were concealed nearby? Any passerby walking beside the carriage could be an incognito guard. With a flick of the reins by Housekeeper Wu, the carriage slowly moved towards the distance. Meanwhile, not far from the Song Family, at a street corner, a figure wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with trepidation, muttering, "That was close, I almost got caught. Damn it, how can this kid be so perceptive, almost on par with a butterfly. Tracking a butterfly is nothing harder..." By his side, a voice asked, "What do we do then, we still following him?" The man waved his hand dismissively, "Forget it, this kid is freaky. If he catches us, ending up in Li Xuanjing''s hands would mean neither life nor death would be options for us. It was probably just an accident; too bad for the butterfly''s bad luck. Let''s go back..." Chapter 24 - 24 The Pigeon Occupies the Magpies Nest Imperial Palace. The early morning court session had just ended, and countless officials were walking out of the grand hall one after the other. Although His Majesty hadn''t attended court for ten years, the court sessions on the first and fifteenth of each month were still presided over by a prince, according to tradition. Officials of Chang''an fifth-rank and above were required to attend court to participate in the discussion and resolution of some important matters. Today''s early morning court session, as usual, was just a routine matter, with no special incidents, and it ended quite early. Pei Zhe, the Chang''an County Magistrate, was one of the last to exit the Golden Hall. A County Magistrate, while unquestionably the top official in a smaller locale, was nothing in the noble-laden Chang''an¡ªa fifth-rank County Magistrate could only stand in the most remote corner during the early morning session, like a lackey. After the session dispersed, the officials gathered in groups of three or five, chatting and laughing on their way to their respective government offices. In front of Pei Zhe, several officials were discussing something. "What, Lord Li''s son isn''t stupid anymore?" "More than just not stupid, that resourcefulness¡ªfew among the younger generation have it. Those two birthday congratulatory poems, even Lord Xu couldn''t stop praising them, saying his talent in poetry and quick thinking are unmatched among the youth..." "Really?" "Could there be any doubt? I saw with my own eyes and heard with my own ears at Old Mrs. Song''s birthday banquet last night. How could such a young talent possibly be a fool?" "How very strange, how very strange..." "What''s so strange about that? Like father, like son¡ªhaven''t you considered who his father is? In my opinion, he might have been intentionally concealing his skills these past years. Think about it, would the Song Family let the jewel of heaven marry a fool?" "That makes sense..." Following behind everyone, Pei Zhe didn''t expect that this morning he would hear gossip about Li Nuo from the mouths of these senior officials. From their conversation alone, he could imagine what had happened at the Song Residence''s birthday banquet the night before. He felt a small sense of pride in his heart. After all, he had known about this matter earlier than anyone present. However, this Li Nuo was indeed peculiar. Clearly not fully literate, yet his poetry was so good, and he was capable of writing such rare and skillful characters... Pei Zhe shook his head, noticing too many contradictions about him. Taking his sedan back to the County Magistrate''s Office, from afar, Pei Zhe could see shadows on the dais and hear the sound of the gavel. He frowned. In this Chang''an County, he was the only one qualified to preside over trials. Today, whether it was County Magistrate Zhang or County Captain Wang, someone dared to overstep their place while he was away. These recent days, they were content just to gang up and give him a hard time, but today they were completely disregarding him! With a stern face, Pei Zhe strode into the hall and looked towards the figure below the "brightly hanging mirror." After a brief moment of astonishment, the anger on his face was quickly replaced with a smile. Raising his hand, he said, "Young Master, good morning..." ... Pei Zhe had seen countless sons of officials in Chang''an. Some of them liked to visit brothels and were VIPs at all the major establishments in Chang''an, others preferred gambling and frequented all the big casinos, and yet others had a passion for food and drinks, lingering at various restaurants. Some loved to strut around Chang''an Street with a pack of lackeys, bullying and bossing around... Of course, there were also young prodigies who had mastered the Six Arts at a young age. But he had never seen someone like Li Nuo. As the son of a top official in Chang''an, he had no interest in other pursuits but loved to ascend to the dais to handle cases, dealing with the trivial daily matters of the common people. As the County Magistrate of Chang''an, Pei Zhe himself found these trivial matters to be annoying. How does he derive pleasure from all this? The predilections of these scions of the powerful, truly beyond ordinary comprehension... Deep down, Li Nuo also preferred not to deal with these everyday disputes. This morning, he had dealt with five cases in total. But none were significant; either brawls or property disputes, or perhaps marital entanglements. The harshest punishment meted out was just a few lashes and a few days in jail. He had been busy all morning, yet not a moment had been added to his life span. Cases that could increase his lifespan would at least involve sentencing to imprisonment. Having completed the last case, Li Nuo looked at the standing County Magistrate of Chang''an County and asked, "I''ve overstepped and judged Lord Pei''s cases, would Lord Pei be upset?" Pei Zhe waved his hands repeatedly, responding, "No, no, how could I be..." "That''s good," Li Nuo smiled and then inquired, "Besides these, are there any other cases?" Pei Zhe shook his head and said, "Not for today." He certainly wasn''t as idle as Li Nuo. As the magistrate of a county, his duties included educating citizens, capturing thieves, promoting agriculture and sericulture, adjudicating lawsuits, collecting taxes and levies, fostering moral education, caring for orphans and widows, repairing bridges and roads, providing relief for disasters, and so on and so forth. Adjudicating lawsuits was only a small part of his responsibilities, and being able to set aside a few days to attend to it was already commendable. Unless it was a significant or capital crime, the cases for each day, including which ones to be heard, were typically scheduled two to three days in advance, requiring notification of relevant parties and preliminary investigations by the government officials. Today''s cases had all been adjudicated by Li Nuo. However, one must recognize that Li Nuo had a knack for judging cases, his approach was methodical, making him seem even more of a parent-official than Pei Zhe himself. Although he wasn''t very familiar with the Daxia Law yet, having to check the legal articles for every case, his confidence during the judgment gave Pei Zhe the impression of someone who had been immersed in this field for many years. Li Nuo, being nearly a colleague of the County Governor, understood the procedures of the trade. In the future, court wasn''t something that just happened; there was a lot of pre-trial preparation. However, Li Nuo couldn''t idle away an entire afternoon, so he requested the County Governor to move the cases scheduled for tomorrow to that afternoon and instructed the constables of the County Government to notify the relevant parties. Pei Zhe had nothing to say against it. Though he wasn''t an official of the Chang''an County Government and had no right to judge cases, who was he to offend Li Nuo''s father? Besides, helping the people was what mattered most, and here was one of Chang''an''s top nobles, not like the other wayward young masters¡ªneither harming the common folk nor endangering the court, abstaining from prostitution and gambling, not bullying others with power; so what if he had some peculiar enthusiasms? Since the young master enjoyed adjudicating, why not let him? It was a way to lighten his own load, after all. However, arranging these matters took some time. Coincidentally, it was time for lunch, and Pei Zhe courteously invited, "It''s nearly time for lunch. My wife prepared dumplings today; would you care to join us for a bite?" He would think that a noble young master like Li Nuo would be very particular about his meals, unlikely to accept the offer. It was merely a polite gesture on his part, as he was going for his meal anyway. "Dumplings?" To his surprise, Li Nuo''s eyebrows raised instantly, saying, "I left in a hurry this morning and skipped breakfast; I am actually quite hungry..." Pei Zhe hesitated slightly, then tentatively asked, "Then... shall we go to the back office for a bite?" Li Nuo was famished and eagerly replied, "Let''s go; I''m rather fond of dumplings¡ªit will be a good chance to try your wife''s cooking..." Pei Zhe, looking at the decisiveness of Li Nuo, suddenly felt a smidge of unease. He couldn''t tell if what Li Nuo truly fancied was the dumplings, or something else entirely... Chapter 25: The Biased Li Nuo [Vote for Monthly Ticket] Chang''an County Government. Back office. Only after he personally witnessed Li Nuo devouring two large bowls of dumplings and gulping down a bowl of dumpling soup before leaning back in his chair with a satisfied belch, not giving his wife any special attention, did Pei Zhe finally let go of his concern. It seemed he truly enjoyed dumplings. At the same time, Pei Zhe was somewhat puzzled. His wife had been making dumplings for nearly twenty years, and he had never found them to be particularly tasty. Could this be a case of ''the neighbor''s dumplings always smell better''? Li Nuo had been in this world for only a couple of days, had eaten his own family''s meals, and attended a dinner banquet at the Song Residence. Yet, it was this simple meal of homemade dumplings that satisfied him the most. This had nothing to do with flavor but was rather a projection of emotion. Having eaten his fill, he couldn''t help but praise, "Your wife''s culinary skills are exquisite, Lord Pei is truly fortunate." Lord Pei''s wife was a beautiful and graceful lady, appearing to be about the same age as Song Jiaren''s aunt, but their demeanors were starkly different. Mrs. Pei radiated a gentle and virtuous aura, perhaps due to her background in a General''s family, while Song Zhen, the aunt, seemed more forthright and bold. Praised by Li Nuo, Mrs. Pei smiled and said, "If the young master likes them, you are welcome to come often." Li Nuo was certainly going to visit the County Magistrate''s Office often, as his life depended on it. After Mrs. Pei left, Li Nuo remembered something and asked, "Lord Pei, is Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine still in the county jail?" The woman had been sentenced to death and was to be handed over to the Ministry of Justice for review, so she shouldn''t have been taken away so quickly. Upon mention of this, Pei Zhe shook his head with a sigh and said, "Perhaps knowing she could not escape death, just after you left yesterday, sir, she committed suicide by slamming her head against the prison walls..." Hearing of the death of Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine, Li Nuo was stunned for quite some time. Although he had handled his share of death row inmates in his previous life, this was the first time he encountered such a situation. Life that was like a blooming flower yesterday withered and perished today. This made him quite contemplative. One should abide by the Law. Li Nuo had initially wanted to ask if she had any other special talents, but now, he could only dismiss the thought. Once her portrait dimmed, he was unlikely to light it again. Being good at playing shuttlecock and dressing up nicely, while certainly exceptional skills, were not worth trading his life for. However, although Zhang Xiaoyun had taken her own life, his lifespan had not changed. Which made sense. After all, even if she hadn''t committed suicide, she wouldn''t have escaped legal punishment. The outcome would not have changed, and if the Law Code retracted the lifespan he had gained because of her death, that would be truly unjust... After finishing the dumplings, Li Nuo took a short rest in the back hall of the County Government. Last night, Song Qian and her husband had been tossing and turning in the room next door, resulting in him not sleeping well. He resolved to stay farther away from their room next time he stayed at the Song Residence. But yesterday was a special case. There was a shortage of rooms in the Song Residence, an issue unlikely to recur next time. After the short rest, he felt refreshed. At this time, several Government Officials had prepared the cases to be adjudicated in the afternoon, and all the relevant individuals were already waiting in the outer courtyard. Before the afternoon dismissal, Li Nuo only adjudicated four cases. A marital case, an inheritance case, a land property case, and a theft case¡ªall minor and could be judged according to the Law Code without controversy. The only thief, having stolen a small amount, could not be heavily sentenced. However, Li Nuo''s day was not fruitless; after adjudicating the last case, his remaining lifespan on the Law Code increased by another day, returning to twenty-five days. This proved that, to extend his lifespan, he did not need to issue severe sentences; the accumulation of minor cases could also make a difference. The day was not wasted. After dealing with the last case, Li Nuo turned to the Chang''an County Magistrate and asked, "Lord Pei, I wonder how frequent are major and serious cases in the County Government on an average day?" Pei Zhe shook his head and said, "Not very. Ninety-nine percent of cases are minor ones, like those we dealt with today." As the capital of Daxia Country, the security in Chang''an, at the foot of the Emperor, was naturally the best. Guards patrolled the streets day and night. If there were major crimes happening every couple of days, his tenure as Chang''an County Magistrate would be over. At least that was the appearance. Being the center of power in Daxia, Chang''an seemed peaceful, but there were constant undercurrents. How much dirt and filth were hidden in the unseen shadows, one could only speculate. Li Nuo looked up at the sky; at this time yesterday, Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine had confessed her crime, and a day had passed since then. The skills he had gained from her should have expired by now. He checked the Law Code, and indeed, her portrait had dimmed. To verify his assumption, Li Nuo had Housekeeper Wu go out to buy a shuttlecock. After trying twice, the first try ended with the shuttlecock flying over the courtyard wall due to poor control of force and direction, and the second time he completely missed the kick. This skill undoubtedly came from the woman who had committed suicide out of fear of punishment. He even had the Chang''an County Magistrate bring the shuttlecock into the prison for the female assassin to try. Pei Zhe, used to Li Nuo''s various odd behaviors, didn''t even bother to question him further. Lord Pei owed him a favor. Although Gu Yanran was somewhat puzzled, she still complied obediently with his request. As the female assassin played shuttlecock, Li Nuo observed from around the corner. She was once a young lady from an official''s family, adept at calligraphy and not bad at shuttlecock, but far from the level of Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine. Even with her portrait still glowing, Li Nuo had not inherited her shuttlecock skills, which confirmed his speculation. To be recognized by the Law Code, being merely "not bad" was insufficient; one must master a skill to its peak. And this assassin''s shuttlecock-kicking skills were far from matching those of Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine. The portrait of Zhang Xiaoyun darkened, and it wasn''t the only change on the Law Code. Li Nuo also discovered that the portrait of Cui Ze had disappeared directly from the Law Code. Li Nuo speculated that only criminals with certain talents could keep their portraits on the Law Code for a long time. As for those like Cui Ze, an utterly worthless ordinary person, they had no right to leave their portrait on the Law Code, and it would disappear by itself after one day. A moment later, Li Nuo left the Chang''an County Government, stretching himself with a long yawn. He had been busy all day and had only added one day to his lifespan. Although one day was little, it was better than nothing. It seemed as if today was no different from any other day, but if he could add one day to his lifespan every day, wouldn''t that also be a kind of immortality in some sense? The carriage quickly returned to Li Mansion. Li Nuo had just stepped into the courtyard when he saw the tall and slender figure of Song Jiaren. Next to her were two small figures. The two little girls were wearing the same clothes, had the same hairstyles, and wore the same accessories, but their expressions were completely different. The one with a flower hairpin on her forehead, lightly rouged, looking like a little fairy, stood with her hands on her hips, wearing a proud smile, while the other one pouted, with red-rimmed eyes, clearly having cried. Li Nuo had one foot in the courtyard when he stepped back out the next moment. He never expected that Song Ning''er would follow him all the way from the Song Family. If it had been in the morning, it wouldn''t have mattered too much. He could have casually done her makeup, but now his makeup skills had expired. To relight the portrait and regain his ability, he would have to consume his remaining lifespan. He had no intention of wasting his already limited lifespan to cheer up a little girl he was hardly familiar with. He had initially planned to go out and avoid the situation until they left, but an eagle-eyed maid from the Song Residence caught sight of Li Nuo at that moment and immediately pointed toward the entrance, loudly exclaiming, "The son-in-law has returned!" Not long after. In Li Nuo''s courtyard at the Li Mansion. A Song Residence maid looked at Li Nuo with pleading eyes and said, "Son-in-law, please put the same makeup on Miss Ning''er as you did for Miss Mumu, I beg you..." But no matter how much she pleaded, or how loudly Song Ning''er cried, Li Nuo remained indifferent. Li Nuo felt helpless. This wasn''t just about doing makeup for Song Ning''er; it was a matter of life and death for him. He had been busy from morning to night, mediating and judging, speaking countless words, wasting so much effort, just to earn one more day to live. How could he recklessly waste it? The harder something is to obtain, the more one cherishes it. If it was about his life, let alone Song Ning''er, even if she were Song Jiaren, it wouldn''t be acceptable. There was no room for negotiation in this matter. But he couldn''t explain. Seeing that Li Nuo didn''t respond, the maid turned her pleading eyes to Song Jiaren. Song Jiaren''s lips moved slightly, but she didn''t say anything. Her intuition told her that he must have his reasons for acting this way. Song Ning''er saw that Li Nuo was not reacting and pouted even more, as tears started to swirl in her eyes again. Song Mu''er glanced at Li Nuo, then at Song Ning''er, sighed internally, took out a handkerchief from her small bag, wet it by the fountain in the courtyard, and then smeared it haphazardly over her face. She ran to Song Ning''er''s side and said, "Now we''re the same..." Song Ning''er saw her sister with smudged makeup, wiped her tears, and huffed, grabbing the maid''s hand and saying, "Let''s go home." Li Nuo could only smile helplessly. Indeed, she did not want a beautiful makeup; she only needed to have what her sister had. If her sister didn''t have it, she could do without it too. Luckily, his wife didn''t have such a sister, otherwise he would never have a peaceful life. He gently tousled Song Mu''er''s hair. A sister was still a sister, and Mumu was sensible, giving no reason not to favor her. Who wouldn''t like a smart and well-behaved child? After Song Ning''er and the Song Residence maid left, Song Jiaren''s gaze turned to Li Nuo, and she asked softly, "You don''t like Ning''er?" Li Nuo did not answer, but Song Mu''er answered for him, "Of course! The last time Brother Li Nuo visited our house, Ning''er wouldn''t play with him. She didn''t even let him play with her vine ball and said she wouldn''t play with a fool..." Song Jiaren looked at Li Nuo and thought of something. Before the Old Lady''s birthday banquet, Li Nuo had visited the Song Family once, where he wanted to play with Ning''er''s toy, but she wouldn''t let him. He was quite unhappy and caused a scene in the Song Residence for a while until Mumu managed to appease him... That incident made the servants in the Song Residence laugh for a long time. That was also the first time Song Jiaren saw Li Nuo. Originally, she thought she would spend her life with a husband who had the mind of a child, but to her surprise, within just a few days, such a significant change had occurred in him. She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Is it because of that?" Of course, Li Nuo couldn''t tell the real reason, but since Mumu had already found an excuse for him, he very naturally said, "Who told her not to let me play with the vine ball..." [PS: The editor said the monthly ticket ranking for new books is very important. Please cast your monthly votes to help us climb higher on the list...] Chapter 26 - 26 Mutual Envy Li Nuo provided such a convincing reason. Song Jiaren didn''t know what to say. He was like a child, simple-minded and straightforward. Looking at Li Nuo, Song Jiaren suddenly realized something and asked, "Do you remember something from the past?" Li Nuo slightly startled, then said, "Just this one thing." Song Jiaren did not speak again. Sometimes he was clever to a fault, and sometimes he was so childish, no wonder Mumu liked him so much, two children, of course, could play together. At this moment, Song Mu''er looked up at Li Nuo and said, "Brother Li Nuo, shall we go play shuttlecock?" Li Nuo touched her head and replied, "You go play with sister Jiaren, brother is going to read now..." Song Mu''er didn''t cling to Li Nuo, she packed up the shuttlecock and obediently said, "Then I won''t play. I haven''t finished my math homework yet. Brother Li Nuo, you read, and I''ll do my homework beside you, okay?" Li Nuo smiled and said, "Of course, you can." Looking at such a well-behaved Mumu, he couldn''t help but feel emotional in his heart. Born of the same parents, even looking identical, and growing up in the same place, Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er, why was their temperament so different... One was always well-mannered and smiling, the other petulant and crying. Compared to each other, of course, he preferred Mumu more. Moreover, his wife was the same, spending all day with Mumu... He couldn''t help but follow his wife''s lead? At this time, the room was dim, Li Nuo was reading in the pavilion of the courtyard, Song Mu''er took out a small booklet from her bag, occasionally biting her pen, sometimes biting her finger, her delicate brows gradually knitting together... Li Nuo was reading "Daxia Law", as he had found during today''s case mediation that Daxia''s law, compared to modern law, still had significant differences. Many clauses bore heavy feudal overtones. According to modern legal judgments, sometimes they would violate Daxia Law. A significant reason was due to ritual and propriety, taking marriage as an example, later generations allowed for freedom of marriage, but here, a man and woman''s marriage must have the command of the parents and the word of the matchmaker to conform to ritual and be accepted by the public and protected by the law. Otherwise, it was elopement, which was not protected by the law. If the eloping couple was captured, their families had a certain degree of discretionary power to deal with them. Another reason was due to social hierarchy. In later generations, all people are equal before the law..., at least ostensibly. But here, people are ranked into first, second, and third class. The monarch''s power is greater than that of vassals, official power over commoner power, master power over servant power. Specifically, if a master beats or kills a servant, as long as they pay some copper coins or silver taels. But if a servant commits a crime against a superior, it usually starts with hanging. Nobles oppress the common people and might be exempt from punishment to some extent, while commoners who offend nobles are punished one class more severely. However, according to the texts of Legalism, Li Nuo also found that what Legalists abide by seems not to be the law of any one dynasty or generation. Each dynasty has its own law, and even within the same dynasty, laws constantly change over time and circumstances; not all laws are right and just, and changes from morning to evening occur. What Legalists obey is not the law on paper but the law in their hearts. Everyone has a balance in their heart, and when Legalists enforce the law, they enforce the law in their hearts. They are not confined to the laws of one dynasty, and sometimes they even act against the law. Different disciples of Legalism have different understandings of the word "law." "The law in the heart..." Li Nuo gazed ahead, murmuring these three words, pondering their deeper meaning. To cultivate "law" is actually to cultivate the "heart". Isn''t it true that as long as he feels what he is doing is right, he can completely disregard the written law? And Li Nuo had seen too much of Daxia Law that he could not stand, so in this situation, cultivating the law for him meant breaking the law. Strictly speaking, Li Nuo was breaking the law every day. After all, he was not an official, and judging cases was itself a violation of Daxia law. But for the disciples of Legalism, "the law in the heart" is greater than "the law on paper." He only had to follow his heart and practice the justice within it, and he would surely one day enter the gates of Legalism. At this moment, Song Jiaren, who was wiping her long sword in the courtyard, suddenly turned her head to look at Li Nuo. Just for a moment, she had felt a strange aura emanating from Li Nuo. But when she looked over, that feeling had disappeared. A moment later, Li Nuo gradually came to his senses. The book said that every disciple of Legalism had their own path; being overly fixated on the laws on paper seldom led to great achievements. Li Nuo seemed to grasp this concept, understanding that law was supposed to maintain fairness and justice, but most of the time, it merely served as a tool to protect the interests of the rulers. Reaching the end of the Legalism path, one would inevitably clash with the ruling class, hence the strong among Legalists seldom had good endings. "Brother Li Nuo, how do you solve this problem?" The delicate voice of Song Mu''er interrupted Li Nuo''s thoughts. Li Nuo casually replied, "Brother is thinking about something, go ask your Sister Jiaren-- Eh, where is your Sister Jiaren?" Li Nuo glanced around; the wife who had been standing there had suddenly disappeared. Seeing that his wife was no help, Li Nuo reluctantly took Song Mu''er''s booklet. This page had many problems involving simple mixed operations within three digits. Mu''er had completed all the other problems, except the last one. "There are pheasants and rabbits in a cage together, with twenty-seven heads at the top and seventy-two feet below. How many of each animal are there?" This was the simple problem of pheasants and rabbits in the same cage, which could be solved by setting up a system of linear equations. Li Nuo picked up his pen and, while writing, explained, "Let''s assume there are ''A'' pheasants and ''B'' rabbits. According to the problem, ''A'' plus ''B'' equals twenty-seven, and twice ''A'' plus four times ''B'' equals seventy-two. If we multiply both sides of the first equation by two, we get twice ''A'' plus twice ''B'' equals fifty-four. Subtracting the third equation from the second, we get twice ''B'' equals eighteen. Therefore, ''B'' equals nine, ''A'' equals eighteen. That''s eighteen pheasants and nine rabbits..." After finishing, Li Nuo looked at Song Mu''er and asked, "Do you understand?" Song Mu''er''s eyes were clear as she decisively shook her head, "I don''t understand." Li Nuo scratched his head; absorbed in his own thoughts, he had forgotten that Mu''er was only six years old and equations were still beyond her grasp for the moment. He thought it over and said, "Tonight we''re going to eat spicy rabbit legs and braised chicken legs. If we use one leg from each chicken and rabbit, how many legs are left in the cage?" Song Mu''er replied without hesitation, "Subtract twenty-seven from seventy-two, leaving forty-five legs." Li Nuo continued, "Our family is large, so one leg each is not enough. We''ll use another leg from each. How many legs are left in the cage now?" Song Mu''er responded, "Subtract twenty-seven from forty-five, leaving eighteen legs." Li Nuo further guided her, "Rabbits have four legs and chickens only have two. All the chicken legs have been made into braised chicken legs, and the rabbits are left with two legs each. So, how many rabbits are there?" Realizing the answer, Song Mu''er excitedly said, "I know now, half of eighteen is nine, so there are nine rabbits in total. Subtracting nine from twenty-seven equals eighteen. The answer is eighteen chickens, nine rabbits!" On the roof of the courtyard house, Song Jiaren counted on her fingers and thought with surprise, "So that''s how it''s calculated..." When she was Mu''er''s age, her family had also hired a Mathematics teacher for her. She faintly remembered there being a problem involving chickens and rabbits in the same cage. She didn''t like Mathematics at that time and would always sneak off to practice martial arts. Only now did she realize that the problem she had found so difficult was actually so simple... If her Mathematics teacher back then had taught her like this, she wouldn''t have driven him away in frustration. Mathematics was much harder for her than practicing martial arts. That''s why, when Li Nuo mentioned her, she immediately jumped to the roof. Song Jiaren looked down at the figure in the pavilion. Solving cases, composing poetry, Mathematics. None of these were her strong suit. Watching the figure explaining the problem to Mu''er, she felt a quiet envy, "So impressive..." After Li Nuo finished explaining the problem to Mu''er, he looked around and finally spotted his wife on the roof. Song Jiaren gave him a glance, leaped down from the roof, and landed lightly on the ground. Li Nuo watched her jump from the roof, two zhang high, her movements as smooth as drifting clouds and flowing water, elegant and unconstrained, landing without making a sound. He admired silently, "So impressive!" If it had been him jumping from such a height, he wouldn''t have died, but he would certainly have broken a couple of legs... Chapter 27: Li Xuanjing Daxia government offices closed early, with the Chang''an County Magistrate''s Office shutting down around four o''clock in the afternoon. Li Nuo found this oddly disconcerting. Previously, he had worked more than twelve hours a day; overtime on Saturdays and Sundays was the norm¡ªhe could never have dreamed of finishing work at four o''clock. After returning from the County Magistrate''s Office, he read some Legalism classics, helped Mumu with her studies, and then it was time for dinner. The meals at the Li Family were always lavish¡ªeight dishes and one soup, yet only three people dined. Li Nuo, Song Jiaren, and Song Mu''er. As for the head of this household, his father in this world, despite Li Nuo having been here for several days, he had not seen him even once. He had only heard from Housekeeper Wu that his father was usually swamped with official duties, rarely spending time at home; often he would stay overnight at the government office, and even when he returned, it was late at night and he left early in the morning. His father must truly have been busy with his official duties, as Li Nuo had already gone to bed and he had not yet returned, and by the time Li Nuo awoke in the morning, his father had already left. The two were a father and son who never met. Today, the dinner at Li Mansion was even more sumptuous than usual, including spicy rabbit legs and braised chicken legs¡ªtwo dishes specifically requested by Song Mu''er. The chefs at the Li Family were skilled, with each dish being a feast for the senses, rivaling the famous chefs of later generations. Li Nuo, having accompanied the dean to some important dinner meetings, felt that the skills of those famous chefs from later times might not even match up to his family''s chef. Song Mu''er couldn''t stop picking up dishes, her cheeks puffed as she said, "Big Brother Li Nuo, the food at your house is so delicious, much better than what we have at home..." Li Nuo had heard from Housekeeper Wu that his family''s chef was a high-paid Foodie. This particular sect had no special abilities, but their culinary skills were unmatched, and without exception, the head chefs of the Imperial Kitchen were all Foodies. Just as Li Nuo was about to pick up his chopsticks, he remembered something and turned to the delightfully eating Song Mu''er, reminding her, "Mumu, when you go back home, make sure not to say that you''ve enjoyed delicious food here, especially do not tell Ning''er..." Song Mu''er looked up, perplexed. "Why not?" If she didn''t tell Song Ning''er about the remarkably delicious meal she had at Li Nuo''s home, wouldn''t that meal be eaten in vain? Li Nuo saw her darting eyes and knew she had already planned to brag to Song Ning''er. Knowing Song Ning''er''s temperament, he feared she would make a fuss at Li Mansion again, and the thought alone gave him a headache. He hastily said, "Don''t ask why, just make sure you don''t tell Ning''er, that''s all." At Li Nuo''s insistence, Song Mu''er ultimately obediently and regretfully promised that she would keep it a secret this time. After dinner, Song Jiaren sent Song Mu''er back home. Li Nuo went back to his room to continue reading. Being new to this world, there was still much he needed to understand. Entry into Legalism was indeed difficult, but once initiated, not to mention attacking, at least one''s defensive and self-preservation abilities would greatly increase. Even at the First Realm, one could unlock the Imprisonment Skill. Had Li Nuo possessed the power of Legalism''s First Realm that day at the entrance of the government office, there would have been no need for his wife to take action, and that arrow would have been harmless to him. Also at the Initial Realm, among the Hundred Schools, including Martial Artists, only Legalism could achieve this. Martial Artists of the Body Shaping Realm, without True Qi protecting their bodies, were not yet immune to blade and spear. Confucians also needed to reach the Third Realm before Vast True Qi provided substantial defense; as for the other schools, their abilities were more auxiliary in nature. In terms of personal strength, Legalism was certainly unique, at least in the early stages. When one reached the High Realm, all of the Hundred Schools had their own strengths and possessed incredibly wondrous abilities; there was no absolute inferiority or superiority. For example, the Agricultural School could manipulate the weather, the Military could greatly enhance the morale and combat strength of soldiers, the Medical School was impervious to all diseases and could even regenerate severed limbs, and the Mohist could control thousands of mechanized puppets with a single person''s power, conquering cities and lands effortlessly... Of course, Legalism was not weak either; at the Fourth Realm, one could control the power of imprisonment, drawing a prison on the ground, trapping people alive in their tracks; at the Fifth Realm, one wielded the power of exile, forcibly moving an opponent, against whom same-rank Martial Artists could not get close. And upon reaching the Sixth Realm, the simple word "Die" could immediately end a person''s life... "Know thyself, know thy enemy, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles." Even if he did not follow the practices of these "schools," he felt he needed to understand them, lest he be overthrown without realizing it. He went to bed a bit later than usual today, not until the sleepiness overtook him, and then Li Nuo extinguished the light and went to bed. A quarter of an hour later, a carriage was moving slowly through the streets of Chang''an. At this time, it was already past the curfew, but for this carriage, none of the patrolling Street Envoys dared to stop it. As the carriage passed by, they would stand at the side of the road respectfully, watching it go by. Soon, the carriage stopped in front of Li Mansion, and a figure descended from it. Housekeeper Wu greeted him with a smile, saying, "The master has returned." There was a hint of regret on his face as he said, "The young master just went to sleep, it would have been perfect if the master had returned a quarter of an hour earlier." The refined and handsome middle-aged man entered Li Family''s home and returned to the study. After writing for a while, Housekeeper Wu looked at the two poems on the paper and smiled, saying, "The master has heard about what happened last night at Song Residence..." This morning, he learned from the servants of Song Residence about the mishap during the birthday banquet last night. The present prepared by the young lady of the house for Old Mrs. Song had been secretly replaced with stones. At the crucial moment, the young master wrote two poems in succession, not only resolving the dangerous situation but also amusing Old Mrs. Song and receiving praise from everyone. He asked with some joy, "Master, are the two poems written by the young master very good?" The middle-aged man nodded and said, "Not particularly good, but they are somewhat interesting." Housekeeper Wu said with relief, "Heaven has eyes. I always said, how could the master''s son be a fool? When the young master was a child, he often played alone in the master''s study. Perhaps he learned these skills then..." The middle-aged man looked at the two birthday poems on the paper and, after a moment, asked, "Tell me again, in detail, about the assassination attempt on the young master that night..." Housekeeper Wu began, "That night, this old servant had already gone to bed when I heard the young master''s cry for help. I rushed to the young master''s room immediately and found the maid holding a dagger, trying to harm the young master. Fortunately, I arrived just in time, and the young master only received minor injuries. After that, the young master''s behavior seemed abnormal. He first rammed his head into a pillar. The next day when he woke up, he jumped down from the roof and had forgotten everything about his past. Since the young master regained consciousness, he became smarter, not only able to do arithmetic but also judge cases and write poetry, as if he became a different person. If this old servant hadn''t secretly checked and seen the birthmark on the young master''s butt, I might have truly believed that the young master had been switched..." He had watched the young master grow up since he was a child and was familiar with every part of his body. After a careful examination, he became utterly convinced that the young master was indeed the true young master. The middle-aged man fell into silence and said nothing more. Then, Housekeeper Wu thought of something and spoke with a troubled face, "By the way, master, the young master seems to want to pursue Legalism. These past few days, he has been resolving cases at the Chang''an County Government and has even started studying ''Daxia Law''..." The middle-aged man was somewhat surprised and asked, "Why does he suddenly want to study Legalism?" Housekeeper Wu said helplessly, "It all started with a misunderstanding. That day, the young lady mistook the young master''s intentions toward the female assassin as improper and beat up the young master. The young master seemed to bear a grudge and kept pestering this old servant for ways to become stronger. Since he has no foundation in the Martial Path, I told him about The Philosophy of a Hundred Schools, and he chose Legalism for himself." The middle-aged man nodded slightly and said, "Among the Hundred Schools, Legalism is indeed the fastest to improve one''s strength, and it is also the strongest of all." Housekeeper Wu asked, "Master, what should we do now? Should we stop the young master? Pursuing Legalism is truly dangerous..." The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Let him be, as long as he''s happy with it." Hearing this, Housekeeper Wu said no more. Studying Legalism was undoubtedly dangerous, but with the master present, he could protect the young master thoroughly. But what should they do when the young master learns the truth? He couldn''t help but worry about the master and the young master. The middle-aged man stood up and walked slowly to the window, looking at the darkened courtyard, and showed a deep and meaningful smile, murmuring softly, "Legalism, huh..." Chapter 28 - 28 Youre Good at Calculating, Arent You? The sky had just brightened when Li Nuo woke up exceptionally early, sitting up from his bed and stretching comfortably. These past few days had been exceptionally fulfilling, and even his sleep was particularly deep, leaving him full of energy upon waking. The downside, however, was that his already limited lifespan had shortened by another day. After hastily finishing his breakfast, he headed straight to the Chang''an County Government with Housekeeper Wu. Not long after, Pei Zhe, the Chang''an County Magistrate, emerged from the back office, yawning and greeted Li Nuo languidly, "Sir, you''re here early..." One was going to work, and the other was fighting for his life; naturally, their enthusiasm differed. Li Nuo asked with a smile, "Lord Pei, did you not sleep well last night?" Pei Zhe massaged his waist. Last night, his wife suspected he had sneaked off to the brothel again. He denied it, but she demanded proof. To clear himself of suspicion, he had to prove his innocence until the middle of the night. Although he wanted to sleep in longer, when a Government Official reported that the government office was not yet open and that Li Nuo had arrived, he had no choice but to come out to meet him. Seeing that the Chang''an County Magistrate was so tired he could barely keep his eyes open, Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Lord Pei, go back to sleep. Don''t worry about me." Pei Zhe covered his mouth and yawned, saying, "No, no, since you are here, how could I possibly go back to sleep? There''s still a lot of official business to handle at the government office." Unspoken, besides being awakened from a pleasant dream, he had to be thankful to Li Nuo. As the Magistrate of a county¡ªand the County Magistrate of Jing County at that¡ªhe had too many things to manage. Although he had the support of a County Governor and a County Magistrate, in Pei Zhe''s eyes, those two were incompetent men who had gained their positions through connections. Furthermore, they formed cliques that did not fear him at all as the Magistrate, offering him no help with the official duties and having not visited the government office for many days. And compared to Li Nuo... sometimes Pei Zhe felt he was an incompetent figure who had gained his position through connections. The ability to spot a murderer from hundreds of people at a glance always filled Pei Zhe with awe whenever he thought of it. Li Nuo was not only good at investigating cases but also enjoyed doing so¡ªit was as if he were born to be a Law Practitioner. Wait, wait... Pei Zhe seemed to realize something, becoming slightly more alert as he looked at Li Nuo and ventured to ask, "Sir, you''re not planning to practice Legalism, are you?" Li Nuo nodded and replied, "Yes, is there a problem?" Pei Zhe froze in place. Legalism was not something one lightly decided to practice... Though judgment in Legalism could strengthen one''s cultivation, if a judgment was wrong, one''s cultivation might regress rather than progress. But that wasn''t the key point. Throughout history, the disciples of Legalism at the low realms could still be active in the court, but once they cultivated to the fourth realm, the danger increased significantly. Historically, the powerful figures of Legalism often met tragic ends, leading to the current state of near extinction of Legalism. And besides... it was one thing for others to practice Legalism, but as the son of the Minister of Justice, why join in the fray? Though Legalism''s practice was based on the principles in one''s heart, with each individual forging their own path, ultimately, it was about upholding justice, supporting the weak, and punishing the wicked. He must know who the greatest villain in Daxia is, right? Distortion of facts, distortion of facts indeed... But such words were not his to speak. Faced with Li Nuo''s question, Pei Zhe gave an awkward smile and said, "No, no, as long as you like it, it''s good if you like it..." Just yesterday, Li Nuo had asked Lord Pei to prepare today''s cases. After the government office opened, those involved in the cases were already lined up outside the courtroom. Li Nuo did not delay; he entered the courtroom and began to hear the cases. Meanwhile, at the Song Residence. An elderly man with gray hair was flipping through two small booklets in his hands, nodding slightly as he said, "This time, you''ve all done well with your homework, especially Mumu, who even solved the problem of the pheasants and rabbits in the same cage. Did you solve this problem by yourself?" Song Mu''er answered honestly, "I asked Brother Li Nuo, and Brother Li Nuo explained it to me." In response, the elderly man did not say anything; in addition to setting basic homework every day, he also left a challenging problem for them to ponder and develop their mathematical skills. No matter if she figured it out on her own or by asking others, as long as she understood it, it was fine. The elderly man continued, "Then tell this old man, how should this problem be solved?" This problem of chickens and rabbits in the same cage is actually the simplest "equation" problem. Disciples who studied mathematics could easily solve it, but for a six-year-old child, it was still challenging. Without hesitation, Song Mu''er said, "Suppose we want to eat spicy rabbit legs and braised chicken legs for lunch, and we need to use up a leg from all the chickens and rabbits, then another leg..., the final answer would be eighteen chickens and nine rabbits." The elderly man was taken aback after hearing this. Although this solution was different from the equation-solving method commonly used in "Calculus," it seemed more ingenious, and even children could easily understand it. However, this shortcut was only practicable for simple problems like the chicken and rabbit one. If an additional condition or several were added, this method would not work, and it would be necessary to use the "equations" of the "Nine Numbers." Taking advantage of this question to have her learn about the Nine Numbers in advance, he then said, "Today, this old man will teach you about ''equations.''" Song Mu''er asked doubtfully, "Sir, what are equations?" The elderly man explained, "Equation is a course. It''s a total mix of various items, each assigned a number, expressing its essence. Command each row at a constant ratio, two items yield a double course, three items a triple course, all according to the number of the items, arranged in rows, hence called equations..." The expressions of the two young girls gradually became perplexed. Song Mu''er''s explanation was so simple that even Song Ning''er, who had been sitting quietly by, understood it, but now they could not understand a word of what the teacher was saying. She pouted and muttered softly, "What''s this? The teacher''s mathematics is not even as good as a fool''s..." Although spoken softly, the elderly man still heard her. He had devoted his life to studying mathematics, mastered the Nine Numbers, and taught countless students, including a top scholar in mathematics. Now, to have his teachings in mathematics criticized by a child as worse than a fool''s, even if it was a child''s innocent comment, still made him feel insulted. The few leading mathematicians of Daxia, who usually respected no one, were now being said to be worse off than a fool... Shame, what a shame... But he could not take offense with the two little girls. With a depressed mood, after finishing the day''s lessons, looking at the two identical young girls, an idea struck him. He took a flower hairpin from a wooden box on his desk, which he had bought for his granddaughter, and gave it to Song Mu''er, saying, "Mu''er, you did well in yesterday''s lessons, this is your reward." Although she had many beautiful flower hairpins, and this one wasn''t as pretty as the others, Song Mu''er was still very happy. Because Song Ning''er didn''t have one. Song Mu''er was happy, and Song Ning''er was bound to be unhappy. Such was the unbreakable law among twin sisters. The elderly man left them with some homework, watching the two sisters with a smile, and said, "That''s it for today''s lessons, next time whoever does their homework well, this old man will give them a reward..." Watching the two sisters leave, the elderly man scoffed with disdain, "You think you''re good at calculating and teaching, huh? This old man wants to see how you teach this time..." The sisters returned to a courtyard where a maid asked, "Miss Mu''er, Miss Ning''er, what would you like for lunch? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare it." A slightly unhappy Song Ning''er thought for a moment and said, "I want spicy rabbit legs and braised chicken legs." The maid immediately looked at Song Mu''er and asked, "And you, Miss Mu''er, would you like the same?" Usually, the sisters insisted on having exactly the same meal every day, without the slightest difference. Song Mu''er shook her head and said, "I won''t eat it; I ate it yesterday at brother Li Nuo''s house, and chef there cooks deliciously..." Chapter 29: Indistinguishable! Chang''an County Government. Today, before the end of work time, Li Nuo had judged all the cases. Adjudicating cases had been his long-standing expertise, and as he gradually became more familiar with the "Daxia Law," his speed in hearing cases also increased, allowing him to finish his tasks ahead of time. Today''s gains were good; although it was still a mix of trivial household and neighborhood disputes, the Law Code surprisingly added two days to his life. Waking up in the morning, he had twenty-four days left to live, but after judging the last case in the afternoon, that number became twenty-six. All in all, he gained a net of one day. Stepping out of the courthouse, Li Nuo said to the Chang''an County Magistrate, "For tomorrow''s cases, I''ll have to trouble Lord Pei." Pei Zhe''s face showed a trace of difficulty, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. Li Nuo noticed that he seemed to have something to say and asked, "What is it?" The Chang''an County Magistrate explained, "Your Excellency may not be aware, but tomorrow is a day of rest and bathing, and everyone from the government office, be they constables or clerks, will be resting and washing at home..." He added, "As for taking the day off, it''s not really an issue for me, but I''m afraid the subordinates might have opinions. After all, they''ve been toiling hard for ten days and are likely quite tired..." Li Nuo had read through the "Daxia Law" over the past few days, which included regulations on government officials'' holidays. Civil servants in Daxia worked ten days to earn one day off. It might seem more burdensome than the five-day workweek with two days off of later times, but in reality, Daxia''s officials lived much more comfortably. They had a day off for equinoxes and solstices, and for significant festivals like Qingming, Dragon Boat, Mid-Autumn, and Double Ninth, the holiday lasted for at least three days without any adjustments. Daxia emphasized filial piety; it allowed days off for an official''s parents'' birthdays or death anniversaries, and such requests would certainly be granted. If the superior didn''t approve, a single impeachment petition would be enough for the Imperial Censors'' criticisms to drown him. How could one expect a person who was not filial to his parents to be loyal to the country? By this accounting, out of the year''s more than three hundred days, one could roughly take off more than one hundred and fifty days. Li Nuo glanced at the surrounding government officials, who indeed looked rather deflated. Having slogged through ten days only to be confronted with the possibility of working on their one day off, what difference would that make them from the foolish leaders of later times? But wouldn''t he be wasting his day for nothing if he did not do something? After thinking for a moment, Li Nuo said, "Well then, could Lord Pei please help me select ten individuals who are willing to stay and work at the government office tomorrow..." Before he could finish, quite a few officials quietly stepped back. Having eagerly awaited their day off, they had already planned to enjoy themselves. Who would want to work at the government office? Li Nuo continued, "For these ten people, I will grant them a month''s salary as compensation." The group of officials suddenly looked up. What? Work for one day and receive an extra month''s salary? Forget about taking a bath then! Fearing that they might miss out, the quick responders already rushed out to the Chang''an County Magistrate, saying, "My Lord, I am not tired, I am willing to stay and work at the government office tomorrow!" "Me me me, I''m not tired either!" "And me!" "I will stay as well!" In the blink of an eye, the number of volunteers surpassed ten. Those who stepped up later, seeing the trend turning unfavorable, immediately said, "My Lord, choose me, I''ll do it for half a month''s salary!" The others cursed this individual inwardly but were forced to reduce their asking price as well, one after another. "We''ll do it for half a month''s pay too..." "Ten days, just ten days of salary is enough for me." Pei Zhe completely understood these eager individuals - working for one day to receive a month''s pay was a deal anyone would take. As for him, his wife managed his salary, and if he could save some private money, next time he could take silver to Fengqi Building to help those unfortunate women... With a gambling father, an ailing mother, an unmarried younger brother, and the pitiful woman, as a paternal figure in government service, who else would help them if not him? Thinking of this, he looked at Li Nuo and smiled, "Your Excellency has no official rank and working alone on the cases in the county government could attract gossip. How about this, tomorrow let my wife return to her parental home, and I will stay here to assist you..." Li Nuo feeling uneasy said, "That doesn''t seem appropriate, how can I delay Lord Pei''s family matters?" Pei Zhe waved his hand and said, "The people''s matters are the most important. As a government official, I have yet to learn many things from you..." Not long after, Li Nuo left the Chang''an County Government. Government Officials and constables might seem imposing, but in fact, their salary is not high, only two taels per month, and for ten people, it''s only twenty taels, Li Nuo didn''t know exactly how much money his family had, but he believed that twenty taels could still be afforded. Returning to the Li Mansion, Song Mu''er was already waiting for him in his courtyard. There was only her and a maid from the Song Residence in the small courtyard, Song Jiaren was not seen, Li Nuo was worried that she would want him to play shuttlecock with her or comb her hair, the image of the female assassin and Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine had faded, now, aside from being good-looking, he could say he had no special skills. The thing Li Nuo was worried about didn''t occur, Song Mu''er came over with a small booklet and said delicately, "Brother Li Nuo, I have a problem I can''t solve, could you please explain it to me?" Hearing it was just a problem to explain, Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Back in the day, he had also achieved a perfect score in his college entrance mathematics exam, surely he couldn''t be stumped by elementary school math? Taking the small booklet Song Mu''er handed over, Li Nuo glanced at it and was slightly taken aback. It wasn''t that he couldn''t solve the problem, Li Nuo had been reading books in his free time these past days, mostly skimming rather than studying in depth, aiming to understand this world as quickly as possible. With regard to Daxia''s level of mathematics, Li Nuo had a rough idea, modern mathematics had not yet sprouted here, Daxia''s mathematics was all about solving practical problems, such as measuring areas and volumes, calculating grain prices, taxation, and so on... Song Mu''er''s problem was about calculating the price of grain. "Owning nine dou of hemp, seven dou of wheat, three dou of beans, two dou of rice, and five dou of millet, costing a total of one hundred and forty silver, seven dou of hemp, six dou of wheat, four dou of beans, five dou of rice, and three dou of millet, costing a total of one hundred and twenty-eight silver;... one dou of hemp, three dou of wheat, two dou of beans, eight dou of rice, and five dou of millet, costing a total of ninety-five silver. What is the price per dou?" By type, this problem was similar to the chickens and rabbits in the same cage kind of problems. Only, the chickens and rabbits problem had two unknowns, while this one had five. For Li Nuo, solving a system of five linear equations was not difficult, whether using elimination or matrix methods. The difficult part was how to explain it to Song Mu''er. After all, she was only six years old, and even in later times, this would be a high school math topic, and furthermore, high school math usually wouldn''t test something this hard. Song Mu''er didn''t even understand the concept of an equation system, explaining it to her was not going to be easy for Li Nuo. First, he found a piece of scratch paper, listed out the matrix of the problem, swiftly calculated the answer using linear algebra, then converted the problem into Daxia''s arithmetic form on another piece of paper. Daxia''s numerals also had their convenient notation, and addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division all had corresponding symbols. Song Mu''er could understand a standalone arithmetic operation. But she didn''t understand why two operations could be added together. Li Nuo had no choice but to start from the very basics, step by step explaining it to her; fortunately, Song Mu''er was intelligent, and after Li Nuo gave a few examples, she slowly started to understand the operation between sets of equations. The next step was much simpler. Solving a system of five linear equations was just a process of adding and subtracting to eliminate unknowns; Li Nuo had already calculated the answer, he just needed to tell Song Mu''er how to do it, allowing her to compute step by step on her own. Although it took longer, in the end, she was able to work out the answer by herself. Li Nuo watched her and asked, "Do you understand now?" Song Mu''er discovered with surprise that the problem which she had just found so very difficult, she had managed to solve by herself. She pouted and muttered, "I thought so, you explain things better than the teacher, the teacher would be unhappy if he heard this..." While Song Mu''er looked relaxed, Li Nuo was not. In order to help her understand, he started with simple examples, step by step, gradually moving forward, almost breaking and grinding all knowledge points, bit by bit feeding it into her mouth. If she had not understood, Li Nuo would have been at a loss. Thankfully, Mumu didn''t let her down, Li Nuo patted her head and said, "You shouldn''t speak of the teacher like that..." "Brother Li Nuo!" Before Li Nuo could finish, a familiar voice came from not far away. He turned his head to look, and saw Song Ning''er and Song Jiaren come in together from outside. Song Ning''er ran over, smiling and greeting him. Li Nuo was a bit surprised. When had he and Song Ning''er become so familiar? Song Mu''er ran halfway, then suddenly stopped in her tracks, her gaze fixed on the person beside Li Nuo. Song Ning''er glanced at her and proudly tilted up her chin. Moments later. Li Nuo looked at Song Mu''er turning away, pouting and ignoring him and then at the triumphant Song Ning''er, and covered his face somewhat helplessly. Who could have expected that Song Ning''er would impersonate Song Mu''er to ask him the question? The two sisters looked exactly alike, wore the same clothes, had the same hairstyles, the same jewelry, and even the scent of the sachets they carried was the same. He really couldn''t tell them apart, couldn''t tell them apart at all! Chapter 30 - 30 Father and Son Meet for the First Time Having found the answer to the question, Song Ning''er walked away, humming a song and feeling smug. Song Mu''er sat in the pavilion, arms crossed, her back towards Li Nuo, and her puckered little mouth could have hung an oil pot. She was truly angry. Song Ning''er wouldn''t play vine ball with Brother Li, instead she joined him in kicking shuttlecocks, offered him little cookies, and though he clearly knew she didn''t get along with Song Ning''er, he still played with her behind her back. At such a young age, the little girl had already tasted the flavor of betrayal. In actuality, even though Li Nuo favored Mumu more, he wouldn''t hold a grudge against Ning''er for not letting him play ball last time. After all, it was just discussing a question, and Li Nuo didn''t think there was anything to it. However, witnessing the angry Song Mu''er, Li Nuo could only helplessly explain, "You two look exactly alike, I mistook her for you." Mainly because Song Ning''er had been pretending to be her sister all along, and Li Nuo hadn''t doubted it for a moment. Who would have thought that a six-year-old girl''s schemes could run so deep? Finally, Song Mu''er turned around, glanced at Li Nuo, and asked softly, "Really?" Li Nuo held out his palm and said, "If I''m lying, I''m a little dog." To Song Mu''er, this was a serious oath. The smile returned to her face, and she ran over to Li Nuo''s side, saying, "Alright, I''m not mad at you anymore. It''s all Song Ning''er''s fault..." Li Nuo thought to himself how easy little girls were to placate, but Song Mu''er was seriously contemplating how to prevent such impersonations by Song Ning''er from happening again. After some thought, her eyes lit up as she looked at Li Nuo and said, "Let''s come up with a secret code that only the two of us know. Whoever can''t give the secret code is Song Ning''er..." Li Nuo could only agree to her proposal. After discussing together, they decided on the code "one, two, three, four, five, let''s go uphill to fight the tiger." Only someone who could respond correctly would be Song Mu''er, otherwise, it would be Song Ning''er. Honestly, it was quite an effective way to differentiate between twins. Although it was just explaining a question, and it didn''t make a difference whether they distinguished themselves or not, Li Nuo didn''t want to be confused. Song Mu''er had come over to ask Li Nuo a question as well. He glanced at it and saw that it was exactly the same question as Song Ning''er''s, which he had already explained once. Explaining it a second time, of course, was easy and familiar. Song Jiaren looked at the problem on the paper and felt her headache starting again. Those equations brought back painful memories from ten years ago. She remembered that when she was learning mathematics, the hardest part had been to put chickens and rabbits in the same cage, what with this hemp, wheat, beans, the responses, millets ¨C just the problem statement filled a page. Are kids supposed to learn such difficult mathematics today? While explaining for the second time, with the foundation of the first, those examples from simple to complex came easily to Li Nuo. The twin sisters deserved their name; not only did they look the same, but their comprehension abilities were very similar too. What Ning''er could understand, Mumu could as well. She calculated step by step and soon found the answer. Song Mu''er looked at the result she had calculated and murmured in disbelief, "So this question is actually this simple..." Even Song Jiaren''s eyes showed a hint of surprise. As Li Nuo was explaining to Mumu, she had been listening on the side, and as she did, she realized that this page full of complex mathematical problems didn''t seem so difficult; not only did Mumu understand it, she did too... After this realization, there was a hint of irritation in her heart. If her mathematics tutor during her childhood had been Li Nuo instead of that old man, her mathematics wouldn''t be so poor. At that moment, an unfounded thought arose in Song Jiaren''s heart. If only she had met him earlier... After explaining the problem, Li Nuo stood up and stretched his body. A quintic set of equations might sound intimidating, but in reality, they involved only some of the most basic operational rules. With their current level of mathematics, they could master it well. Of course, it was mainly because Li Nuo was there to guide them. By using the method Li Nuo taught, he had Song Mu''er re-calculate the chicken-rabbit cage problem from yesterday. She quickly found the answer and clearly understood. While Song Mu''er was reviewing the content she had just learned, Li Nuo returned to his room, coming out with a thick book in hand. This book was titled "Calculus," encompassing all of Daxia''s mathematics. In Daxia, even in the whole world of that time, all mathematical problems were contained in this one book. This reveals the level of mathematics of the era. Modern mathematics after the recent era began to develop crazily, extending new branches from the foundations of ancient mathematics: number theory, algebra, geometry, topology, mathematical analysis... No single book could include all mathematical knowledge, let alone a hundred books or a thousand. "Calculus" consisted of nine sections, known as "Nine Numbers," which were square field, Suzi, Decaying Division, Shao Guang, Commerce, Jun Shu, winning and losing, equations, and Pythagorean. Each section studies a type of similar problems. For example, the "square field" section specializes in the calculation of field areas, providing formulas for various polygons, circles, bow shapes, as well as fraction operations and arithmetic rules. "Commerce" was about volume calculation, providing formulas for various volumes, useful in the construction of city walls or digging trenches, to calculate earthwork and labor. The "Jun Shu" section details how to fairly distribute taxation; to address the burden of corve?e, and other sections each have their uses. In short, the mathematics of this era had a very strong purposefulness and almost corresponded with various real-life problems. The chicken-rabbit cage problem from yesterday and today''s grain problem belonged to the "equations" section in "Calculus." However, "equations" here are not the same as the modern ones, which refer to mathematical expressions containing unknown values. In "Calculus," "equations" referred to modern systems of linear equations. Li Nuo looked over the content for a while, and had a rough idea. The content of "Calculus" included parts of middle school and high school mathematics from the future. Most of the problems could be solved with high school knowledge. To someone who had just undergone the college entrance exam, their level of mathematics was an overwhelming advantage over people of Daxia, although that might not be the case for college students... Song Mu''er finally understood the problem posed by her teacher. Seeing that Li Nuo was absorbed in reading and not wanting to disturb him, she ran out to the courtyard and said to Song Jiaren, "Jiaren Sister, check if my kung fu has gotten better..." Li Nuo was engrossed in his book when he suddenly heard sounds from nearby. He turned his head to look and saw Song Mu''er practicing in the yard. With each swing of her small fists, a gust of wind followed, and when she struck a tree trunk as thick as the mouth of a bowl, the sturdy trunk shook violently. Li Nuo even felt the ground beneath him quiver. He watched, dumbfounded. Is this really a six-year-old child? After all this time, her claim of wanting to protect him wasn''t just idle talk... She truly had the strength! As Li Nuo was shocked by the great power contained within her small body, footsteps sounded from the entrance of the courtyard. Two figures slowly entered. The one behind, all smiles, was none other than Housekeeper Wu. The one in front was a refined-looking middle-aged man. The middle-aged man stood tall and straight, probably around 1.8 meters in height, with sharp facial features, clear-cut lines, and three long beards flowing from his chin. He walked with measured steps, exuding an indescribable charisma. If one had to describe him with just one word, It would be handsome. Really damn handsome. Having dealt with the Chang''an County Magistrate Pei Zhe in the past few days, who was somewhat handsome too, Li Nuo felt that Pei Zhe still had a somewhat sleazy vibe. This middle-aged man was on another level attractiveness-wise and completely eclipsed Pei Zhe in charisma. Wouldn''t he ensnare countless young women when he was in his thirties to forties with such charisma? Housekeeper Wu, who usually bossed the servants around in Li Mansion, was now respectfully trailing behind the middle-aged man. His identity wasn''t hard to guess. Clearly, this graceful and handsome man was the current Minister of Justice, the master of Li Mansion, the father of the body Li Nuo now inhabited. Li Nuo had been in this world for several days, and this was his first time meeting him. Housekeeper Wu trotted over, smiling, and said, "Young Master, the Master has returned..." In his previous life, Li Nuo lost his parents when he was very young and was raised by his grandmother. The concept of a father was somewhat alien to him, and now, facing this stranger for the first time, the word ''father'' felt even more difficult to utter. The middle-aged man paced to Li Nuo''s side and asked softly, "Is your injury better?" Li Nuo came to his senses, bowing his head, "At the birthday banquet the day before yesterday, the Old Lady awarded me an Agricultural School''s Longevity Peach... I have fully recovered." The middle-aged man then asked, "Can''t remember anything from before?" Li Nuo nodded and responded, "I can''t remember a thing." The middle-aged man said, "It''s okay, if you can''t remember, then don''t worry about it. If you need anything, just tell Housekeeper Wu..." After a brief exchange with Li Nuo and patting him on the shoulder, the middle-aged man turned and left. Li Nuo could tell that this high-ranking official seemed not adept at communicating with his son. Coincidentally, Li Nuo was not good at this either, and this kind of peaceful interaction between father and son actually made him feel more at ease. As the middle-aged man left, he nodded slightly to Song Jiaren, who stood in the courtyard. Song Mu''er, hiding behind Song Jiaren, seemed a bit scared, gripping her clothes tightly with both hands, only her head peeking out. Li Nuo walked over and rubbed Song Mu''er''s head, asking, "Are you very afraid of him?" Facing people like Song Yu and the others, she had the courage to puff out her little chest to protect Li Nuo. It was surprising that the fearless Song Mu''er also had someone she feared. Song Mu''er nodded and said, "They say Uncle Li is very formidable, and many, many people have died at his hands." Li Nuo inquired, "Who said that?" Song Mu''er replied, "Brother Yu and the others." The Ministry of Justice was responsible for criminal cases, and in Daxia, the power of local government offices was limited. Sentences of exile and above, including capital punishment, had to be ratified by the Minister of Justice. So, in a way, it wasn''t incorrect. Li Nuo smiled and said, "He only kills the bad guys. Mumu is a good person, so you needn''t be afraid." "Of course I''m a good person, Ning''er is the bad one..." Hearing what Li Nuo said, Song Mu''er finally relaxed and went back to tormenting that poor tree. Song Jiaren looked at Li Nuo with a strange gaze, full of indescribable meaning. Li Nuo noticed her stare and touched his face, unsure, "Is there something dirty on my face?" Song Jiaren shook her head, "No." Li Nuo muttered softly, "If there''s nothing, then why stare at me..." Her gaze lingered again. While walking towards Mumu, Li Nuo commented, "Stare if you want, a glance won''t take a piece of flesh off me, it''s no big deal..." Chapter 31: Handling Cases Openly The next morning, Li Nuo ate breakfast alone. His wife had taken Song Mu''er back last night and, as usual, hadn''t returned. Li Nuo was already accustomed to this, and his father had left the house early in the morning. Although today was a rest day, as the Ministry of Justice was the highest judicial authority, all cases of imprisonment or severer punishments from every province in the nation had to be reviewed by the Ministry of Justice, making the officials there busier than those in other departments. Working overtime even on a holiday was a peculiar understanding between father and son. After breakfast, Housekeeper Wu took him to the Chang''an County Government. On the way to the government office, Li Nuo suddenly remembered something and asked, "It was Old Mrs. Song''s sixtieth birthday recently, why didn''t my father go?" He had heard from Housekeeper Wu that his own father and his wife''s father were close friends, which led to his and his wife''s arranged marriage. Now that the families were even closer, it seemed inappropriate for his father, being both a close friend and a relative by marriage, not to attend Old Mrs. Song''s significant birthday celebration that even distant relatives of the Song Family wouldn''t miss. That night, Li Nuo had been curious about this. Housekeeper Wu coughed lightly, "Well, this..." Of course, he couldn''t tell his young master that just the mention of his father''s name made countless officials in Chang''an tremble. If his father personally attended Old Mrs. Song''s birthday banquet, it would not be a pleasant surprise for the Song Family, but rather a fright. He chuckled dryly and said, "It might be because my Lord is extremely busy with official duties. You know, young master, that my Lord is the Minister of Justice and also oversees the Spiegel Bureau, which monitors all other officials. He holds a high position and significant power and has to deal with numerous official duties daily. Sometimes he really can''t spare any time..." Li Nuo didn''t think too much about it; he could understand that. In future generations, there were frequent reports of people missing their parents'' final moments because of work commitments, and he had grown used to seeing such news. However, in Daxia, this was not something praiseworthy. The ancients placed immense importance on filial piety; even the most significant affairs were not considered as important as attending to one''s parents in their last moments. If an official failed in this respect, his career was essentially over. Old Mrs. Song was not his grandmother, so his father''s absence was only a breach of etiquette and would not lead to serious consequences. Thinking of another matter, he continued, "That evening, I also didn''t see Lady Mother-in-law..." During the birthday banquet, among Old Mrs. Song''s children, only Lord Father-in-law was present. Li Nuo had wanted to ask his wife, but then thought it might not be appropriate, fearing he might upset her by bringing up painful memories. Housekeeper Wu smiled and replied, "Young master might not know this, but more than a decade ago, Lord Song and Mrs. Song separated, and since then, Mrs. Song has left Chang''an..." Li Nuo thought Lady Mother-in-law had passed away, not that they had divorced due to a breakup. More than a decade ago...his wife was only eighteen this year, which meant that she, like him, had grown up without much maternal love. It was no wonder his wife lacked a feminine touch. But he couldn''t blame her; growing up without a mother''s love and having a father who seemed to be a traditional strict parent probably didn''t help... Thinking this, Li Nuo felt a pang of sympathy for her. Li Nuo''s own background was somewhat more tragic, but at least he had had a beautiful childhood. He chatted with Housekeeper Wu all the way, mainly asking about his personal circumstances, and apart from matters related to the Song family, he learned from Housekeeper Wu that only he and his father remained of the Li family line. His father had no relatives on his side, and it seemed his mother''s side had also died out... Housekeeper Wu felt somewhat melancholic, commenting, "After madam passed away, my Lord never remarried. The continuation of the Li family will depend on the young master, but with the current state of affairs between the young master and young madam...sigh..." Both the master and young master had grown up under his care. He felt deeply attached to the Li family. The young master and young madam were married in name, but not in reality, which he saw and felt anxious about. Housekeeper Wu''s comment was not answered by Li Nuo. Having children required a basis of affection; he and his wife were not yet at that level of familiarity... They soon arrived at the Chang''an County Government. Although today was a day off, the Government Officials who stayed to work overtime at the County Magistrate''s Office were all full of energy; working one day would earn them half a month''s salary, which would be enough to keep them working all year round without a break. However, this was impossible¡ªthe Chang''an County Magistrate had said that this opportunity had to be rotated among everyone. Next time, a different group would take their turn. Everyone supported Lord Pei''s fair arrangement and willingly agreed to give half of their extra salary to Lord Pei. As for those who were unwilling, Lord Pei compassionately arranged for them to go home and rest. Before 11:00 a.m., Li Nuo had already finished handling all the cases. Today, there were still no major cases, just seven minor ones, which altogether only increased his life by one day. After finishing the last assault case, Li Nuo looked again at the Chang''an County Magistrate and asked, "Are there only these few minor cases today?" Pei Zhe answered somewhat helplessly, "The backlog of cases at the County Government has all been cleared by you, sir. If no one files a new case, there probably won''t be any cases to hear in the next few days." The public generally harbors fear towards the government. Unless they suffer a grave injustice and must seek help from the government, the vast majority of people are reluctant to step foot into the County Government''s building. Li Nuo furrowed his brow slightly. It was one thing to have no cases to hear today, but none for the next several days as well? Would he not just be sitting around waiting to die? This would not do; he had to do something. After pondering for a moment, an idea emerged in his mind. A quarter of an hour later. On Chang''an Street, passersby from the County Government noticed something unusual. Two government officers from the office brought out a long table and set it at the front of the building. The table was equipped with brushes, ink, paper, and an inkstone, and a clerk-like person sat properly behind it. Seeing this, many pedestrians slowed their pace, puzzled about what these officials were doing. Someone asked in confusion, "Isn''t today a day off? Usually, the government office is closed on rest days. What''s happening today?" As people were wondering, a Government Official walked out of the County Government. The crowd made way as he cleared his throat and shouted loudly, "Take a look, don''t miss out as you pass by! Lord County Magistrate is openly settling cases today. The government clerk is writing complaints for free. Today only, an opportunity not to be missed. Those with grievances, come forward; those without, show support..." The Government Official shouted until his face was red and his neck was thick, leaving the onlookers stunned. Some had lived a lifetime and had never seen such a spectacle. In their minds, the government was supposed to be a solemn place, but it was being conducted like a brothel garnering clients or a market vendor hawking goods... They even looked up to double-check the sign at the entrance of the government office; was this really the Chang''an County Government? Outside the County Government, several constables enthusiastically pitched their calls. Inside the County Government, Li Nuo stood behind the door, observing the situation outside. In his previous life, when he first started working, the court had organized a grassroots event, setting up a mobile court in villages to both educate the public on the law and help solve legal issues, which was highly praised by the local people. Yet, the enthusiasm of the Daxia''s citizens for this event didn''t seem as high. Could it be that, under the Emperor''s rule, with clear waters and peaceful country, the people were content and without grievances? Seeing this, the Chang''an County Magistrate, Pei Zhe, called over two Government Officials and said, "You two, go back and change into your regular clothes, then..." Chapter 32 - 32 New Specialty At the entrance to the County Magistrate''s Office, although a table had been set up and the Government Officials energetically called out, this being the first time such a spectacle had occurred, the crowd merely watched from a distance and no one stepped forward to plead their case. At that moment, two figures pushed their way through the crowd. They were two sturdy men, one of them clutching the other''s collar, saying angrily, "You owe money and refuse to pay, and you even have the nerve to hit me? I''m taking you to see the official right this moment!" The man dragged the debtor to the long table outside the government office, where a clerk drafted a complaint. A young nobleman emerged from the County Magistrate''s Office, read through the complaint, and asked the two men a few questions. Finally, he addressed the debtor, saying, "To owe money and repay it is a matter of natural justice. You owe money and do not repay it, and you have even assaulted your creditor. Today, I order you to repay your debt immediately and receive fifty strokes of the cane as a warning to others. If you still refuse to repay, your crime will be increased by three degrees, and the government office will help you sell your property to pay off the debt. You will not avoid suffering the pain of caning..." Corporal punishment was merely a flesh wound, but caning could injure bones and muscles. The debtor, terrified and pale, quickly pulled out a piece of broken silver and paid the man. Then, two Government Officials tied him to the stone lion at the entrance of the government office, and with bamboo strips, they struck his buttocks dozens of times, making him cry out for his father and mother. The eyes of the onlooking common people, however, grew brighter. Not really... they were serious? Seeing the County Magistrate''s Office truly helped the victim recover the owed silver, some people in the crowd began to grow restless. Meanwhile, in the back hall of the government office, a Government Official showing his teeth in pain rubbed his buttocks but still looked at the one ingot of silver in his hand with a beaming smile. The others around him looked on with envy. If they could obtain ten taels of silver for being beaten fifty times on the buttocks, they were willing to be beaten every day. Even the other, who wasn''t beaten, received two taels of reward silver. These two lads sure had good fortune! It had to be said that following the noble young master was more promising and more lucrative than serving under Lord Pei. If only this young master were Lord County Magistrate... All beginnings are hard, and although the people at the entrance to the County Magistrate''s Office had been hesitant at first, seeing that someone indeed obtained justice, the crowd became visibly more agitated. At one moment, a woman emerged from the crowd and approached the table hesitantly. A perceptive Government Official immediately brought over a chair for her to sit. Li Nuo looked at the somewhat timid woman and gently spoke, "Big sister, don''t be afraid. No matter what grievances you have, we will uphold justice for you." It seemed that the handsome young master''s smile had an effect on her, as the color returned slightly to her cheeks. She carefully rolled up her sleeve, revealing a bruise, and said, "My husband always beats me. Can you do anything about that?" Li Nuo replied, "Yes, yes, of course, someone bring over a chair, let this big sister sit down..." Although Daxia did not have laws against domestic violence, there were laws against assault. In the case of spouses, whether it was unilateral violence or mutual abuse, the Law Code dealt with it by either increasing or decreasing the punishment. Li Nuo first sent two Government Officials to the address the woman had provided, to summon her husband for questioning. While waiting, he had someone offer the woman a cup of tea, and he inquired in detail about the specifics of her case and examined her injuries. Her injuries were mostly bruises and some small cuts. Moreover, she had lost a tooth due to the beatings. The woman''s home was not far from the County Magistrate''s Office, and within the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, two Government Officials brought a gaunt man to the entrance. Li Nuo pointed at the man and asked the woman, "Is he your husband?" The woman nodded her head. On the way to the office, the man had heard that his wife had reported him to the government. Although he was annoyed, he dared not lash out and merely kept saying, "Lord, this is a matter between husband and wife. The government can''t interfere with this, right..." Li Nuo glanced at him and said, "In your home, this is your domestic affair; here, in the government office, it''s our concern. I only ask you, are the injuries on your wife''s body caused by you?" For such minor cases, the Daxia Law practiced a policy where if the people do not raise an issue, the officials do not investigate. If the woman had chosen to endure in silence after being frequently beaten by her husband, the government really could not intervene. But she had already reported it to the government, and it was no longer just their domestic matter. The man glared fiercely at his wife, but his expression softened when he turned to Li Nuo, saying, "Lord, I will never dare do it again!" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "If you knew this, why did you do it in the first place? According to the ''Daxia Law'', one who strikes another with hands or feet shall receive forty strokes of the cane; utilizing other objects to assault someone warrants sixty strokes; breaking teeth or maiming eyes and nose results in one year of imprisonment. You have repeatedly beaten your wife, causing multiple bruises on her body and the loss of a tooth. By law, I sentence you to sixty strokes and one year of imprisonment. Are you satisfied?" The man stood there in a daze, unable to react, but the woman was already anxious, quickly saying, "Lord, my husband cannot go to prison..." Li Nuo looked at her wordlessly and asked, "Then what do you want?" The woman said anxiously, "I just want him to stop beating me in the future..." She had merely hoped the government would admonish her husband; she never expected Lord Pei to hand down such a severe sentence. If her man were to be imprisoned for a year, how could she endure that year? Thinking of this consequence, she shivered and immediately said, "Lord, please release my husband. I won''t press charges, I won''t press charges..." Li Nuo realized that despite the beatings, the woman still sided with her husband. For a moment, he even felt envious. A fellow like that could marry such a woman; it truly seemed like the heavens were blind. Let alone stand by his side, his own wife would do well not to beat him. This made Li Nuo view the man with even greater distaste. He waved his hand and said, "You say you''re pressing charges, then you''re not pressing charges - what do you think the County Magistrate''s Office is? The government officers have to come to the office on their rest days to seek justice for the common folk, yet you treat it like a plaything?" The woman knelt on the ground, repeatedly kowtowing, "This lowly woman doesn''t understand the law, I beg Lord''s forgiveness..." Li Nuo had someone help her up and said, "You are the sufferer. Since you say you won''t press charges, his imprisonment will be waived. However, he must still receive fifty lashings and be imprisoned for three days as a warning. If he re-offends, the punishment will increase by one level..." As a legal worker, even though he felt the woman was too weak, he still had to consider the situation from her perspective. To became an enforcer of the law wasn''t to enjoy the feeling of power over the common people, but to sincerely solve problems for those in a vulnerable position. The woman, hearing this, gratefully said, "Thank you, Lord, thank you..." The man also breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said, "Thank you for your leniency, Lord. I swear, I will never beat my wife again..." Li Nuo waved his hand, having two Government Officials take him away, while he watched the clerks writing the judgment. He had already figured out the pattern of the Law Code; as long as he was deeply involved in a case, whether he wrote the judgment himself or not didn''t affect the Law Code''s verdict. Li Nuo''s handwriting was too ugly to present. Moments later, he glanced at the Law Code, his expression suddenly turning to surprise. The portrait of the man he had just tried for domestic abuse was illuminated. This was truly unexpected. During these few days, Li Nuo had judged many cases, and though new portraits had been added to the Law Code, similar to Cui Ze in Assistant Minister Zheng''s case, their portraits were all gray and would disappear completely after a day, indicating they had no praiseworthy qualities recognized by the Law Code. This abuser was the only one with an illuminated portrait over these days. The Law Code was very particular, indicating that this man excelled in certain respect. At the very least, he had skills that were one in a thousand, perhaps even one in ten thousand. Not to inquire further could lead to trouble if he unintentionally made use of it. Li Nuo quickly gestured to stop the woman, who was about to leave, asking, "Sister, does your husband have any special skills?" The woman looked puzzled. Li Nuo added, "I mean, something about him that''s obviously better than other people..." After a moment of thought, the woman seemed to recall something, her cheeks suddenly blushed, and she lowered her head, whispering, "His special skill is..." Li Nuo thought he had misheard and pressed, "Which one?" The woman, her face still flushed, looked toward a certain part of Li Nuo''s body and said, "That..." Li Nuo looked down at himself, his expression bewildered. Chapter 33: Advocating for the People Li Nuo''s question made the woman blush, and twisting her body, she said, "My husband is quite vigorous in that regard; every night he needs at least a half an hour, sometimes even an hour..." Including Pei Zhe, everyone present was shocked. An hour! He, who usually lasted less than fifteen minutes, even less than seven and a half minutes, couldn''t imagine what an hour was like. They had just been despising this wife-beater, but now they had to respect him. No choice but to acknowledge it. Although Li Nuo was a virgin in both his past and present life, he knew what an hour meant. It''s true what they say, "Every profession produces its own top leaders." Because of this, he even made a special trip to the prison to see that man and surprisingly found that beneath his frail body lay such incredible strength. Of course, Li Nuo wasn''t the only onlooker. Even after he had left, Pei Zhe and a few government officials were still gathered at the man''s cell door, quietly asking him about what he usually ate, whether he had any special techniques... Li Nuo didn''t stoop to their level. Because he didn''t need to. Whatever the special skills the man possessed, as long as the portraits in the Law Code were bright, those skills were also Li Nuo''s. Although this particular skill wasn''t useful to him now... It would be of use in the future. Anticipating putting the domestic abuser in prison and setting a good precedent for others, Li Nuo felt jubilant after having unexpectedly gained a useful skill. As he passed a certain cell, Li Nuo''s steps momentarily paused. He turned his head to look at the figure sitting in the cell, slightly puzzled. The last time he had visited the prison, she had been gritting her teeth and cursing him as a "rascal dog"; why wasn''t she cursing today? The young girl glanced at him, her eyes filled with complex emotions, then quickly looked away. Of course, Li Nuo wouldn''t stoop as low as to ask her why she wasn''t cursing him. After a surprised look at her, he walked out of the prison, and by this time, at the long table near the entrance of the County Magistrate''s Office, villagers were already lining up... Li Nuo''s guess was correct ¨C the cases at the County Magistrate''s Office were few, not because life under the Emperor was peaceful and people lived contentedly without grievances. Rather, it was more because the villagers held a certain fearful filter toward the government, usually handling minor disputes themselves or swallowing their complaints; even at the cost of a small loss, they preferred not to step into the government office. Not to mention in a feudal dynasty, even in modern times, the vast majority of ordinary people lack the awareness or the courage to protect their rightful interests with the law. Today, however, the situation was different. Today they didn''t need to enter the government office; Li Nuo had moved the office outside, right onto the wide street to handle cases, which narrowed the distance between them and eased the villagers'' nervousness about the government, resulting in more and more villagers lining up. Naturally, the cases they presented weren''t serious crimes. A considerable part was about lost items, hoping the government office could help find them. These minor theft cases were actually difficult to solve, but Li Nuo still had the scribes record each one, just in case the thief was caught later, they could inform the owners. Only a small portion could be dealt with on the spot. This small portion was mostly related to marriages, economics, land, and property ¨C issues closely connected to the villagers'' lives. There were no severe criminal cases. Li Nuo wasn''t greedy. He understood "slow and steady wins the race", and these minor cases accumulated, achieving no less than major crime cases. He dedicated himself to each case from morning till night, barely managing a quick lunch with a few buns. As the sun was about to set, and villagers were still queueing up, although his stomach was growling, Li Nuo felt fulfilled. The reason being, since he had left home in the morning with only twenty-five days left to live, he had already extended it to thirty days. Though a month was still a short time, at least it was increasing daily, offering a hopeful outlook for the future. After settling another debt case, an old woman with gray hair, tremblingly walked up and suddenly knelt in front of Li Nuo, crying out, "The Great Lord, please help my daughter!" Li Nuo quickly helped the old lady to stand up, saying, "Please, madam, take a seat. Tell me your grievances slowly." As the old woman appeared, the crowd also began to murmur. "It''s Aunt Chen!" "Aunt Chen is here?" "Her case is different; if it could have been handled, it would have been done long ago. Why wait until today..." "Ah, Aunt Chen is really pitiable. Her daughter was promised to a good family, but then she was ravaged, and the engagement was called off. Such a good girl, driven mad just like that..." "It''s truly a sin..." ... The old woman cried incessantly, which made her speech fragmented and hard to understand. At that moment, the scribe responsible for recording softly said to Li Nuo, "Young master, I am familiar with this case. Six months ago, this old lady''s daughter was raped. She was almost married but when the family that had promised to take her learned of this incident, they broke off the engagement. The girl couldn''t handle the shock and went mad..." Li Nuo furrowed his brows and asked, "Such a big case, and the County Magistrate''s Office isn''t handling it?" The scribe shook his head and replied, "They can''t handle it. Six months ago, she already came to the County Magistrate''s Office, but there was no other witness or physical evidence to conclusively settle the case. Moreover, the man she accused has a prestigious identity, beyond the reach of the Lord County Magistrate..." Li Nuo looked at Pei Zhe, who immediately shook his head, spread his hands, and said, "I don''t know anything about it. It''s not my responsibility. I''ve only been transferred here for a month. The previous County Magistrate was responsible for handling it..." He certainly didn''t plan to take the blame for his predecessor and made it a point to clear his own name immediately. Li Nuo turned to the scribe and asked, "What is the identity of that man?" The scribe replied, "He is the son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau of the Ministry of Personnel." The governmental system of Daxia was similar to that of the Tang Dynasty, but with many differences. Li Nuo, who was just beginning to understand it, asked, "Is the position of Minister of the Examination Bureau a high position?" Pei Zhe glanced at him, thinking to himself, whether the position of Minister of the Examination Bureau was high depended on who you compared him to... Compared to most officials, he is a father figure. Compared to your father, he''s nothing but an ant. The position of the Minister of the Examination Bureau wasn''t considered very high, Standard Fifth Rank, on par with his role as Chang''an Prefect. But as part of the Six Departments, the Examination Bureau was in charge of assessing the performance of officials throughout the country and making recommendations for their promotion or punishment. The Minister of the Examination Bureau, as the head of the Examination Bureau, was a person they couldn''t afford to offend. Although he wasn''t his direct superior, it would be easy during the performance evaluations to subtly make things difficult for him. If he failed the evaluation for three consecutive years, his official position would be downgraded, and with each successive year of failing, he would be further demoted. After six consecutive years of failing, his official cap would be removed forever, never to be employed again... Therefore, few officials below the fourth rank in Daxia were willing to offend the Examination Bureau. He cleared his throat and said to Li Nuo, "The Minister of the Examination Bureau, the head of the Examination Bureau of the Ministry of Personnel, holds a Standard Fifth Rank, overseeing the performance evaluations of officials below the fourth rank in Daxia. To some extent, he has the power to influence the promotions of these officials..." A Standard Fifth Rank official, equal to the Chang''an County Magistrate in terms of rank, already a high position. In more remote areas, a Standard Seventh Rank County Magistrate could dominate all around him, holding the power of life and death. But could the son of a fifth-rank official in Chang''an, right under the emperor''s nose, blatantly trample the Law Code? Li Nuo looked at Pei Zhe and asked, "This case, your County Government dares not handle it?" Pei Zhe, looking quite helpless, said, "The Minister of the Examination Bureau, including myself, is someone none in the Chang''an County Government can afford to offend. The difficulty with this case isn''t about daring to handle it but that it happened six months ago and is hard to gather evidence for. Unless he confesses himself, it''s very hard to convict him..." Li Nuo, of course, understood this. For him, it was also a dilemma. Whether the son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau was guilty or not, once he was caught, the "Law Code" would tell him. The issue was, others didn''t know about the existence of the Law Code, and Li Nuo couldn''t convict him out of thin air. The man was, after all, the son of a court official. Even if his father, the Minister of Justice, wanted to arrest and try him, he would need evidence and couldn''t act arbitrarily. That''s how it was supposed to be in principle. The difficulty with this case was in gathering evidence. Li Nuo looked at Pei Zhe and asked, "Where is the previous Chang''an County Magistrate now? Can he be brought in to testify?" Pei Zhe shook his head, "I''m afraid not." Li Nuo asked, "Why, isn''t he in Chang''an?" Pei Zhe replied, "He''s dead." The previous Chang''an County Magistrate had been executed by the order of the Minister of Justice. By now, the grass on his grave was probably quite tall. If he hadn''t died, he himself wouldn''t be here... Chapter 34 - 34 I Dont Have a Friend Like You! Li Nuo felt somewhat helpless. The former Chang''an County Magistrate was an important witness, but now that he was dead, the case became even harder to investigate. Behind Li Nuo, Housekeeper Wu looked up at the sky and sighed deeply in his heart. They had been out all day. When would the young master return home? He was already hungry. The new cook at Li Mansion was truly exceptional, and he had even decided on what dish to have for dinner, yet here he was, forced to wait impatiently. At a certain moment, he couldn''t resist any longer and asked softly, "Young master, are you going to take charge of this case?" Li Nuo glanced at the old man who was so grief-stricken he was nearly fainting and asked Housekeeper Wu, "Can this case be handed over to the Ministry of Justice?" County Magistrate Pei didn''t dare to investigate, and Li Nuo understood him. Even though handing the case over to the Ministry of Justice meant he couldn''t get involved, even if he couldn''t benefit from the case, he still wanted to seek justice for the old man. Housekeeper Wu smiled and waved his hand, "There''s no need for such trouble..." He waved to a peddler carrying a load in the distance. The peddler set down his goods and ran over, asking, "General Manager Wu, do you have any instructions?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Go to the Minister of the Examination Bureau''s residence, and ask him if his son raped a girl half a year ago." The peddler asked, "And then?" Housekeeper Wu waved his hand, "There''s no ''and then.'' Once you''ve asked, come back here." The peddler nodded and sprinted off in a certain direction, quickly disappearing from Li Nuo''s sight. Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and asked, "Is that all?" Housekeeper Wu smiled and said, "Please wait a moment, young master." Li Nuo didn''t know what trick he was playing, but there were other cases to handle that day. He invited the elderly woman to rest on the side and continued with the remaining cases, thinking that if all else failed, he would consult his father in the evening. With the means of the Ministry of Justice, it shouldn''t be difficult to investigate a case. Pei Zhe glanced at Housekeeper Wu and silently mourned for the Minister of the Examination Bureau. Such was life. In the eyes of some, commoners were like ants. But in the eyes of others, you were also an ant. Meanwhile, in a high-walled mansion somewhere in Chang''an, a lavish family banquet was being held. The Examination Bureau was in charge of assessing the performance of over ninety percent of the officials in Daxia. As a Minister of the Examination Bureau, Wang Duo was extremely busy with official duties. That was why he took his rest days very seriously, laying aside all work, burning incense, bathing, and spending time with his family... The Wang family was prosperous with harmonious siblings who were united, the only regret being that he had only one son. As the head of the Wang family''s main line, he should have had more children. However, during pregnancy, his wife experienced complications. After giving birth to their son, she was unable to conceive again. Over the years, Wang Duo had not thought about taking a concubine. His wife had come from humble beginnings. In order to support his studies, she had worked laboriously at washing and weaving while pregnant, busy from dawn to dusk. She skimped on her own needs, and whatever silver she earned was spent on him. How could he allow her to be hurt? Fortunately, they had a son. Although spoiled by his mother since childhood, under Wang Duo''s discipline, he did not degenerate like other prodigal sons. He achieved the Second Realm in the Martial Path at a young age and was diligent in his studies. If he passed the Imperial Examination, as a Minister of the Examination Bureau, Wang Duo could ensure a smooth career path for him... Even if he couldn''t pass the Imperial Examination, with the enterprise he had built, he could guarantee his son a life of riches and honor. Midway through the family banquet, Wang Duo looked at the young man seated next to him and asked, "How is your coursework at the academy lately?" The young man, who was eating, coughed lightly upon hearing the question and said, "It''s, it''s improved since a few months ago." Wang Duo nodded and said, "Study well at the academy. Even if you can''t master all the Six Arts, at least excel in one and don''t be too weak in the other five. As long as you pass the Imperial Examination, even if it''s the last place, I can ensure that you''re promoted from Ninth Grade to seventh-rank within ten years..." With a father like the Minister of the Examination Bureau in government, entering officialdom would surely lead to rapid advancement. The young man nodded vigorously in agreement. At that moment, a servant from the Wang family hurried in and said, "Master, someone has come to our residence asking to pose a question to you." Wang Duo set aside the piece of food he was about to eat and asked, "What question?" The servant glanced at the people at the banquet, hesitating to speak. Wang Duo looked at him and said, "No outsiders are present here. Speak freely." The servant hesitated for a moment, then said, "The person asked, Master, if your son... if your son raped a girl half a year ago..." The young man was stunned upon hearing the question and then anger appeared on his face as he said, "That damned old man, he just won''t give up, will he? It was just a moment of impulse because I was drunk; on any other day, even if his daughter stood naked in front of me, I wouldn''t give her a second glance..." With his status, he was never in want of women. However, those who threw themselves at him were either jaded women who had been with many men or calculating women aiming to marry into a wealthy family. He didn''t care much for them. That time, drunk and wanting to taste the flavor of a decent family''s daughter, he hadn''t expected it to turn into such a persistent nuisance. "Shut your mouth; it''s trouble you stirred up!" Wang Duo glared at him, then turned back to the servant and asked, "Which government office is that person from, Chang''an County Government or the Ministry of Justice?" Half a year ago, because of this incident, he had locked his son in his room and punished him with facing the wall for three days. Despite the punishment, as a father, he couldn''t stand idly by and let his son''s future be tarnished by this affair. Even if they could redeem the crime with silver, having a record would affect his chances of promotion if he passed the Imperial Examination. As a Minister of the Examination Bureau, he was very clear about these matters. ``` The only authorities equipped to deal with this matter were the Chang''an County Government and the Ministry of Justice. The former Chang''an County Magistrate had even sought him out for this issue and guaranteed in person that nothing would go wrong. As for the Ministry of Justice, he had made his greetings known there too. For the following six months, no one brought up the matter again. Could it be the newly appointed Chang''an County Magistrate? It seemed that this new County Magistrate didn''t quite understand the situation... As he thought this to himself, the servant spoke up, "He said he''s from the Minister of Justice''s residence." Clatter! The jade chopsticks in Wang Duo''s hand suddenly dropped onto the table. Crack! In the dining hall, bowls shattered on the floor. Moments later, at the Wang family residence. The young man''s face was ghostly pale as he knelt on the floor, trembling all over, clutching at Wang Duo''s legs, his voice quivering, "Father, you must save me!" A richly dressed woman also clung to Wang Duo''s hand, her eyes brimming with tears, as she said, "My lord, Yue''er is our only child, you cannot abandon him. If anything were to happen to Yue''er, I wouldn''t want to live either!" Wang Duo''s face was just as pale, but as the head of the family, he steeled himself and said, "You two stay at home. I will go visit a few officials." Shortly thereafter, Wang Duo hurriedly left through the back door and paid visits to several prominent residences nearby. Some of them were from the Ministry of Justice, others from the Capital Prefecture. Usually, they all had to bow and scrape before him, greeting him with smiles. Today, in need of favors, Wang Duo lowered his stature considerably. "This morning I heard magpies chirping, it turns out it was a distinguished guest visiting. Lord Wang, please take a seat!" "Lord Wang, why are you here? Quickly, quickly, go fetch the fine tea I''ve been saving!" With urgency, Wang Duo got straight to the point with few words, "I won''t hide it, my son has encountered a bit of trouble..." "Rest assured, Lord Wang. Your issues are my issues. I''ll need your special attention for this year''s Ministry of Personnel assessment..." "Oh, is it regarding your son''s case? A small matter, I''ll have someone notify the Chang''an County Government shortly." ... However, after Wang Duo explained the situation in detail, their attitudes changed abruptly. "What, this case has been specifically named by the Minister of Justice?" "Lord Wang, I am afraid I cannot assist you with this matter..." "My lord is ill and is really not in a position to receive guests." "Lord Wang, my lord says he''s not in." "Please leave, please leave!" ... Wang Duo walked the streets in a daze, those officials who used to bow and scrape to him, those colleagues who called each other brothers, initially greeted him with smiles. But upon hearing the matter involved the Ministry of Justice, they all changed their expressions and none were willing to offer help. Eventually, he couldn''t even step foot in their doors. At last, after much hesitation, Wang Duo approached the final residence. He explained his purpose to the gatekeeper and soon, a refined middle-aged man walked into the courtyard. Looking at the pale-faced and frightened Wang Duo, he asked in confusion, "Minister Wang, what''s happened?" Wang Duo quickly stepped forward, grasping the man''s hand, his voice urgent, "Assistant Minister Chen, you must save me!" The middle-aged man patted his hand and said, "Don''t panic, take it slow. As old friends for many years, if you''re in trouble, how could I just stand by?" The next moment, after hearing the whole story from Wang Duo, the middle-aged man exclaimed in shock, "What, your son raped a civilian girl, and Li Xuanjing''s people found out?" Wang Duo nodded and said, "Lord Chen, you have to save me!" The middle-aged man''s face was lined with disapproval. Save, save, save, save your ass! The officials in Chang''an who have done no wrong fear getting on Li Xuanjing''s radar, let alone someone who has committed such a serious crime. Who is Li Xuanjing? The Living Yama! Who would dare to interfere with the cases he''s set his sights on? Interfere and your hand gets chopped off, stick out your head and your head gets chopped off. Without any hesitation, the middle-aged man shook off Wang Duo''s hand firmly and declared, "Our friendship of twenty years ends today. From this moment on, I don''t have a friend like you!" ``` Chapter 35: Justice Over Family The middle-aged man decisively rejected the offer. As an Assistant Minister in the Ministry of Personnel and a holder of the Standard Fourth Rank official position, he was not so fearful of Li Xuanjing¡ªbecause his conduct in office had always been upright and honorable. Had he abused his power for personal gain, wouldn''t that be delivering an opportunity to Li Xuanjing on a silver platter? Hearing the words of the Assistant Minister, Wang Duo''s body trembled, slowly becoming bent. Looking at this old friend of many years, the Left Assistant Minister from the Ministry of Personnel couldn''t help but soften his heart, saying, "Send that beast to the Chang''an County Government, remember it is the Chang''an County Government, not the Ministry of Justice or the Ministry of Justice. Let the County Government deal with it as they see fit. As for you, write immediately to the court, donate all your property, resign your official position, and retire to your fields. While you still can, take several younger concubines, and see if you can have another child, to leave a legacy for your Wang family..." "Thank you for the guidance, Lord..." Wang Duo was silent for a long time. After clasping his hands in a bowing gesture, he turned and departed. At that moment, it felt as though something was being drained from his body, making him appear suddenly twenty years older. When he stepped out of the gate, he looked up, seeing that although it was nearly sunset, the sky was still as blue as ever, without a trace of impurity. It had been twenty years, and the sky over Chang''an was still that blue. He vividly remembered how, twenty years ago, he had led many fellows from the academy in a demonstration on the streets of Chang''an, vehemently denouncing the Chang''an County Magistrate for his inhumane governance, and back then, the sky was just as blue. In the blink of an eye, twenty years had passed. At this moment, Wang Duo finally felt a trace of regret. He had come from humble beginnings, faced countless hardships on his path of learning, suffered greatly, and traveled hundreds of miles in harsh winters and summers just for a single piece of advice from a revered teacher. Eventually, he was exceptionally admitted to Qingfeng Academy when they recognized his potential, where his peers were all from noble and bureaucratic households, each having personal tutors from a young age, living in esteemed positions with lavish lifestyles, socializing with dignitaries and nobles¡ªwhere a single meal might cost what his wife could not earn in a year of hard labor... Despite such stark disparities in their backgrounds, back then, his faith had never wavered. Under such circumstances, during that session of the Imperial Examination, he had stood out among hundreds of thousands, achieving the rank of Advanced Scholar¡ªranked fifth overall, starting his career as a Standard Seventh Rank County Magistrate. Over nearly two decades, he rose from a minor official far from Chang''an to his current high position. Even the forebears of his peers from those days now had to address him respectfully as "Lord Wang"... In these twenty years, he had gained much but also lost much. Looking back now, when did it all start to change? Was it the first time he took a bribe, the first time he used his power for personal gain, or the first time he took silver to pave his official road... It had been so long, he could hardly remember... He looked back one last time, then walked away with heavy steps, his silhouette looking particularly bleak. At this moment, in the residence of the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, the middle-aged man watched Wang Duo leave, a trace of reminiscence in his eyes, shaking his head and saying, "Wang Duo, oh, Wang Duo, how did it come to this, how did it come to this..." A young man emerged from the back hall, addressing the middle-aged man, "Father, I have been studying Daxia Law recently. Uncle Wang is a Standard Fifth Rank official, and Wang Yue is his son. His crime, at most, warrants three years of imprisonment, which can be redeemed with silver. Why doesn''t he just pay the silver to avoid punishment? Three years, and the redemption silver is just three hundred taels; the Wang family can surely afford it..." "Redemption silver?" The middle-aged man smirked, saying, "With Li Xuanjing''s character, if Wang Duo hands over Wang Yue and resigns happily, there might still be hope for the Wang family''s survival. Trying to redeem with silver will surely lead not only to Wang Yue''s death but also the downfall of the Wang family..." The young man stubbornly said, "Is Li Xuanjing really so lawless, treating the law as nothing? In this vast court, is there really no one to check him?" The middle-aged man shook his head, saying, "There used to be those who tried, but they are all dead, and he is still alive. After that, no one dared to intervene..." "That''s outrageous!" The young man vigorously waved his sleeve, his face righteous as he exclaimed, "As long as this villain lives, justice cannot prevail. I must study diligently, enter public service, and one day, for the people and for the court, I will execute this villain and restore Daxia to bright clear skies..." Before he could finish, his head was hit hard. Clutching his head, the young man looked puzzled, "Father, why did you hit me..." "I want you to bring ''bright clear skies,'' indeed, bright clear skies!" The middle-aged man took off his boot, smacking him with it while furiously scolding, "You, who don''t know the height of the skies or the depth of the earth, dare to provoke those I dare not provoke. Maybe you should take over as the head of this household, then... ... Wang family. Inside the ancestral hall, Wang Yue knelt on the cushion while a woman stood by his side and said, "Yue''er, don''t worry. Your father has many friends, and many high officials in the court respect him; surely, there will be a way to save you!" Wang Yue''s expression brightened slightly, and at that moment, slow footsteps were heard outside the hall. The woman turned and hastily ran forward with joy, grasping his hand and asking, "My lord, how did it go..." As soon as her words fell, her face filled with shock as she trembled, "My lord, your, your hair..." The lord was forty this year, a prime of life with previously not a single white hair, but now his hair had turned mostly white, and he appeared much older. He had only been gone for two hours, yet it seemed like twenty years had passed. Wang Yue also slowly stood up, walked to Wang Duo, and looked at his full head of white hair. His lips quivered as he struggled to speak, "Dad..." A bitter smile appeared on Wang Duo''s face as he gently patted his shoulder, saying, "To not educate one''s son is the father''s fault; it is I who have let you down." Wang Yue understood what was happening, his complexion remained pale, but the panic and fear had gone. Looking at his father''s stooped figure and white hair, for the first time, he realized his father had aged too. His mother often told him stories of his father''s youth. The father who, in his eyes, was heroic and single-handedly elevated the Wang family from a poor rural village to a wealthy household in Chang''an, was finally old. At this moment, he had no fear for the future, only heartache for his father. He reached out to tidy the messy hair at his father''s temples and shook his head, saying, "No, it is I, your unworthy son, who has disappointed you. I will take responsibility for my own mistakes; father, please don''t blame yourself..." ... On the streets of Chang''an, Li Nuo was trying a case. The surroundings were already filled with people. This was the first time they had seen a trial brought out into the street, publicly accused and sentenced, finding it novel and interesting. Such an opportunity to be close to the government wasn''t always available. At one moment, the crowd buzzed as several figures squeezed out from among them. Leading, was the peddler who had left and returned. Of course, Li Nuo knew that although he appeared as a peddler, he was actually his undercover guard. Behind the peddler, two more figures followed. On the left, a middle-aged man dressed luxuriously, exuding the noble air of someone long accustomed to high position, with full white hair, seeming somewhat distressed. On the right, a young man, tied up, looked to be in his early twenties, bearing a slight resemblance to the middle-aged man, with a similarly pale face and a wooden, vacant expression. "Unfilial son, kneel down!" Wang Duo said sternly, and the young man slowly knelt. Then, Wang Duo walked to the official-dressed Chang''an County Magistrate, bowed with fists clenched, and said, "Lord, this unfilial son has violated the law. I have brought him to the county government bound, please administer justice according to the law..." Li Nuo watched this scene with some surprise. This case... seemed to sort itself out quite smoothly. He had thought that, given the time elapsed and the lack of direct evidence¡ªeven with the Ministry of Justice stepping in¡ªit wouldn''t be easy to convict. Yet, barely any time had passed before the other party came to the county government to turn himself in. This spared even the need to investigate. Could it be that this Minister of the Examination Bureau was previously unaware of his son''s crimes? After being informed by his own guard, this righteous court official decided right away to place justice above kinship, to bring his son to the county government for legal punishment¡ªtruly a commendable official! Chapter 36 - 36 Different Strokes for Different Folks After sending his son to the Chang''an County Government, the middle-aged man took one last deep look at him, turned around, and walked away without looking back, as if that young man wasn''t his son at all. This also indicated his attitude. No matter how the County Magistrate''s Office sentenced, he accepted it. At this time, the onlookers had already exploded into a frenzy. "Was that person just now the Minister of the Examination Bureau?" "He just said his surname was Wang, and the Minister of the Examination Bureau is indeed surnamed Wang!" "He actually really turned his son in!" "Why would he do that?" ... The people were baffled. If the Minister of the Examination Bureau was a person who upheld justice over family ties, his son would have been punished by the government half a year ago and wouldn''t have waited until today. So why did his son submit to the law so obediently once the new Chang''an County Magistrate started an investigation? Could it be that this new Lord County Magistrate had a very powerful backing? Li Nuo could vaguely feel that the reason the Minister of the Examination Bureau acted so decisively likely had something to do with his own father. After all, he was only a fifth-rank official, while the Minister of Justice was a third-rank official. With just one rank difference, the difference in power was immense, and between the third and fifth rank, there was a whole four ranks of difference, especially since the Ministry of Justice was in charge of the law. In Daxia, being a third-rank official practically meant occupying an extremely high position. Although ranks one and two stood above third rank, their significance was more symbolic than practical. Most of them were honorary positions, while high officials of the third rank, such as the Chief of Staff of the Six Departments and Ministers of the Nine Si, were pillars of the court holding real power. Aside from the Emperor, nobody could appoint or deal with them. These past few days, Li Nuo had immersed himself in studying the "Daxia Law", and when judging cases, he sometimes didn''t even need to refer to the book. The "Daxia Law" stipulated that adulterers, both men and women, should be sentenced to one and a half years of imprisonment. If the adulterer was a married woman, the sentence increased to two years, and rapists received an additional punishment, amounting to three years of imprisonment. Daxia''s punishments for rape were relatively light, with a maximum of three years of fixed-term imprisonment, whereas in later generations, the same crime had a minimum of three years with a maximum of the death penalty. However, this case had a special circumstance. The girl violated by the son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau went mad from the shock, which was considered a serious consequence. Under the supplementary clause of this law, a more severe punishment could be imposed. After consultation with Pei Zhe, Li Nuo decided to sentence Wang Yue to one hundred strokes of the punishment rod and three years of imprisonment, in addition to compensating the victim one hundred taels of silver. The three years of imprisonment was the basic punishment, one hundred strokes of the rod was within the allowed range of additional punishment according to the law, and the hundred taels of compensation were an extra ruling by the officials based on the actual circumstances of the case. Within the boundaries allowed by the Daxia Law, Li Nuo and the Chang''an County Magistrate had sentenced Wang Yue''s crimes to the extreme. The populace, however, was enraged, with many loudly calling for his beheading. But that was impossible. The law defined the punishments, and they could only sentence within the law''s boundaries. Anything beyond would be invalid and overturned by the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice, and the officials who made such rulings would also be punished. Wang Yue had already been sentenced to the maximum. The added compensation of one hundred taels was something the Wang family could even refuse and take up with the Ministry of Justice. But it seemed they would not do so. Imprisonment sentences needed to be reviewed by the Ministry of Justice before they could be executed, but the punishment rod did not. After publicly announcing Wang Yue''s crimes and sentencing, two constables released the ropes that bound him and held him down on a long bench for another two constables to administer the punishment in public. Wang Yue, who seemed fragile, surprisingly had a strong physique; after several severe strikes, he didn''t even whimper. Not only Li Nuo, but Housekeeper Wu also revealed a hint of surprise, saying, "He has good talent. To have cultivated Inner Breath at such a young age and not even use it for protection shows some backbone..." Li Nuo looked at the executing Wang Yue. Housekeeper Wu said he was at the Second Realm of the Martial Path, which was also called the Inner Breath Realm, where one could generate a rudimentary form of True Qi to protect the body. If he had used Inner Breath to shield himself, ordinary punishment rods would have been ineffective. Li Nuo couldn''t help lamenting the unfairness of the world; such scum possessed decent martial arts talent, while he had none. The executioners did not hold back, and even a martial artist would have difficulty enduring without using Inner Breath to protect themselves. But from start to finish, Wang Yue didn''t utter a sound, even though his buttocks and back were already bloody and mangled. The onlookers watched the scene with grim satisfaction. A woman dressed in coarse clothes, with disheveled hair, stood among the crowd, staring dumbly at the scene. The silly smile on her face gradually faded, replaced by grief and anger, which then turned to satisfaction. She ran to her mother, knelt in front of the old woman, and cried out tearfully, "Mother..." The disheveled woman was the victim of the case. Seeing Wang Yue being punished, she seemed to be stimulated again and miraculously recovered her sanity, a development that was gratifying to witness. The old woman held her daughter, staring blankly at the scene before her. In the past half-year, she had run to numerous government offices and worn out countless shoes, all without obtaining justice for her daughter. She had almost given up. Seeing the public trial at the door of the county office, she had come with the last sliver of hope. What she didn''t expect was that the beast would indeed be punished! She grabbed her daughter and knelt fervently before the young gentleman, her tears streaming down as she kowtowed and said, "Thank you, the Great Lord, thank you, the Great Lord!" "The Great Lord!" "The Great Lord!" ... The surrounding crowd also began to shout excitedly. Li Nuo''s expression remained calm, but the slight smile at the corner of his mouth just couldn''t be suppressed. For a judge, what could be more fulfilling than receiving the gratitude of the people? Other professions simply cannot understand what the term "The Great Lord" means to legal practitioners. It signifies the recognition of the people. It is also the original intention behind their study of law. Even as power grows and status rises, many have long lost this initial purpose, but upon hearing these words, they can''t help but feel some primal stir. Standing behind Li Nuo, Pei Zhe seemed to recall something, a look of sentiment crossing his face. Housekeeper Wu looked up at the sky, masking the awkwardness of his expression. Behind the crowd, Song Jiaren stood silently, her gaze lingering for a long time upon that figure through the throng. The cheers of the people were earth-shattering, even those locked in the County Magistrate''s Office''s jail heard it clearly. A girl in prisoner''s garb lifted her head, glanced outside through the narrow window, and asked the prison guard, "Brother Zhang, what''s happening out there?" The guard replied with a smile, "The young master is judging a case. It seems to involve the son of a doctor from the Ministry of Personnel, who defiled a woman. For over half a year, no one dared to intervene. After the young master found out, he had the man captured and brought to the government office. He was just given one hundred lashes, and should be brought here soon..." As soon as he finished speaking, two prison guards dragged a figure, whose back was stained red with fresh blood and limp as mud, and threw him into a cell. The girl watched the unconscious figure in the opposite cell, the visage of a handsome young man flashed through her mind, and finally, a trace of regret appeared on her face. She couldn''t help clenching her fists so tightly her nails dug into her flesh... ... At the entrance of the Chang''an County Government. The sun had set, plunging the sky into total darkness. Though Li Nuo was not yet ready to stop judging cases, the Chang''an County Magistrate and several Government Officials had been busy all day and had work the next day. Li Nuo had no choice but to stop the queue of citizens, telling them it was too late today and to come back tomorrow. The elderly woman and her daughter were temporarily arranged by the Chang''an County Magistrate to stay in the government office for the night. The Wang family still owed one hundred taels of silver in compensation, which the County Government would help them claim until the case was completely settled. At the rear hall of the County Government, Mrs. Pei, who had just returned, heard about the proceedings. While contented in her heart, she looked at Pei Zhe with concern and asked, "Lord Wang is a minister of the Examination Bureau. Will he seek retribution against the master for this offense?" Pei Zhe pulled at the corner of his mouth slightly, "Don''t worry, he won''t have the chance to retaliate against me..." Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing was famously unyielding even when in the wrong. No, he was unyielding whether he was right or wrong. All the officials in Chang''an who hadn''t done anything wrong were deathly afraid of him. Having committed such a serious offense and being found out by him, all one could do was pray for divine protection. If Wang Duo were smart, he would resign and retire by nightfall. Otherwise, in due time, it wouldn''t be his official hat that he lost, but his head. There were precedents for this in the past. However, thinking of the people''s enthusiasm today and the bustle outside the government office, Pei Zhe sighed softly and said, "Tomorrow is going to be busy..." At this moment, after a busy day, on the carriage back to the Li Mansion, Li Nuo casually glanced at the Law Code, and shock filled his face the next moment. The Law Code, visible only to him, floated peacefully in front of him. On the cover were two familiar lines of seal script. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: Forty-two days." Li Nuo rubbed his eyes carefully, making sure he was not mistaken. The number on the Law Code indeed read "forty-two." But he remembered clearly that before judging Wang Yue, his remaining lifespan was thirty-one days. Based on past experience, after Wang Yue was sentenced to three years of imprisonment, it should have increased his lifespan by three days; however, increasing from thirty-one to forty-two meant an addition of eleven days, which was more than triple the norm plus two extra days. Li Nuo looked at the portrait of Wang Yue on the Law Code. It was dark. This meant he had no exceptional qualities. Yet, his lifespan had been extended more than others. Could it be that the lifespan added by the Law Code varied from person to person? Chapter 37 - 37 Aftermath More than triple the increased lifespan left Li Nuo utterly puzzled. Yet, on further thought, it seemed not so strange. The criminals he had caught before were commoners without any background or basic Martial Path cultivation. Wang Yue was not only a son of a high-ranking court official but also a Martial Artist of the Second Realm. If those previous criminals were minor monsters, Wang Yue could count as a mini-boss. The difficulty of judging him was much greater than the previous criminals, so it made sense that the experience gained was a bit more. This was somewhat akin to the practices of Legalism cultivation. In Legalism, the higher the status and identity of the convicted, the faster their cultivation grew. Strong practitioners of Legalism, when judging ordinary people at the peak of their power, could no longer gain strength from them and would instead target the full complement of court nobles. Li Nuo had a small suspicion. Ordinary people sentenced to three years of imprisonment could only extend their lifespan by three days, and flogging added nothing; multiple persons were needed for accumulation. Wang Yue, being a Martial Artist of the Second Realm and receiving three years of imprisonment plus a hundred lashes, had his lifespan increased by eleven days, more than triple that of just the imprisonment. Could it be that the lifespan increase stipulated by the law code was calculated based on the criminal''s strength and status? Ordinary people gained no bonus, the First Realm doubled, the Second Realm tripled, the Third Realm quadrupled, and so forth... By this calculation, the Seventh Realm could increase eightfold. Sentencing an ordinary person to death increased lifespan by only ten days. If the life-extending rules really worked this way, sentencing a strong practitioner of the Seventh Realm to death could extend one''s life by eighty days, nearly three months. It seemed like a lot, but the effort and reward were not at all proportional. The Seventh Realm was a domain of saints, who could capture a saint to sentence? Not to mention the Seventh Realm, even the Sixth Realm was impossible. Such beings alone could match a small army. Even those in the Fifth Realm, who dominated their territories, had a powerful force behind them, often easily transcending secular laws. However, all of these were just guesses by Li Nuo; how lifespan truly increased would only be known once such strong practitioners were actually captured. Even so, this was still good news for Li Nuo. Who wouldn''t want Score Cards that provided two, three, or even four or five times the points? If he could catch and judge a few murderers from the Fourth Realm, add a few months to his lifespan, he could breathe a little easier, not having to strive so hard every day. After a busy day, he hadn''t even had time to eat anything. He hadn''t felt it during the judging, but now that he relaxed, he felt both tired and hungry. Fortunately, when he returned home, the meal was already prepared, and Li Nuo simply focused on eating, finding even the plain rice more flavorful than usual. He had dinner with Song Jiaren, but the two of them didn''t talk much. Li Nuo wasn''t in the mood to talk either; he was so tired he could hardly keep his eyes open. He mechanically shoveled rice into his mouth, his eyelids getting heavier and his movements slowing more and more... After a while, Song Jiaren, seeing Li Nuo slumped over the dining table, a few grains of rice sticking to his face but with even breathing already coming from his nose, slightly shook her head. She stood up, went over to him, picked the grains off his face, and then carried him out of the dining hall, walking slowly into a small courtyard... In Li Nuo''s room, Song Jiaren laid him on the bed. With a gentle raise of her hand, his shoes and socks came off automatically and were neatly arranged on the floor. The neatly folded brocade quilt also unfolded itself and lightly covered Li Nuo. Song Jiaren stood by the bed, quietly watching him for a while, then turned and left. As the door closed with a "creak," the room returned to tranquility. Yet at this time, in certain noble households in Chang''an, things were not so peaceful. In the evening, the disturbance caused by the public in front of the Chang''an County Government office was significant, drawing the attention of some nearby officials and nobles. After having their servants inquire, they quickly learned the ins and outs of the matter. The son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau had violated the law and was captured by the Chang''an County Government. In front of numerous citizens of Chang''an, he was flogged a hundred times and sentenced to three years of imprisonment. A Standard Fifth Rank official position was not too high, but still respectable. According to Daxia Law, not only could an official of this rank offset his crimes with silver or his official position, but his direct relatives, committing crimes lower than "exile," could also use Redemption Silver. It was just a matter of three years of imprisonment, merely three hundred taels of silver, which was nothing for the Wang family. However, Wang Duo did not choose to use silver to offset his son''s crime but instead disowned him righteously, personally delivering his only son to the Chang''an County Government to be dealt with by the authorities, puzzling many. Furthermore, some well-informed officials learned through unofficial channels that upon returning from the Chang''an County Government, Wang Duo immediately sold off the Wang family''s shops, farmlands, and houses in Chang''an at low prices. He also submitted a petition to the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel overnight, resigning from his post and returning to his hometown. Before leaving, he donated all his family''s wealth to the National Treasury... This made him even more incomprehensible. The position of the Minister of the Examination Bureau, although not very high, held substantial power. Wang Duo, in his prime and physically fit, had not easily climbed to this position and might have advanced further. Resigning without any apparent reason made no sense, and even if he had to resign, there was no need to sell off his properties and donate the proceeds... Many were baffled by his actions. "Minister Wang was fine, what is this all about?" "This little matter, is it really necessary?" "There must be a reason behind this!" "Investigate, investigate further!" Not long after, someone finally uncovered more inside information. Yet this information proved even more shocking. "What? It was Li Xuanjing''s men who made the move?" "I see now. Wang Duo is from King Rui''s faction, and King Rui''s faction just suffered a great loss at the hands of Li Xuanjing, with many officials deposed. It seems it''s Wang Duo''s turn now, this case is just a pretext..." "King Chun is trying to completely crush King Rui''s faction!" "This time it''s not the Ministry of Justice, but the Chang''an County Government acting. Could it be that the new Chang''an County Magistrate has aligned himself with Li Xuanjing, with King Chun?" "Do we even need to say it? Otherwise, how could a mere Chang''an County Magistrate afford to offend Minister Wang and King Rui?" "No wonder Wang Duo resigned and donated silver. He was doing it to save his life..." "This new Chang''an Prefect is not to be underestimated!" "Huh, another dog under Li Xuanjing''s command..." The resignation of the Minister of the Examination Bureau sparked a minor storm among the upper echelons in Chang''an. On the surface, it appeared to be a minor case, but behind the scenes, it was a clash between two princes. With Li Xuanjing as his strong arm, King Chun had a natural advantage in certain aspects. For those cleaner officials in other princes'' factions, it remained fine, but once they slipped up and were caught by Li Xuanjing, their fate wasn''t going to be favorable. The Minister of the Examination Bureau, hampered by his son, also served as a wakeup call for other officials. No one knows how many officials woke their sons in the middle of the night, repeatedly admonishing them to learn from Wang Duo''s incident. Other officials with skeletons in their closets thought about how to calm the waters at the earliest, whether through warnings or compensation, but at all costs, they had to keep it quiet. Meanwhile, at Li Mansion. Deep into the night, the candles flickered in a study. Housekeeper Wu stood at the table and said, "...Later, Wang Duo personally tied up his son and sent him here. In front of the public at the Chang''an County Government office, the young master gave him a hundred strokes and sentenced him to three years of imprisonment..." After speaking, he asked tentatively, "Later, I remembered that Wang Duo is from King Rui''s faction. Could this possibly offend King Rui even further and cause trouble for the master?" The cultured middle-aged man sipped his tea and replied, "No harm, King Rui loathes this official to the bone. One more or one less Wang Duo makes no difference." Housekeeper Wu thought for a moment, then added, "King Rui had suffered a great loss under the master''s hand recently, surely harboring resentment. The last time the young master was attacked, could it have been King Rui instructing it behind the scenes? I asked that female assassin, but she knew nothing, perhaps hiding something. Should we use some means..." Li Xuanjing waved his hand dismissively, "If it were truly King Rui, he wouldn''t leave any traces. There''s no need to go to such lengths." Then, he asked, "What did the young master do today?" Speaking of the young master, Housekeeper Wu said helplessly, "The young master went to the government office early in the morning and didn''t come back until it was dark. He is devoted to handling cases, completely consumed by it. In my opinion, he''s set on pursuing Legalism..." The young master''??s resolve to follow Legalism was greater than he had imagined. If this continues, the ultimate outcome will not be the young master severing familial ties for justice, but the master having to purge his own house... What a sin! Li Xuanjing merely smiled, "No harm, let him pursue it if he wishes." It wasn??t until Housekeeper Wu left the room that he stood up slowly, walked to the window, and gazed at the bright moon in the sky. Sighing softly, his tone full of regret, "Wang Duo..." Chapter 38 - 38 There were many people outside just now Li Nuo had slept extremely soundly. Not only had he slept soundly, but upon waking he noticed a pleasant fragrance lingering on himself. A maid came in with washing utensils, and Li Nuo glanced out the window to see it was already bright daylight and casually asked, "What time is it now?" A slightly chubby maid replied, "It has just passed the hour of Si." The hour of Si was between nine and eleven in the morning. Li Nuo could not recall what time he had gone to sleep the previous night, but it was certainly before nine o''clock. He had slept for well over twelve hours. Thinking back carefully, he seemed to have fallen asleep during dinner, and had no idea how he had returned to his room and bed. No matter how hard Li Nuo tried, he couldn''t recollect any related memories. If he could not remember, he stopped trying. He was hungry again after more than twelve hours without food. Because he had gotten up late, he was, of course, eating breakfast alone; he had gotten used to his wife''s elusive presence, like a dragon that showed its head but not its tail. After quickly finishing breakfast, Li Nuo once again set out with Housekeeper Wu, heading straight to the Chang''an County Government. In the carriage, Housekeeper Wu drove while heaving long sighs. Li Nuo lifted the carriage curtain and asked, "What''s wrong?" Housekeeper Wu sighed softly and said, "Young Master, can we not practice Legalism and avoid handling cases?" Li Nuo glanced at him. Not practice Legalism? Not practice Legalism and wait for death? It was better to rely on oneself than on others. With so many enemies of his father, if he did not strive to become stronger, he could be implicated any day. Moreover, without handling cases, he wouldn''t even need his father''s enemies to strike; he would simply drop dead himself. He very naturally replied, "My father is the Minister of Justice; isn''t it normal for me to practice Legalism? Don''t you think it is meaningful to help the people and punish evil to promote good..." "Alas..." Housekeeper Wu did not speak further, just sighed deeply. Moments later, upon arriving at the Chang''an County Government, Li Nuo couldn''t help but be taken aback as he alighted from the carriage. A long line stretched from the entrance of the hall to the street; the whole government office was as noisy as a marketplace. It didn''t take long for Li Nuo to realize that he had assumed too much. There is a limit to everything. Yesterday there were no cases to judge, but today there were too many to handle. His daily tasks typically involved minor disputes and trivial cases, but today there were even more petty disputes to deal with, including common quarrels between neighbors that were being brought to the County Government for judgment. This was somewhat an abuse of public resources. The County Magistrate had many responsibilities, and handling cases was just one of them. If even these minor matters required personal attention from the County Magistrate, even someone as capable as Pei Zhe would be overwhelmed, never mind if he knew how to clone himself. Thus, it was necessary to filter cases in advance. Upon witnessing this scene, Pei Zhe called together all the constables and government officials of the county office and led the people queuing outside to an area on the wide street. They arranged the cases according to the complaints of the commoners and provided different solutions accordingly. Those with slightly more significant cases were brought out of the hall and made to wait in order to appear before the court. Most minor disagreements did not require a court session and were settled on the spot outside the court by the clerks. In just a quarter of an hour, the previously chaotic county office became well-ordered. Li Nuo couldn''t help but marvel; it was no wonder he was only a junior legal officer, with ''assistant'' prefixed to his title, while others held positions like the County Magistrate of Jing County. He had much to learn from Lord Pei. Inside the court, Pei Zhe said to Li Nuo, "Young Master, I must leave the city today to visit and comfort orphans and widows in the villages. I''ll need to trouble you to attend to the matters here." Li Nuo asked Pei Zhe, "Is the Chang''an County Government without a County Governor and a County Magistrate? I haven''t seen them these past few days." The Chang''an County Government was one of Daxia''s most important offices, and it was supposed to have both a County Governor and a County Magistrate to assist the County Magistrate; such matters as caring for the orphaned and widowed could be carried out by the County Governor on behalf of him. Normally, the County Magistrate wouldn''t need to deal with everything personally. Pei Zhe sighed. Of course, the Chang''an County Government had both a County Governor and a County Magistrate. However, they had formed an alliance before he arrived, had always disregarded him, the County Magistrate, and recently had both taken leave, refusing to share the load of public affairs, clearly aiming to show him up. Although these two ranked lower than him, they both had strong backing. With the two of them united, he was helpless as the County Magistrate. Pei Zhe stepped out of the court, and a figure appeared, entering the government office from the outside. Seeing Pei Zhe, County Magistrate Zhang''s plump face revealed a slight smile as he walked over leisurely and said, "It has been a few days, Lord Pei seems a bit haggard. Even with the pressures of office, one must take care of their health..." This sentence seemed to be concerned but was actually sarcastic. As Assistant Officers, he and County Captain Wang did not share the load of government affairs with him. He had to manage everything in the County Government alone. How could he not look worn? He had already investigated this new Lord County Magistrate. The man had no significant background; the only reason he became the Chang''an County Magistrate was due to his predecessor being killed by Li Xuanjing. The position of the Chang''an County Magistrate was quite important, and various forces within the court were vying for it. After much bickering and no side yielding, Lord Pei had ultimately benefited. County Magistrate Zhang himself had hoped to grasp the official position of County Magistrate, but Pei Zhe''s sudden appointment dashed his dreams. Naturally, he bore resentment towards the man who took his place. Pei Zhe clearly heard the sarcasm in his tone, lightly glanced at County Magistrate Zhang, and said, "Thank you for your concern, Lord Zhang." Just as County Magistrate Zhang was about to respond, he heard the sound of a gavel coming from inside the hall. After a slight start, his face showed confusion, and with furrowed brows, he asked, "Who is presiding over a trial in the hall?" In the Chang''an County Government, there were only three people qualified to preside over a court session. The County Magistrate, the County Governor, and the County Captain. Among them, both he and County Captain Wang needed Lord Pei''s approval before conducting a trial. Before he came to the government office, he had just seen County Captain Wang, and Lord Pei was standing here. So, who was presiding over the trial in the hall? County Magistrate Zhang stepped outside and peered into the hall to see a young man sitting in the main seat. However, his eyesight was not good, and he couldn''t see the young man''s face clearly. He had seen Pei Zhe''s son before. By his physique, the person presiding in the hall seemed to be Pei Zhe''s son, who was studying in the academy. Great, just as he was lamenting the lack of a handle on Lord Pei, the man handed him one on a plate. His son was merely a scholar, without an official position. What right did he have to preside over a trial in the hall? County Magistrate Zhang immediately snorted coldly and, in the presence of the commoners and Government Officials, chastised, "Lord Pei, I''ve been away from the County Government for only a few days, and you''ve turned it into a chaos-ridden mess. The solemn and serious government office has been made into a marketplace by you. What a disgrace! Not only that, but you also violated the court''s laws, allowing an unemployed person to overstep and preside over a trial. Do you think this is the poor backwater you came from, where there are no laws, no court to speak of? I will definitely report you and present a petition..." Pei Zhe merely glanced at him and said nothing, then turned and walked towards the back office. County Magistrate Zhang puffed out his chest, barely able to suppress the smug curve of his lips. Pei Zhe, oh Pei Zhe, you really are naive. This is Chang''an, the capital. Do you still think this is some small local County Government where, as a County Magistrate, you can cover up the sky with one hand, act willfully, and do whatever you please? Just as he was about to return to his office to write a memorandum to impeach Pei Zhe, the whispers of several Government Officials reached his ears. "Have you heard? The Minister of the Examination Bureau has resigned!" "Lord Pei is truly formidable. It took him only one month to bring down the Minister of the Examination Bureau. I remember the former Lord County Magistrate groveling before the Minister like a dog..." "Hehe, what''s the Minister of the Examination Bureau compared to? Behind Lord Pei is the Minister of Justice!" "Ah, who told you that?" "Don''t you know? The young master who has been trying cases in the County Government these past few days is the son of Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. Everyone knows about Young Master Li''s relationship with Lord Pei. Young Master Li has lunch at Lord Pei''s house..." "I heard they even frequented brothels together, tsk tsk, what kind of relationship is that..." ... County Magistrate Zhang''s body trembled, and he steadied himself against the wall. The sun blazed overhead, but at this moment, it felt as though a bucket of ice water had been poured over his head, chilling him from head to toe. Li Xuanjing, Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing! Lord Pei had actually secured support from such a powerful figure! County Magistrate Zhang would never forget how the former Chang''an County Magistrate had died¡ªa fifth-rank official crushed by the Minister of Justice as if squashing an ant. Pei Zhe was a man of Li Xuanjing. Not only was Li Xuanjing the Minister of Justice, but he also controlled the Spiegel Bureau, Daxia''s largest espionage organization. It was likely that if he submitted his impeachment memorandum against Pei Zhe, he would be dead in the Ministry of Justice''s Heavenly Prison by the next day. With this thought, he broke out in a cold sweat and ran frantically towards the back rooms of the County Government. In a room in the back halls of the County Government, Pei Zhe was changing his clothes, preparing to leave to provide aid to the widowed and orphans in the county. At that moment, a figure stumbled in from outside. Hearing the sound of the door, Pei Zhe thought it was his wife and turned around, only to find it was County Magistrate Zhang. Pei Zhe furrowed his brows and asked, "What do you want, Zhang?" Thump! County Magistrate Zhang''s knees buckled, and he fell to the ground, clinging to Pei Zhe''s legs, sobbing and sniffling, he pleaded, "Lord Pei, I was wrong earlier, with so many people outside. This official is kneeling for you. From now on, whatever Lord Pei instructs this official to do, I will do it. Please, just spare this official this once for not holding a grudge over a petty offense!" Chapter 39: Fall Into the Pit, Then Fall Again Li Nuo had lunch at the County Magistrate''s Office. Over the past few days, he had been dining at County Magistrate Pei''s home. Yesterday, however, due to Mrs. Pei visiting her parental home, he had settled for a few simple buns. Today he again ate dumplings for lunch. Mrs. Pei''s dumpling-making skills were unparalleled, offering a unique flavor compared to the head chef''s at home. The head chef of the Li Family was a seasoned foodie whose dishes were perfect in look, scent, and taste, leaving no room for criticism. They only lacked a homely touch, but sometimes, that touch was the most important. Li Nuo looked across at Pei Zhe, puzzled, and asked, "Lord Pei, weren''t you supposed to be out on official duties today?" Pei Zhe picked up a dumpling and replied, "Ah, earlier, County Magistrate Zhang came by, eagerly volunteering to take over the task of offering condolences to the orphans and widows for me. I couldn''t refuse him, so I let him go..." Just before that, Zhang, the County Magistrate, had knelt on the ground, clutching his legs, crying and weeping. He wouldn''t rise unless Pei agreed, leaving Pei Zhe no choice but to give in. Normally, someone so obedient would be a cause for joy. But Pei Zhe just couldn''t bring himself to feel happy. Yesterday, after Li Nuo had publicly reprimanded Wang Yue, Pei had sensed that something was amiss. It wasn''t until Zhang had deviated from his usual demeanor, kneeling before him and begging for mercy, that Pei realized... he had become a pawn of Li Xuanjing! Even if he wasn''t, others believed he was. In these recent days, Li Nuo had been reviewing cases at the government office, and Pei had catered to him diligently; they even had their meals together. Just yesterday, the Minister of the Examination Bureau had his own son confess to a crime at the government office, resign from his position, donate money, and leave Chang''an with his family overnight. Besides Li Xuanjing, who else could exert such influence? From an outsider''s perspective, even he thought he had sided with the Minister of Justice. The court was a labyrinth of complex powers, and the position of Chang''an County Magistrate was particularly sensitive. It was impossible to remain uninvolved and detached; aligning with a side was inevitable. He had been aware of this. Yet, before he could choose, others had chosen for him. "Ah..." Thinking of the reputation that followed Lord Li, Pei Zhe sighed deeply. This time, he felt that not even jumping into the Yellow River could cleanse his name... "Ah..." Meanwhile, at the Song Residence, after listening to Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er explain a complex five-part equation problem, the elderly tutor with graying hair couldn''t help but sigh deeply, doubting himself. He had taught Mathematics all his life, was he really worse than a fool? That problem was one of the hardest in the "Equations" chapter of Calculus. Even some academy students who had devoted years to studying Mathematics couldn''t grasp it completely. Yet these two six-year-old girls had not only calculated the correct answers but had explained them logically. They truly understood it. He couldn''t have taught them to be as such. It was all about comparisons. Whenever he delved slightly deeper, the two girls would start to nod off, just like their elder sister ten years ago. This realization filled him with a deep sense of defeat. Not far away, the look in Song Jiaren''s eyes made him even more uneasy. He understood the message in that gaze. Ten years ago, when he taught her Mathematics, he had declared she had no aptitude for it. In his eyes, these twin girls of the Song Family had no more talent than Song Jiaren did back then. Now it appeared, they didn''t fail to learn; he failed to teach. He truly lamented misleading his students. With this on his mind, he hadn''t taught any new material today. Instead, he had reviewed past lessons with them and rewarded each girl with a flower hairpin before quickly leaving after setting a few problems... Although Song Ning''er had also received the teacher''s reward, Song Mu''er had as well, which took away any reason for excitement. She stared at the new problems in the booklet, her eyes whirling as she pondered. Song Mu''er saw through her thoughts and snorted, "Don''t even think of tricking Brother Nuo into explaining it to you again. I''ve already agreed on a secret signal with him. You can''t trick him anymore!" Song Ning''er was taken aback and asked, "What''s the secret signal?" "One, two, three, four, five..." Song Mu''er said, then winked and teased, "I''m six years old now. You treat me like I''m three. You want the secret signal? I won''t tell you, nuh-uh..." Playfully sticking out her tongue at Song Ning''er, she quickly ran off. Song Ning''er crossed her arms and disdainfully remarked, "What kind of secret signal is that? Who cares, I''ll ask Brother Yu..." Moments later, in a courtyard of the Song Residence. Having explained until he was tired and dry, Song Yu grabbed a teapot, drank it dry, and asked Song Ning''er with a sense of accomplishment, "Do you understand now?" Song Ning''er shook her head. "I don''t understand." Song Yu massaged his temples, feeling a headache coming on. He had been taught this Mathematics problem in the same way by his tutor, and it had taken him a long time to understand, even though he was in his teens back then. Ning''er was only six; how could she be expected to tackle such difficult Mathematics at this age? He was still reciting the multiplication table at age six. With no other choice, he could only explain it once more. "Did you get it?" "No." "You must have understood this time, right?" "Why does it have to be this way?" "There are not so many ''whys'' in mathematics. My teacher taught me this way, and you should do the same..." ... Song Yu had already finished three pots of tea but still felt parched. He also realized something. Even the simplest "square field" problem was too difficult for Ning''er at the moment; she simply couldn''t understand. Song Ning''er realized something too. Her Brother Yu was different from Li Nuo, Brother of Song Mu''er. When Li Nuo taught her mathematics, he wouldn''t just dictate how to do it like Brother Yu; he explained why it should be done that way. She could understand him; Brother Yu wasn''t even as good as their teacher... If only she had let him play with her vine ball that day. Maybe then he would like her as much as he liked Mu''er. In Song Ning''er''s eyes, it was normal for someone not to like her if she didn''t let them play with her toys. If she were treated that way, she wouldn''t want to play either. "Ah..." Thinking about this, she felt some regret, took on an adult''s air, and heaved a deep sigh. ... Chang''an County Government. Li Nuo came back early today, not waiting until it got dark. It wasn''t a big deal for him, but he felt bad for making so many people at the government office work overtime with him. The cases were still there; if not judged today, they could be judged tomorrow. Today, he had already had enough gains. Even without any major cases, in one day, he had accumulated seven more days onto his life, now reaching forty-eight days. Before leaving the office today, there were still many citizens lined up. It was foreseeable that he would be busy for the next few days. When he got home, Li Nuo found that Song Mu''er was already waiting for him. Wait, it might also be Song Ning''er. It was bad enough that the sisters looked alike, but they also wore the same clothes, donned the same jewelry, and carried the same perfume pouches. Li Nuo couldn''t tell who was who. He was about to check the password when the little girl blurted out, "One, two, three, four, five!" ... Li Nuo was somewhat speechless; the password was meant to test Song Ning''er, not him. He didn''t have a twin brother, so why was she reciting the password first? Considering she was only a six-year-old child, Li Nuo didn''t say anything. Li Nuo casually asked, "Where''s your sister Jiaren?" Song Mu''er said, "She was just here, I don''t know where she went. Brother Li Nuo, could you please explain this problem to me again?" Li Nuo took the small booklet she handed over. Today''s problem was not a system of linear equations anymore, but about calculating the area of irregular shapes, classified as a "square field" issue in ''Calculus.'' "Square field" refers to square-shaped land, which the government needs to measure precisely to determine specific taxes. The urgent demand to calculate the area of various irregular fields led to the development of the "square field" category in mathematics. In this chapter of ''Calculus,'' students needed to master the calculation of areas for various shapes including squares, rectangles, triangles, trapezoids, circles, and sectors. The problem that Song Mu''er asked about was an irregular shape composed of rectangles, triangles, and trapezoids. By calculating the area of each section and summing them up, it was very simple for Li Nuo, but Song Mu''er didn''t even know the formula for calculating area... Teaching students with some basis was one thing, but Song Mu''er hadn''t been exposed to these concepts; even for rectangle area being base times height, she would ask why. Li Nuo had no choice but to start from the basics, explaining several times until she finally grasped the concept of area. When explaining that the area of a triangle is half the base times the height, she questioned why again. Li Nuo had to draw auxiliary lines, sketch out two rectangles to help her deduce, luckily, she had already understood the area calculation of rectangles with his complete sketch. Then came the trapezoid... It took quite an effort for Song Mu''er to calculate this problem herself, and Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. The problem itself wasn''t hard, but explaining it clearly to a six-year-old was not easy. Just as a small sense of accomplishment began to build up within Li Nuo, a small figure dashed into the courtyard, staring angrily at the person sitting next to Li Nuo and exclaimed, "Song Ning''er, what are you doing!" Li Nuo looked at the angry little girl at the gate, completely dumbfounded. Moments later, Song Mu''er, hands on her hips and with a look of disappointment, scolded Li Nuo, "What am I supposed to say to you, ''beating the tiger on the mountain'' was meant for Song Ning''er to respond to, not you, how can you be so silly, letting her fool you again!" Chapter 40 - 40 Dont You Fucking Say It! Everyone says that you learn from your mistakes. Li Nuo went from one pitfall to another. Unexpectedly, the children in ancient times had such deep tricks, and he, a college-educated adult, was repeatedly played by a six-year-old girl. Song Mu''er, sensible and clever, would not stay angry for long; she waved her little hand and said, "Forget it, it''s all because Song Ning''er is too cunning. Let''s change the password, and next time, don''t be fooled by her again..." For Li Nuo, explaining problems to Song Ning''er was no big deal. He wasn''t a three-year-old child; how could he hold a grudge just because last time Song Ning''er didn''t let him play with the vine ball? He wasn''t that petty, and besides, he didn''t even remember that incident. But Song Mu''er cared a lot about this, like the common sibling rivalry among children. If she didn''t get along with someone, she wouldn''t want her friends to either, even though they were just sisters. After careful consideration, Li Nuo noticed a pattern. Song Mu''er generally appeared with Song Jiaren, who obviously preferred Mu''er, echoing the saying that the wife sings, the husband follows. Song Ning''er, on the other hand, always came with the maids of Song Residence, though just now she had her personal maid hide and even preemptively said the password, leaving no room for Li Nuo to suspect anything. Both sisters had the same Mathematics teacher, and the homework they got was also the same. Song Mu''er came to ask him about the same problem, but Song Ning''er seized the chance to understand the problem first, made a face at Mu''er, and ran away. Li Nuo could only console her by saying, "It''s alright to explain it to Song Ning''er first, when I explain it to you, there will be no mistakes..." Song Mu''er then perked up, her little face looking up as she asked, "Then between me and Song Ning''er, are you closer to me, Brother Li Nuo?" Without needing to think, Li Nuo replied, "Of course. Song Ning''er isn''t as well-behaved as you, nor as polite. After explaining things to her, she doesn''t even say thank you..." With that, Song Mu''er wasn''t upset anymore. It didn''t matter if Song Ning''er came first; Brother Li Nuo was still closer to her. Although he might be a bit slow, he still recognized her merits... That statement from Li Nuo was not just to comfort her. During the process of teaching Song Ning''er, he could accurately gauge their level of mathematics, and when teaching Mu''er, he wouldn''t need her to ask why anymore. Li Nuo would start from the basics, and Song Mu''er would constantly express her amazement. "So that''s how it is!" "The teacher never taught it this way..." "If the teacher had explained it like this, I would have understood a long time ago..." "If Brother Li Nuo were a mathematics teacher, he would definitely be the best!" ... Song Jiaren stood to the side, quietly glancing at Li Nuo, agreeing with Mu''er''s words. In the past, her family had hired several mathematics teachers, but she could never grasp mathematics, to the extent that for more than ten years, she felt it was the most difficult subject in the world. But now, to her, mathematics seemed rather simple... Li Nuo smiled at Mu''er''s flattery and did not say much. Her praise wasn''t an exaggeration; after all, Li Nuo had systematically studied modern mathematics. The problems in Daxia''s "Calculus" were mere child''s play for him, the kind that were giveaway marks during exams. Song Mu''er''s mathematics teacher might have thoroughly studied the "Calculus," but he couldn''t teach like Li Nuo. After all, he had only taught mathematics for a few decades, whereas the teaching method Li Nuo used was the crystallized wisdom of countless outstanding mathematics teachers from later generations, more systematic and scientific, with clear and easy-to-understand derivations, also more suitable for young children. It wasn''t Li Nuo who truly excelled, but rather Newton, Gauss, Euler..., and many other great mathematicians from another world. After understanding the problem, Song Mu''er''s bright eyes twinkled as she told Li Nuo, "You made me angry earlier, so as a punishment, you have to dress me up beautifully..." Li Nuo wasn''t capable of that now; such skills would cost him his life. He found an excuse and said, "No, I made a vow a few days ago that from now on, I can only dress up my wife..." "Oh, I see, well then..." Song Mu''er was still very sensible. Upon hearing this, she no longer insisted and went to play in the yard by herself. Li Nuo then continued to study "Daxia Law." Although he had judged quite a few cases in the past few days, those cases were the most common civil disputes, only involving a few sections of Daxia Law such as "Marriage Law," "Thief Stealing Law," "Litigation Law," "Judgement Law." Beyond these, there were also laws in Daxia Law about protecting the Emperor''s safety, maintaining national sovereignty and border security such as "Guard Restriction Law"; about the setting, appointment, duties, and punishment of corrupt officials in "Official System Law"; about the conscription of soldiers, military mobilization, duties of generals, military supplies, and control of labor conscription in "Shanxing Law." Although these laws also belonged to Daxia Law, they were not within the jurisdiction of Chang''an County Government, hence Li Nuo hadn''t touched on them these days. Upon seeing a supplementary clause following "Official System Law," Li Nuo''s expression faltered, then a puzzled look appeared on his face. This clause concerned "Redemption," which allowed for sins to be absolved with money, substituting fines for punishment. Every silver tael could reduce ten whip punishments; for a hundred whip punishments, only ten silver taels were required to exempt them. The rod punishment was more expensive, one silver tael could only reduce one rod punishment, and a hundred rod punishments required a hundred silver taels for exemption. Imprisonment was even pricier. One year of imprisonment required one hundred silver taels. However, exile and capital punishment could not be exempted with silver. Of course, not everyone could redeem themselves with silver. This law only applied to officials, nobles, and their relatives; it was designed to maintain the privileges of the bureaucratic aristocracy. What puzzled Li Nuo was that the Minister of the Examination Bureau was a fifth-rank official and his position was not low; his son was also within the scope of redemption. Facing three years of imprisonment, only three hundred silver taels were needed for total exemption. Three hundred silver taels meant nothing to a fifth-rank official. Although Li Nuo felt it was unfair, Daxia Law indeed decreed it so. It was unreasonable, yet legal. But why didn''t the Wang family use it? Were they unaware? Li Nuo thought it was because he had not studied Daxia Law thoroughly, suspecting there might be restrictions on redemption that Wang Yue could not meet. As a meticulous legal professional, he needed to clarify this question, so he summoned Housekeeper Wu. Housekeeper Wu hurried in from outside and asked, "What can I do for the young master?" "There isn''t really a specific order, but I saw in the ''Daxia Law'' concerning redemption that Wang Yue''s crimes could be exempted with silver. However, the Wang family hasn''t utilized it. Is there some limit to redemption that I''m unaware of?" "Uh, well..." Housekeeper Wu looked up at the sky, trying to hide his troubled expression from the young master. Of course, there were no restrictions on redemption. The problem was that the Wang family dared not use it! Years ago, another official used redemption to easily absolve his son from similar crimes with silver; the son hadn''t spent a day in jail. The result was that one month later, that official was dismissed from his position, his property was confiscated by the Ministry of Justice and contributed to the National Treasury; his direct male descendants were all executed, collateral relatives were exiled, and female family members were made into government servants... Since then, anyone involved in cases related to the Ministry of Justice dared not use redemption. Not redeeming led to a few years in prison at most, but redeeming seemed like waiting for the execution of the entire family. Those officials in Chang''an could still do this simple math. Moments later, Housekeeper Wu lowered his head and said, "Redemption is certainly available, but perhaps the Wang family isn''t willing to part with those three hundred silver taels. It''s possible the Minister of the Examination Bureau had a change of heart and didn''t want to use silver to redeem his son. If the young master really wants to know, should this old servant visit the Wang family and inquire?" Li Nuo waved his hand, "Never mind, never mind..." All he needed to know was that there were no restrictions on redemption. His only son had just received a hundred rods and been sentenced to three years of imprisonment. It would be quite indecent to go probing into their matters. Of course, at this moment, Li Nuo didn''t know that the Wang family had left Chang''an early in the morning with their house emptied, leaving only Wang Yue alone in the jail of Chang''an County Government, wailing. The next morning, after breakfast, Li Nuo habitually went to work at the Chang''an County Government. Today, the government office was still bustling. But unlike yesterday''s chaos, today''s bustle was orderly. As Li Nuo got off his carriage, he saw Pei Zhe already waiting for him at the entrance, unlike the previous days. Today Pei Zhe was accompanied by a potbellied man in official robes. Upon seeing Li Nuo, the man hurried over with his bulky body, bowed, and ingratiatingly said, "Junior official Zhang Yue, the County Magistrate of Chang''an, greets the young master..." Li Nuo also bowed slightly and smilingly replied, "So, you are County Magistrate Zhang; I have heard much about you." This ''I have heard much about you'' caused Zhang Yue''s heart to flutter, thinking that perhaps County Magistrate Pei had disparaged him in front of this young noble while he was away, else how would he have known him? Amidst Zhang Yue''s unease, a sedan chair stopped at the entrance of the government office, and a man lifted the sedan curtain and stepped out. Seeing the disorder at the entrance, the man was slightly taken aback and then frowned. Looking at Pei Zhe, he said, "Lord Pei, I''ve been away from the government office for just a few days, and you''ve turned it into a chaotic mess, this solemn and dignified office has been made to resemble a marketplace..." Before the man could finish, Zhang Yue quickly stepped forward to stop the rest of his words, sweat forming on his forehead, saying, "Lord Wang does not understand the situation, I, on his behalf, apologize to you and Lord Pei..." County Captain Wang hesitated, his lips moved as if he wanted to say more, but his mouth was covered, and Zhang Yue sternly glared at him, whispering fiercely by his ear, "Shut your damn mouth..." Chapter 41 - 41 Homicide Case Li Nuo had been in the Chang''an County Government for several days, and today was the first time he saw the County Magistrate and the County Captain. In any given county, the County Magistrate was the chief officer, with the County Governor and County Captain serving as assistant officers. Their duty was to assist the County Magistrate in handling administrative affairs. The County Governor could be viewed as the Deputy County Magistrate, temporarily taking over the County Magistrate''s duties in their absence. The County Captain, on the other hand, was specifically in charge of capturing and arresting thieves, equivalent to the Chief of Public Security in modern times. Li Nuo remembered that in ancient times, the ranks of the County Governor and the County Magistrate were often drastically different, with the County Captain ranking even lower, considered a minor official just entering the bureaucratic system. However, in Daxia of this world, it seemed that in order to balance the power of the County Magistrate, the ranks of both the County Governor and the County Captain were not low. The Chang''an County Magistrate was of the Standard Fifth Rank, the County Governor of the Standard Sixth Rank, and the County Captain of the Standard Seventh Rank. All were directly appointed or dismissed by the court. As the head of the county, County Magistrate Pei could not cover the sky with one hand inside the County Government Office. But judging from their groveling attitudes toward County Magistrate Pei, although Lord Pei was extremely timid in front of his wife, he seemed pretty adept at managing those below him. Whether it was County Magistrate Zhang or County Captain Wang, both were exceedingly respectful toward him. With the presence of both a County Governor and a County Captain, Pei Zhe no longer needed to do everything himself. Encouraging agriculture, collecting taxes, fostering education, caring for orphans and widows¡ªthese kinds of affairs could be managed by County Magistrate Zhang. Capturing thieves and handling the dirty, exhausting work fell enthusiastically to County Captain Wang, while the responsibility of judging cases and handling disputes was entirely given to Li Nuo. As the County Magistrate, he only needed to drink tea and catch up on sleep in the back hall, or under the pretext of patrolling incognito, visit Fengqi Building to aid those pitiable women... As an official, what more could he ask for? Alas, all gifts of fate had their price marked in secret. The reason County Magistrate Zhang and County Captain Wang had become so obedient was not because they feared him but because they feared the Minister of Justice behind him. Wait, since when was the Minister of Justice behind him? Yet, everyone seemed to believe so. It was like having mud smeared on his pants¡ªindisputable. Pei Zhe sighed. For over a decade, he had been extremely cautious in all his actions, aiming not to get entangled in the strife of officialdom. Nonetheless, he had still failed to keep out of it in the end. He could only comfort himself that even though he had been forced to take sides, it was with the Minister of Justice, whose power was immense. At least until the Minister fell from grace, his own safety was absolutely guaranteed. Not only was he safe, but he could also strut through the Daxia bureaucracy. Should King Chun ascend the throne later on, he would be credited with supporting a sovereign, and the seat beneath his bottom might even rise a little higher... Pei Zhe had just changed his clothes, preparing to go out to observe the people''s conditions, but before he could step out of his room, he saw County Captain Wang rushing in, his voice grave, "Trouble, Lord Pei, a major case has occurred!" Judging by County Captain Wang''s expression, the case must be a significant one. Pei Zhe didn''t care about going out anymore; he hurried to the front hall of the County Government Office. Just as he reached the front hall and saw the two corpses on the ground, Pei Zhe turned to the wall and vomited violently, spewing out the breakfast he had only recently eaten. A little farther away, by the wall, Li Nuo was also having a hard time. He had just finished vomiting. Originally, he was mediating a marital dispute when he heard about the homicide. He didn''t bother to finish the case he was judging and rushed out immediately. After all, for such minor cases, he could judge ten of them and only extend his life by one day. However, solving a murder case would grant him at least a ten-day extension¡ªit would take a hundred minor cases to match the lifespan extension of one homicide. Should the murderer be a Martial Artist from the High Realm, the lifespan gain could exponentially multiply based on those ten days and skyrocket. Therefore, Li Nuo rushed out in a hurry. The quicker he burst in, the faster he retreated. The two bodies laid out in front of the hall looked as if they had been burned by fire and then soaked in water for who knows how long. The sight was so gruesome it was indescribable. Li Nuo had handled quite a few criminal cases, but he was only responsible for the sentencing and had never been to the scene of the crime. This horrific sight struck him with a tremendous visual shock, nearly making him vomit out his dinner from the night before. Most of the people present had to lean against the wall to vomit, and only County Captain Wang and a group of constables, who were accustomed to rushing to crime scenes, were able to stand normally, although most of their faces were very pale. Pei Zhe ordered someone to move the corpses to the morgue, and it took a while before he looked somewhat better. He looked at County Captain Wang and asked, "What happened?" County Captain Wang walked over, clasped his hands in respect, and began, "The reporters were two fishermen. They went to fish by the river early this morning and found these two bodies in a bend of the water. I have inspected the area, and it should not be the primary crime scene. The bodies had been burnt and then soaked in the water for a long time. The forensic doctor could not determine the exact time of death, but according to the fishermen, on July 11th, they were fishing in that very spot all day long, and the bodies were not there at that time. Judging by the appearance of the bodies, we estimate that the victims were a man and a woman, and the time of death was between July 12th and July 15th..." Li Nuo had a deep memory of July 12th because that was the day he had traveled through time to this place. Today is July 19th, which means that the murder took place about seven days ago, almost exactly when he had traveled through time. County Captain Wang continued his report, "The two charred corpses showed that the woman had a fatal wound on her chest, whereas the man was missing his head, with a neatly cut neck. It seems that he had been decapitated with a sharp weapon before death. We conjecture that the murderer must be a Martial Artist above the Inner Breath Realm. I have already sent people to visit the nearby villages to see if there have been any recent disappearances..." In matters of investigating crimes and hunting down criminals, County Captain Wang was undoubtedly professional. To solve a murder case, the first and most crucial step is to identify the victims. Only by determining the victims'' identities can one scrutinize their relationships and decide on the next direction for investigation. Once the victims'' identities are confirmed, finding the murderer becomes much simpler for Li Nuo. Looking at the clean cut on the man''s neck, the murderer could very well be a skilled fighter. If Li Nuo could capture them, it would at least add a month to his lifespan, and he was filled with anticipation for this. This anticipation lasted seven days. During these seven days, the constables from the County Magistrate''s Office visited many places but did not even ascertain the two victims'' identities. The case had reached an impasse with no progress whatsoever. Li Nuo was somewhat disappointed, but he couldn''t blame them. The two corpses not only had been burnt but also soaked, and one was headless. Without DNA testing technology, even their relatives would likely be unable to recognize them. According to County Magistrate Pei, out of ten murder cases within the boundaries of Daxia, solving even one was considered good. Most cases ended without resolution. Although this highly anticipated murder case remained unsolved, Li Nuo had still accomplished much in these seven days. After the previous case involving the son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau, the credibility of the Chang''an County Government among the populace had greatly improved. Over these days, Li Nuo had personally handled over a hundred cases, accumulating a total of ninety-three days to his lifespan. Compared to the three-day countdown, he had half a month ago, three months'' worth of time finally allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief. Tomorrow was his day off, and Li Nuo planned to give everyone at the office, including Lord Pei, a break, as well as take a day off for himself without going to the County Magistrate''s Office. For the past half month, he hadn''t taken a single day of rest. He would get up at dawn to go to the office, working all day without sometimes even having time for lunch, and after returning home at night and teaching Mumu some Mathematics, he would read books late into the night. His days were incredibly fulfilling. Yet, he felt life lacked meaning. So he decided to take a day off to regain some balance. Chapter 42 - 42 Unreplaceable When Li Nuo returned to the Li Mansion from the County Magistrate''s Office, it was no surprise that Song Mu''er was already waiting for him in the yard. "Sweet potato, sweet potato, I am a potato!" "Potato, potato, I am a sweet potato!" After exchanging the simple code words, Li Nuo confirmed Song Mu''er''s identity. In reality, he didn''t need to exchange code words to know that it was Song Mu''er in front of him, because Song Jiaren was just next to them in the pavilion. She often appeared together with Mu''er, and moreover, since the last time, Song Ning''er had not come to look for him again. Every time Mu''er came, she would ask Li Nuo mathematical problems. From the initial single problem, it turned into two, then three, with the problems getting longer and more difficult. Of course, they weren''t difficult for Li Nuo, but he found it increasingly challenging to make Song Mu''er understand, which required a lot of thought. Previously, it was just about counting chickens and rabbits or calculating the area of irregular shapes, but these few days had gotten more excessive¡ªsquare field, Suzi, Decaying Division; Commerce, Shao Guang, winning and losing; Jun Shu, Pythagorean, equations, the "Nine Numbers" were thoroughly tested by Mu''er''s teacher, and the mathematics portion of the Imperial Examination was no more than these topics. And Mu''er was just a six-year-old child. Is this what a six-year-old should be learning? Li Nuo seriously doubted whether that old man knew how to teach. In another world, where modern mathematics was so well-developed, a six-year-old child would typically be in first grade, still learning simple addition and subtraction within a hundred. The "Nine Numbers" were still too profound for a six-year-old child. Even the chicken and rabbit cage problem was generally only used as an extracurricular extension. However, since she asked, Li Nuo would just go ahead and answer it, even if the process was a bit more difficult. He had to break down every point and start from the most basic steps, so that she and his wife could understand. When Li Nuo was explaining problems, not only was Song Mu''er listening, but one time he unexpectedly discovered that his wife was also listening intently behind him. Although she had little education, she was quite eager to learn and never fell behind. Today, Li Nuo was explaining "Pythagorean." He used three different methods to prove the Pythagorean theorem to them and made sure they both understood before he brought out his own book to read. Song Mu''er ran off to the corner of the yard to play on the swing, and Song Jiaren did not follow. She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Do you have time tomorrow?" Li Nuo looked up and asked, "What''s up?" Although he''d been in this world for half a month, he wasn''t very familiar with this nominal wife. The wife''s whereabouts were unpredictable, and he was busy like crazy every day. Sometimes they wouldn''t see each other for a whole day. After a moment of silence, Song Jiaren said, "Grandmother said to invite you to come over for dinner tomorrow¡ªif you don''t have time, then never mind, I will explain it to grandmother." Li Nuo didn''t hesitate, responding, "If Old Mrs. Song has asked for it, then let''s go." Considering he didn''t have anything else to do tomorrow, and it wasn''t polite to refuse a request from an elder like Old Mrs. Song. Song Jiaren knew Li Nuo was busy every day, so she didn''t hold much hope, but to her surprise, he agreed so readily. After a brief moment of astonishment, she quickly recovered and said, "I''ll go back to the Song Residence tonight and come to pick you up tomorrow." ... The next day, Li Nuo slept until nearly noon. He was woken up by the young maidservant. The chubby-cheeked young maidservant sat beside the bed, shaking Li Nuo''s arm persistently, urging, "Young master, you should get up already. The sun''s already high in the sky..." Li Nuo, drowsy and mumbling, protested, "Stop it, let me sleep a bit longer..." After busying himself for half a month and being quite exhausted every day, he finally had a chance to rest. He had gone to sleep early the night before and intended to sleep until he woke up naturally today. Seeing that she couldn''t wake the young master, the young maidservant reluctantly turned her head towards the door and said, "Young mistress, the young master won''t get up..." Upon hearing the words "young mistress," Li Nuo instantly woke up, sleepiness all gone. He then remembered that he had promised his wife to go to the Song Residence with her. He sprang up from the bed like a carp leaping out of water, saying, "Okay, getting up..." Li Nuo finished washing up at record speed and when he came outside, Song Jiaren was already waiting for him. She had returned to the Song Residence last night and had come back to fetch him today, clearly not considering Li Mansion her own home. After all, at the age of eighteen, she had already reached the Fourth Realm of the Martial Path, a martial talent one in ten thousand. How could she be satisfied with marrying a fool with no martial talent? The two of them didn''t even share a common language. Those young heroes with exceptional martial talents were her ideal matches. On the carriage to the Song Residence, the husband and wife sat opposite each other, exchanging no words. They looked at each other as if feeling the awkwardness of the air, Li Nuo took out a book to read from his chest, while Song Jiaren''s gaze drifted elsewhere. They soon arrived at the Song Residence, where Song Jiaren first took Li Nuo to pay respects to Old Lady Song. Old Mrs. Song looked in good spirits, holding the hands of Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, chatting away with a hearty laugh. Li Nuo too responded with a smile to each comment. The eyes of everyone at the Song Residence never left Li Nuo, and only when they saw his expressions and actions were no different from a normal person did they finally believe that he was truly no longer a fool. Not to mention, when he was foolish before, everyone in the Song Residence felt he was not worthy of Jiaren. Now that he was no longer foolish, his entire demeanor underwent a drastic change. Standing next to Jiaren, they seemed to be a perfect match. Old Mrs. Song patted Li Nuo''s hand, saying, "Jiaren has been raised in a General''s family since a young girl and may have a different temperament from other women. But now that you two are married, you must be tolerant of each other''s shortcomings so that your marriage may last..." Li Nuo sneakily glanced at Song Jiaren and said to the Old Lady with a smile, "Grandmother, rest assured, I quite like my wife''s temperament..." Old Mrs. Song laughed, "That is good, that is good..." Song Jiaren gave Li Nuo a look but didn''t say anything. Song Qian looked at Li Nuo with a contemptuous gaze. Isn''t this guy... does he have a masochistic streak? As a woman, Song Jiaren never liked reading nor needlework; she would fight all the time and had beaten all the youths from the General''s families in Chang''an. Almost every day, someone would come to the Song Residence to complain. Does this Li fellow have a penchant for being abused? Besides, she neither has a figure nor gentleness. Apart from having a pretty face, she has none of the qualities a woman should have. Could there really be someone who likes such a woman? Song Qian glanced at the two of them and thought to herself, Lock yourselves away for a lifetime, please don''t separate and plague others. After visiting the Old Lady, Li Nuo was called away by Song Jiaren''s eldest and second uncles to talk. It was all polite trivialities, which Li Nuo handled with a smile and ease. Song Mu''er stood beside Song Jiaren, looking up at her and then at Li Nuo in the distance, before suddenly saying, "Sister, may I ask you a question?" Song Jiaren nodded, "Ask." Song Mu''er curiously asked, "Are you and Brother Li Nuo really husband and wife?" Song Jiaren glanced at her and asked, "Why do you ask that?" Song Mu''er looked down shyly, her index fingers touching as she said in a soft voice, "Last time I asked Brother Li Nuo to make me look prettier, he said he had sworn only to dress up his wife. But, it seems like he''s never dressed you up..." Song Jiaren turned her head to glance at Li Nuo but said nothing. He knew poetry and mathematics and had such high literary grace. His ideal wife should be those talented ladies skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, not some Martial Artist who could barely read... Let alone the fact that she had previously beaten him without reason. If she were a man, she probably wouldn''t want such a wife either. Li Nuo had just finished the polite exchanges with Song Jiaren''s eldest and second uncles when, in a fleeting moment, he felt something and turned to look at the courtyard. Song Mu''er was swinging, while Song Jiaren stood leaning against the swing frame, sword in arms, looking up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle. The midday sunlight shone on her, enveloping her in a light glow. This beautiful scene slowed his heartbeat, his gaze lingering for a long time. It had to be said, my wife really has the looks, the charm, the figure, and the culture. But most importantly¡ªshe brings a sense of security. Although she lacks a woman''s gentleness, if she were to become as gentle and soft as typical women, she wouldn''t be the Song Jiaren in Li Nuo''s heart. It was also a good thing that it was Song Jiaren. If he had married a lady only skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, he probably would have been killed by an assassin''s arrow by now. Perhaps other women were gentler and more obedient, with bigger bosoms... But the sense of security that my wife gives him could not be replaced by anyone. Chapter 43 - 43 Challenge [Vote for Monthly Pass] The Song Family''s second generation members generally held official positions at the court, and among the third generation''s male members, except for Song Yu, they all served in the military and did not reside at home regularly. Therefore, the Old Lady chose to hold the family banquet on a day off. Li Nuo heard from Song Mu''er that the Song Residence held such banquets once a month. For prestigious families like the Song Family, frequently hosting family banquets was meaningful, as it helped to strengthen the bonds between family members and cultivate a sense of belonging to the family. Having grown up in this environment, even daughters who had married out would not consider themselves outsiders. For instance, his own wife. And Song Zhen, Auntie. During the Old Lady''s last birthday banquet, Li Nuo had been fussed over by Auntie Song Zhen, who had poked and pinched him all over. Today, finding her gaze repeatedly surveying him, he instantly felt uneasy all over. The beautiful lady stared at Li Nuo''s face and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Tsk tsk... You look exactly like your father when he was young, carved from the same mold." A man approached with a smile and said, "What, Sister, it''s been nearly twenty years, your two children are married off, and you still cherish feelings for Li Xuanjing? If your husband knew, he might get jealous again..." "There are plenty of women in Chang''an who fancy Li Xuanjing. If I can''t have him, is it so wrong to reminisce?" retorted the beautiful lady, giving him a disdainful glance, "Song Hao, are you itching for a beating, or do you need me to loosen your muscles for you?" "No, no, no need..." The man waved his hands hastily and walked over to Li Nuo, examining him closely, and commented, "Really, the resemblance is uncanny. If not for your betrothal to Jiaren, I wonder how many daughters of nobles would struggle to restrain themselves..." As the elders joked around, Li Nuo had no appropriate response, merely giving the man a fist salute and saying, "Uncle Four, I pay my respects." This man was the Old Lady''s fourth son and the father of sisters Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er. Song Hao smiled and gave Li Nuo a gentle pat on the shoulder, "Not only do you resemble him in looks, but you share the same intelligence too. Mu''er always says she can''t understand what Mr. Chen teaches, but as soon as Brother Li Nuo explains it, she gets it..." "Of course, didn''t you see whose son he is?" Song Zhen said looking at Li Nuo, unable to resist caressing his face once more, with a hint of regret, "If I had married your father, you would be my son now, sigh..." From a scientific perspective, had Auntie Song Zhen married his father, Li Nuo would not exist. However, from her words, Li Nuo detected a hint of gossip. His father, in his youth, must have been quite popular and sought after by women. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been the case that even after twenty years, some were still unable to forget him. Auntie Song Zhen seemed to be looking at him, but in fact, her eyes were filled with the image of his father in his younger days. "Brother Li Nuo, let''s play shuttlecock!" Feeling very uncomfortable under her gaze, Li Nuo was relieved when Song Mu''er came over in time to rescue him. Auntie Song Zhen''s gaze shifted from him as she waved her hand, "Okay, okay, go play with Mu''er..." Li Nuo did not play shuttlecock with Song Mu''er. His own shuttlecock kicking skills were not even on par with the maids of the Song Residence, so naturally, he wouldn''t waste his lifespan just to play with her. At his suggestion, the two of them ended up playing Go. Li Nuo only understood the basic rules of Go and was not very skilled at it, but since Song Mu''er didn''t know how to play Go, he taught her the simpler game of Five-in-a-Row. While playing, Li Nuo suddenly remembered something and said, "Sweet potato, sweet potato, I am a potato!" The young lady across from him was deep in thought about where to place her piece and without even lifting her head, she responded, "Do you want sweet potatoes? I''ll have the kitchen make some for you later..." Li Nuo was somewhat at a loss for words and said, "Ning''er, stop pretending to be your sister..." As a twin sister, Song Ning''er had a special affection for impersonating her sister and never tired of it. But how could a person possibly fall for the same trick in the same place three times? Song Ning''er finally realized something and, with a humph, looked up and said, "Why should she be the elder sister? It''s just that she was born a moment before me. If mother had given birth to me first, then I would be the elder sister..." Song Ning''er, frustrated and embarrassed at being uncovered by Li Nuo, messed up the game board and ran off in a huff. An identical figure walked in from outside, and seeing this scene, immediately asked Li Nuo, "Did Song Ning''er impersonate me again?" Li Nuo nodded. Song Mu''er lifted her head proudly and said, "It''s a good thing I''m smart. Having you check with the secret code each time or else she would have tricked me again!" Li Nuo didn''t want their sisterly relationship to become too tense, so he suggested, "Blood sisters shouldn''t always act like enemies. As the elder sister, you could indulge her a little more often." Song Mu''er snorted lightly, "If only she didn''t try to compete for everything with me..." However, Brother Li Nuo was right; as the older sister, she needed to act the part. Unlike Song Ning''er, who was rather petty, after a difficult internal struggle, she lifted her head and said to Li Nuo, "Brother Li Nuo, you can explain problems to Song Ning''er and play with her, but you must promise that, other than Jiaren Sister, you and I will always be the best of friends!" Faced with Song Mu''er''s innocent request, Li Nuo helplessly said, "Okay." "Pinky swear!" "Pinky swear." After making a promise with Song Mu''er, they played a few rounds of Go before it was time for the noon banquet. The location of the noon banquet was still in the same hall where the Old Lady had celebrated her birthday, with a long wooden table that almost stretched from the innermost part of the hall to the entrance. The Song sisters, including Song Mu''er, sat beside their parents. Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, being the youngest in rank, sat at the back of the long table, with Li Nuo at the end of one side, directly opposite Song Yu. Song Yu glanced at Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, then quickly averted his gaze. Although Jiaren used to beat him up when they were younger, she was still his sister, and he hoped that she would be happy. He always resented the fact that the best of his sisters had married a fool. So, he never liked the Li Family fool and would seize any chance to trouble him. Now that Li Nuo was no longer foolish, Song Yu found him much more agreeable, even though he had suffered at his hands. Regardless, as long as his sister was happy, that''s all that mattered. Song Qian, sitting beside Song Jiaren, was in a sour mood to begin with. Looking up, her gaze caught sight of a bruise under Song Yu''s eye and asked, "Yu, what happened to your eye?" Song Yu quickly lowered his head and said, "It''s nothing, just an accidental bump." Song Qian furrowed her brows and said, "An accidental bump... Why don''t you bump another one for me to see?" Song Yu kept his head down, silent. Song Qian asked sternly, "Who did this?" Just then, a young man sitting beside Song Yu spoke up: "It was those two brothers from the Zhou Family. They ganged up on him, which is why Yu got the short end of the stick." The Song Family''s relatives had already been familiar to Li Nuo. The young man who spoke was Du Jin, the youngest son of Song Zhen''s aunt. Song Qian put down her chopsticks, angrily saying, "How preposterous, does the Zhou surname think our Song Family has no one to stand up for us? Song Jin, are you going to just watch your brother get bullied by outsiders?" Among this branch of the Song Family, Song Qian was the eldest sister. Being singled out by her own elder sister, before Song Jin could say anything, Song Yu said, "Big sister, let''s not bother with this. I''ve already sent a challenge to the Zhous, and I''ve arranged with friends to teach them a proper lesson tomorrow in the woods behind the academy..." Song Qian asked, "The person you arranged with, is he reliable? When I get back to the Chen Family, I''ll tell your brother-in-law to have Chen Yu and the others come support you..." Song Yu confidently said, "Wang Hua has just broken through to the Inner Breath Realm. Taking on Zhou Yu, Zhou Tao, and those useless lackeys around them is nothing. I can handle ten of them single-handedly. Tomorrow, I will definitely get my revenge!" Li Nuo, who was quietly eating, glanced up at them. He wasn''t part of the Song Family, and he had no blood relation to Song Yu. It didn''t incense him the way it did Song Qian when Song Yu got beaten. All he knew was that Song Yu and others had set a time for a group fight tomorrow. Under Daxia Law, an unarmed brawl would warrant forty lashes; those who fought with weapons, sixty lashes; breaking teeth, mutilating ears or noses, blinding an eye, or breaking fingers or toes resulted in one year of imprisonment; breaking two teeth or fingers, or shaving head, one and a half years; breaking limbs or blinding an eye, three years; if three or more people jointly assault and injure someone, increase the penalty by one class; for five or more, increase by two classes, and for ten or more, by three classes... Given his current understanding of the Law Code, the stronger and more prestigious the criminal, the more years would be added to the sentence. Cultivating Legalism and judging nobles was also an easier way to increase one''s cultivation compared to judging commoners. Song Yu and the Zhous had arranged for a good number of people for tomorrow''s brawl, including masters of the Martial Path. If he could swoop in and take care of them all in one go, wouldn''t it be thrilling for him? The thought made Li Nuo uncontrollably happy. While Song Yu was planning the fight for the next day, his gaze inadvertently caught Li Nuo, whose smile he couldn''t quite suppress. It looked as though he was laughing at him for getting beaten, which made Song Yu feel both embarrassed and angry. He put down his chopsticks and asked, "What are you laughing at?" Li Nuo waved his hands repeatedly, "Nothing, I just suddenly thought of something amusing..." Chapter 44 - 44 Waiting for a Rabbit by Clinging to a Stump Rest days indeed served a purpose. Yesterday, I attended a family banquet at the Song family''s residence and spent the better part of the day playing with Song Mu''er. As a result, the fatigue that had accumulated over many days had dissipated significantly, and I felt much lighter. Had I learned the principle of "relaxation and tension" earlier in life, I definitely wouldn''t have struggled so much and wouldn''t have ended up here. Throughout the day, I, as usual, presided over cases at the Chang''an County Government. It was not until the end of work today that my lifespan increased by three days. The number of cases I dealt with each day was gradually decreasing. After all, being under the Emperor''s nose, there weren''t that many cases to begin with. The bustling scene from the previous days was merely the result of accumulated cases. I estimated that in a few days, gaining two additional days of lifespan for each day''s judgements would be quite good. Therefore, I needed to find ways to create more achievements for myself. To me, achievements were life itself. After work, I walked out of the courthouse and waved to a figure in the courtyard. County Captain Wang hurriedly ran over with a smile on his face and asked, "Young Master, do you have any orders?" I said, "Take some people with you and follow me to a place." "Understood, sir!" County Captain Wang didn''t ask any questions and immediately went to gather his men. Housekeeper Wu, still concerned about the meal at home, asked in confusion, "Young Master, aren''t we going home?" I replied, "Let''s go to Yunmeng Academy first." Housekeeper Wu did not ask why I was going to Yunmeng Academy; he had grown accustomed to my inscrutable and mysterious way of doing things. This morning when I left home, I had even asked him to prepare some rolling pins, and he still didn''t know their purpose. If I were going anywhere else, he might have needed to make advance arrangements to ensure my safety. Since Yunmeng Academy was located within Chang''an City near the bustling area, if any danger arose, a signal would swiftly bring the Imperial Guard patrolling the city. ... In Daxia today, the Imperial Examination was the only path to entering officialdom. This rule was established at the time when Grand Ancestor founded the nation, and it had not changed in hundreds of years. Whether they were nobles or the sons of officials, those seeking a governmental post had to go through the selection of the Imperial Examination. This led to the proliferation of academies both large and small throughout Daxia. As the capital, Chang''an had academies everywhere. The content of the Imperial Examination was based on Confucianism, involving rites, music, archery, chariot driving, writing, and arithmetic. These six arts were impossible to master through self-study alone, and each academy hired highly skilled masters who provided the students with the most comprehensive education possible. Due to this monopolization of resources, even the smaller academies were extremely expensive to attend. The students of the academies were either rich or noble¡ªthe academies were the source of courtiers, and naturally, the officials in the court also came from powerful families. Among the four great academies in Chang''an, Yunmeng Academy, although not as renowned as the other three, was not to be underestimated. Very few civil servants in Daxia came from Yunmeng Academy, but more than half of the military officers did. This place was not the cradle of civil servants, but it certainly was the nursery of military officers. If the nobles in Daxia hoped their progeny would achieve something in the military, they usually sent them to Yunmeng Academy for further education. The main entrance of Yunmeng Academy faced the bustling Chang''an Street, while behind the academy was a tranquil forest. Within the forest, small paths intersected and occasionally, tea houses, bookshops, and music workshops were hidden among the trees. Though this area was not as lively as Chang''an Street, due to its serene environment, it still attracted students from the academy, and the businesses did quite well. At this moment, in a tea house in the forest, in an elegant room on the second floor. I sat by the window, gently sipped my tea, and looked out the window towards the back entrance of the academy. The academy dismissed students half an hour later than the government office ended work, and only a few figures could be seen there. I prayed that Song Yu and the others wouldn''t stand me up. County Captain Wang, along with a dozen constables and government officials, were drinking tea in another elegant room. They were paying for their own tea since they were technically working overtime. He also had to pay them overtime, and he didn''t want this extra expense to go to waste. "Thud, thud, thud..." Following several dull bell sounds, figures continuously emerged from the academy''s back gate. Mostly young people, in groups of three or two, some entered teahouses and restaurants, others the bookshops and music workshops. At one moment, more than ten figures emerged magnificently from the academy, and others stepped aside upon seeing them. "Isn''t that the Zhou brothers? What do they want with such a large group?" "Their expressions don''t look friendly..." "I wonder who''s going to be unlucky this time." Amidst the murmurs of the crowd, a group led by two young men walked towards an open clearing in the forest. Just then, several enthusiastic hawking calls suddenly came from somewhere beneath the trees ahead. "Selling rolling pins, top-quality rolling pins!" "Fine pear wood rolling pins, don''t pay if they aren''t solid!" "Rolling pins for sale, cheap! Only ten cents each!" A middle-aged man dressed in coarse clothes, with a simple and honest face, set up a straw mat under a tree and neatly arranged dozens of rolling pins on it. Many people shook their heads in secret at this scene. The man obviously had no business acumen¡ªwho sells rolling pins outside an academy gate? Even if one were to sell rolling pins, it should be in a bustling market area or a residential area. The most frequent passersby here were the students of Yunmeng Academy. Selling erotic banned books might be profitable, but why would students need rolling pins? Even if he shouted himself hoarse today, he would not manage to sell even one. Thinking this, suddenly a figure approached the man, bent down, picked up a rolling pin, and swung it through the air a few times, making a "whoosh" sound. From the sound alone, it was clear these rolling pins were made of real quality. Afterward, he tossed down an ingot of silver, saying, "Give me ten, and keep the change." The ingot was a whole tael, enough to buy a hundred rolling pins. Overjoyed, the man picked up the silver, repeatedly thanking, "Thank you, young master, thank you." The figure beckoned, and a group of people came over, each taking a rolling pin from the man and heading towards a clearing in the woods. Seeing this, other students couldn''t help but sigh, thinking the man was a fool blessed with good luck. Selling rolling pins here coincidentally as the Zhou brothers were looking to start trouble was fortuitous. Not only could these Huali wood rolling pins be used for rolling dough, they were also suitable for fighting, certainly painful when used to hit someone. Before long, another group of people emerged from the back gate of the academy. "Selling rolling pins, top-quality rolling pins." "Top-quality Huali wood rolling pins. If they''re not sturdy, you don''t have to pay!" ... Song Yu heard the strong man''s hawking and paused, walking over, picking up a rolling pin, and weighing it. Finding it very sturdy, an idea crossed his mind, and he turned to say to someone, "Brother-in-law, do you have silver on you? This feels good to use, we might need it later." The slim, refined young man shook his head, saying, "It''s best not to use it." Song Yu, puzzled, asked, "Why?" The refined young man explained, "According to Daxia Law, fighting with bare hands results in forty cane strokes; fighting with a weapon calls for sixty. Once you use this, it''s considered armed assault, vastly different from fighting empty-handed..." Song Yu said, "You mean the Zhou family would report to the authorities?" Disputes among General''s family members were always settled amongst themselves. Anyone reporting to the authorities would be ridiculed by everyone; besides, the Chang''an County Government dared not interfere in matters of the General''s families. Chen Ling shook his head, saying, "It''s still best to consider all aspects." Song Yu waved his hand dismissively, "Alright, let''s just listen to the brother-in-law, we wouldn''t want the Zhou family to accuse us of bullying." Following that, he spoke to Chen Ling, "Brother-in-law, you''re not strong; just stay here and watch, so you''re not accidentally hurt. With Wang Hua here today, there shouldn''t be any problems." "That works; the Imperial Guard is patrolling nearby. If you guys are at a disadvantage, I''ll bring them here." Chen Ling nodded, knowing he wouldn''t be much help if he went along; it might distract them instead. It was better to stay here and keep watch, ready to call for help if things got out of control. With that, Song Yu led a group of men aggressively towards the clearing deep in the woods. At this moment, unbeknownst to everyone, a figure stood quietly watching them from the second-floor window of the teahouse behind them. Housekeeper Wu stood behind Li Nuo, his expression astonished. He finally understood why his young master had asked him to prepare rolling pins that morning. So this was their intended use. Legalism''s cultivation speed correlates with the severity of the sentences imposed¡ªflogging, caning, imprisonment, exile, death. Each level of punishment increases the cultivation speed by one grade; therefore, within the allowance of the law, Legalism always prescribed severe sentences. Fighting barehanded merited only flogging. But holding a stick changed the nature of the act to armed assault. Housekeeper Wu looked at Li Nuo with relief thinking, this is what it means to be a true father and son. The young master''s move alone prodvided at least three parts of the old master''s true transmission. Li Nuo turned back, saw Housekeeper Wu''s astonished look, and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?" Housekeeper Wu, with admiration, said, "Young master, that move was brilliant!" Li Nuo glanced at him, said dismissively, "What''s brilliant about it? I''m just selling rolling pins, selling them isn''t illegal..." After saying that, he added, "Keep an eye on them, don''t let them cause too much trouble." Watching Housekeeper Wu jump out the window, Li Nuo picked up his teacup again. Though the rolling pins were made of regular wood and had no sharp edges, a blow to the vital spots could be deadly. If these troublemakers got carried away, there really might be an accident. Then his fault would be grave. Though the law couldn''t touch him, his conscience wouldn''t let it pass. With Housekeeper Wu, who had reached the Fourth Realm of Martial Path, there was no need to worry about this issue. Strictly speaking, this act of pouring oil on the fire was somewhat unethical; however, he needed to survive. Only by living could he promote Legalism, uphold justice, and it was time to see if the "Law Code" would understand this... Chapter 45: Catching Them All in One Sweep Behind Yunmeng Academy. In a small grove, intermittent wails echoed. Song Yu and the others had already lost their initial momentum, each holding their heads and running in chaos, wailing incessantly. The seemingly ordinary rolling pin, though apparently unremarkable, truly hurt when it struck the body! Song Yu, protecting his head, dodged around the trees, filled with extreme regret, cursing himself for listening to his brother-in-law''s advice! And then there was the person selling rolling pins, was there something wrong with his brain? Didn''t he know how to do business, selling rolling pins next to the academy? They had thought it would be a fair duel, but as soon as they rushed forward, Zhou Yu, Zhou Tao, and others had pulled out rolling pins they had prepared behind the trees, catching them completely off guard. The strengths were originally matched, but one group was unarmed and the other armed, the outcome was predictable. Song Yu and his group crumbled upon contact. As Song Yu dodged, he glanced around with a hopeful look. Wang Hua had already broken through to the Inner Breath Realm, capable of using Inner Breath to protect his body, unafraid of the mere rolling pins, single-handedly capable of handling everyone opposite. At that moment, in another part of the clearing, a burly young man exchanged punches with another, their fists colliding with a dull thud before they each backed away. He shook his numb fist and, looking at the figure opposite, exclaimed in surprise, "Chen Qing, you''ve broken through too?" The young man tugged at the corner of his mouth, retorting, "What, am I not allowed to break through?" Just as Song Yu witnessed this scene, he internally grimaced. The Zhou brothers had invited an expert. Not only was he unable to avenge himself, but he was also about to endure another vicious beating. After today, he''d likely become the laughingstock of the academy! Distracted, Song Yu took two more hits on his back. He also accidentally tripped, lost his balance, and fell to the ground. "Aren''t you very arrogant? Try being arrogant now..." Zhou Yu, seeing Song Yu''s pathetic state, felt exceedingly pleased. His rolling pin continued to strike down without pause, and in his unguarded moment, almost struck down on Song Yu''s head. He was startled and wanted to retract the blow. Fighting was fighting, but if he seriously injured or killed Song Yu, he couldn''t bear the consequences. That was what he thought, but it was already too late. As the heavy blow was about to land on Song Yu''s head, Zhou Yu suddenly felt as if his rolling pin encountered an obstacle, unable to descend even slightly, stopping just half an inch above Song Yu''s head. At that moment, outside the grove, a group of people ran briskly towards them. Their voices arrived before they did. "Broad daylight, clear skies, daring to brawl with weapons in Chang''an City, put down your weapons, surrender peacefully!" Hearing this vigorous voice, Song Yu was elated, thinking that his brother-in-law was reliable after all, for the Imperial Army had arrived right on time. Turning his head, he realized that it was not the Imperial Army. From their uniforms, it seemed they were constables from the County Magistrate''s Office. The County Magistrate''s Office was not close; what were these constables doing here? Regardless, at least they no longer had to endure further beatings. After County Captain Wang arrived with a group of constables, everyone stopped fighting. Zhou Tao stepped forward, bowed to the official-looking man, and asked, "May I ask, who is this official...?" From his uniform, he recognized the man''s official position as a Standard seventh-rank. A seventh-rank official would be almighty locally, but in Chang''an, he was just a minor official. His tone was polite, though sparingly so. County Captain Wang snorted coldly, "I am the Chang''an County Captain. You have quite the gall, daring to gather and brawl in Chang''an. Do you have any regard for the law? Arrest them all!" Zhou Yu dropped the rolling pin and quickly walked up to County Captain Wang, laughing, "You misunderstand, my lord. We are students of Yunmeng Academy, practicing tactics here after classes, not brawling..." Yunmeng Academy was the cradle of Military, with military tactics being a core part of the curriculum. Although his excuse was flimsy, it was also legitimate. Had it been another time, County Captain Wang would naturally have just let it slide. No, if it had been another time, he wouldn''t have involved himself in this mess at all. The academy''s students were either rich or noble¡ªany one of them could be someone he could not afford to offend. But today was different, for he had come with a task and would not easily let them off. He tugged at the corners of his mouth and coldly huffed, "You say you are practicing tactics, but there''s no need for excuses. I clearly saw that this was armed fighting!" Seeing this, Zhou Yu had no choice but to reveal his identity, "Lord Wang, I am Zhou Yu. My father is the Minister of Transportation. Considering we serve the same court, please show me some respect." The Ministry of Transport is under the Ministry of War, and the rank of Minister of Transportation is at the Standard Fifth Rank, a whole four ranks higher than his and on the same level as County Magistrate Pei. Although the Ministry of Transport had no authority over him, the Ministry of War was one of the Six Departments, directly under the court. The connections of a Minister of Transportation were not something he could compare to, and officials and their families of such level were not ones County Captain Wang would normally offend. But times had changed. Behind him was County Magistrate Pei, and behind County Magistrate Pei was the Minister of Justice. The Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing, whose power was incomparable to any previous Minister of Justice. Not to mention a mere Minister of Transportation, even his superior''s superior, the Minister of War, would have to bow halfway down. With such a powerful backer, not only could he uphold justice, but even if he were to engage in corruption, he could still stand straight and justify himself. County Captain Wang ignored Zhou Yu and merely waved his hand, saying, "Take them away!" He had long found these arrogant young men, who relied on their officials'' connections, displeasing. The brothers Zhou Yu had not expected this County Captain of Chang''an to be so tough. Seeing the constables approach without resisting, they knew better; brawling was a minor issue, but defying the government was a major one. Although the Chang''an County Government was small, it still represented the court. Zhou Yu signaled someone in the crowd with his eyes, and a young servant in blue immediately turned and ran into the distance. At this point, Song Yu had also risen from the ground. Rubbing his sore body, he approached County Captain Wang and said, "My lord, perhaps there is some misunderstanding. My father is the Assistant Minister of Rites..." Before he could finish, Zhou Yu, with a scoff and a sarcastic tone, interrupted, "Bringing up your father, even your grandfather would be useless here. This lord right here is extremely impartial..." Indeed, County Captain Wang, unmoved by anyone''s pleas, resolutely intended to take everyone back to the County Government. However, considering their status, he had not taken any forceful measures against them. On the way to the County Government, Zhou Yu and Song Yu, among others, all looked gloomy. What was merely a duel that couldn''t have been more normal had now escalated into this. At that moment, two figures slowly emerged from the teahouse. It was Li Nuo and Housekeeper Wu. This time, in addition to arresting these public brawlers, there was also a small test of the "Law Code" conducted by Li Nuo. Having delved deeply into the Legalism Classics these days, he had gradually realized something: to practice Legalism, one could not be stubborn and sometimes needed to be flexible. In the process of cultivating Legalism, dealing with endless corrupt officials and deceitful politicians, all cunning, none an easy match, those straightforward and rigid disciples of Legalism often didn''t survive long enough to make substantial progress and would be outplayed. Those who lived to reach the high realms of Legalism were somewhat cunning. For them, entrapment was standard practice. Not only did they entrap, but sometimes they also maintained these individuals. When some officials were still minor crooks, they turned a blind eye, secretly gathering evidence. Once they grew into greater culprits, they would sweep them up, not only eliminating the wicked but also breaking through their own limits, killing two birds with one stone... Of course, there were also times when things went awry. On the court, situations changed instantly. Sometimes, before they could act, the small fish they nurtured turned into sharks overnight, and the roles of hunter and prey could switch instantly. Historically, incidents where Legalism scholars failed to eliminate the wicked and were instead eliminated were not few. There were even more extreme cases where they tolerated their offspring committing crimes. When the timing was right, they would harden their hearts and choose righteous infanticide as a method to break through their limits. Officials and nobles abhorred Legalism deeply; even among the common people, opinions on Legalism were mixed. Those of Legalism were not saints devoid of personal motives¡ªamong them were rigid, upright individuals who couldn''t tolerate even the slightest fault. However, most actions were ultimately for their own empowerment, maintaining lawfulness and eliminating the wicked as a means to that end. Li Nuo was no saint either; his initial choice to pursue Legalism was purely for survival. If he could simultaneously do some commendable deeds in the eyes of the public, all the better. Chapter 46 - 46 Really Damn On the way back to the County Magistrate''s Office, Li Nuo learned from Housekeeper Wu that among these people, only two were at the Second Realm of the Martial Path, and the rest were ordinary people with no martial arts foundation. Looking at the vast crowd ahead, Li Nuo said with some regret, "Only two at the Inner Breath Realm? Not a single one at the True Qi Realm?" There is still a significant difference between martial arts masters and ordinary people when it comes to the enhancement of lifespan. He didn''t expect them to have his wife''s strength, but those in the True Qi Realm would have been acceptable. He didn''t know yet how many times the lifespan could multiply at the Third Realm of the trial. "How could there be anyone at the True Qi Realm?" Housekeeper Wu slowly said, "Martial foundations aren''t cabbages that anyone can pick from a field. Among ordinary people, one in a hundred might possess it, and half of those will never cultivate Inner Breath in their lifetime. Among those who do, another half won''t be able to congeal True Qi. Anyone who can reach the Object Manipulation Realm can be considered a martial genius, and that''s if they diligently cultivate. Without effort, even those with innate talent will not achieve much..." Li Nuo was stunned. "Is cultivation on the Martial Path that difficult?" Housekeeper Wu took a deep breath and said leisurely, "Cultivation in martial arts is not like adjudicating cases or farming land. Both talent and diligence are indispensable. These official''s sons, pampered and spoiled from birth, how can they endure the hardships of the Martial Path? Even if they have martial foundations, most will waste it away. Like young master Wang of the Wang family, he has talent and works hard, which is rare, but it''s a pity he has gone astray..." Hearing this, Li Nuo felt much more at ease in his heart. Out of a hundred people, only one would have a martial foundation. He belonged to the vast majority of the ninety-nine percent. Moreover, although he lacked a martial foundation, the guards around him were all martial experts above the Third Realm. Thinking this way, he didn''t feel so regretful anymore... Then, Li Nuo asked another question that had puzzled him for many days, "After saying so much, what exactly is a martial foundation?" Housekeeper Wu thought for a moment and then said, "There isn''t an exact definition of martial foundation. In general, a person with a martial foundation will experience a rapid increase in strength and a significant improvement in physical strength once they start cultivating the martial arts. On the other hand, those who see very slow progress in strength and physical growth during cultivation lack a martial foundation. Even if they put in ten times or a hundred times more effort, they won''t match someone who practices casually..." That said, even if Li Nuo trained to the point of exhaustion, practicing twelve hours a day without sleep, he wouldn''t match his wife casually training for a quarter of an hour. The truth was indeed hurtful... The martial path is a competition of talent; without talent, no amount of effort will be fruitful. And between different talents, there are vast disparities. Housekeeper Wu said that the son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau, Wang Yue, also had a bit of talent. Wang Yue''s talent was like a dimensional strike compared to Li Nuo''s. But even that little talent was nothing in front of Song Jiaren. Li Nuo suddenly thought of Song Mu''er. She was only six years old and seemed to have already cultivated Inner Breath. He asked Housekeeper Wu, "Mu''er''s talent must be quite good, right?" Housekeeper Wu nodded and said, "Of course, the women of the Song Family all have decent martial arts talent. Those two little girls, and Miss Song Zhen, while their talents might be less than that of the young lady, are still far above the average person. If they diligently cultivate, their future achievements will certainly not be mediocre; at a minimum, they could become Grandmasters..." Li Nuo noticed something peculiar about the Song family. The women in their family had extraordinary martial arts talent. Conversely, the men lacked even the basic martial foundation. If Song Yu had even a shred of martial foundation, he wouldn''t have been chased around with a rolling pin like a dog. Could it be that martial genes were only passed down through the women? Since they were on the subject, Housekeeper Wu went on to explain in more detail, "Unlike the teachings of the Hundred Schools, martial foundations are inherited through bloodlines. The higher the martial talent of the ancestors, the greater the likelihood of martial geniuses in later generations. The descendants of two martial arts Grandmasters will undoubtedly have decent martial talents. Our Li Family has never produced a martial arts powerhouse, so both the lord and the young master lack a martial foundation." As he spoke, he looked at Li Nuo with fervent eyes and said, "If the young master and your wife have children in the future, their martial talents will surely not be poor. With your wife''s bloodline, more descendants of the Li Family will have martial foundations. Young master, the future of the Li Family depends on you; you and your wife must have several more children in the future!" "Let''s talk about that later," Li Nuo waved his hand. He and his wife were not yet well-acquainted, and it would be a long path to the future. Song Yu, Zhou Yu, and their group, followed by the constable, walked for a long time before they finally reached the Chang''an County Government. As soon as they entered the county government courtyard, many people sat down on the ground, refusing to get up. "So tired!" "My feet are about to be ruined!" "Damn it, why is this broken County Magistrate''s Office so far away..." Without exception, they were all sons of officials'' families, accustomed to being carried in a sedan or riding in a carriage whenever they ventured out. Walking such a distance was a novelty for them. Upon arriving at the County Magistrate''s Office in Chang''an, they took off their shoes and cursed as they massaged their feet. Upon seeing this, County Captain Wang said sternly, "This is the County Magistrate''s Office. This behavior is utterly unbecoming¡ªget up, all of you!" However, his words were disregarded by everyone. The idiom goes, "The law does not punish the masses." Among the more than twenty people present, which one didn''t have some kind of family background? Furthermore, having committed no serious offense, they simply did not regard the Chang''an County Captain with any significance. Zhou Tao even continued to rub his feet while urging, "My lord, we''ve already arrived at the County Magistrate''s Office, just tell us how you intend to deal with us, will you..." County Captain Wang didn''t respond to him, instead, he respectfully bent down towards a young man entering the County Magistrate''s Office and bowed, asking, "Young Master, how do you propose we handle these individuals?" Zhou Yu and the others were taken aback, a hint of doubt crossing their faces. The Chang''an County Captain, who had been so haughty before them, was now nodding and bowing in utter deference to this young man who was even younger than them. It was as if he was a completely different person... Just who was this young man? Unlike Zhou Yu and the others who were merely puzzled, Song Yu''s face was filled with shock. Brother-in-law? Why was he here! In an instant, he thought of a possibility. Could it be that Li Nuo knew he was going to duel with Zhou Yu and the others and, worried about his safety, had laid an ambush in advance? When he found himself at a disadvantage, he would have the Chang''an County Captain come out with his men to save the day... If not this, how else could one explain the timely arrival of Chang''an County Government''s men? It had to be one of his own! At this moment, alongside the overwhelming emotion, Song Yu was filled with deep remorse. He had treated his brother-in-law so poorly in the past, yet he had been so good to him without holding any grudges, and he had even doubted him just the day before... Thinking about his past actions, Song Yu wished he could slap himself... He truly deserved to die! Li Nuo hadn''t noticed the flush of shame on Song Yu''s face. Holding a copy of "Daxia Law," he spoke slowly, "Zhou Yu, Zhou Tao, Song Yu, and the rest, brawling outside Yunmeng Academy, creating a bad influence. Now, according to Daxia Law, Zhou Yu, Zhou Tao, and ten others shall receive ninety lashes; Song Yu, Wang Hua, and thirteen others shall receive seventy lashes as a warning to others. Do any of you object?" Song Yu, moved upon hearing this, didn''t know why Li Nuo was presiding over their trial, but a brother-in-law was still a brother-in-law. Though they were all involved in a brawl, the other party was sentenced to ninety lashes and they only seventy, much lighter than Zhou Yu and his group... A flogging was naturally considered more severe than a caning. While caning inflicted only superficial flesh wounds, a flogging could break bones and even kill a person... Before Song Yu could utter a word, Zhou Yu immediately objected, "I have an objection. This isn''t fair. Why do they only receive a caning while we are subjected to a flogging? This is favoritism and an arbitrary judgment!" Of course, Li Nuo wouldn''t mete out a judgment without basis. He flipped the "Daxia Law" tome to a certain page, pointed to a section, and explained to Zhou Yu, "According to Daxia Law''s ''Quarrel Article'' No. 15, those who fight using hands and feet are to be caned forty times; those who brawl with weapons are to be flogged sixty times; if three or more jointly assault and injure someone, the punishment increases by one level; for five or more, it adds two levels; for more than ten, it increases by three levels. Although both instances involved brawling, Song Yu and his group were unarmed, and according to the law should be caned forty times. However, since more than ten people were involved in the group assault, the punishment increases by three levels, ten lashes per level, thus seventy lashes in total; as for your group, who were armed, according to the law should be flogged sixty times. With more than ten people, the punishment equally increases by three levels, ten flogs per level, totaling ninety... Do you still have anything you don''t understand?" Li Nuo cited the statute and acted entirely in accordance with the law, presenting a well-founded argument. His verdict was not only correct in the terms of punishment level but also precise in terms of the count¡ªneither an extra stroke was given nor spared. After explaining this, he left the matter to County Captain Wang and went to have tea with Pei Zhe in the back hall of the County Magistrate''s Office. Zhou Yu and the others stood there stunned. They vaguely remembered something from their studies of the law at the academy, it seemed their instructor had once taught this. Yet, as sons of a General''s family, destined to serve in the military and not necessarily to journey down the path of the Imperial Examination, they were always disinterested in any academy subjects other than military tactics and riding and shooting. When it came to the law, they either skipped classes or slept through them, so how could they remember these details? However, after today, this legal statute would surely be etched firmly in their minds. The knowledge they had not acquired in the classroom, they had now learned in a most peculiar manner, deep outside the classroom''s walls, profoundly imprinted into their memories. Chapter 47 - 47 Song Yus Gratitude As Zhou Yu and the others were at a loss, a figure hurried into the Chang''an County Government. Upon seeing him, Zhou Yu felt as if he had seen a savior and immediately ran up to him, grabbing his arm and saying, "Father, save me!" He knew the terror of the punishment rod, and with ninety strikes, he might not die but would certainly be half dead. The middle-aged man who had rushed into the county government glared at him fiercely, ignored him, and instead forcefully shook off his hand. He walked over to County Captain Wang, apologized, and said, "Lord Wang, I am truly sorry. Zhou here has failed to discipline his child properly, causing you trouble. Lord Wang, please do not consider my position; pass whatever judgment you see fit. I will take them back later and punish them severely myself!" Although the Minister of Transportation was of the fifth rank, equal to that of the Chang''an County Magistrate, he was very polite in front of the seventh-rank County Magistrate Wang. All officials in Chang''an who had any sources of news knew that the Chang''an County Magistrate was Lord Li Xuanjing''s man. Hence, the officials of Chang''an County Government''s status had naturally risen, and it was not something a Minister of Transportation could afford to offend. In the past, in the face of a fifth-rank Minister of Transportation, County Captain Wang would have certainly nodded and bowed, treading carefully. But now, behind him stood Lord Li. Every action of his represented not only himself but also Lord Li. He could afford to lose his own dignity, but the reputation of Lord Li must not be tarnished at any cost. He put on an air of authority, nodded to the Minister of Transportation, waved his hand, and said, "Carry out the punishment." Just now, the young master had specifically instructed, so when the two constables came over with the punishment rods, County Captain Wang reminded them, "Mind the severity." Punishing with the rod is a skill, for even with ninety strikes, it could kill a person on the spot, or let the offender jump around lively after the punishment. The old constables had a good grasp of this discretion. The young master meant to impose a light punishment on these people, and naturally, County Captain Wang did not dare to act rashly. These people not only had connections but were also academy students. If he should kill or cripple them, he could not bear the responsibility. Having been an official for many years, the Minister of Transportation also understood some unwritten rules. Hearing "Mind the severity," he knew it likely wasn''t the worst scenario possible and finally eased his mind, cupping his hands to County Captain Wang and saying, "Thank you, Lord Wang." County Captain Wang also cupped his hands in return saying, "Don''t mention it. Come, bring a chair for Lord Zhou..." The Minister of Transportation smiled, saying, "Thank you..." Seeing that his father clearly stated his stance, not only not saving him but also sitting there chatting and laughing with the Chang''an County Magistrate, Zhou Yu immediately understoood the gravity of the situation and did not dare to make another sound, lying obediently on a long bench. Bang! A rod landed on his buttocks. Although it was painful enough to make Zhou Yu grit his teeth, it wasn''t unbearable. Crack! At the same time, a bamboo strip hit Song Yu''s buttocks. Song Yu looked astonished. This strike, like a tickle, didn''t hurt at all, although the bamboo punishment was originally lighter than the rod punishment, it was too light. Any lighter and he would barely feel it. This was definitely not a normal bamboo punishment. Being extremely intelligent, it didn''t take Song Yu long to realize this was special consideration from his brother-in-law, touched within his heart, he also felt more self-reproachful. After regaining his composure, he began to shout loudly. "Ah!" "It hurts so much!" "Gently!" Although the bamboo strikes on his body weren''t painful, Song Yu still howled miserably, not letting others think his brother-in-law was bending the rules for personal reasons. This exaggerated acting made the two constables carrying out the punishment shake their heads. Over there the punishment with the rod was silent, while over here the tickling bamboo punishment was screamed like slaughtering a pig, making them truly want to strike hard with the bamboo in their hands. Of course, thoughts stayed thoughts, and they didn''t have the courage for such actions. Lord Wang had said it, this man was the young master''s relative; they had to understand these basic societal relationships. The punishments were carried out simultaneously, and in a short while, all who were involved in the brawl had been dealt with. For these official''s sons, the symbolic meaning of the punishments was greater than their practical effect. Those who received the bamboo punishment could still grimace and rub their buttocks, and those who suffered the rod punishment were still able to stand in the courtyard and howl. This was rarely seen in the past. The Minister of Transportation cupped his hands to County Captain Wang, apologetically saying, "I''ve caused trouble for Lord Wang..." County Captain Wang politely said, "Lord Zhou, you are too kind." "I will definitely visit in person to express my thanks another day." "Please don''t mention it..." After exchanging pleasantries for a while, the Minister of Transportation led his two sons away, and the others also left, wailing. This visit to the Chang''an County Government had taught them a valuable lesson. If they were to fight again in the future, they must keep the number of people below three and¡ªabsolutely no weapons! At the moment, their biggest hatred was not for their past selves who had not listened carefully in class. What they hated most¡ªwas that street vendor selling rolling pins! Was that guy out of his mind? Did he even know how to do business, selling rolling pins at the academy gate? At this time, in the back hall of the county government, Li Nuo who had just picked up his teacup, suddenly paused. Above the floating Law Code, there were clearly two lines of text, "Name: Li Nuo. Life Span: One hundred and nine days." His lifespan had been ninety-four, but the lightest caning and punishment rod administered to the twenty sons of officials had added a full fifteen days to his life. He finally understood why followers of Legalism always liked to cross paths with officials and nobles. Judging them was truly killing two birds with one stone¡ªhe gained life span, and if it had been a disciple who had comprehended the power of the law, their cultivation would have increased. With such a great benefit, who wouldn''t be tempted? It seemed he would have to take extra care of these rich young men in the future... This small test also made him understand the Law Code a bit more. Perhaps selling rolling pins might decrease the increase in his lifespan, but it would not affect the overall judgment. Today''s gains were not small, and with a joyful heart, Li Nuo walked out of the back hall of the county government and had just reached the front yard when a figure swiftly approached him. It was Song Yu, with whom he had had displeasures. Song Yu grasped Li Nuo''s hand tightly, saying apologetically, "Brother-in-law, thank you so much for today. I was wrong before and said some excessive things to you. Please forgive me as a generous person overlooks the mistakes of others..." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback. He had just sentenced him, and now he was thanking him? Was the lad knocked senseless? He glanced at Song Yu''s buttocks and the constable who had administered the punishment, realizing they must have sorted it out as a personal matter. He waved his hand and said to Song Yu, "No need to thank me, I was merely administering the law..." Song Yu earnestly replied, "No, no, no, that Zhou was disrespectful of the Martial Path, even bringing weapons. If it hadn''t been for you arriving just in time with reinforcements, we would have been at a great disadvantage today... You knew we were going to fight here and were worried about us, so you ambushed there in advance, right?" "Uh, well..." "I knew it, you even arranged a Martial Path expert to help me. Otherwise, that blow from Zhou Yu would have landed on my head!" Song Yu looked at Li Nuo, his eyes seeming to see through everything, "Were you originally planning to ignore the situation if we hadn''t been at a disadvantage...?" "..." Li Nuo finally sighed softly, clapped Song Yu on the shoulder, and said, "I can''t hide anything from you. I indeed had no intention of intervening, but who would have expected Zhou to be so dishonorable. Oh, you''ve just been caned, how are you feeling? I should have asked them to be more gentle..." Song Yu waved his hand and said, "I should still thank you for telling them to be lenient. They were gentle enough. The caning wasn''t a big deal, but that damned Zhou Yu, he hit so hard, my back is still aching. And that cursed vendor selling rolling pins, if I see him again, I swear I''ll overturn his stall..." Li Nuo advised, "Maybe it''s not necessary to go that far; it''s not easy for him doing small business." After hesitating for a moment, Song Yu finally waved his hand magnanimously and said, "Since you say so, brother-in-law, let''s spare him then..." Chapter 48: Apologizing in Person Song Yu was deeply moved, yet self-reproachful at the same time. Touched that his brother-in-law responded to grievances with kindness, his self-reproach stemmed from his past actions. He explained, "Actually, it wasn''t personal against you before, I just thought you didn''t deserve Jiaren at that time, so I may have been too harsh on you. I hope you won''t blame me..." Li Nuo understood Song Yu. Had he been in the same position, with his family wanting to marry his sister to a fool, he likely would have reacted even more excessively. He magnanimously waved his hand and said, "We''re all family, let''s not bring up the past anymore..." Song Yu gratefully said, "Thank you, brother-in-law!" As his voice fell, two figures hurriedly entered the Chang''an County Government. Song Yu turned his head to look and exclaimed in surprise, "Father, brother-in-law, what brings you here!" The slender young man stepped forward and asked with concern, "Yu, are you alright?" Song Yu smiled and said, "Thanks to my brother-in-law being here, otherwise I would''ve been at a great disadvantage today." After Song Yu and the others were taken away by the Chang''an County Captain, Chen Ling rushed back to the Song Residence for the first time to inform Song Lian of the matter. Since it involved the government, it was not something they could handle on their own. Worried that Song Yu might suffer a loss, the two hurried over, only to see that Song Yu was perfectly fine, chatting and laughing with Li Nuo. After listening to Song Yu recount the ordeal, Song Lian breathed a sigh of relief, glaring at him sternly, he said, "You scoundrel, we will settle this when we get back!" Song Yu shrank back his neck, not daring to say anything more. Then, Song Lian turned to Li Nuo and apologized, "I''m terribly sorry, this scoundrel has troubled you." Li Nuo smiled and replied, "Uncle Lian, please don''t be polite, we''re all family, after all, it''s what we should do." Faced with the gratitude of Song Yu and his father, Li Nuo felt a slight embarrassment inside. After all, saving Song Yu was not his original intention. Though he was his wife''s cousin and one of his uncles by marriage, Li Nuo had no real relationship with him, although there was a bit of conflict. However, given Song Yu''s sincere apology, Li Nuo was not one to hold grudges. In the end, he was doing it for his wife''s sake, a distinction Li Nuo could make clear. When it came to the Song Family''s offspring, there was indeed love amongst them. A moment later, the group left the Chang''an County Government together. Li Nuo had intended to head straight home, but Song Yu grabbed his arm, insisting that he accompany him back to the Song Residence. Unable to resist him and with Uncle Lian''s invitation, Li Nuo agreed. Returning to Li Mansion, he found himself alone again, guarding the courtyard. With Mumu''s chattering by his side, the Song Residence was much livelier. Perhaps because he had not experienced such bustle in two lifetimes, Li Nuo quite enjoyed the atmosphere of the Song Family. Before boarding the carriage, Li Nuo remembered something and turned to ask Song Lian, "Uncle, did you catch the thief who stole the birthday gifts last time?" Song Lian shook his head and said, "I''ve checked all the servants of the Song Family, and there''s still no clue. Those Ruyi are probably gone for good." The gifts prepared by the Song Family members for the occasion were far more valuable than the pair of Ruyi, yet the thief only took the Ruyi, which clearly targeted his wife or Li Nuo himself, so he paid special attention to the incident. After all, nobody wanted to be targeted in the shadows. It was unlikely the servants of the Song Family would dare to do such a thing. Li Nuo had suspected Song Yu and even Song Qian, since in the entire Song Family, only these two had conflicts with him and his wife. Now it seemed it wasn''t Song Yu. After getting to know him better, Li Nuo understood Song Yu wasn''t the type to do such things. As for Song Qian, despite her constant targeting of his wife, Li Nuo''s intuition told him it wasn''t her doing either. If it wasn''t Song Yu or Song Qian, then who could it be? At the entrance gate of the Chang''an County Government, two carriages started up and slowly made their way towards the Song Residence. At this moment, the atmosphere at the Zhou Family was unusually solemn. Zhou Yu and Zhou Tao, the two brothers, knelt on the ground. Even though their buttocks still throbbed with pain, they didn''t dare to let out even a whimper. In front of them, their father, the Minister of Transportation with furrowed brows, asked, "Are you saying that you and Song Yu fought over a prostitute, first inside the academy, then outside you agreed to fight again, and just as you started, the people from Chang''an County Government appeared?" Zhou Yu tried to defend himself, "Father, Miss Yuan Yang isn''t an ordinary brothel girl..." "But she''s still a prostitute!" The Minister of Transportation glared at him and angrily said, "For a whore who has lain with thousands, you treated her like a treasure, and you''ve lost all face for eighteen generations of the Zhou family!" Zhou Yu wanted to argue, but upon seeing the look in his father''s eyes, he shivered and didn''t dare to speak. The Minister of Transportation continued to press, "Besides fighting over a woman, was there nothing else?" Zhou Yu immediately said, "Nothing else." Upon hearing this, the Minister of Transportation''s brows softened slightly. He had been genuinely afraid that these two fools had committed some crime that would disgrace the family, something that could be major or minor. Most of the time, it was minor, and the Zhou family had some influence in Chang''an, enough to smooth over small issues. But if they had any connection to Li Xuanjing, even the slightest bit, a small matter could become a major one. Now, it seemed that Li Xuanjing hadn''t intended to move against him. Otherwise, just those ninety punishment rods would have been enough to knock these two scoundrels unconscious, without the chance to kneel here and answer back. At this moment, Zhou Tao, who was also kneeling, seemed to remember something and looked up, "I remember now, the teacher who taught us law said that direct relatives of court officials of seventh rank and above could redeem their crimes with silver... Ninety rods would be just ninety taels of silver..." In the law class, he might not have remembered other things, but he remembered this rule very clearly. After all, his father was the Minister of Transportation, a fifth-rank court official; as long as he committed a crime less than exile, he could use silver to replace the punishment. Earlier at the Chang''an County Government, he had been too nervous and had completely forgotten such an important matter. Zhou Yu, whose buttocks were still burning, glared at his brother upon hearing this and angrily said, "Why didn''t you say this earlier!" No sooner had he finished speaking than both brothers, who had just been punished, received another heavy kick on their backsides. The Minister of Transportation angrily said, "Useless fools, you only learn the bad things and none of the good!" The kick landed on their sore buttocks, and Zhou Tao''s forehead broke out in cold sweat from the pain. He argued, "Father, how can you be unfair like this? This was taught to us by the law teacher during the ''Daxia Law'' class. You beat me for not listening well in class, and now you beat me when I do..." The Minister of Transportation looked at his two sons and said in a deep voice, "You fools, in this world, not everyone will reason with you. There have been officials who used redemption for the crimes of their sons who committed adultery, only spending a mere three hundred taels of silver. The result was that a month later, due to another case, the official was dismissed from his post, his family''s property was confiscated for the National Treasury, including himself, all the direct male members of his family were beheaded, the collateral relatives were exiled, and the women were turned into government slaves..." In Daxia, it was possible to use redemption in various government offices, including County Magistrate''s Offices, government offices, and the Ministry of Justice. Only the Ministry of Justice was the exception. Li Xuanjing was a man with a cruel and uncompromising nature. If he sentenced you to three years of imprisonment, it was best to admit your guilt plainly and serve the full three years in prison. Once your sentence was served, you could live without further trouble, as long as you didn''t commit any new crimes, you could rest easy. If you used silver to avoid punishment, Li Xuanjing wouldn''t stop you as Daxia law indeed had such provisions. But if you defied him this time, you would have to be careful in the future. You had better pray you hadn''t committed any offenses against the law in the past and won''t commit any in the future. Not only should you avoid wrongdoing, but so should your family and relatives, or you would soon understand Li Xuanjing''s methods. He wasn''t just the Minister of Justice, he also controlled the court''s largest intelligence agency, the ''Spiegel Bureau''. There were indeed many people on the court whom he couldn''t touch, but there wasn''t a single one, including those Kings who hated him to their bones, who could be acted against without the Emperor''s consent. The Chang''an County Magistrate was Li Xuanjing''s man, and thus the Chang''an County Government naturally fell under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice. That was the reason why the Minister of the Examination Bureau, who could have used three hundred taels of silver to redeem his crime, still chose to abandon his son, resign from his official position, and donate all his family wealth. He must have known that he had some matters that wouldn''t withstand investigation. All his actions were just to save his own life. Once again glaring at them, the Minister of Transportation said coldly, "Not to mention far-fetched examples, let''s talk about a recent one. The Minister of the Examination Bureau at the Ministry of Personnel, his power was much greater than mine, wasn''t it? His son committed the crime of adultery, and when the Ministry of Justice found out, do you know what happened? The Minister of the Examination Bureau himself tied up his son and handed him over to the government, donated all his family wealth, resigned, and returned to his hometown... And it just happened a few days ago..." After learning these things from their father, the Zhou brothers were already pale, trembling like a sieve, and with shaky voices, they said, "Father, you must save us!" Seeing their state, the Minister of Transportation knew that the purpose of his admonition had been achieved, and with a wave of his hand, he said, "Alright, there''s no need to worry. This was just a common brawl and doesn''t involve the Ministry of Justice. However, to be on the safe side, we still need to prepare a generous gift and accompany me to apologize to the Song Residence..." Chapter 49 - 49 Modesty Li Nuo had just arrived at the Song Residence, and happened to encounter Song Mu''er and Song Jiaren, who were about to leave the house. They were on their way to the Li Family to find him, luckily they met him at the door, otherwise their trip would have been in vain. A moment later, within a certain courtyard, Song Mu''er lay sprawled across the table, with her hands propping up her head, and said, "Brother Li Nuo, you might as well live with us, that way we won''t have to run back and forth every day..." Li Nuo smiled but said nothing; he was not a man dependent on his wife''s family, and without any special reason, he of course couldn''t stay in the Song Residence for long. The Li Family lineage was passed down from only one male heir, and they relied on him to continue the family line and grow the family tree¡ªit was absolutely out of the question for him to become a son-in-law. Mumu was still young and naturally didn''t understand these things. Li Nuo didn''t carry on with this topic, instead pointing to a mathematics problem on her booklet, he said, "Let''s take a look at this problem first..." It might have been her mathematics tutor''s generosity that this time her homework consisted of only one problem, and it wasn''t particularly difficult. The question concerned a squad of Daxia''s cavalry who needed to drive their horses to the riverside to drink, then back to the barracks. The problem provided the cavalry''s speed, and the distances between each location, asking for the optimal route and quickest time. This was a well-posed problem. Speed was of the essence in the military, and on the battlefield, speed and efficiency were extremely important. At a crucial moment, a quarter-hour could determine the outcome of a battle, or even the rise and fall of a nation. In Li Nuo''s eyes, this was the simplest "General Drinking Horse" problem, something that elementary students in future generations would know how to solve. However, the solution to this problem was not among any of the "Nine Numbers" methods, and it also involved an axiom. There were no concepts of axioms in Daxia''s Mathematical community, which made explaining it to Song Mu''er somewhat troublesome. With one hand propping up her cheek, Song Mu''er asked, "Why is the line segment the shortest distance between two points?" Li Nuo wasn''t a mathematics major. When his teachers taught them, it was simply a matter of remembering that axioms just needed to be remembered, without needing to understand why. He had some maids from the Song Residence fetch two sticks and some thread used for sewing clothes. He planted the two sticks into the ground as if they were points, letting her practice on her own. Compared to the six-year-old Song Mu''er, Song Jiaren found this problem much easier to understand. Although she couldn''t articulate the specific reasons, common sense told her that going in a straight line was certainly quicker than taking a roundabout way. Just as Li Nuo finished explaining the problem to them, Song Yu came into the courtyard and invited him over for dinner, taking the opportunity to thank him for coming to their aid that day. Li Nuo was actually somewhat embarrassed, but he couldn''t withstand Song Yu''s persistent coaxing and finally agreed. In a small courtyard at the Song Residence, Li Nuo once again encountered the brothers Zhou Yu. An hour earlier, they had been at odds with Song Yu like fire and water, but now they were without their previous arrogance, hanging their heads and standing like underlings behind a middle-aged man. Song Yu was obviously surprised to see the two of them here, furrowing his brow. He was about to say something but was silenced with a glance from Song Lian. Addressing Song Lian, the middle-aged man spoke with an apologetic tone, "Brother Song, I am really sorry. It''s my fault for being unable to discipline my children properly. I''ve brought these two rascals here today especially to apologize to your nephew. Please accept these humble gifts." Song Lian quickly responded, "Brother Zhou, please don''t say that. It''s normal for young men to be fiery and get into scuffles. Didn''t we go through the same when we were young? Besides, in this matter, my own son was also at fault. You must take these gifts back..." The middle-aged man did not bring up the gifts again and just smiled, saying, "Speaking of the past, every time you suffered a loss, we would get beaten by Miss Song Zhen the next day... that truly is a painful memory..." Song Lian also smiled and said, "We were practicing tactics back then, unlike these brats, fighting over a woman from a brothel, truly disgraceful for both our families!" Both fathers glanced at their sons involuntarily, and both Song Yu and the Zhou brothers shivered, burying their heads even lower. From their conversation, Li Nuo learned that the Zhou family had come to offer an apology. Zhou Yu''s father not only knew Song Yu''s father but seemed to also share some past friendship, talking as if they were getting along very well. "Unfilial son, apologize now!" The middle-aged man barked, and the Zhou brothers shook, walking up to Song Yu and bowing their heads, "We''re sorry." Song Lian gave Song Yu a meaningful look. Song Yu shivered and also hurried to say, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Just a few beatings, I didn''t take it to heart..." With their fathers'' encouragement, Song Yu and Zhou Yu easily made peace, at least superficially. To show that he truly bore no grudges, Song Yu even invited them to join them for dinner. Zhou Yu and his brother had just been flogged, and Song Yu considerately had soft pillows placed on their chairs. After taking their seats, Zhou Yu glanced at Li Nuo and asked, "Brother Song, this is...?" At the Chang''an County Government, it was exactly this man who sentenced them to the flogging. Zhou Yu thought he was an official from the Chang''an County Government and was astonished that such a young official was at the Song Residence too. Song Yu, slinging an arm over Li Nuo''s shoulder, wore a somewhat smug expression as he said, "Allow me to introduce him, this is my brother-in-law." Zhou Yu and his brother were taken aback. Song Yu had three sisters, two of whom were still children, so the man before them could only be Song Jiaren''s husband, and wasn''t Song Jiaren''s husband none other than the son of the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing? They too were sons of officials, but they were far from comparable to him. This was truly the progeny of Chang''an''s top-tier nobility. With Song Yu''s close relationship with him, wouldn''t he too be able to stride through life unobstructed now? Considering this, Zhou Yu immediately raised his wine cup and respectfully said to Song Yu, "Brother Song, this entire affair was my fault; allow me to drink a penalty cup!" Seeing Zhou Yu''s sincere attitude, Song Yu also felt a bit embarrassed and lifted his cup as well, saying, "There was also fault on my part; let me join you for a cup." "It''s my fault, my fault; I''ll drink three cups as penance!" "I was at fault too; I''ll match with three cups!" ... Li Nuo took a sip of his wine, finding it sharply spicy, and set it down after only one gulp. Zhou Yu and Song Yu, one cup after another, became somewhat less articulate after ten cups and began to speak as though they were brothers, their arms around each other''s shoulders, which only served to highlight Zhou Tao''s out-of-place presence. As the rounds of drinks continued, conversation flowed more freely. Zhou Yu took another drink, and though his expression showed some reluctance, he still patted his chest and declared, "We are brothers, and I was wrong before; I won''t compete with you for Miss Yuan Yang anymore..." Song Yu too patted his chest, responding with great loyalty, "No, no, no, over just a woman, let her be yours." "Let her be yours." "Please, you take her..." ... Back and forth they went, both refusing to concede, until after a moment of thought, Zhou Yu looked Song Yu in the eyes and proposed, "How about... together?" They exchanged a glance and imagined certain X-rated scenes, their bodies shuddering with goosebumps, shaking their heads in unison. Though their relationship had made sudden progress, they were not to the point of sharing a woman. The mere thought was painfully abhorrent. Yet, with the atmosphere built up to this point, neither felt right monopolizing Miss Yuan Yang. Their gazes awkwardly met again, and suddenly they both seemed to think of the same thing, turning their eyes towards Li Nuo. "How about we introduce Miss Yuan Yang to my brother-in-law?" "Indeed, only Brother Li is worthy of such a beauty..." Song Yu was reluctant to give Miss Yuan Yang to Zhou Yu, but his brother-in-law had repaid evil with kindness, showing him favor, and this was one way to reciprocate. By marrying Jiaren, his lifetime of happiness was doomed; as a member of the Song Family, Song Yu felt guilty and wanted to compensate him somehow. Zhou Yu too was reluctant to let Miss Yuan Yang go to Song Yu, but Li Nuo was the son of the Minister of Justice, and he wanted to connect with the top-tier nobility of Daxia, resigning himself to let her go despite the heartache. Upon hearing their conversation, Li Nuo''s hand, which was taking food, paused, and a figure flashed through his mind, causing a faint pain in his chest. He waved his hands dismissively, "No need, no need, you handle it yourselves, I''m not interested in such things..." Chapter 50 - 50 Song Jiarens Dark History Seeing Li Nuo uninterested, Song Yu could only regretfully shake his head and say, "That''s truly a shame." Zhou Yu appeared regretful on the surface but inwardly, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had braced himself for it, the thought of Yuan Yang spending her nights under another man still made him feel quite uncomfortable. At this point, Li Nuo became somewhat curious and asked, "What kind of woman is she that she could fascinate you both to this extent?" Song Yu and Zhou Yu were, after all, from the upper stratum of Chang''an''s nobility. With just a word from them, countless beautiful women would throw themselves at their feet, including daughters of prominent families and ladies of noble birth. Despite such backgrounds, they ended up fighting over a courtesan to the point of bloodshed and public brawling. This Yuan Yang must indeed possess some extraordinary qualities. Song Yu sighed, "Brother-in-law, you have no idea. Although Yuan Yang comes from the brothel, she remains unblemished by the mud. She has always maintained her purity, not only mastering Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, but also being well-read in military texts, with profound insights into military strategies. She''s a rare and exceptional woman in this world..." Zhou Yu chimed in, "Indeed, there are many women in Chang''an with better looks and figures than Yuan Yang, and many with surpassing talents as well, but when it comes to understanding military strategies, no other courtesan can match Yuan Yang..." Li Nuo understood now that their fascination with Yuan Yang was not because of her beauty or talent, but primarily because she understood military strategy. For a courtesan, this was indeed quite rare. Both Song Yu and Zhou Yu came from a General''s family and had studied military strategies since childhood. In a brothel full of coquettish and disdainful women, it was not surprising that they were attracted to someone they could relate to, who also kept herself pure. If there was a courtesan who kept herself pure and was also proficient in Law, Li Nuo would probably take a second look as well. Song Yu wasn''t pleased with Zhou Yu''s words and added, "What do you mean among courtesan women? Even outside the brothel, in all of Chang''an, there are hardly any women who comprehend military strategies like she does. Take Jiaren, for example¡ªdespite her beauty, she doesn''t know Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, can barely recognize characters, let alone read military texts. All she knows is how to fight..." Hey, hey, hey, how had the topic shifted to his wife? In front of others, he still had to uphold his wife''s reputation. Li Nuo glanced at him and said, "I think Jiaren is pretty great." Song Yu patted Li Nuo''s shoulder, rather sympathetically saying, "It''s just you, brother-in-law. Ask the young talents of Chang''an, how many would want to marry Jiaren. Zhou Yu, would you?" Even though he was Jiaren''s brother, he could not lie and violate his conscience, given his brother-in-law''s kindness to him. Zhou Yu shook his head vehemently. Song Yu turned to Zhou Tao and asked, "What about you, Zhou Tao?" Zhou Tao shook his head even faster. Song Jiaren''s fierce reputation had spread far and wide among the offspring of the General''s families; almost all had suffered beatings from her as children. They all grew up in the shadow of her terror¡ªwho would have the gall to marry her after eating the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard? Were they out of their minds? Once Song Yu started, he rattled on endlessly to Li Nuo about the great deeds of Song Jiaren. This was the first time Li Nuo had heard about her childhood¡ªhow she wouldn''t study properly, skipped classes, didn''t do her homework, fought with the sons of General''s families every day, and could single-handedly take on a group and leave them all lying down, while she remained unscathed. Once, she had been pursued by the elders of more than a dozen families, all the way to the Song Residence to lodge a formal complaint... Li Nuo found her dark past quite entertaining. He couldn''t help but remark inwardly that truly, she was his wife. Compared to her, the mischievous Song Ning''er was simply an angel... "Are you done?" Just as Song Yu was enthusiastically detailing Song Jiaren''s illustrious achievements to Li Nuo, suddenly a chilling voice came from behind. Hearing this voice, Zhou Yu''s face turned deathly white, he kept his head down, trembling uncontrollably. Li Nuo even felt the table shaking. Song Yu''s expression froze on his face. In the next moment, he shakily picked up his wine cup, drained it, and then collapsed onto the dining table, mumbling unclearly, "This liquor is strong, I need to sleep..." It wasn''t until Song Jiaren had left for a while that Song Yu crawled up from the table. He peeled off the vegetable leaves stuck to his face, glanced back to see that she was indeed gone, and then patted his chest, still shaken. Li Nuo glanced at him and asked, "Is the wife really that frightening?" Song Yu shook his head and said, "You didn''t know Jiaren when you were a child. Although I''m her brother, she didn''t spare me from her beatings either..." Zhou Yu nodded earnestly, "Terrifying doesn''t even start to cover it. All of us here were beaten by her as children. Pei Jun once pulled her braid and got kicked three yards away by her, breaking two ribs, and had to lie in bed for a month. Du Yong said she was motherless and got his leg broken by her, he even limps when he walks now..." Listening to his wife''s great accomplishments, Li Nuo felt his chest start to ache again. Song Yu waved his hand and picked up his wine glass again, saying, "Let''s forget about Jiaren for now, brother-in-law, I''m toasting to you. To apologize for my past offenses, I''ll drain this glass, and you are free to do as you wish..." Li Nuo had no choice but to pick up his wine glass as well since the other party had said as much. If he didn''t reciprocate, it would seem as though he was looking down on others. Little did he expect that after Song Yu finished one glass, he poured another, saying, "With this glass, I thank you, brother-in-law, for getting me out of a difficult situation today..." "After drinking this one, we''ll truly be one family!" "This glass... whatever, let''s drink our fill today, we won''t return until we are drunk!" At first, it was Song Yu initiating the toasts. Later, Zhou Yu and his brothers joined in the merriment. Li Nuo had an average tolerance for alcohol, and after a few drinks, he began to feel dizzy. He didn''t remember when he left the table, much less how he ended up in his wife''s bed. When he opened his eyes again, the sky outside the window was dotted with stars, and all around him was silent, save for the occasional chirping of insects. Before Li Nuo opened his eyes, he was certain he was in his wife''s bed, for the quilt was filled with her fragrance. He dared not imagine what it felt like to sleep while holding such a fragrant wife. Of course, such things existed only in his imagination. He glanced at the night sky outside the window. It wasn''t early, likely past curfew, and it seemed he would have to spend another night at the Song Residence. Li Nuo sat up from the bed, and the figure who had been sitting at the table also stood up, poured a cup of tea, and silently brought it over to him. Having sobered up, Li Nuo was quite thirsty. He took the tea cup, gulped it down in one breath, and handed it back to her, saying, "Thank you." Song Jiaren did not say anything, placing the tea cup back on the table, then returned and lay down on the well-made bed. A wave of emotion surged through Li Nuo. Was she waiting for him to wake up? Having grown accustomed to solitude, it was the first time Li Nuo felt having a wife could indeed be quite blissful. Even if it was just her pouring him a cup of tea to quench his thirst upon waking from his drunken state, it was an experience Li Nuo had never had before. He had just woken up and felt no sleepiness at the moment, so he leaned against the headboard and read a book. After flipping through a few pages, Li Nuo suddenly said, "Actually, you shouldn''t take to heart what Song Yu said. Everyone is unique at birth, not all women need to understand Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting..." Li Nuo had recently been reading widely. In Daxia, as in ancient China, women were expected to be good wives and mothers, and their fundamental skills would include needlework, cooking, and basic literacy, with bonus points for being able to read and write. On top of that, possessing talents in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting would be seen as the hallmark of excellence, a role model for all women and the ideal partner for most men. If he were to measure his wife by those standards, she would not qualify in any category. But what most people deem correct is not necessarily so. Song Yu was outspoken, and Li Nuo did not want her to overthink after hearing his words. After a brief silence, Song Jiaren calmly said, "I haven''t taken it to heart." "Good." Li Nuo did not speak again, continuing to read his book quietly. Following another stretch of silence, Song Jiaren suddenly asked, "Do all men like that kind of woman?" "What kind?" "Those who can play instruments, play chess, write poetry, paint pictures..." While reading, Li Nuo replied, "Not necessarily, to each their own. Take, for example, a woman''s figure, some like thin ones, some prefer plump, some are attracted to tall and proud, while others like petite and clingy. Preferences vary from person to person. Song Yu and the others like gentle and fragile women, but I think it''s better to know a bit about the Martial Path..." It wasn''t that Li Nuo didn''t like frail girls. Such girls indeed tended to arouse a man''s protective instinct. But what Li Nuo sought was not the protective instinct; he sought tangible protection. In this world where the Martial Path flourished and the Hundred Schools contended, with things like True Qi, Vast Qi, Power of Laws... whether living or spectral, anyone could show off their skills. Before he formally joined Legalism, he was just an ordinary person, the one who needed protection most. Song Jiaren no longer spoke. Li Nuo continued reading for a while until sleepiness overwhelmed him once again. He''d usually worry about a maid barging in to stab him in the middle of the night, but with his wife by his side, he felt completely secure. He closed the book and set it aside, quickly falling asleep in the fragrant warmth of the bed. On the floor beside the bed, Song Jiaren laid with her hands behind her head, staring at the ceiling with her usual calm expression. In a certain moment, as if a ripple formed on a serene lake, the corners of her mouth subtly lifted into a slight smile. It was as if flowers bloomed quietly in the darkness, a sight sadly missed by the sleeping Li Nuo... Chapter 51: The Fox Borrows the Tigers Fierceness The next morning, Li Nuo woke up to find the bedding by his side had already been tidied, and his wife was nowhere to be seen. He had slept well overall, probably the most peaceful and comfortable sleep he had since his arrival here. Firstly, the couple Brother Strong and Song Qian hadn''t been making a racket next door, and secondly, his wife had been sleeping by his side. Before drifting off, he was filled with a profound sense of security. Sitting up in bed, he stretched his body, then got out of bed to find the toiletries already laid out on the table. After washing up, Li Nuo stepped into the courtyard but didn''t see his wife; however, Housekeeper Wu was already waiting there for him. Housekeeper Wu was nominally the chief housekeeper of Li Mansion, but his main duty was to ensure Li Nuo''s safety. Wherever Li Nuo went, he would follow, and when outside, he would never stray more than a few steps from him. As it was getting late, he informed a Song Residence maid to relay a message to his wife, and Li Nuo then departed the Song Residence for the Chang''an County Government. Exiting the grand gates of the Song Residence, Li Nuo brushed past an elder with graying hair. Clutching a thick book to his chest, the elder had walked more than ten steps into the Song Residence when he stopped and looked back. The young man seemed unfamiliar to him, someone he had never seen before, likely some relative of the Song Family. But none of that mattered at the moment. What occupied his thoughts was something far more important. After half a month of testing, Mr. Chen was convinced that the "Brother Li Nuo" Song Mu''er spoke of possessed a profound mastery of Mathematics. He not only understood the Nine Numbers but could also explain them in simple terms, making even a six-year-old child comprehend the abstruse Mathematics. Mr. Chen, who had taught Mathematics his entire life, had to admit defeat. That young man was simply a born teaching saint. Yet, the problem Mr. Chen left for the Song sisters yesterday did not belong to any category of the "Nine Numbers", and he wondered if Li Nuo could solve it. For most people, mastering the Nine Numbers was sufficient for Mathematics, as that was all that was examined in the Imperial Examination. But beyond them lie many problems that involve Mathematics. Like the horse-drinking conundrum at hand. Although it wasn''t within the scope of the "Nine Numbers", it was a real problem one could encounter on the battlefield. With the speed of utmost importance, being able to move faster than the enemy forces could provide a slight advantage. Often that slight advantage could determine the outcome of a war. Mr. Chen had also been studying this problem recently but hadn''t reached a conclusion yet. He admitted that leaving such a problem, which even the mathematical community hadn''t solved, to a six-year-old girl was indeed a bit narrow-minded, but after suffering too many blows in recent days, he genuinely wished to regain some face before his students. "Good morning, Mr. Chen." "Mr. Chen..." Along the way, the servants of the Song Residence greeted him non-stop, with the old man nodding slightly in acknowledgment as he passed through several gates and long corridors to arrive at a room. Three figures, one large and two small, were already waiting inside the room. Every time Mr. Chen saw Song Jiaren, he felt a twinge of guilt, feeling that he hadn''t taught her well in the past. "Good morning, teacher!" Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er stood up and greeted him respectfully. Mr. Chen nodded, set down his book, and asked eagerly, "Did you finish the homework I left you yesterday?" Song Ning''er shook her head, saying, "No, the homework you left was too difficult. I asked Brother Yu and my father, my uncle, and they all said they couldn''t do it..." Mr. Chen didn''t say much. If even he and several Mathematical masters hadn''t solved the problem, it would be shocking if anyone in the Song Family could. From the beginning, the only person he cared about was the "Brother Li Nuo" Song Mu''er had mentioned. As his gaze fell upon Song Mu''er, she nodded and said, "Teacher, I did finish it." Song Ning''er, taken aback, immediately questioned her, "Didn''t you say you didn''t know how to do it?" Song Mu''er glanced at her and snorted arrogantly, her chin raised proudly as she replied, "I might not know how, but my family''s Brother Li Nuo does..." "Liar!" Song Ning''er darkened in the face, arms crossed, turning her head away. Song Mu''er retorted with a cold huff, "How many times have you lied to Brother Li Nuo..." Mr. Chen had no interest in watching the twin sisters quarrel and hastily asked, "How did he solve it?" His life had been devoted to Mathematics, and encountering a problem solved by others but still unsolvable by himself made him itch with anticipation... Song Mu''er took a Mathematical booklet from her small bag and flipped to the last page. When Mr. Chen saw that diagram, he understood right away. A lifetime spent studying Mathematics, often what he lacked was just a bit of inspiration or a new perspective. On this problem, the approach was incredibly clever. The few faint and solid lines were like dazzling beams of light that dispelled the fog shrouding his heart for days, revealing the truth beneath the mist. Mr. Chen, holding that booklet, had a look of amazement in his eyes as if he were holding a rare treasure, and could not help but laugh, "Brilliant, simply brilliant! Such an ingenious solution, those old guys would never think of!" Song Jiaren glanced at the excited Mr. Chen and a thought emerged in her mind. Could it be that even Mr. Chen couldn''t solve this problem? This was somewhat unthinkable to her, as Mr. Chen was Daxia''s leading authority in Mathematics¡ªhe had no interest in a civil servant career, and dedicated his life to the study of Mathematics, fostering scholars everywhere, having taught many top scholars in mathematics. Many officials in the court were his students; it could be said that in the field of Mathematics, he was absolutely at the pinnacle. How could there be a Mathematics problem that he couldn''t solve? As Mr. Chen noticed Song Jiaren''s gaze, he realized he had lost his composure. He coughed twice and said, "Mumu did very well with her homework this time; as a reward, here''s a flower hairpin. I suddenly have an urgent matter to attend to, so we''ll not study new content today. You should review the previous lessons..." Without Mr. Chen''s tedious and boring Mathematics classes, Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er were naturally overjoyed. After their teacher left, they hardly remembered to review and immediately ran out of the classroom to play. Song Jiaren watched Mr. Chen''s hurried departure, thinking that his matter must be especially urgent, for he started to run in the midst of walking. Despite his age, he could stride vigorously¡ªwhen crossing the threshold, he even leapt over it... Qingfeng Academy. As one of the Four Great Academy of Chang''an, Qingfeng Academy held a high status in the hearts of Daxia''s scholars. The academy''s location was also extremely advantageous, situated in the southwest of Chang''an, covering a vast area with mountains and water inside, the environment was unparalleled in its serenity and beauty. Originally a Royal Garden, the academy was granted this royal estate as a reward for the contributions of Qingfeng Academy to the court; a certain Emperor of Daxia specifically chose this site for a new academy. Each of the Four Great Academy had its strengths: Yunmeng Academy specialized in military strategy and riding and shooting, being the cradle for military officers; East Mountain Academy was known for its Music, Beixi Academy excelled in both painting and calligraphy, and Qingfeng Academy stood out in Mathematics. Over seventy percent of the civil servants in the court came from these four academies. At the moment, in a small courtyard by the lake behind Qingfeng Academy''s hills, Three grey-haired scholars in Confucian robes were gathered around a piece of drawing paper, holding wooden rulers, occasionally taking measurements upon it. They had been studying this problem for several days now. Although they had already measured the range of the answer with their rulers, Mathematics was a precise subject¡ªthe answer to this problem was unique and only one. To them, determining the range was far from sufficient, even though they had narrowed it down considerably. While they were deep in thought, a figure sauntered in, hands behind his back. The three were all so focused on their thinking that none noticed the newcomer. Mr. Chen walked up behind them and cleared his throat loudly. Startled by the sound, they all turned around. Looking at them, Mr. Chen had a superior gaze and spoke dismissively, "You three old fellows, each claiming to be a grandmaster of Mathematics, can''t even solve such a simple problem. You''re truly disappointing to me..." Inside the small courtyard, the three turned around simultaneously. One of the pale-faced elders raised his eyebrows and asked, "Old fellow, have you solved it?" Mr. Chen stroked his beard and answered, "Naturally, such a simple problem isn''t even worth pondering over for long. You might as well admit it; in the realm of Mathematics, I am stronger than you guys..." The three frowned slightly; Mr. Chen''s tone was overly arrogant. All four were retired Mathematics instructors from Qingfeng Academy and held grandmaster status in Daxia''s Mathematics circle. Usually, none would admit another as better. One of the pale-faced elders snorted coldly and said, "Come, show us how you solved it..." Mr. Chen swung his robe, snatched the ruler from their hands, drew a few faint and solid lines on the paper, then casually tossed the ruler and pen onto the table. The three elders didn''t pay attention to him but instead stared intently at the drawing on the table. "This..." "The sum of the lengths of two sides of a triangle is greater than the third side?" "Brilliant, by shifting that point, you''ve turned a three-location problem into a two-location problem!" "Old fellow, with your rotten wooden head, to think you could come up with such an ingenious solution..." They had dedicated their lives to the study of Mathematics. Without Mr. Chen''s explanation, they grasped the subtleties of the simple lines and couldn''t help but speak out. They had been stumped for days, yet the solution to the problem was so simple. What they were lacking was just a bit of inspiration. But for Mathematics, that bit of inspiration was the most challenging and most important to find. The solution to the problem seemed simple, but it completely surpassed the category of the "Nine Numbers" and even the current scope of Mathematics; it was an entirely new way of thinking. And they, who had studied the "Nine Numbers" their entire lives, were confined to one domain of thought, struggling to conjure new ideas. One must admit, Mr. Chen really made them take notice this time. Of course, having competed for a lifetime, there was still some unwillingness in their hearts. One of the elders took out a new piece of paper and handed it to Mr. Chen, saying, "Old fellow, take a look at this one. If you can solve it, I, Lu Yunting, will admit you''re better than me..." Mr. Chen took the paper, glanced at it, and then tucked it into his sleeve, saying, "I already have a solution in mind for this problem. However, I am almost late for class at the Song Residence. I''ll solve your doubts tomorrow..." Without waiting for the three to respond, he immediately turned and walked out of the courtyard. Leaving Qingfeng Academy, he looked back to see if anyone followed. Seeing no one, he quickly turned around and dashed toward the direction of the Song Residence... Chapter 52 - 52 Healing It wasn''t yet time to leave the County Magistrate''s Office, but Li Nuo had already walked out. The cases each day were steadily decreasing, and today he had sentenced all there was; his lifespan had only risen by two days, which was nothing compared to the pocket change of those officials'' second generations. It was easy to transition from frugality to luxury, but very difficult the other way around. After just one day, Li Nuo had already begun to miss them. Housekeeper Wu was sitting in the carriage, and once Li Nuo got in, he asked, "Young Master, are we heading home?" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "No, let''s go to the Song Family." Going back would mean being alone, which was too boring. It was better at the Song Family¡ªnot only was it closer to the County Magistrate''s Office, but Mumu was also there to keep him company. Of course, what was most important was that he could sleep with his wife at the Song Family at night. The first day he arrived here, he had almost been assassinated in his sleep by a personal maid, which made Li Nuo wary of anyone at home apart from his wife and Housekeeper Wu. With his wife by his side, he could sleep peacefully. When Li Nuo returned to the Song Family''s residence, he saw Song Mu''er practicing martial arts under Song Jiaren''s guidance, her little fists stirring a fierce wind. Each punch was accompanied by a muffled sound in the air, and Li Nuo didn''t doubt she could break his bones with a single hit. Housekeeper Wu had said that Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er, the two sisters, both had excellent martial talent, but it seemed that only Song Mu''er had taken the path of the Martial Path. The Martial Path had no shortcuts; talent and hard work were essential. Cultivation was much more arduous than the Philosophy of a Hundred Schools and required immense willpower and persistent dedication to achieve success. Most children born to nobility and brought up in comfort were unwilling to endure such hardship. In Chang''an, there were plenty with great martial talent who chose not to cultivate it. They didn''t need to endure the arduous task of Cultivation themselves; there were countless strong martial artists willing to approach them with servile fawning. Although Li Nuo himself was one of these nobles, his innate conditions were lacking; unlike those who squandered their talents, Li Nuo could only envy them. What some naturally possess yet take for granted might be what others yearn for in their dreams. After watching Song Mu''er practice for a while with envy, Li Nuo went to his room to pick up a book and started reading it in the pavilion inside the courtyard. Not long after, Song Mu''er came bouncing over, excitedly asking, "Brother Li Nuo, will you be living with us from now on?" Song Jiaren''s gaze also drifted over, with intent or otherwise. Li Nuo looked at her and explained, "This place is closer to the County Magistrate''s Office, and you and Mumu won''t have to travel back and forth every day. If it''s inconvenient, then forget it..." Song Jiaren didn''t say much. She knew he had to go to the County Magistrate''s Office daily and didn''t think much of it. It was indeed a bit troublesome for her to escort Mumu to and from the Song Family and Li Family each day. For him to stay at the Song Family would be convenient for everyone. After dinner at the Song Family''s residence, Song Mu''er brought over a Mathematics problem for Li Nuo. Li Nuo glanced at the problem and, unlike before, didn''t immediately start explaining. The problem was still related to warfare, about a troop of Daxia cavalry that needed to rush to assist a certain city as quickly as possible in the face of a sudden invasion by an enemy country. The quickest path would normally be in a straight line, but there was a desert between the military camp and the city. Traveling in a straight line would greatly reduce the speed of the cavalry. If they took a detour along the post road, they could move faster, but the journey would be longer. Now, they needed to find the optimal path to ensure the shortest arrival time for the cavalry to reach the city. This problem was similar to the "General Drinking Horse" issue, as both involved finding the optimum value, but the solutions were entirely different, and the difficulty had stepped up a notch. If it were just slightly more difficult, it wouldn''t be a big problem, but the challenging part was that solving this "Hu Bugui model" required the use of trigonometric functions, which in future generations was content taught in ninth grade. And the mathematics of Daxia were still at a fundamental stage, having not developed trigonometric functions. Li Nuo vaguely remembered that the study of trigonometry also wasn''t introduced into China until the Ming Dynasty in another world. "Calculus" did have a chapter named "Pythagorean," but the content it examined was very limited, dealing only with the most basic problems in trigonometry. This problem seemed simple, but in fact, it was well beyond the scope of what Daxia''s current mathematical techniques could solve; there was no way to reach an answer. Having taught Mumu for so long, Li Nuo was very clear about her current level of mathematical skill and her capacity for understanding; this was not knowledge she could grasp at her current stage. Song Mu''er, seeing him silent for a long time, asked in surprise, "Brother Li Nuo, you don''t know how to solve this problem either?" In her heart, Brother Li Nuo was the smartest person in the world. Li Nuo shook his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t know how. Let''s try this; I''ll attempt to explain it to you and see if you can understand..." A moment later, looking at the blank faces of Song Mu''er and Song Jiaren, Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "If you don''t understand, let it be; this problem is indeed a bit difficult for you..." He knew the levels of his wife and Mumu quite well, and the outcome was just as he expected. Li Nuo didn''t understand why her mathematics tutor had given her this problem, considering Mumu wasn''t going to take the Imperial Examination. Moreover, had this problem been presented during the examination, no one would have been able to answer it. It wasn''t that the "Hu Bugui" problem was particularly hard; it was more like asking a skilled cook to make a meal without rice¡ªthey simply lacked the relevant knowledge. Even concepts involving only elementary mathematics of later generations were unsolvable mysteries to them. After playing Go with Mumu for a while longer, the sky gradually grew dark. Li Nuo returned to his room and sat at the desk to continue studying the works of Legalism, and to his surprise, his wife was also sitting beside the bed reading a book. Li Nuo took a few extra glances and discovered she was reading "Shuo Wen"... It seemed that the few words Song Yu said about her had stayed on her mind. This gave Li Nuo a measure of dissatisfaction with Song Yu; what was there to be proud of in recognizing a few extra characters? Why did he speak ill of his wife? If there were to be another fight and it ended up in his hands again, he would have to ensure that those government officials lashed Song Yu a few more times... While thinking this, Li Nuo continued reading. After days of in-depth research, Li Nuo found that the way of Legalism was not easy to Cultivate. Although its strength was far ahead of the other Hundred Schools, the endings of strong Legalism practitioners were too tragic; the vast majority met with untimely and violent ends: dismemberment, lingering death, being cut in two, flaying... Every imaginable form of severe torture was employed, and beheading was considered light in comparison. Hardly any were left with an intact body. In the process of their Cultivation, they offended too many nobles, and often, just before death, they faced exceedingly vicious retaliations. The more Li Nuo read, the colder he felt, as even on a hot summer night, the temperature seemed not so warm anymore. His heart, struck by a ten-thousand-point blow, he closed the book, not desiring to read further about these horrifying matters, and planned to glance at his beautiful wife for some solace... When he turned his head, he found Song Jiaren leaning on the bed, holding a book, but her eyes were already closed. Li Nuo shook his head helplessly; it seemed she really wasn''t meant for reading. He walked over quietly, sat by the bed, and looked at her closely. He had to admit, although his wife was uneducated and not particularly outstanding in figure, her face alone compensated for all her shortcomings. Just silently observing her, Li Nuo''s heart, which had just taken a beating, felt ten thousand points healed... Li Nuo was entranced, until the long lashes on the stunning face before him trembled, and a pair of beautiful eyes slowly opened. As their gazes met and lingered for a long time, Li Nuo turned his eyes away towards the window and said with a smile, "My wife, look, the moon is so beautiful tonight..." Song Jiaren''s eyes followed his, only to see a pitch-black night sky outside the window, devoid of stars or moon. Chapter 53 - 53 Bluffing The Song Residence was very close to the County Magistrate''s Office, so Li Nuo could sleep in a bit in the morning. He woke up to find the bedding by the bed neatly tidied and his wife nowhere in sight. Li Nuo had grown accustomed to this routine and, after a simple wash, he and Housekeeper Wu set out together for the County Magistrate''s Office. As they left the main gate of the Song Residence, he once again brushed past that elder with the graying hair. Mr. Chen had arrived at the Song Residence early that day. He had pondered over that mathematical problem all night but had made no headway, which now filled him with some regret. He really shouldn''t have boasted in front of those few old fellows. If Li Nuo didn''t know the answer either, he would lose face big time. Passing through several long corridors and the moon gate, he arrived at a room. At that moment, it wasn''t yet time for lessons, so Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er hadn''t come over. Another fifteen minutes passed before the two sisters walked into the room carrying small bags. "Good day, Teacher!" After they greeted him, Mr. Chen feigned nonchalance and asked, "Did you finish the homework I assigned you yesterday?" Unlike before, this time, both sisters shook their heads simultaneously. Mr. Chen''s heart skipped a beat. Surely not, he thought. Could it be that the person from yesterday couldn''t solve it either? At that moment, his heart was filled with both disappointment and relief. Disappointment that he couldn''t continue to show off in front of those three old men, and relief because that young man wasn''t all-knowing after all, which restored a bit of the self-respect he''d garnered from a lifetime of teaching mathematics. Nevertheless, to be cautious, he decided to clarify. He looked at the two of them and asked, "Well, Mumu... Which one of you is Mumu?" The sisters not only looked identical, but their clothing was also indistinguishable. Even after teaching them for two months, he couldn''t tell them apart. Song Mu''er stood up and said, "Teacher, I am Mumu." Mr. Chen''s gaze shifted to her as he asked, "About yesterday''s homework problem, does your brother Li Nuo not know the answer either?" Song Mu''er shook her head and said, "Of course Brother Li Nuo knows how to solve it, but the problem is so difficult. I couldn''t understand his explanation..." This problem was obviously tough; all four of those old fellows together hadn''t been able to figure it out. What surprised Mr. Chen was that not even this problem could stump Li Nuo, and it seemed that he had provided a solution in a very short time. Mr. Chen eagerly asked, "How did he explain it?" Song Mu''er, who couldn''t remember the esoteric process, simply handed over her booklet and said, "Here, Brother Li Nuo wrote down the solution here. Teacher, you can see for yourself." Mr. Chen carefully took the booklet and flipped to the last page, casting his gaze upon it. One second. Two seconds. A quarter of an hour. For a full fifteen minutes, he maintained that posture, motionless and silent as a wood carving, with only his eyeballs occasionally moving. Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er had long since run out to play¡ªthey didn''t have the patience to wait around. After what seemed like an eternity, Mr. Chen finally slowly placed the booklet down. He couldn''t understand it... At that moment, he deeply sympathized with Song Mu''er. Not only could she not understand it, but he couldn''t either. But although he couldn''t comprehend it, a lifetime of studying mathematics and his intuition told him that the seemingly random lines on the paper were not carelessly drawn by Li Nuo; he just hadn''t grasped their profound meaning yet. This Li Nuo might very well be a mathematics genius rarely seen in the world. They say the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, but his mathematical talent even surpassed that of his father, Li Xuanjing. At a certain moment, he suddenly remembered the handsome young man he had encountered at the entrance of the Song Residence these past few days. Could it be that he was Li Nuo? Mr. Chen stepped out of the room and saw the little girl kicking a vine ball nearby. He asked, "Mumu, when is your brother Li Nuo coming back?" Song Ning''er didn''t answer him, but huffed and ran off. Song Mumu jumped down from a swing and said, "Brother Li Nuo left in the morning and won''t be back until dinner time. Sometimes he visits our house, sometimes he goes to his own. I don''t know if he''ll come today or not..." Mr. Chen sighed and murmured, "By the afternoon, I''m afraid it will be too late..." Having finished teaching the two sisters and reviewed some mathematics fundamentals with them, Mr. Chen didn''t assign them any homework today and hurriedly left the Song Residence. Qingfeng Academy. A small building by the lake. Three old men sat around a table, glancing occasionally towards the direction of the gate. They all looked a bit weary, due to a sleepless night. All titans of mathematics, they had competed their whole lives, none wanting to admit inferiority to a man surnamed Chen. They pondered the problem overnight, but as dawn broke, they were still clueless. At a certain moment, footsteps finally echoed from beyond the courtyard gate. Mr. Chen, holding his books, had just stepped into the courtyard when three pairs of eyes immediately turned to gaze at him. Their stares made him feel somewhat guilty. However, he didn''t show any sign of it, and as he walked up to them, he said, "You all seem tired, did you not sleep well last night?" It wasn''t that they had not slept well; they hadn''t slept at all. One elder waved his hand and got straight to the point, "Let''s cut the chatter. That problem from yesterday, have you really come up with a solution?" Mr. Chen glanced at him and replied, "Of course, do you think I would lie to you?" He pulled a sheet of paper from his book and handed it over to the elder. The elder took the paper, and the other two immediately gathered around, their eyes racing to scan it. On it was the same problem, but now with additional lines, both solid and dashed, suggesting significant meaning. In the blank space, there was a solution written, but it was incomprehensible to them... Unlike yesterday''s horse-drinking problem which was clear at a glance, the solution to this problem, even though written in great detail, had key steps they didn''t understand how to derive. Just as one elder was about to ask a question, Mr. Chen felt a pang in his heart and immediately remarked, "No way, no way. You three are renowned as titans of mathematics. Not understanding the problem is one thing, but don''t tell me you can''t even understand the solution?" His words stopped the elder in his tracks and made the other two temporarily suppress the urge to inquire further. His comment, casual and dismissive, was deeply insulting. In the realm of mathematics, they had devoted their lives to diligent study. Across all of Daxia, and even the surrounding nations, they were the absolute authority. Of course, mathematics were profound and vast, and they didn''t consider themselves omniscient, with many challenges remaining unsolved to this day. But not being able to solve a problem was one thing; it was entirely another to not understand a solution when someone else had solved it... Even if they truly couldn''t comprehend it, they wouldn''t directly ask this old fellow. Perhaps after some pondering on their own, they would understand its mysteries. One elder focused intently on the paper, committing its content to memory, then said, "Mr. Chen, you underestimate me too much. Of course, I understand the solution to this problem. It''s just that I''ve suddenly remembered an urgent matter. As for this problem, let''s discuss it tomorrow..." After these words, his gaze lingered on the paper for a moment longer before he swept away. Another elder also shifted his gaze away from the paper and said, "I also just remembered, I have a fishing appointment today..." Having his invented excuse snatched away, the last elder pressed his forehead and said, "I suddenly feel unwell, I must rest. We shall meet again tomorrow..." Soon, only Mr. Chen remained in the courtyard. "Heh, such feeble excuses," Mr. Chen watched the three quickly making their escape, his face showing a trace of scorn. A moment later, he left the academy, looked around to ensure no one was following, and once again dashed towards the Song Residence. Chapter 54 - 54 You Smell So Good Today at noon, Li Nuo didn''t eat at Pei Zhe''s house. Although he very much enjoyed the dishes prepared by Mrs. Pei, he felt embarrassed always eating at someone else''s home. Of course, the main reason was that Lord Pei had gone out incognito today to inspect the public sentiment, leaving Mrs. Pei alone at home, so Li Nuo needed to avoid any appearance of impropriety. Even though he and Mrs. Pei were more than a decade apart in age, people in Daxia married young, with most having married and had children by the age of eighteen. Mrs. Pei had been married for many years and was only in her mid-thirties this year, still retaining her charm, and Li Nuo didn''t want people to gossip. In the past, he always avoided being alone with her. Fortunately, the Song Residence was not far from the County Magistrate''s Office, so Li Nuo could go back to the Song Residence for lunch and even take a short nap in his wife''s room afterward. There hadn''t been many cases at the government office these days, and after today, Li Nuo wouldn''t have to go there daily. Aside from major cases, the routine minor disputes accumulated over a few days could be dealt with all at once, saving more time and being more efficient. With the time he saved, he could spend reading and studying. Being new to this world, there were too many things Li Nuo didn''t understand. His father''s study not only had many books but also covered a wide variety of subjects. It involved history, geography, humanities, mathematics, music, rituals, various cultivation techniques..., for him, it was a vast treasure trove. Upon returning to the Song Residence with Housekeeper Wu, Li Nuo had just entered the gate when a figure emerged from the gatehouse, asking with a somewhat anxious voice, "May I ask, are you Young Master Li Nuo?" Li Nuo turned around and looked at the somewhat familiar old man, nodded, and said, "I am Li Nuo, who might you be, sir?" Mr. Chen smiled and said, "My surname is Chen, and I am Miss Mumu''s mathematics tutor." Although he had never met Mr. Chen, Li Nuo had certainly heard of him before. His impression of Mr. Chen was that this man had deep research into the "Nine Numbers" but was not very good at teaching; who else would assign such difficult homework to a six-year-old child? Curious, Li Nuo asked, "What can I do for you, Mr. Chen?" Mr. Chen coughed lightly and said, "There is a mathematics problem I would like to consult with you about, if that''s alright?" Mr. Chen took a paper from his sleeve, and Li Nuo glanced at it, startled, as it was the very problem that Mumu had asked him about. Even the handwriting on the paper was his from when he had worked on the solution. Because it involved trigonometric functions which she temporarily couldn''t understand, Li Nuo had not gone into depth with her. He had also been curious about how they solved this problem in an era without trigonometry. It turned out, even her mathematics tutor didn''t know it. Wait... A thought suddenly struck Li Nuo, if Mr. Chen himself didn''t know the solution, why would he assign it as homework to Mumu? Was this homework actually meant for him? Caught by Li Nuo''s probing gaze, Mr. Chen''s old face blushed as he said, "I inadvertently learned that behind Miss Mumu, there was a master of mathematics, and I couldn''t help but want to test myself; please do not take offense, Young Master..." Li Nuo felt it beneath him to take issue with an old man, and asked, "I have written the solution here, Mr. Chen, what do you not understand?" Mr. Chen immediately pointed to two lines, asking, "How did you get from here to here?" As Li Nuo expected, what he couldn''t understand was the step that introduced trigonometric functions, but this was not something that could be explained in a few words. Li Nuo said, "We don''t have a pen here, let''s go inside and talk." The two walked into the Song Residence and came to a courtyard. Song Jiaren and Song Mu''er were practicing their martial arts in the courtyard, and Li Nuo walked to a stone table in the courtyard, had Mumu bring some paper and a pen, and began explaining the concept of trigonometric functions to Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen, being a mathematics instructor, understood these concepts easily, unlike Mumu who couldn''t grasp them at all. This wasn''t surprising, as Daxia''s mathematics already included the concept of the Pythagorean theorem, and trigonometry was an extension of these basic concepts. This problem was merely an application of trigonometric foundations, along with some transformation, reduction, and integration of algebraic and geometric concepts. Once Mr. Chen understood the concept of trigonometry, everything else was straightforward. All that was needed was to draw an auxiliary line, construct an angle whose sine value equaled a certain coefficient in the equation, turning the algebra problem into a geometric one, and the answer became clear. After listening to Li Nuo''s explanation, Mr. Chen trembled, holding the paper in his hands for a long time without speaking. His hands slightly trembled, and his cloudy old eyes even shimmered with tears. At that moment, something deeply ingrained in him was completely overturned. Mathematics could be like this? Having studied mathematics all his life, this was the first time he experienced such an exquisite subtlety in mathematics. Seeing him silent for so long, Li Nuo asked, "Is there anything else that the teacher doesn''t understand?" Though this problem could be mastered by middle school students in later generations, it was still too advanced for the current mathematics community. It was normal for Mr. Chen not to understand, Li Nuo could explain it again. Mr. Chen came back to his senses, immediately saying, "No no no, I truly do not deserve the title of teacher, a master is a teacher, in the realm of mathematics, I should call you teacher, Young Master." Before today, he had only considered Li Nuo to be a nimble-minded mathematics genius. It was not until this moment that Mr. Chen profoundly realized the enormity of the gap between him and Li Nuo. Even if he had another ten or twenty years, he could not come up with such a brilliant solution. Surprised by Mr. Chen''s courtesy, Li Nuo hurriedly said, "Mr. Chen, you''re too kind, too kind..." Mr. Chen stated solemnly, "I am not exaggerating. How ridiculous it is that I, who have been complacent in my little well and deemed myself a master of mathematics, have only today come to realize that there are always greater talents out there and skies beyond skies. What I''ve observed is merely a fraction of mathematics..." With both hands clasped in front of him in a gesture of student to teacher, he deeply bowed to Li Nuo and said, "Thank you, Young Master, for enlightening me." Li Nuo waved his hands repeatedly, "I don''t deserve such praise, not at all..." He was very aware that he was merely standing on the shoulders of those before him, and that Mr. Chen was simply limited by his era; there was nothing to be proud of. A figure stood not far away, staring blankly at this scene. Song Jiaren knew her husband was very smart but had not expected that even Mr. Chen, the Daxia mathematics authority, would adopt the attitude of a student seeking guidance from him... Holding the piece of paper as if it were a treasure, Mr. Chen carefully asked Li Nuo, "In the future, if I encounter problems that I don''t understand, may I often consult the young master?" Li Nuo smiled and said, "It''s not so much consulting. We can discuss them together." Mr. Chen joyfully replied, "Thank you, thank you!" After seeing off Mr. Chen, Song Mu''er ran over, hugged Li Nuo''s arm, and with stars flickering in her eyes, said, "Brother Li Nuo, you are so amazing; you could even be a teacher''s teacher now!" In the distance, another petite figure, hiding mostly behind a tree, watched the close interaction between Song Mu''er and Li Nuo, stamped her foot angrily, and ran off with a huff. At lunchtime, Li Nuo stole a glance at his wife across the table. He had made an awkward scene last night by watching her while she was asleep and getting caught. Fortunately, she hadn''t said anything, and today everything seemed as if nothing had happened. To say or not to say, Li Nuo initially had a very poor impression of her. But having interacted with her over many days, his impression of her gradually improved. She hadn''t read much, and her demeanor was rather cold, but she wasn''t as violent as Li Nuo had first thought. He later understood that it had been a misunderstanding and couldn''t entirely blame her. After all, she was just an eighteen-year-old girl, at the age literally blooming like a flower, yet due to an unreliable promise made by her elders more than a decade ago, she had married, and to a fool at that. In later times, an eighteen-year-old girl might just have graduated from high school. If presented with such a situation, the nation would most likely intervene forcibly. However, in Daxia, such things were quite common. Even Li Nuo felt indignant on her behalf. Song Jiaren silently ate her meal, of course noticing Li Nuo''s glances from time to time. It made her slightly uncomfortable, involuntarily recalling the gaze from the night before. Besides him, no one had ever looked at her that way. In others'' gazes, there was mostly fear and defiance, which later simply turned into pure fear. But in that gaze... she didn''t know how to describe it; it was a new and novel experience she had never felt before. After the meal, Li Nuo returned to his room to prepare for a noon rest. Song Jiaren also returned to her room and sat at the desk to read a book, still the Shuo Wen. Li Nuo lay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. Although it was already August and beyond the peak of summer, it was still somewhat sultry at noon. Song Jiaren heard the sounds from behind her and closed her book, asking, "Is the sound of flipping pages disturbing you?" The occasional flipping was actually quite hypnotic. Li Nuo shook his head and responded, "No, it''s just that the weather is too hot. I am having trouble sleeping..." Song Jiaren thought for a moment, walked to the bed, and said, "Give me your hand." As Li Nuo was puzzled, she had already grasped his hand, and the next moment, Li Nuo felt a cool sensation entering his body through his palm, circulating within, causing a shiver reflex. All his heat was swept away, leaving only a cool sensation... In the past few days, Li Nuo had read many books, including about the Martial Path, and he immediately understood that his wife practiced a cultivation technique with a cold attribute, and what had entered his body was a stream of True Qi with a cold attribute. Feeling the coolness radiating from within, Li Nuo said, "Thank you." Song Jiaren said nothing and returned to her desk to continue reading. Li Nuo typically slept with his head rested on his palm and suddenly smelled a faint fragrance. He had never seen her use any scented sachets or similar items, but there was always a faint scent on her, like that of gardenias. Having slept in her bed these past few days, Li Nuo had gotten used to this smell. So much so that just the scent gave him an inexplicable sense of security, and he slept especially well. He looked at the hand that his wife had just held and subconsciously sniffed it. When he looked up and saw her gaze from beside the desk, he asked silently, "Wife, what bath powder are you using? It smells wonderful..." [PS: Received a notice from the editor, going live at midnight on the 14th. Currently, there are still some manuscripts. If we don''t run through them in the next few days, we should manage daily uploads.] Chapter 55 - 55 Soon to Die After a refreshing afternoon nap, Li Nuo woke up feeling a hundred times more spirited. He had planned to visit the County Magistrate''s Office, but as he walked into the courtyard, he ran into Song Mu''er, who mentioned she wanted to stroll around the streets. Li Nuo thought it over and didn''t refuse. Although he had been in this world for nearly half a month, his daily routine revolved mostly between the County Magistrate''s Office and home. His mind had constantly been on high alert, and he had yet to properly experience life in Chang''an. Accompanying her for a walk and then heading to the County Magistrate''s Office later wouldn''t be too late. Before long, the lively streets of Chang''an were graced by the presence of three figures¡ªtwo tall and one small. Li Nuo and Song Jiaren each held one of Song Mu''er''s hands as they walked along the streets of Chang''an, resembling a heartwarming family of three. Housekeeper Wu walked a few steps behind Li Nuo, closely watching the crowd, occasionally glancing at the young master and young madam with a smile creeping onto his aged face. One day, if he could see the young master and young madam holding their own child like this, he would die with no regrets. After a brief daydream, he resumed his vigilant watch. The master had too many enemies; heaven knows how many were lurking in the shadows, keeping an eye on every move of Li Mansion. Unable to touch the master directly, it was highly likely they would target the young master instead. ... Song Mu''er was very animated all the way, unable to resist stopping for the sight of tempting snacks and entertaining toys, and she would also stand and watch the street performances for a while. After many busy days, it was rare to have some downtime, and Li Nuo quite enjoyed this pleasant sense of relaxation. A street circus performance at a corner was captivating. Under the gaze of the surrounding spectators, a woman crawled into a wooden box, and a man outside began to insert more than a dozen sharp swords into the box in succession. The blades pierced through one side of the wooden box and emerged from the other, causing the crowd to exclaim in shock. With so many swords passing through the box, could the woman inside still be alive? The audience was both amazed and skeptical, but when the man pulled out the swords and the woman crawled out of the box unscathed, her white dress untouched by blood and performing cheerful somersaults while playfully soliciting tips from the onlookers, they were mesmerized. "Great show, it deserves a reward!" "I didn''t watch closely just now, do it again!" The crowd, attracted by the thrilling performance, began tossing copper coins onto the stage. Song Mu''er''s mouth hung open in shock, her preserves almost falling, as she tugged at Li Nuo''s sleeve and asked, "Brother Li Nuo, how is this done?" Of course, such sword-piercing tricks couldn''t possibly be real. The box where the woman concealed herself surely had some tricks inside. There were similar magic tricks in later generations that Li Nuo had seen and even knew how they were debunked. However, these street performers were earning their hard-earned money, and it was not his place to spoil their livelihood in front of a public audience. He patted Song Mu''er on the head and said, "I''ll tell you when we get back." At this moment, several people around Li Nuo turned their heads as if they had noticed something, opening their mouths in surprise and delight. "Isn''t that the official from the County Magistrate''s Office?" "What official? He''s the Great Lord!" "The case of my family house being occupied was resolved by the Great Lord!" "Aunt Chen''s case was also handled by him. The son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau has been imprisoned, and they say he even made the Wang family compensate Aunt Chen with one hundred taels of silver. With that money, she opened a tofu shop..." To the common people living on the streets of Chang''an, they might not recognize who the Chang''an County Magistrate was, but they would never forget the Great Lord who had stood up for them. These court officials were known to be in cahoots with the nobles, treating commoners like cattle, sheep, pigs, and dogs, seeking to ingratiate themselves with the powerful, without ever truly giving thought to the well-being of the populace. Who would actually hold the common people in their hearts, daring to offend those lofty figures for the sake of ordinary folks? Except for this young official. Those who hold the people in their hearts will naturally be held high by the people. They had never expected to encounter the Great Lord while watching street performances. The commoners immediately crowded around Li Nuo, but when they came within three steps of him, it was as though they encountered some barrier and could not advance any further. Four elder men in grey robes surrounded Li Nuo from four different directions. Together, they had erected a True Qi Shield to prevent the nearby commoners from approaching, in case assassins attempted to take advantage of the chaos. Li Nuo had not expected the people of Chang''an to be so enthusiastic, and he waved back to the affectionate crowd, feeling quite accomplished. The repeated calls of "The Great Lord" were the highest praises for people like them. However, becoming famous also had its downside; being recognized by the common folk meant that he couldn''t enjoy the street performances any longer. Li Nuo had no choice but to lead them away from there. "The Great Lord, take care!" It was a long while after the three of them left that the commotion finally began to subside. At the performance site, a girl ran over to the fortune-telling stall, picked up a teapot, and took several gulps from it before wiping her mouth. She then asked the old man at the stall, "Grandpa, who is that person, and why does everyone seem to recognize him..." The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know who he is, but he is definitely not an ordinary person. There are at least five guards in the open at the Fourth Realm protecting him, and in the shadows, there are no less than twenty more. The woman by his side is so young, yet her martial path has already entered the Fourth Realm, and even that little girl has developed her Inner Breath. Indeed, the Daxia Dynasty is full of talented individuals..." "Ah, has that sister reached the Object Manipulation Realm?" The girl was taken aback by the news, as she thought that condensing True Qi at sixteen was already quite an achievement. Unbeknownst to her, on her first day in Chang''an of the Daxia, she had witnessed that there''s always someone better. That sister appeared only two or three years older than herself, yet her martial path cultivation was a whole realm higher than hers. And that little girl, who must only be six or seven years old, had already developed her Inner Breath. At six or seven, she hadn''t even started training in the martial path... As they watched the trio''s retreating figures, the old man''s right hand moved slightly. He then shook his head and said, "What a pity..." The girl, puzzled, asked, "Grandpa, what''s a pity?" The old man turned his gaze away and said, "That young man seems to be beloved by the common people. It''s just a pity that his life span is short and he will not live much longer. Without a stroke of fortune, he will not survive more than half a year." The girl did not doubt the old man''s words. She sighed faintly and said, "It''s true what they say, good people don''t live long, while the wicked live for a thousand years..." ... Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, walking on either side of Song Mu''er, strolled down the street, greeted by the townspeople all along the way. They were not far from the Chang''an County Government Office, where Li Nuo had once set up a stall to hear cases right at the entrance. The local commoners had all come out to watch, and many recognized him. Holding a large apple in her hand, Song Mu''er took a bite and curiously asked, "Brother Li Nuo, why do they call you The Great Lord?" Before Li Nuo could answer, she became enamored with candied fruits being sold by a street vendor. The candied fruits, made from various seasonal fruits, looked colorful and attractive. Pulling on his hand, Song Mu''er said, "Brother Li Nuo, I want that!" The vendor selling candied fruits, a young man, upon hearing her, picked one out and approached with a smile. Li Nuo looked at him and asked, "How much?" "The humble vendor cannot take money from The Great Lord. Otherwise, the rest of the neighborhood would look down on me," said the vendor with a smile, handing the skewer of candied fruit to Li Nuo. "This treat is for The Great Lord, as a thank you for standing up for us common folk..." But when the vendor offered the candied fruit, Li Nuo did not reach to take it; instead, he suddenly stepped back. In the moment he reached out his hand, the young vendor''s wrist flicked sharply and the candied fruit fell to the ground, as a glint of cold light stabbed out from his sleeve, aiming straight for Li Nuo''s throat. Whoosh! The dagger cut through the air, making a sound like tearing silk. His speed was incredibly fast, and being so close, not even an ordinary person, let alone a Low Realm Martial Artist, would have had time to react. But Li Nuo seemed to have anticipated this, stepping back before the vendor made his move. His dagger, initially aiming for Li Nuo''s throat, missed by a fraction of a second due to this anticipation. That fraction of a second was more than enough. However, even if Li Nuo had not stepped back, he would still have been unharmed. As soon as the vendor launched his attack, a fair-skinned palm reached out from beside Li Nuo, tracing a phantom in the air and seizing the sharpest part of the dagger. Chapter 56: Turns Out I Am the Scoundrel Boom! As Song Jiaren gripped the dagger, a mountainous pressure descended from above. The peddler''s legs buckled, and he found himself pressed to the ground by an invisible force, unable to muster the strength to even lift his head. Song Jiaren''s expression remained indifferent as she tossed the blunted dagger onto the ground. Housekeeper Wu, with a darkened countenance, stepped forward and waved his hand. Suddenly, two figures leaped out from the crowd and pinned the peddler to the ground. Li Nuo was not only unangered by the attempt on his life but found it slightly amusing. After much waiting, he had finally attracted another assassin. According to Daxia Law, assassination¡ªespecially in the crowded streets¡ªwas extremely socially detrimental, its severity far exceeding that of a common assault. Even if he were unharmed, the penalty would still be three years of penal servitude and exile for three thousand miles. If Li Nuo had so much as a scratch that drew blood, the assassin would be sentenced to hang. Article 258 of Daxia Law states: "For those who plot to murder, three years'' penal servitude; if wounded, hanging; if killed, beheading." By this statute, even if the previous female assassin wasn''t a servant of the Li Family, she should have been sentenced to hanging. Initially, Li Nuo was unfamiliar with Daxia legal principles and, guided by Pei Zhe''s intentions, convicted her of assault rather than murder, hence could not surpass two years. But now he was no longer a greenhorn easily swayed by County Magistrate Pei''s craftiness. The peddler was under control yet still glared at Li Nuo with hatred, gritting his teeth, "Scoundrel, may your entire family die a horrible death!" Slap! Housekeeper Wu, fueled by anger, slapped the peddler across the face, sending several bloodied teeth flying. The peddler''s face immediately swelled up, though the hatred in his eyes grew even deeper. Housekeeper Wu turned to Li Nuo and asked, "Young Master, how should we deal with him?" Li Nuo didn''t hesitate and said, "Take him to the County Magistrate''s Office." Two guards escorted the assassin away, and Li Nuo turned to Song Mu''er, who had been frightened by the ordeal, and said to Song Jiaren, "Wife, I need to go to the County Magistrate''s Office. Please take Mumu home first." Song Jiaren nodded and, before leaving, couldn''t help but ask Li Nuo, "How... did you know he was an assassin?" Li Nuo smiled and explained, "His hands were too white and tender. A peddler who hawks goods day in and day out on the streets of Chang''an couldn''t possibly have such pale, soft hands. I became suspicious of him the moment I saw his hands..." Song Jiaren inwardly admired Li Nuo for his meticulous observation skills but showed nothing on her face. Taking Song Mu''er by the hand, she said, "Mumu, let''s go home." After watching them leave, Li Nuo happily headed towards the Chang''an County Government. Housekeeper Wu informed him that the peddler was a martial artist of the Inner Breath Realm. For martial artists of the Second Realm, their lifespan would triple when sentencing. A three-year penal servitude plus three thousand miles of exile amounted to an additional six days of basic lifespan, multiplied by three to eighteen days¡ªequivalent to ten days of his typical judgments. Li Nuo would be more than happy to see such assassins more often. One a day wouldn''t be too many for him. Housekeeper Wu hadn''t reached the government office with Li Nuo when a fragrant breeze swept past, and a figure appeared beside him, walking shoulder to shoulder. Li Nuo turned to look at Song Jiaren but said nothing. The Chang''an County Government. Having heard that another assassin who tried to kill Li Nuo had been captured, County Magistrate Pei, County Governor Zhang, and County Captain Wang set aside their work and hurried to the court. The young man was forced to the ground, and Housekeeper Wu stood in front of him with a stern face and said, "Speak, why did you try to assassinate the young master, and who sent you?" The man lifted his head, chuckled coldly, and said, "Save your words. Kill or torture me as you please!" Housekeeper Wu snorted disdainfully and said, "Quite the tough one. Shortly, I''ll try every cruel torture on you one by one and see if you can still be so defiant..." Not a trace of fear showed on the man''s face, and with a mocking twist of his lips, he taunted, "Old man, if you don''t try, you''re my grandson. If I so much as grunt, I''m no man!" "Good, good, good..." Housekeeper Wu repeated the word ''good'' thrice and looked towards County Magistrate Pei with a sinister tone, "Bring out all the torture instruments here. I want to see if his bones are as tough as his mouth!" "Wait a moment..." Li Nuo stepped out, glancing at Housekeeper Wu. Clearly, he was the victim here, but how had the situation seemed to change with just a few words from him? Right now, it sounded like Housekeeper Wu was some malevolent villain, and the assassin instead seemed like a righteous hero who feared neither power nor sacrifice... This wasn''t right! Li Nuo approached the assassin, asking, "Have I ever offended you?" "Pah!" The man spat out a mouthful of blood and phlegm, but fortunately, Li Nuo dodged quickly enough to avoid it. Housekeeper Wu, however, wasn''t so patient. He kicked the man to the ground and said to Li Nuo, "Young Master, don''t waste your words on him. Just drag him out and beat him to death to save us the trouble..." "Beat to death my ass, do you know anything about the law..." Li Nuo looked at him, speechless. If people could be beaten to death so casually, what use would the law be? If he were to actually do such a thing, how would he be any different from those murderous officials? Moreover, caning was caning, and beating to death was execution. There was a three-degree difference between them. Caning someone to death on the spot was a severe violation of the law, and the officials involved would be suspended and prosecuted. As a mere commoner, he certainly had no such authority. Upon hearing Li Nuo''s words, the man''s sneer grew even more scornful as he mocked, "You cur, stop putting on airs. If you''re a man, then give me a quick death. A loss of head is but a scar of the bowl''s size, and in eighteen years, I shall be a hero once more!" Li Nuo eyed the stubborn assassin, feeling that something was amiss. Indeed, something was off. Wasn''t it... A criminal, in the presence of his victim, had no right to be so indignant and self-righteous? Calling himself ''I'' and ''this lad'' while boasting about killing someone in the street? Li Nuo stood before him and said, "If you want to kill me, at least let me know the reason." The man curled the corner of his mouth with a sneer, "Li Xuanjing, that traitorous villain, forming cliques for selfish ends, abusing power, betraying trust, engaging in corruption, framing the innocent, murdering without blinking an eye... Such scoundrels should be eradicated by everyone. Today you kill one of me, but there are thousands upon thousands more like me. How many righteous people there are in the world, can you kill them all?" Li Nuo was taken aback, about to say that the man had mistaken him for someone else; he was called Li Nuo, not Li Xuanjing. But that name, Li Xuanjing, why did it sound so familiar? Li Nuo quickly remembered that it was a name often written in the books Housekeeper Wu had brought from his father''s study. Oh, his father''s name was Li Xuanjing. Forming cliques, abusing power, betraying trust, engaging in corruption, framing the innocent, murdering without blinking an eye... none of these were flattering terms. Any one of them attributed to a government official could characterize that individual as a bad one. When such words were associated with one person, without a doubt, that person must be a grand traitor, rotten from head to toe, inside out. Li Nuo couldn''t believe that his father, a man of elegance and charm, could be such a person. So, he turned his gaze to the wife beside him. Song Jiaren turned her head away. He looked at Housekeeper Wu. Housekeeper Wu looked up at the sky. He turned his gaze to County Magistrate Pei. Pei Zhe looked down at the ground. It seemed everyone was avoiding the issue, even Housekeeper Wu, who revered his father to the utmost, uncharacteristically offered no rebuttal... After being stunned for a good while, Li Nuo seemed to understand something. He understood the grief and indignation in the female assassin''s eyes. He understood that arrow at the County Government''s entrance, aimed straight for his life. He understood why Pei Zhe, as the magistrate of a whole county, had to bow and scrape to him, why he tolerated his repeated provocations without a word of refusal, why all the officials he had encountered these days were grovellingly obsequious towards him. He understood why the Minister of the Examination Bureau, even with great authority in hand, would choose to cut off familial ties, why Housekeeper Wu consistently obstructed his pursuit of Legalism, and why he required an incalculable number of guards, both overt and covert, whenever he went out... At this moment, everything seemed to have an explanation. Starting awake from a nightmare, could the villain really be me? Chapter 57: Reunion in Prison Li Nuo learned on his very first day after time-traveling that his new body''s father was the current Minister of Justice, the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of Daxia, a nemesis to criminals. At that time, he naively thought that all the assassination attempts targeting him were despicable retaliations from the dark and evil forces... But it turned out, those were all zealots. He was the dark and evil force. Though he hadn''t done anything, who asked for such a father? Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and asked, "Is what he said all true?" Housekeeper Wu displayed a pained expression and, for the first time, didn''t answer Li Nuo''s question. But his silence had already given the answer. Li Nuo found it hard to describe how he was feeling at the moment. At this moment, he felt as if he understood Qiao Feng and Yang Guo''s pain. Sect Leader Qiao, with a lightness of heart like the sky, devoted himself to serving his country, yet he himself was from an enemy nation. The Great Hero Yang Guo had the courage and righteousness to fight the powerful and help the weak, yet his father turned out to be a traitor and colluder with the enemy. Li Nuo wanted to uphold justice and eliminate the treacherous, but his father was a great traitor... Damn, his mindset had collapsed... The psychological gap was too large, his mind now in turmoil, he needed some time to be quiet. Pei Zhe awkwardly asked, "Young Master, this assassin..." "Lock him up for now." Li Nuo waved his hand dismissively and turned to walk outside. Song Jiaren watched his slightly lonely figure and silently followed him. Housekeeper Wu sighed and glared at the assassin with murderous eyes before quickly following along. The atmosphere atop the public hall was unbearably awkward. Pei Zhe and the other two hadn''t anticipated that the situation would unfold like this. After an unknown amount of time passed, County Magistrate Zhang was the first to break the silence, "Lord Pei, what should we do now?" Pei Zhe shrugged and said, "What can we do but deal with it calmly? For now, lock him up in the prison until we decide how to deal with him..." Even though an open assassination on the streets of Chang''an was within the jurisdiction of Chang''an County Government, the identity of the person who was targeted was special. Until Li Nuo made a decision, the only thing they could do was to detain the person. The man was quickly shackled in iron chains and escorted into the County Magistrate''s Office''s jail. Two prison guards locked him in a cell, secured the door, and one guard looked at him coldly, saying, "You must have the heart of a bear and the guts of a leopard to dare to assassinate the Young Master. You''re as good as dead!" The man didn''t even look at them, leaning against the wall, closing his eyes as if resigned to his fate. At a certain moment, a voice, both alarm and joy, suddenly came from the opposite cell, "Lin Xuan, is that you?" Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, the man abruptly opened his eyes and looked towards the figure in the opposite cell. Stunned for a moment, he then joyfully said, "Miss, what are you doing here?" The next second, his joyful expression turned to shock, "Miss, how could you be here!" The girl clutched at the bars of the cell and said, "I was caught because I attempted to assassinate Li Xuanjing''s son, what about you..." The young man paused briefly then said, "I was caught trying to assassinate that cur as well..." At these words, the girl first froze and then her face showed nervous and worried expressions. During her days in prison, she had come to a realization. Li Xuanjing was Li Xuanjing, Li Nuo was Li Nuo; Li Xuanjing was a traitor, while the young master was a good man. She shouldn''t let hatred blind her and hurt innocent people by mistake. Over these days, she had heard about every act of Li Nuo from the prison guards. He and his father were complete opposites. The young man spoke with a sense of regret, "It''s a pity, after finally waiting for the chance, he still failed to kill that scoundrel, to avenge the master and madam, as well as his father..." He didn''t succeed... Upon hearing this, the girl let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, the young man continued to ask, "Miss, where have you been all this year? I''ve been searching for you..." The girl explained, "Before our home was raided, father had me sent away. Later, a person found me and said he could help me take my revenge. After that, they taught me many things about assassination and helped me infiltrate the Li Mansion..." Hearing about her experiences over the past year, the young man was quite surprised and murmured, "That scoundrel, he actually didn''t kill you..." The girl''s lips quivered, and she spoke with a complex tone, "That man''s son is different from him, he is a good person..." The young man was taken aback, then frowned and said, "Miss, don''t be deceived by the facade he has put up. The evils committed by Li Xuanjing, even the extermination of his nine kin would not be too harsh. Does he think that by having his son pretend to do some good deeds, he can cover up all his past crimes..." It seemed that the young man''s words had shaken her; the prison cell fell into a brief silence. At this time, outside the cell, in the yard of the County Magistrate''s Office, the expressions of Pei Zhe and the other two were full of emotion. County Magistrate Zhang sighed and murmured, "Do you think the young master really doesn''t know about the affairs of Lord Li?" County Captain Wang said, "It seems he truly doesn''t know..." Forming factions for personal gain, wielding power despotically, betraying trust and loyalty, corrupt and perverting the law, plotting against the loyal and good, brutal and indiscriminate in killing¡ªall these phrases described Minister of Justice Lord Li perfectly. Everyone in Chang''an knew this, yet only his son was unaware, how ironic. While the three of them were quietly discussing, several figures walked in from outside. Leading the way was a mature man with a scholarly appearance, followed by several black-clothed figures. These figures followed the mature man in silence, their faces expressionless, like eternal ice. "Lord Li, Lord Li... Lord Li!" Upon seeing the mature man, the three of them shuddered simultaneously. The prison of the County Government. For Gu Yanran, seeing an old acquaintance again after a year, was the happiest thing in recent days. Guardian Lin''s father served as the Gu Family''s Protector. The two men were loyal to the Gu Family, and she and Guardian Lin had grown up together. Though not childhood sweethearts, they were close friends, and Gu Yanran had never treated him as a mere servant of the Gu Family. However, a year ago, her father was falsely accused, and all members of her family, including her parents, elder brother, and even Protector Lin, were harmed by Li Xuanjing. The only survivors were herself and Lin Xuan. The young man leaned against the cold stone wall of the prison cell and said with immense regret, "I''m sorry, Miss. I am powerless; it seems there may be no chance to avenge Lord Gu and my father..." Gu Yanran lowered her head and fell silent for a moment. Then, suddenly remembering something, she asked, "By the way, how did they end up dealing with you?" Speaking of this, the man named Lin Xuan showed a hint of confusion on his face and shook his head, "I don''t know, they just locked me up here. However, even if I have to die, being able to see the Miss before death means I can report to Lord Gu in the underworld." Thinking about her own experiences, Gu Yanran breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Perhaps you don''t have to die. According to the laws of Daxia, your crime is not punishable by death; at most, you''d be sentenced to three years of hard labor and be exiled three thousand miles..." She faintly guessed that Li Nuo was a Law Practitioner. If he really was a Law Practitioner, he would certainly act according to the law in decisions involving life and death, otherwise, his Cultivation would be affected. In that case, Lin Xuan might still have a chance to live. Upon hearing this, Lin Xuan''s face showed a trace of astonishment, then he said, "If I''m fortunate enough to survive, I must dedicate myself to Cultivation and strive to take revenge on Li Xuanjing, that scoundrel, for Lord Gu and my father!" "I''m afraid you won''t get that chance..." Just as Lin Xuan''s voice faded, a voice suddenly emerged in the quiet prison. A refined middle-aged man walked into the cell, slowly approaching the two. The two of them looked at the middle-aged man and spoke simultaneously. "Li Xuanjing!" "Scoundrel, I''ll kill you!" Chapter 58: Execution by Beating The middle-aged man appeared before them, and the girl''s face instantly turned pale. The man was even more furious, sidling his body to reach out through the gaps of the prison bars, yet he couldn''t touch even the hem of the refined man''s robe. Although Gu Yanran had never seen Li Xuanjing in the Li Mansion, the portrait of her father''s murderer was deeply engraved in her heart. The refined man''s gaze fell on the man imprisoned in the cell and he said calmly, "In the case of Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan, all the main culprits have been executed, except for the son of the Gu Family''s protector, who remains at large. I have always regretted this, but today, we can finally close the case completely." Looking at that figure, the girl cried in agony, "My father was honest and upright, faithfully serving the public. Everyone in Qinghe County knows this. How could he possibly be involved in trafficking women and forcing them into prostitution? These are false accusations you pinned on him, Lord Li. You have done evil deeds; are you not afraid of divine retribution?" The refined man looked at her, his gaze slightly wavering, then continued, "Gu Yanran, daughter of the Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan, sixteen years old, exceptionally intelligent. She could compose poetry and understood music at the age of six, and was particularly skilled in calligraphy, known as the first talented woman of Xuan State. She studied under the master calligrapher Lady Wei, who surpassed her teacher and is better than blue. Her Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script is soft, beautiful, elegant, and flowing. No one in Daxia can match her..." He paused for a moment, then spoke again, "Lady Wei is indeed a renowned teacher of calligraphy, but she has never taken a disciple in her life. When you were six, your father presented a piece of your calligraphy to Lady Wei for appraisal. Since then, she visited the Gu Residence four times a month to teach you calligraphy. You think she appreciated your talent, but in reality, your father paid her three thousand silver taels every year..." Gu Yanran angrily retorted, "You''re talking nonsense! My master is indifferent to fame and fortune; how could she possibly take so much silver?" After a brief silence, a young man''s voice came from the opposite cell, "Miss, this matter is true. Lady Wei is not as detached from worldly desires as you think. She initially asked for three thousand taels, and later, her greed grew, demanding your father pay her five thousand taels every year..." Despite his deep hatred for Li Xuanjing, what he spoke was the truth. Gu Yanran was slightly startled, her expression bewildered. At that moment, the refined man continued, "I must say, although Gu Wenhan was not a good official, he was a good father who especially doted on his daughter. The rice paper you used for practicing calligraphy is called Dragon Pattern Rice paper from Xuan City, Hui State, one tael per foot. The ink you used, Tongyan Ink, is complex to produce and rare in this world, valued like gold... He looked at Gu Yanran and slowly added, "He, a seventh-rank County Magistrate with a salary of only three hundred taels, managed to purchase several large estates in Xuan State for his daughter, afford a calligraphy master who charges thousands of taels per year, use the top-quality paper and ink, and still support a luxurious lifestyle for your family of dozens... Have you never wondered, where did all these vast amounts of silver come from?" After hearing all this, the girl was completely stupefied. From her birth, she lived a life filled with silk and jade, enjoying whatever she wanted. If she saw anything she liked while out, a mere glance was enough for her maid to buy it. She rarely even touched silver herself, nor did she know the price of the paper and ink she used, the amount of her father''s salary, or the cost of their household expenses... No one had ever told her these things. The refined man, with his hands clasped behind his back, said indifferently, "You didn''t know, so let me tell you." He looked at the young girl in the cell and slowly began to speak, "On the surface, he presents himself as a Qinghe County Magistrate who is as pure as the driven snow and loves his people like his own children, but behind closed doors, he is corrupt and bends the law, accepts bribes, embezzles funds meant for disaster relief, extorts passing merchants, and also acts as a protector for the largest gang of bandits in Qinghe County. They collude with these officials and criminals; in just three years, the number of women sold into slavery in Qinghe County alone has surpassed five hundred. These women, once abducted, were sold to brothels in other regions or to widowed men in remote mountains, with no one to hear their cries for help, no relief from their despair..." He gazed into the girl''s eyes, pausing after each word to emphasize, "The overwhelming majority of these women took their own lives out of shame. Every piece of paper and every stick of ink that you use is tainted with their blood..." The girl turned pale and shook her head desperately, "This can''t be possible, it isn''t like that, these are false charges you''ve fabricated against him!" She looked pleadingly at the young man opposite her; they were her father''s most trusted people. If her father had done these things, he would surely know! She hoped that Lin Xuan would personally tell her that all this was false, that it was merely a story concocted by Li Xuanjing! However, the young man did not counter the allegations. Instead, he glared at Li Xuanjing, clenching his teeth and said, "You great villains, you know nothing of the hardships of an upright official. Father initially wanted to be an incorrupt official, but is it really that easy to be one? If he doesn''t conform, what will he use to influence the Governor, the Imperial Censor on patrol, the officials assessing him from the Ministry of Personnel? If he had not conformed, he would likely have been completely devoured by those above him by now!" A trace of mockery appeared on his face as he continued, "What status does Li Xuanjing hold, esteemed as one of the Nine Ministers, in charge of the Secret Spy Bureau, high above tens of thousands, even the Prime Minister must bow his head in your presence. But what about Father? Father is only a seventh-rank County Magistrate; how could he not heed those above him? If Father refused to act, they would simply replace him, and then my entire family would meet a grim fate. What else could Father do?" At this point, anger swept across his face, and he spoke fiercely, "Moreover, you, Li Xuanjing, were once disloyal and traitorous, causing the deaths of countless like-minded comrades. Over the years, you have formed factions for personal gain, abused your power, and brought corruption and chaos to the court. You''re also guilty of greed, bending the law, and plotting against the loyal and good. Many of the loyal officials have died by your hand. You''re the greatest villain of Daxia, hated by countless righteous souls, who would take pleasure only in killing you. What right do you have to speak about my father?" Upon hearing this, the last glimmer of hope in the girl''s eyes extinguished completely. The belief that had supported her until now had also collapsed thunderously. Indeed, it turned out that everything he said was true. Her father, whom she was most proud of and held in the highest esteem, was such a person. All that she had enjoyed from childhood was bought at the cost of these innocent lives. The girl leaned against the cold wall of the cell, her expression vacant, as if her soul had been drained. The refined gentleman shook his head and said to the young man, "You people always focus on the faults of others but never reflect on your own. The members of your Gu Family are people, and so are those hundreds of honest women whom your clan has sold into bondage. They have families just like you do. You have destroyed their homes and lives; for me to do the same to your family is only fair, is it not?" The young man waved his hand dismissively and sneered, "Don''t dress it up so nobly. Father was merely caught up in your political struggles. The crimes you commit are a thousand times, ten thousand times worse than any alleged offenses of his. You''re the one who truly deserves to die!" He stared intensely at the man before him and said solemnly, "What goes around comes around. Heaven spares no one. You, criminal, just wait. One day, it will be your turn for the Li Family to face ruin and destruction. It''s just a pity I won''t be around to see that day..." The refined gentleman shook his head slightly, "You are indeed loyal to the Gu Family, but unfortunately, you''ve misplaced your loyalty..." A few moments later, a figure slowly emerged from the County Magistrate''s Office dungeon. In the courtyard of the County Magistrate''s Office, three men stood trembling. Pei Zhe looked relatively composed, while County Magistrate Zhang and County Captain Wang were pale-faced, their backs already soaked with cold sweat. Finally, it was County Magistrate Pei Zhe who mustered the courage to carefully ask, "Lord Li, how should this assassin be dealt with?" The refined man patted his sleeve and said indifferently, "Beat him to death with rods..." His expression was calm, and his tone was light, as if he were discussing a matter of no significance. "Beat him to death with rods..." Although it was just a brief three words, it chilled everyone present. In Daxia, there were only two types of capital punishment: hanging and beheading. The method of "death by beating" was not within the scope defined by Daxia Law, nor would it ever pass the Ministry of Justice''s review. But these three words were spoken by Li Xuanjing. Though the capital punishment reviewed by the Ministry of Justice would ultimately need the final approval of the Minister of Justice, the Minister''s word could bypass the Ministry and directly determine someone''s fate. Ten years ago, when His Majesty was still governing, the death sentences adjudicated by the Minister of Justice needed His Majesty''s final confirmation before being carried out. However, His Majesty had not dealt with court affairs for ten years. Now, the supreme power of Daxia Law was held solely in the hands of the Minister of Justice. If he said "beat to death," then that would certainly be the only fate of the assassin. Soon after, at the entrance of the Chang''an County Government. A young man was brought out, forcibly tied to a long bench. Nearby locals, seeing this, began to gather around to watch. Public executions at the Chang''an County Government had become commonplace in recent days, almost a daily occurrence, and the locals had grown accustomed to it, treating it as a spectacle. However, among the crowd, there were observant ones who quickly noticed the difference in this execution. "Eh, isn''t it supposed to be a simple flogging? Why is he tied to a bench?" "Maybe they''re afraid he''ll run away." "Then why is his mouth also gagged?" "Maybe they''re afraid he''ll scream?" "I don''t know; it''s never been like this before..." ... They had seen many beatings, but never had they seen someone tied to a bench or gagged. As people wondered, two black-clothed men lifted their punishment rods high and then struck down fiercely. Crack! Every strike of the rod produced a sound of breaking bones. It seemed due to intense pain, the prisoner''s body twisted continuously on the bench, and he made muffled sounds, but he could not escape due to the ropes. At this moment, people finally understood why he was tied up and gagged. They were intending to beat him to death while he was still alive! Every blow aimed to kill him. Indeed, after just ten strikes, the figure bound to the bench no longer moved. A pool of blood seeped from beneath him, dripping onto the ground and quickly staining it red... One of the black-clothed men approached, checked his breath, then turned and shouted, "Hey, people of the Chang''an County Government, come out and clean up the body and wash the ground!" Chapter 59: Daxias Number One Scoundrel At the entrance of Chang''an County Government, the onlookers, who had never seen such a scene, immediately retreated a great distance at the sight, exhibiting expressions of extreme horror on their faces. Their hearts were filled with doubts and astonishment. What crime had this man committed to be publicly executed by caning at the entrance of the Chang''an County Government? This was a scene they had never witnessed in their entire lives. A Black-clothed man walked into the government office, bowed to the refined man standing in the courtyard, and said, "Lord, the prisoner has been executed by caning." Li Xuanjing nodded slightly and, looking at Pei Zhe, suddenly said, "Lord Pei, since that Joling Banquet in Furong Garden, it has been almost twenty years since we last met, hasn''t it?" County Magistrate Zhang and County Captain Wang were taken aback by these words. What, were County Magistrate Pei and Lord Li acquaintances from twenty years ago? Pei Zhe forced a slight smile and said, "Lord Li, nineteen years." Li Xuanjing said, "Over these days, I thank you for looking after Nuo." Pei Zhe quickly said, "I dare not, dare not, in fact, it is your son who has been helping this official, I haven''t even had the chance to thank him yet..." Li Xuanjing reached out a hand, and Pei Zhe''s face turned pale, but that hand merely patted him lightly on the shoulder, saying, "Chang''an is not like other counties, being a County Magistrate here is not an easy task, should you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can come to the Ministry of Justice to find me..." "Thank you, Lord Li..." Watching the figure depart into the distance, Pei Zhe exhaled deeply. At that moment, he heard two "thump" sounds behind him, as County Magistrate Zhang and County Captain Wang simultaneously knelt down, each clinging to one of his legs, crying tears and snot. "We were blind before and offended Lord Pei. Please, Lord, do not remember our offenses and forgive us!" "We will definitely heed Lord Pei''s words from now on. Please spare us!" Pei Zhe looked at the two men, terrified to the extreme, and said in astonishment, "What are you two gentlemen doing? We agreed that what happened before is in the past..." County Magistrate Zhang and County Captain Wang felt wronged. Previously they had thought that County Magistrate Pei was merely Lord Li''s lackey. Who could have imagined they were friends for twenty years! Should you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can come to the Ministry of Justice to find me... Who could understand the weight of Lord Li''s words? With that promise, County Magistrate Pei could now walk boldly across Chang''an. In the eyes of the common people, they were high and mighty officials, yet in the eyes of the powerful Lord Li, there was no difference between them and ordinary people. Today, it was that foolish assassin who was executed at the entrance of the county government, tomorrow it could be the two of them, and all of this hinged on a mere thought from that great man. How could they not fear? Pei Zhe personally helped them up and shook his head saying, "You gentlemen need not do this. Let''s not bring up the past. As officials of Chang''an, we should cooperate and work together to solve the problems of the common people..." "Yes, yes!" "Lord Pei is right!" The two stood up from the ground, dusted their official robes, and County Magistrate Zhang, unable to contain his curiosity, whispered, "Lord Pei, why have you never mentioned before that you knew Lord Li..." If County Magistrate Pei had mentioned knowing Lord Li earlier, wouldn''t they have knelt down long ago, avoiding all the past incidents? Pei Zhe looked at them and said, "Low-key, low-key, my friendship with Lord Li is something I didn''t want too many people to know about..." The two nodded immediately, "Understood, understood..." Watching the direction in which the figure had disappeared, Pei Zhe''s expression grew absent-minded as he fell into reminiscence. The fourteenth year of Zhisheng, that year I was eighteen, Imperial Examination, top scholar, monopolizing the titles of the Sixth-Ranking Scholar. His fame shook Chang''an, the sought-after target of major clans, the dream lover of countless young girls of Chang''an. That was Li Xuanjing. That same year I was also eighteen, in the Imperial Examination, ranking last, at Furong Garden during the Joling Banquet. Li Xuanjing was celebrated by thousands, his glory boundless, while I sat in a corner of the banquet, as inconspicuous as a minion. Such a distant memory indeed... ... The public execution by caning at the entrance of the Chang''an County Government was no trivial matter. You see, the Chang''an County Government did not have the authority to execute death sentences. The death sentences determined by the Chang''an County Magistrate had to be sent to the Ministry of Justice for review and finally approved by the Ministry of Justice before they could be carried out. But this was also not a mistake of the caning punishment, though caning could potentially kill a person, killing him with just ten blows indicated that the executioner had aimed to execute by caning from the start. The officials of Chang''an County Government didn''t have the courage for this. The news spread rapidly in a very short time, reaching the high gates of Chang''an. With their resources, they soon unraveled the details of the incident. Li Xuanjing''s son was assassinated on the streets of Chang''an. The assassin failed and was captured. Li Xuanjing personally went to the Chang''an County Government and ordered that the assassin be beaten to death. Even many significant figures in Chang''an were stunned upon hearing the news, admiring the assassin''s bravery while silently cursing him for his foolishness. That''s not the way to seek death. Li Xuanjing, not fond of women, had lost his wife early and had only that foolish son, who was said to have recovered his senses now. What brainless fellow would attempt to assassinate him? Attempting to assassinate Li Xuanjing might still have left an escape path. But trying to kill his only son and end the Li Family''s lineage was downright suicidal. In Chang''an, many hated Li Xuanjing, including top nobles and even royal family members. Counting those regent princes, how many would dare to do so openly? This foolish assassin, not being tortured or dismembered painfully by Li Xuanjing, was lucky to have his body intact in the nether world. He had done this before. Executing someone publicly like this was a punishment for the assassin and a deterrence for others. Anyone daring to harm his son in the future would meet the same fate. No one sympathized with the foolish assassin, as they too had descendants. If this trend of assassination wasn''t curbed, perhaps one day, the same could happen to them. As for whether the execution conformed to the Daxia Law... Sorry. In Daxia, he was the law. By imperial power granted, execution before trial, power over the court, he overshadowed all. This was Li Xuanjing, the foremost villain of Daxia. Li Mansion. Li Nuo locked himself in a room with a pile of Legalism books on the table, which seemed somewhat ironic. To be honest, before today, he had great admiration for the father of this world. Before him, the Li Family was merely a humble civilian family. After him, the Li Family rose to become top nobles of the Daxia Dynasty. All in less than twenty years. Truly a legendary figure. Li Nuo had always thought of him as a champion of justice, fighting for the people and eliminating traitors, never expecting he would be corrupt, abusing power, violating trust, embezzling, harming the loyal and good, ruthlessly taking lives... Why on earth was he still studying Legalism! Should the first strike upon reaching shore be to execute his own father? What was he to take down a third-rank official of the Court? His third-rank was merely superficial; the true power he held was much greater, a supreme figure in the court. Besides, he didn''t even know the nature of their father-son relationship. Perhaps before he could disown his father for righteousness, his father would clean house and dispose of this rebellious son... Li Nuo had always found Housekeeper Wu nagging, always seemingly preventing him from cultivating, and now he realized his well-meaning intentions. Every look, every move he made was purposeful. Only at that time, he did not understand. Li Nuo sighed; he truly did not know what to do. He looked at the floating "Law Code" before him, his mind blank. Suddenly, Li Nuo''s body shook. He didn''t know when, but the numbers on the Law Code had changed again. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: One hundred fifty days." Chapter 60: Lifespan Increased Again Staring at the numbers on the Law Code, Li Nuo rubbed his eyes, certain he wasn''t seeing things. This morning, the remaining lifespan on the Law Code was still one hundred and twenty days, but now it had changed to one hundred and fifty days, an entire month had been added, Li Nuo had never added so much lifespan at once before! The problem was, what had he done? He hadn''t done anything... Although the assassin had been captured, he hadn''t yet decided how to deal with him. Could it be that Pei Zhe had taken it upon himself to sentence him to death? He flipped through the Law Code, and indeed, the portrait of the assassin had appeared on the last page. If it were a death sentence, the Law Code would indeed add ten days to his lifespan. According to Li Nuo''s past experience, for a martial artist of the Second Realm, multiplying the basic ten days by three would exactly match the number. But according to Daxia Law, that man''s crime did not warrant death, excess punishment would not be recognized by the Law Code... Unless he truly deserved to die. Li Nuo carefully examined the Law Code and noticed some differences. Atop the Law Code, the portraits of all persons were dark, but that of the assassin was noticeably darker, as dark as the portrait of Zhang Xiaoyun who had committed suicide in the cells at the County Magistrate''s Office. This meant... he was dead. Could it be that after he had left, Pei Zhe and the others went ahead and killed him? But even if it was an immediate execution of a death sentence, it wouldn''t be this rapid... There was no such rush for a death sentence, didn''t it have to go through review by the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice? To avoid wrongful convictions to the greatest extent, the review of Daxia''s death penalties was extremely slow. Normally, it would take no less than three months for such a procedure to be completed. Even if Pei Zhe finished the dossier at the fastest speed, and then sent it quickly by horse to the Ministry of Justice, and after the Ministry passed it, sent it to the Ministry of Justice for approval and immediate execution, it would not be this fast... To clarify the issue of his sudden surge in lifespan, Li Nuo decided to visit the County Magistrate''s Office. Housekeeper Wu squatted in the yard, listlessly puffing on a dry pipe. Actually, he didn''t smoke, but he decided to give it a try after hearing from the new gatekeeper, Huang, that smoking could relieve worries. He smoked, but the worries remained. Had the young master and master finally come to this point? Suddenly, the door behind him opened, Housekeeper Wu quickly stood up, turned around, and said, "Young master..." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Go to the County Magistrate''s Office." In the carriage, Housekeeper Wu focused on driving, unusually quiet all the way. Upon reaching the Chang''an County Government, Li Nuo jumped down from the carriage and saw several government officials washing the ground at the entrance of the government office with clean water. The blue stone slabs there were washed spotlessly clean, without a speck of dust. Only in the air lingered a faint scent of blood. He walked into the government office, and quickly, Pei Zhe and his two companions immediately came out to greet him. Li Nuo got straight to the point and asked, "Where''s the assassin?" Pei Zhe shrugged and said, "He''s dead." "Dead?" Li Nuo''s eyes widened as he asked, "How did he die?" Pei Zhe said, "Lord Li came to the County Government Office just now and ordered the immediate execution of the assassin by bastinado." "..." Li Nuo''s guess was not wrong; the assassin''s death sentence had indeed been expedited. Not only had it been expedited, but it was the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court who personally attended the scene for this special case. But this still did not explain the thirty days his lifespan had increased. Li Nuo looked at the three men and said, "Tell me exactly what happened just now..." After exchanging glances, it was ultimately Pei Zhe who spoke up, "My lord, here''s the thing..." Moments later, after hearing the account from County Magistrate Pei, Li Nuo''s face was full of astonishment. That guy, he was actually a wanted death row convict? He was involved in the trafficking of hundreds of women, and had been on the court''s wanted list since a year ago, only to be caught today. No wonder he added a full thirty days to his lifespan; it turned out that capturing the assassin had incidentally led to the capture of a fugitive. Amidst his shock, Li Nuo felt even more indignant. I mean, you are a death row criminal who has committed such heinous crimes, you deserve to be shot within five minutes, so how can you stand on the moral high ground and speak of the attempt to assassinate a good person with such righteous indignation and an air of justice? One is a criminal guilty of trafficking hundreds of innocent women, his crimes too numerous to record. The other is a paragon known as "The Great Lord" by the people for seeking justice on their citizens'' behalf. Li Nuo wasn''t even a Daxia official; the court didn''t pay him a salary. On the contrary, he had to pay out of his own pocket, working to death day and night, waking earlier than chickens and sleeping later than dogs. Was it easy for him? Beat to death with sticks? Being beaten to death would be letting him off easy! This kind of human scum should be executed by dismemberment, flayed with three thousand six hundred cuts, his flesh fed to dogs, and his bones crushed and boiled into soup! Li Nuo was truly furious. This damn thief could die for all he cared, but to pretend to be a righteous person before his death, deserving to be beaten to death! This time, he supported his father. Even if his father was a treacherous official, what he did was still something that brought people great satisfaction. But then again, was he really like the scum had said, a villain who had done nothing but evil? Li Nuo looked at Pei Zhe and the other two, asking, "Is my father really as he says, forming cliques for selfish ends, abusing power for personal gain, being treacherous and unfaithful, corrupt and bending the law, plotting against the loyal and good, and treating human life like grass?" The three of them darted their gaze around, refusing to answer Li Nuo''s question. Seeing this, Li Nuo pulled County Magistrate Zhang aside by the neck and said with a smile, "Lord Zhang, tell me the truth, is my father a villain? Speak boldly; I won''t blame you..." County Magistrate Zhang chuckled and replied, "Return to the young master, this subordinate doesn''t know if Lord Li is a villain. I only know that in life I am Lord Li''s dog, and in death, I will be Lord Li''s dead dog. If Lord Li is an honest official, then I am an honest official. If Lord Li is a treacherous official, I, too, am a treacherous official. In life and death, I stand with Lord Li..." Li Nuo looked at him with disdain. It seemed impossible to extract anything from this slick operator. He then turned to County Captain Wang, who shuddered and immediately clutched his stomach, saying, "This subordinate suddenly has a terrible stomach ache; I must go to the latrine, and ask to be excused, young master..." Li Nuo could only turn his attention to Pei Zhe. County Magistrate Pei forced a smile and said, "Master, don''t test this subordinate any further. I''ve only recently come to Chang''an and am unfamiliar with things here. County Captain Wang, wait for me; I too must go to the latrine..." Watching County Captain Wang and County Magistrate Pei leave one after the other, clutching their stomachs, Li Nuo stood in the courtyard of the County Magistrate''s Office and sighed softly. These three cowards were terrified of speaking, even if they knew anything. He glanced at Housekeeper Wu standing by his side; he probably wouldn''t tell him anything either. If he had anything to say, he would have said it by now. Li Nuo decided not to ask further. Rather than listening to others, it was better to investigate for himself. He turned back to the only one left, County Magistrate Zhang, and asked, "Is there a dossier on the case of the assassin trafficking decent women? I''d like to see it." County Magistrate Zhang shook his head and replied, "To the young master, since this case involves the former Qinghe County Magistrate, Gu Wenhan, it''s not within the jurisdiction of Chang''an County Government. The case files related to it can only be found at the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice..." Li Nuo had no connections at the Ministry of Justice; in fact, he was only slightly more familiar with Chang''an County Government. As for the Ministry of Justice, although he could potentially have some connections there, going to the Ministry of Justice to inquire about the Minister of Justice... No sane person would do such a thing. However, County Magistrate Pei had mentioned earlier that the recent assassin seemed to have some connection to the last female assassin in his home. And that female assassin was the daughter of Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan, from whom he should be able to get some information. The question was whether or not she would tell him anything. After all, his father had killed her entire family; she hated him to the bone. What Li Nuo couldn''t understand was why, if both were assassins, his father had had the man beaten to death but hadn''t dealt with the female assassin... Could such matters also involve sexism? The reason behind this was probably something only he knew. Li Nuo made his way to the jail at the County Government. As his gaze fell upon a certain cell, he was slightly taken aback. When Li Nuo had visited this place before, although she was in a plight, her spirit had been strong, and she could curse him with full breath as a scoundrel. Later, though she stopped cursing, she still seemed to be in decent condition... But now she looked utterly haggard, sitting on the cell bed, her eyes lacking any sparkle, and two distinct trails of tears on her beautiful face presented an all too familiar image... Li Nuo turned his head to address a prison guard, "What have you done to her?" The prison guard hastily shook his head and replied, "Young master, don''t misunderstand; we haven''t laid a finger on her. She became this way all on her own..." After listening to the prison guard recount the events, Li Nuo finally understood the situation. It turned out she had thought her father was a man of integrity, unaware of the evil acts he had committed. This also explained why she had looked at him the way she had that first time in Li Mansion. Li Nuo exhaled deeply. At this moment, he felt a twinge of sympathy for the girl. He could fully empathize with the feeling of one''s faith collapsing. He had known his father for only a few days, whereas this girl had been deceived for more than a decade. The same incident hit them differently. No wonder she looked so haggard; it almost made Li Nuo think the prison guards had bullied her. At this moment, Li Nuo also somewhat understood why his wife had kicked him that time. Housekeeper Wu, standing behind Li Nuo, spoke up, "She should be thankful she was unaware; otherwise, the master would not have let her live to see this day, nor would he have tolerated her harming the young master..." Housekeeper Wu''s words answered Li Nuo''s previous question. The girl was still alive, neither beaten to death nor beheaded, because she was ignorant of the truth. Would a treacherous official who plotted against the loyal and good, treating human life like grass, care about such a trivial matter? Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and asked again, "Is my father truly a villain?" Housekeeper Wu met Li Nuo''s eyes, sighed, and said, "What is a villain, and what is a person of integrity, this old servant does not know. I only know that Gu Wenhan was well-known as an honest official, but the acts he committed were worse than those of pigs and dogs. Everyone says the master is a villain, but compared to ''honest officials'' like Gu Wenhan, the master has executed countless..." Chapter 61 - 61 The World as Enemy Li Nuo ultimately decided not to inquire about that young girl. Why trouble someone who is already suffering, they both shared similar misfortunes and he understood how she felt now, not wanting to stimulate her further. Returning to the County Magistrate''s Office with Housekeeper Wu, they saw two constables standing there, speaking with County Captain Wang. "Have the identities of those two bodies been confirmed?" "Yes, sir, although the male body was charred, his right foot was distinctive, having a rare sixth toe. After making extensive inquiries, we finally cleared up his identity. His name is Chen Feng, a resident of Chen Family Village. No one has seen him since the thirteenth of July..." "And the female body?" "The identity of the female body has not yet been confirmed. Chen Feng, being a middle-aged man without a wife, had a concubine named Wang Xian, a servant from a prominent family in Chang''an. The two were often seen together, and it''s highly likely that this woman is the deceased..." "Since there are suspicions, why not inquire at that prominent family..." "Well, that family is a bit special." "Human life is of utmost importance, no matter how special, we must ask. Whose servant was she?" The constable cautiously said, "The Minister of Justice''s residence..." County Captain Wang: "(¡Ño¡Ñ)..." Li Nuo had been following the murder case from a while back and, hearing this, he turned to Housekeeper Wu and asked, "Is this Wang Xian, one of our servants?" Housekeeper Wu also looked surprised and muttered, "Is Nanny Wang dead?" Li Nuo, surprised, said, "She was really one of our people?" All these days, the County Magistrate''s Office had been investigating the identities of those two bodies, never expecting that one of them would turn out to come from the Li Mansion. After coming back to his senses, Housekeeper Wu nodded and said solemnly, "Nanny Wang has been working in the Li Family for ten years, initially just cleaning, but was promoted to steward two years ago, managing the housemaids. Young Master might not know, but that female assassin who infiltrated our house the night you were attacked, was brought into our employ by Nanny Wang, who disappeared after that night. I thought she had fled, but it turned out she had died..." Li Nuo looked slightly stunned, completely unaware of these events. Quickly, he thought of something and asked, "Do you suspect that the assassin was deliberately let in by her?" Housekeeper Wu shook his head and said, "It''s not a suspicion, it''s a certainty." He took a deep breath and continued, "There are many who hold grudges against the old master; unable to harm him directly, they sought to take revenge on the young master, not hesitating to bribe our servants with large sums to do so, including but not limited to assassination, arson, and poisoning your food. There have been many such instances before..." Li Nuo felt a chill in his heart. Assassination, arson, poisoning... His survival until now was indeed no easy feat. No, in some ways, they had already succeeded. After all, the real Young Master Li had long been dead. However, since Nanny Wang was a traitor from the Li Family and had met a brutal death by the river, and knowing that Housekeeper Wu was aware of this, it was likely that his resolute and radical father knew as well. The person who had previously attempted to assassinate him had already been executed publicly. Nanny Wang''s death was also very likely linked to him. If that were the case, the murderer that Li Nuo had been seeking to investigate might just be beside him. His gaze suddenly turned to Housekeeper Wu. Housekeeper Wu felt uneasy under his stare and asked in confusion, "Young Master, what''s wrong?" Li Nuo said, "Come with me." Moments later, Housekeeper Wu walked into the large cell of the County Magistrate''s Office, looking puzzled at the young master outside. Li Nuo thought about Nanny Wang''s case, and the Law Code showed no changes. He silently breathed a sigh of relief; it seemed it was not Housekeeper Wu. His shock and surprise just now had not been feigned. Li Nuo beckoned to him and said, "Alright, you can come out now." After Housekeeper Wu came out, Li Nuo also allowed four old men, each missing an arm or a leg, to stand in the cell, but the Law Code still showed no changes. He tested all the guards in turn, and not a single new page appeared in the Law Code. It wasn''t them, at least they didn''t do it themselves. But I cannot rule out that it was an order from my father. As the Minister of Justice, he has numerous people at his disposal, assassinating two ordinary people wouldn''t be too difficult for him. However, it''s also possible that it was someone behind her who ordered the killing to silence her. Although the Law Code has magical abilities, it''s not omnipotent. Unless the person who killed Nanny Wang is imprisoned, the Law Code won''t provide any clues. Thinking of Nanny Wang, Housekeeper Wu was still furious and gritted his teeth, "Nanny Wang, that ungrateful wretch, deserved to die. The Li Family provided for her every need, yet she conspired with outsiders to harm the young master. Even if she isn''t dead, I wouldn''t let her off!" "Is Nanny Wang dead?" A shocked voice emerged from behind him. Li Nuo turned his head toward the female assassin, who was brought in by Nanny Wang and was very likely in cahoots with Nanny Wang and her backers. Li Nuo asked her, "What do you know about Nanny Wang and the people behind her?" The girl did not respond, still in shock. Just when Li Nuo thought he couldn''t learn anything valuable, a voice suddenly came from the cell. "I don''t know who''s behind me. After my parents died, someone found me, said they could help me take revenge. Later, they brought me to Chang''an, arranged for me to join the Li Mansion. Nanny Wang used to tell me everything. That night, someone sent me a message, saying the young master had gone to sleep and told me to act immediately..." Li Nuo''s guess was right, it seems she and Nanny Wang really were backed by the same group. These people were very cautious; whether it was this female assassin or Nanny Wang, both were just the lowest rung, never touching the higher levels. To think that such meticulous planning went into targeting him, a fool, these people must deeply hate his father, it was probably not an ordinary vendetta. Being unable to pinpoint it correctly, he thought to just exclude them one by one... He looked at Housekeeper Wu again and asked, "What enemies did my father typically have? I''m looking for the deeply vengeful kind..." Housekeeper Wu opened his mouth but was at a loss for words. Li Nuo asked, "What''s wrong? None?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Not exactly. It''s just too many, Old Servant is trying to think where to start... King Han, King You, King Rui, let''s start with King Rui..." ... After an unknown length of time, Li Nuo sighed deeply. Using the process of elimination wasn''t easy when dealing with the mastermind behind this. As the Minister of Justice, his own father could decide someone''s life or death with a single word; mass executions were routine. At court, honest officials feared him, corrupt officials hated him, and those not clean or corrupt feared him beyond measure. Even the princes and their followers, every single one of them had suffered from his iron fist, and they all wished him dead... In Jianghu, numerous champions of justice wanted to eliminate the corruption for Daxia; his own head was at the top of the bounty list, the reward summing up more than the second to tenth places combined. In sum, both the good and the bad wanted him dead. His world was filled with enemies. As his son, Li Nuo felt an immense pressure. He looked at Housekeeper Wu somewhat helplessly and asked, "In such a vast court, doesn''t my father have even one friend?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Of course he did. His Highness King Chun backed lord father. King Chun was extremely generous to lord father. The mansion of the Li Family was a gift from King Chun, who also sent huge sums of money annually. It was only right for King Chun to support the Li Family like this. Back when King Chun was just an insignificant prince without lord father, he wouldn''t have the status he has today..." "Young Master." While Housekeeper Wu continued talking incessantly, suddenly, a voice came from behind Li Nuo. Li Nuo turned around and looked at the haggard girl in the cell. This was the first time she had called him "Young Master"; she used to call him a scoundrel. The girl looked at Li Nuo, her eyes complex, and pulled out a wooden hairpin from her hair, gently twisting the head of the pin. The wooden body of the pin, like a sheath, was removed, revealing a sharp tip inside. What appeared to be a simple wooden hairpin was, in fact, cleverly designed, and once stripped of its wooden sheath, it looked extremely sharp. Li Nuo thought she wanted to avenge her father, but with such a short hairpin and her being locked up, she couldn''t reach him. Just as Li Nuo was puzzled, the girl clenched the iron hairpin tightly and suddenly stabbed her own shoulder. Blood slowly oozed from between her fingers, quickly staining a whole area of her shoulder red. Chapter 62: The Past of Li Xuanjing A moment later, Li Nuo walked out of the County Magistrate''s Office prison. This girl, at least she was clear about debts of gratitude and grievances. That stab was a return for the cut he owed her. Although it wasn''t Li Nuo who had stabbed personally, he decided not to quibble with her about it anymore. Before leaving, Li Nuo also reminded Pei Zhe to find someone to treat her wound and to move her to a better cell. If her wound went untreated, she might die in prison. The conditions in the County Magistrate''s Office''s prison were limited; the single room she occupied was already a decent standard. Only after the case files were reviewed and approved by the Ministry of Justice would the prisoner be taken from the County Magistrate''s Office and put under unified management. On the way back to Li Mansion, Li Nuo was eager to learn what his father had done over the years to earn such a series of assessments as forming cliques for selfish ends, usurping the power, betrayal, corruption, murdering the loyal and good, treating human lives as grass... He glanced at Housekeeper Wu beside him; these matters were ones he probably wouldn''t discuss in detail with Li Nuo. But one thing he said was true: there isn''t a clear divide between a person of integrity and a treacherous official. If Li Nuo wanted to find the answers, it was best for him to seek them out himself. To him, these answers were of great importance. Upon returning to Li Mansion and entering his own courtyard, Li Nuo unexpectedly found his wife there. Earlier on the street, although he had anticipated it, if it hadn''t been for his wife by his side, he still wouldn''t have been able to dodge that cut. Li Nuo approached her and said, "Just now on the street... thank you, wife." Song Jiaren spoke softly, "We''re family; there''s no need for thanks." The words that Li Nuo once said to her were now returned to him. Twice she saved his life in critical moments. If there was someone in this world that Li Nuo trusted the most, it undoubtedly had to be his wife. Although Li Nuo equally trusted Housekeeper Wu, the latter was more loyal to his father, and there were many matters he would not openly discuss with Li Nuo. As for his wife ¡ª¡ª based on Li Nuo''s understanding of her, she appeared tough on the outside but had a soft heart inside and was an excellent point to break through. Li Nuo thought for a moment, sat down beside her, looked into her eyes, and said sincerely, "Wife, in this world, you are the person I trust the most. May I ask you a few questions?" "Ah?" Song Jiaren was momentarily taken aback. She couldn''t quite believe what she had heard. The person he trusted the most was her? Although they were husband and wife in name, she not only failed to fulfill a wife''s duties, but had also once beaten him in a fit of rage without discerning the truth. How could she be the person he trusted the most? Looking into Li Nuo''s earnest eyes, Song Jiaren subtly lowered her head and said, "You may ask." Li Nuo said, "I want to ask about my father''s matters." Song Jiaren fell silent for a moment and then gave a slight nod. Initially, she did not intend to speak; with her status, it was not appropriate for her to discuss such matters. But since he had said so much, if she refused to answer, would she not be betraying his trust? Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. His wife had grown up in Chang''an since she was a child, and her father had once been a close friend of his own father; surely, she knew more about his father than Li Nuo did. He pondered for a moment, then asked, "I want to know what kind of person he is in your heart..." Song Jiaren sat there, with a flickering gaze, still unable to believe that she was the person he trusted most. How could it be her? What was there about her to trust... Li Nuo waved a hand in front of her eyes, probing, "Wife? Wife?" ... Li Nuo had just learned many things from his wife. Forming cliques for selfish ends, usurping power, betrayal, corruption, murdering the loyal and good, treating human lives as grass... the crimes that the assassin had pinned on him were not unfounded. The Emperor of Daxia had started to neglect the court affairs ten years ago, focusing solely on the pursuit of immortality, giving his powers entirely to the various departments of the court. As a result, the powers of the top officials in the court lost their most important restraint. Since then, the influence of important departments like the Six Departments and Nine Si expanded rapidly without checks and balances, and the power of the heads of each department reached a peak unprecedented since the establishment of the Xia Dynasty. However, the rights and duties of the court departments varied. The Ministry of Personnel managed the promotion of officials, and the Ministry of Revenue controlled the state''s finances. The chiefs of these two departments usurped power only in personnel favoritism and biased allocation of funds at worst, leading to demotion of officials and salary deduction. But the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice could take a person''s life directly. And among the two, the Ministry of Justice was held in higher regard. Strictly speaking, the Ministry of Justice was not subordinate to the Ministry of Justice; the Minister of Justice and the Minister of Ministry of Justice were of equal rank, but the authority of the Minister of Justice was much greater. The Ministry of Justice could only deal with commoners and low-rank officials below seventh-rank before reporting their cases to the Ministry of Justice for approval. The Minister of Justice, however, could directly deal with officials below fourth-rank without going through the three provinces, affecting the life and death of most officials in the court. This was considered usurping power. Usurping power indeed, but in the current court, the chiefs of all departments in the court were practicing it. As for forming cliques for selfish ends, ten years ago when the Crown Prince passed away, the Emperor neglected the court affairs, and the eight princes fought for power, all trying to expand their factions, it could be said that most people in court participated in factionalism, which was not a significant issue. And regarding corruption... Although the position of Minister of Justice was high and the annual salary was not low, relying solely on the salary, he definitely could not afford the Li Family''s current residence, nor could he support so many servants and guards; hence, people were sure that he had embezzled a lot of silver. Li Nuo did know a little of the inside story: among the Princes, his father had aligned with King Chun. This residence was bestowed by King Chun, and the silver was provided by King Chun as well... Plotting against the loyal and upright, treating lives as mere grass... Indeed, he would not hesitate to exterminate entire families; however, the loyal and upright here¡ªif all are like the Qinghe County Magistrate, with quotation marks around "loyal and upright"¡ªthese words might actually be praising him. Reputation can be falsified, but the Law Code does not lie. Executing that assassin prolonged Li Nuo''s life by thirty days, which proved that the man indeed deserved to die. Moreover, after killing the entire family of the Qinghe County Magistrate, he had uniquely spared the daughter, who had been unaware of these matters. Strictly speaking, he had even violated Daxia''s laws. Now Li Nuo was extremely well-versed in Daxia Law. As a parental official colluding with bandits and trafficking hundreds of women from his own county, this was a crime warranted the extermination of one''s entire family, and not a single one would escape. Among all the crimes he was accused of, the most condemned was actually the least noticeable: betrayal and abandonment. More than a decade ago, when he first entered officialdom, he joined more than ten colleagues in advocating reforms, which ultimately ended in failure. More than a dozen new Advanced Scholars were accused of plotting rebellion and were executed without exception. And he, he was their executioner. By betraying his fellow scholars, he exchanged for the opportunity to raise rapidly in ranks, and over these years, he rose through the hierarchy until he finally became the unchallengeable Minister of Justice of today. It was also because of this that he became the scorn of everyone in Daxia, and anything he did thereafter was magnified infinitely. Of course, his methods were truly ruthless. In the past decade or so, especially after His Majesty delegated power, he had virtually blood-washed the Daxia court. The loyal and upright who died at his hands were not few, and even more were the corrupt officials, causing the officials of Daxia to turn pale at the mention of "Li," which also gave him the nickname "Living Yama." Officials of the court, out of extreme fear of him, didn''t even dare to use silver to evade crimes. Even though it was allowed by the Daxia Law. Once an official attempted to use silver to avoid punishment, within three months, they would undoubtedly be implicated in other matters, leading to either demotion or extermination. Hence the Minister of the Examination Bureau, fully aware that paying three hundred taels of silver could exempt his son from punishment, still sent him over tightly bound. Li Nuo had thought he didn''t understand the law, but it turned out that he himself didn''t understand fathers. Unspoken justice is something Li Nuo quite supported. Everyone has a nose and two eyes, no one is nobler than anyone else; why should some be able to evade law and treat lives like dirt by just paying some money, considering the law as nothing? Is it unheard that nobility and high ranking officials have their kind? But if his selling out his friends for glory was true, he couldn''t blame others for speaking ill of him. Since ancient times, people have profoundly detested traitors and oathbreakers. Li Nuo sighed deeply, his feelings conflicted and complex. In the future, when talking about eliminating harm for the people and punishing the wicked, he would have to soften his aura by three parts. Although it is said in books, annihilating one''s kin for the greater good can break through the bottleneck of Legalism and rapidly improve one''s cultivation, did he have the strength to do so? A reversal of Distortion of Facts, and it might be him getting wiped out. Seeing him with a worried frown and heavy sighs, Song Jiaren couldn''t help but say, "Others are others; you are you. You do what you need to do, why bother with others?" Li Nuo was slightly startled. Indeed, he judged his cases, practiced his law; why bother with others? Just because his father was a treacherous official, should he stop practicing Legalism? Wouldn''t that just be sitting around waiting for death? Whether his father was a treacherous official or a loyal one, to him, it made no difference; he needed to judge cases to fight for his own life. No, there was a difference. Without such a father, would the officials of the Chang''an County Government pay any attention to him, would the Minister of the Examination Bureau have cooperated and sent his son for trial? Definitely not. Without the treacherous official Li Xuanjing, County Magistrate Pei wouldn''t give him the time of day, and the Minister of the Examination Bureau wouldn''t carry out justice at the expense of kin. It was precisely because he had such a father that his path to prolong life could be so smooth. Otherwise, he would''ve died on the third day after his transmigration. His gaze turned towards Song Jiaren. Truly, a single word could awaken one from a dream. Although his wife was uneducated, her words were still very sensible. Her light comment instantly brightened Li Nuo''s heart, which had been somewhat gloomy. Li Nuo held her hand and said sincerely, "Thank you, wife!" At the last birthday banquet of the Old Lady, even though he had held his wife''s hand, he hadn''t paid much attention to how it felt. Now he discovered her hand was smooth and soft, not at all like someone accustomed to martial arts... Seeing Li Nuo revert back to his usual self, Song Jiaren finally breathed a sigh of relief, then looked down at their clasped hands. Li Nuo timely let go of her hand and changed the subject, "Wife, let''s go back to the Song Family tonight..." Li Nuo had a complex feeling toward his father. The two of them were never close to begin with, and now, he was even less sure how to face him. Compared to the desolate Li Mansion, he felt the Song Family was more like a home. There, during the day he had the lovely Mumu, and at night, there was his fragrant wife. Song Jiaren didn''t immediately respond; actually, she had wanted to sleep in a bed tonight... But remembering Li Nuo''s experiences of the day, she couldn''t help feeling sympathetic and nodded slightly, "Alright..." [PS: Dragon Boat Festival, one more chapter will be updated.] Chapter 63 - 63 The Golden Hall Impeachment [Wishing Everyone a Healthy Dragon Boat Festival] After returning to the Song Residence with his wife, Li Nuo took special care to observe Mumu. He was worried that the scene of the assassination attempt on the street earlier that day had caused her any psychological trauma, but it turned out Li Nuo was overthinking it. The little girl was still lively and animated, practicing her martial arts with such fervor that she voluntarily trained for an extra hour, and after finishing, she earnestly said to Li Nuo, "I need to train hard so I can protect Brother Li Nuo in the future!" Song Mumu felt guilty; she had claimed she would protect Brother Li Nuo, yet when they were strolling the streets earlier that day, and someone attacked Brother Li Nuo with a knife, she hadn''t been able to react in time. If it hadn''t been for Jiaren, Brother Li Nuo would have been in danger. This was why Li Nuo cherished Mumu even more¡ªhow could anyone not love such a Mumu? Today, Li Nuo unusually did not read any books in the afternoon; he devoted his time to playing with Mumu. Whether she wanted to toss beanbags, play Go, or engage in playing house, Li Nuo would accompany her to the end. Although such games were quite childish for an eighteen-year-old adult, who could resist making Mumu happy? Song Jiaren leaned against a pillar at the doorway, arms crossed, watching the two sitting at a stone table, pretending a jade bowl was a pot, using leaves as ingredients, and playfully cooking. Their silly game, laden with joy, also had a touch of warmth. Before their marriage, the first time he visited the Song Residence, he had played these games with Mumu. He had changed a lot over this period, yet this aspect remained the same. At this moment, hidden behind the moon gate, a figure watched the two from a distance, listening to Song Mumu''s bell-like laughter. Amidst their regret, their heart brimmed with jealousy. Although Brother Yu doted on her, he would never play house with her, saying that it was a game for children and that he would be embarrassed. But why wasn''t Brother Li Nuo embarrassed? Ah, if only she had played vine ball with him back then. She had known him even before Song Mumu did. Her hesitation to join in then had allowed Song Mumu to gain the upper hand... ... Early in the morning, Li Nuo rose from bed and stretched lazily. Having his wife by his side made for a comfortable sleep. Although only a day had passed, Li Nuo''s mindset had undergone a significant change. It was already late, and in the past, he might have skipped breakfast and hurried to the County Magistrate''s Office to preside over cases. Today, after getting up, Li Nuo leisurely washed up, slowly savored his breakfast, strolled in the yard to aid digestion, bid farewell to his wife and Mumu, and then boarded the carriage bound for the County Magistrate''s Office... As his carriage leisurely made its way to Chang''an County Government, at the Imperial Palace, atop the Golden Hall, the atmosphere was slightly tense. Yesterday, King Chun fell ill, so the monthly court meeting, usually held on the first day of the month, was postponed by a day. Since Your Majesty had ceased managing court affairs, he ordered the adult Princes to take turns acting as Regent. Including King Ji, who had just come of age this year, there were eight grown Princes, each serving as Regent for one month. The Crown Prince had passed away ten years ago, and Your Majesty had not established a new Eastern Palace since then. In these ten years, the power struggles among the Princes had been incessant; apart from the relatively young King Ji and King Xuan, the influence of the other six Princes in the court was deeply rooted. King Chun was the one acting as Regent this month, and just now, several Imperial Censors had jointly accused Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing of wanton behavior and valuing human life lightly, heightening the tension of the court meeting. Although Li Xuanjing held sway in the court, the Imperial Censors cared not whether one was a clean or corrupt official; they would dare to point out any wrongdoing by the Princes in front of all the courtiers. In Daxia, those who became Imperial Censors were typically well-versed in both Confucianism and law, with Confucian cultivation levels above the Third Realm, including some who were of the Fourth Realm, and even some Great Scholars of the Fifth Realm. Those above the Third Realm of Confucianism were usually with little personal desire, wholly dedicated to serving the country and the people, embodying Vast Righteous Qi, and receiving the love of countless citizens. Even if they were to scold Your Majesty, he was to accept it; in all these years, despite Li Xuanjing''s expanding power, he never touched an Imperial Censor. At the Golden Hall, the middle-aged man in a four-clawed dragon robe on the left of the Dragon Chair looked toward an official and asked, "Imperial Censor Xu, is what you just spoke of true?" The Censor replied with neither servility nor overbearance, "Back to Your Highness, yesterday, the Minister of Justice executed an assassin who tried to murder his son at the entrance of the Chang''an County government office. Countless citizens witnessed the event¡ªhow can it be false?" Hearing this, King Chun''s expression changed. He immediately stood up and turned towards a figure in front of the crowd, asking with concern, "This has happened? Why didn''t Xuanjing inform me about it? Has Nephew Li been injured, should I send an Imperial Physician?" The figure slowly stepped forward and bowed to King Chun, saying, "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness, but my son was not injured." King Chun breathed a sigh of relief, sat back down, and said, "That''s good, that''s good..." The Imperial Censor''s face could no longer hide his displeasure. He cleared his throat lightly and said, "Your Highness, though assassinating a relative of an official appointed by the court in the street is indeed a grave crime, it is not a capital offense. The actions of the Minister of Justice are clearly in disregard of the law and blatantly arbitrary. Please, Your Highness, see clearly into this matter!" The Imperial Censors standing beside him also spoke out one after another, "Please, Your Highness, see clearly!" The Censors were impassioned, but most courtiers maintained their usual composure, some even barely suppressing a yawn. They were all courtiers, yet King Chun referred to one as "Imperial Censor Xu" and another as "Xuanjing"; didn''t this reveal something? Originally just a disadvantaged prince, King Chun had become what he was today, able to confront other princes as equals, all thanks to Li Xuanjing''s support. To deal with Li Xuanjing would be akin to King Chun cutting off his own arms and legs¡ªwould he really do such a thing? Above in the Golden Hall, King Chun looked towards Li Xuanjing and said, "Xuanjing, what is your explanation for this?" Li Xuanjing lifted his head and replied, "Your Highness, the assassin wasn''t just any assassin; he was also one of the masterminds behind the case of Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan trafficking in women of good families, a major criminal wanted by the court for a year. Gu Wenhan, as an official appointed by the court, colluded with bandits, knowingly breaking the law. During his three-year tenure, he trafficked countless women of good families, his crimes were heinous and too numerous to document. As one of the masterminds, not executing him would not suffice to assuage the public outrage, not executing him would not be adequate to deter the petty and evil..." "Executed well!" King Chun slapped his thigh and stood up, declaring, "Such monstrous villains deserve death; to be torn apart limb from limb would be fitting; being beaten to death by rods is already merciful from the Minister of Justice. Imperial Censor Xu, if you and the others wish to impeach someone, you must first thoroughly investigate the matter. To impeach rashly without investigation, isn''t that wrongly accusing the innocent?" The Censors were left without a comeback. Li Xuanjing, also a good man? The case involving Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan had caused quite a stir in the court a year ago. Of course, it wasn''t because of the minor magistrate from Xuan State, but because during that time, Li Xuanjing had purged the officials of the entire Xuan State to expand King Chun''s faction. Those who were demoted were demoted, those whose clans were extinguished were extinguished, and thereafter, all were replaced by King Chun''s people... The case involving Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan was merely the spark that ignited the party struggle. Perhaps Gu Wenhan was truly wronged, for Li Xuanjing might have used his case to break open the situation in Xuan State and assist King Chun in seizing power. Li Xuanjing was fully capable of such a deed. What Gu Wenhan had truly done was now impossible to determine. Whether he truly committed heinous crimes or was framed by Li Xuanjing no longer mattered. The case had already been settled, and Xuan State had become King Chun''s territory. Even if one wanted to overturn the verdict, it would require the consent of the Ministry of Justice. They didn''t even know if the assassin was genuinely connected to the case or simply had an identity pinned on him by Li Xuanjing. Having been executed in public, there was naturally nowhere to verify the facts. However, in their eyes, the executed assassin was more likely indeed a righteous individual. By attempting to assassinate Li Xuanjing''s only son, he angered the ruthless Minister of Justice, who then had him beaten to death right at the door of the County Magistrate''s Office as a warning to others... With the assassin''s silence secured, was it not now up to Li Xuanjing to dictate right and wrong? The Censors hadn''t expected this minor incident to bring down Li Xuanjing, but as Imperial Censors, knowing of the incident, they could not remain silent. Scolded by King Chun, they said no more and slowly retreated back into the ranks of the courtiers. Thus, the impeachment against Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing ended without result, no different from every other court session in the past. After the court session, the officials went back to their respective government offices, King Chun returned to his residence, lounging comfortably on a soft couch and remarked, "These people, it''s as if they cannot speak unless they''re impeaching Xuanjing every time we convene..." The house steward of the King Mansion came forward with a wooden tray and said with a smile, "Your Highness, this is the fresh peach personally cultivated by a fourth realm expert of the Agricultural School that Lord Wei sent over early this morning. The flavor is incredibly sweet and delicious, would you like to try it?" King Chun took a large peach from the wooden tray, casually wiped it with his sleeve, and took a bite. He immediately found the fruit to be crispy and exceedingly sweet, its juice flowing in his mouth, and he couldn''t help but exclaim in appreciation, "Truly, something nurtured by the Agricultural School, the taste is indeed superb, Minister Wei is thoughtful..." Although it was just a peach, it was far more precious than the average rare and exotic treasure. The strong cultivators of the Agricultural School, despite their official titles, never got involved in court struggles and focused solely on farming; the rare fruits they cultivated were invariably hard to come by. Despite being a first-rank prince of the current dynasty, even if he personally requested, it would not necessarily be granted, and it was only because of Minister Wei''s relationship with a fourth realm expert of the Agricultural School that he could enjoy such a delicacy. Just as he was about to take a second bite, King Chun suddenly put the peach down and said, "Such a rare fruit should be tasted by Xuanjing. How many more do we have in the residence?" The steward replied, "Lord Wei sent four in total. Aside from the one in Your Highness''s hand, there are three left." King Chun pondered for a moment and said, "Send two to Xuanjing, and leave the last one for the Princely Heir..." The steward bowed and said, "As you wish." He was about to carry out the King''s orders when King Chun, as if suddenly remembering something, added, "Wait." King Chun stroked his chin, contemplated for a moment, and then said, "Nephew Li has just married, and there is a new wife in his household. Sending only two might not be enough. In that case, send all three to Li Mansion..." The steward looked startled and asked in a low voice, "What about the Princely Heir then?" King Chun waved his hand dismissively and replied, "Forget about the Princely Heir, he doesn''t like peaches..." After the steward left, King Chun finished the peach in his hand, feeling thoroughly refreshed, as if he had grown years younger, thinking to himself that things cultivated by the Agricultural School were indeed exceptional. At that moment, a noble young man dressed in luxurious robes strode into the hall. Barely as he stepped through the entrance, he eagerly spoke, "Father, I heard that someone sent over some peaches cultivated by the strong cultivators of the Agricultural School..." King Chun surreptitiously pocketed the peach pit left from his snack, looked at the young nobleman, and feigned ignorance, "What peaches?" Chapter 64 - 64 Help-seeking It wasn''t until the sun was three poles high that Li Nuo leisurely made his way to the County Magistrate''s Office. The Song Residence was not far from the Chang''an County Government, but he arrived so late deliberately because Housekeeper Wu took a detour. That day, he didn''t take the wide Chang''an Street, but chose those less traveled and quiet alleyways instead. Such places were beyond the patrol routes of the Street Envoy and the Imperial Guard, making them ideal for ambushes and assassinations. In just half an hour, a minor Second Realm assassin could add thirty days to his lifespan, which was much more profitable than the exhausting task of hearing cases. He hoped for more assassins like these. So he thought. There is always a debtor for a debt, so those with a grudge against his father should seek revenge from him. What skill is there in murdering the innocent? He had been a fool, living honestly at home for eighteen years without provoking anyone, yet in just a few days of gaining wisdom, he rose early and stayed up late, sparing no effort or expense to diligently serve the people. How could he not be considered a good person? Should a good person be held at gunpoint? No such principle exists in the world. A true person of justice should have a correct sense of right and wrong. Those who seek revenge without finding the proper target and only know how to kill indiscriminately are no good. He would capture and judge any that dared to appear. Within the bounds of the law, give the heaviest sentence! Perhaps the influence of the Legalist texts he had read these days had subtly affected him. Due to the special nature of cultivation, Legalist verdicts always leaned toward harsher sentences within the limits of the law. Those that could be executed were never left alive, those that could be exiled for two thousand miles were not exiled for only one thousand, and those that could be sentenced for three years were never sentenced for two. The rise of every Legalist powerhouse was accompanied by mountains of corpses and seas of blood at court... Of course, issuing heavier sentences did not mean killing innocently. Those they executed had to be deserving, or they wouldn''t have reached such high levels of cultivation. A single grave misjudgment could see years or even decades of cultivation washed away in an instant... Fortunately, Li Nuo had the Law Code to prevent errors, enabling him to judge boldly and confidently with almost no chance of error. To his disappointment, after a long detour on the streets, he didn''t spot the shadow of a single assassin. It must''ve been because Housekeeper Wu brought too many guards. Even if a Fifth Realm Grandmaster attacked, they could hold their ground for quite a while, and no assassin would be foolish enough to come forth to their death. Li Nuo wanted Housekeeper Wu to reduce the level of guards for bait, but he was flatly rejected without mercy. Housekeeper Wu looked at him sincerely and said, "If anything were to happen to young master, this old servant would not choose to live alone. Please let this old servant enjoy his later years in peace..." With a helpless sigh, Li Nuo turned and entered the County Magistrate''s Office. Inside a certain room of the Chang''an County Government, County Magistrate Zhang and County Captain Wang were chatting softly. "The young master didn''t come today..." "The incident from yesterday has likely dealt him a heavy blow, and he may not recover for some time." "It''s true. I just heard Lord Pei saying that several Imperial Censors again jointly impeached Lord Li this morning, accusing him of disregarding the law and wantonly taking lives, probably because of the execution of the assassin yesterday..." "Do you think Gu Wenhan was really a corrupt official?" "Does it matter if he was corrupt? In the end, Lord Li purged all the officials in Xuan State under the pretext of investigating cases, which dealt a blow to King Rui''s years of planning there and ultimately benefitted King Chun..." Li Nuo stood at the door and listened for a while. He truly had no idea that the case of the female assassin''s father was so extensive, even involving the factional strife between two princes. He stepped into the room, and County Magistrate Zhang and County Captain Wang immediately stood up, panic-stricken, "Young Master..." Li Nuo gestured for them to settle down and said, "Don''t be nervous, I have something to ask you. What do you know about the case involving Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan..." The two men exchanged glances, clearly unwilling to speak, but Li Nuo had already summarized some experience in dealing with these people; they responded to toughness and not to softness. His expression darkened abruptly, and with a fierce slap on the table, he commanded in a deep voice, "Speak!" The son of Daxia''s biggest traitor still possessed considerable intimidation, and hearing this, both men trembled and their faces turned pale. In the end, it was County Magistrate Zhang who forced a bitter smile and said, "This humble officer dares not conceal anything from you, my lord, but what I am about to say are merely speculations from other officials in the court, and do not represent my own views. Please, my lord, discern the truth for yourself..." He began with a disclaimer and only then slowly continued, "Although Gu Wenhan, the Qinghe County Magistrate, held only a seventh-rank position, his case caused an uproar at the court. It even involved a power struggle between Prince Rui and King Chun..." After a moment, Li Nuo accepted the tea that County Magistrate Zhang handed over and took a gentle sip. The case appeared similar to what he had learned the day before; there were no significant discrepancies. It was roughly that Gu Wenhan, during his three-year tenure as Qinghe County Magistrate, had been ruthless and had broken the laws he was supposed to enforce. Colluding with gangsters, not only did he kidnap hundreds of innocent girls, but he also committed a series of crimes such as corruption, bribery, and embezzling public funds. When his crimes were exposed, his entire family was executed by his own father... Of course, that was just the surface. Using Gu Wenhan''s case as a pretext, the Ministry of Justice had purged the officials in Xuan State and replaced them with those loyal to King Chun. Gu Wenhan had a good reputation locally, and a significant portion of people in the court and among the populace believed that his crimes were fabricated and that he had been framed by the great traitor Li Xuanjing. His ultimate purpose was to remove dissidents and replace the local officials in Xuan State with King Chun''s supporters. Such tactics were all too common in factional conflicts. In officialdom, what mattered was not doing the right thing, but aligning with the right people. Officials could make grave mistakes, but as long as they chose the right allies, those mistakes would not count as faults, allowing even corrupt officials and traitors to ascend rapidly. But if one allied with the wrong side, even if they were a renowned and competent clean official, they might squander their life without progress, and might even become casualties in the power struggles among the upper echelons... Because Li Xuanjing was a great traitor and the case involved factional strife, whether Gu Wenhan was a corrupt official or a man of integrity had become a Rashomon. People preferred to believe he was a man of integrity, since he died at the hands of the great traitor Li Xuanjing, and what Li Xuanjing opposed often garnered popular support. County Magistrate Zhang refilled Li Nuo''s tea with a cautious expression, reiterating for perhaps the umpteenth time, "All of these are others'' speculations, not representing my own views. Please, my lord, do not misunderstand..." "Alright, alright, I understand," Li Nuo reassured him and then inquired, "Other than the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Judicature, where else might I find the case files about Gu Wenhan?" To others, the case might just be gossip over tea. But to Li Nuo, the truth behind the case was quite important. Even if it was due to political strife, deep down, he hoped that the case was merely an issue that the Ministry of Judicature had capitalized on, rather than a deliberately concocted miscarriage of justice. Although the additional thirty days to his lifespan confirmed that the assassin deserved death, the law code did not clarify his crimes, and Li Nuo still wanted to see the truth with his own eyes. "Besides the Ministry of Punishments and the Ministry of Judicature..." County Magistrate Zhang pondered for a moment before saying, "There might indeed be another place that could have the case files of Gu Wenhan, and that is the Ministry of Personnel. Gu Wenhan was a seventh-rank official, and his entire career history, including promotions and evaluations, should all be recorded by the Ministry of Personnel. However, the details regarding the case itself might not be as comprehensive as those recorded by the Ministry of Punishments and the Ministry of Judicature..." Less detail was still better than no information at all. But Li Nuo didn''t know anyone in the Ministry of Personnel. The only acquaintance he had was the Minister of the Examination Bureau, whose son he had just apprehended. Going to ask for his help would be like Sun Wukong seeking a fan from the Bull Demon King¡ªwould he be willing to help? Li Nuo looked at the two men and asked, "Do you have any connections in the Ministry of Personnel?" Both men shook their heads continuously. The officials in the Ministry of Personnel prided themselves on their authority and always looked down on them. How could they possibly have any connections there? County Magistrate Zhang looked at Li Nuo with surprise and said, "We may not have any, but my lord, you have quite deep connections in the Ministry of Personnel..." Li Nuo was taken aback, "Me?" He didn''t know he had any connections at the Ministry of Personnel. County Magistrate Zhang added, "Have you forgotten, my lord? Your father-in-law, Song Zhe, Lord Song, is a minister in the Ministry of Personnel..." Li Nuo indeed did not know what his father-in-law did. He had only met him twice and had never exchanged a single word with the man, who seemed even more reticent than his own father. His wife was also not very talkative; perhaps she took after her father. Collecting his thoughts, Li Nuo quickly handled two civilian disputes and returned to the Song Residence. In the room of Song Jiaren, she was at her desk reading a book, the thick volume of "Shuo Wen." Hearing footsteps approaching, she turned her head for a glance. Li Nuo approached her and said somewhat embarrassedly, "My wife, may I ask for your help..." Chapter 65: Authentic? Ministry of Personnel, at the entrance. Two figures stood there, quietly waiting. Li Nuo wanted to go to the Ministry of Personnel to check the archives. He couldn''t do it alone, and he had only just started to get along with his wife in the past few days, not to mention he had never spoken to his father-in-law. After being announced by the gatekeeper, a thin middle-aged man soon came out from inside. Seeing Li Nuo and Song Jiaren standing there, he asked in surprise, "What brings you here?" Before Li Nuo could answer, he said, "Come inside first." Li Nuo and Song Jiaren followed him, passing through three doors and into a room in the left courtyard. In terms of real power, the Ministry of Personnel was undoubtedly the foremost among the Six Departments. It was headed by one Chief of Staff and two Assistant Ministers, overseeing four divisions: the Ministry of Personnel itself, the Sealing Department, the Merit Department, and the Examination Bureau. Of these, the Ministry of Personnel was the primary division, managed by the Left and Right Ministers. His own father-in-law was indeed the Right Minister. Although his position was unremarkably low compared to that of his father, a Standard Fifth Rank, in the Ministry of Personnel he was undoubtedly the fifth most powerful figure. Even though the Minister of the Examination Bureau was ostensibly on the same level, he could not match his actual power. This room was his private office. Song Zhe had them sit on two chairs reserved for guests and then asked, "What has brought you to the Ministry of Personnel today?" Li Nuo didn''t beat around the bush but got straight to the point, "Lord Father-in-law, I want to view the archive of Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan." "Gu Wenhan?" Song Zhe looked at Li Nuo. The case regarding Gu Wenhan had been brought up again during this morning''s court session, and in the afternoon, Li Nuo had come to the Ministry to examine Gu Wenhan''s archives. He didn''t consent immediately but asked, "What do you need his archives for?" Li Nuo didn''t hide anything and said, "I want to know if he truly is a corrupt official beyond redemption." Song Zhe looked at Li Nuo again and, after sipping his tea, walked outside and gestured to someone. A figure immediately ran over and asked, "What do you need, Lord Song?" Song Zhe instructed, "Go to the Archives, have Zhanggu Fang retrieve the original archive for the former Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan, and bring it here." "Yes." The Ministry official acknowledged and immediately ran off in a certain direction. Ministry of Personnel, a secluded little courtyard. Two Zhanggus sat inside the room, listlessly playing chess. Every government office under the court produced documents daily. These documents could potentially be queried at any time later and should not be casually destroyed but properly stored. As the archives of the Ministry of Personnel involved the careers and evaluations of government officials, they were especially important. For this reason, the Ministry had specifically set aside a small courtyard at the very back of the building as the Archives, used solely for storing these documents. The Zhanggus were responsible for overseeing the Archives. Their positions were not high, only being ninth-rank, making them some of the lowest-tier officials in Daxia. However, their daily duties were relatively leisurely. As long as they ensured that the Archives did not catch fire or get burglarized, and periodically aired out the documents to prevent mold and pests, it was quite an easy job. For officials who enjoyed tranquility and did not harbor great ambitions, it was undoubtedly a desirable position. But for those ambitious and aspiring to make a difference in officialdom, this position was excessively dull. One of the younger Zhanggus placed his chess piece down and sighed. "To think that I, Zhao, studied hard for over ten years, mastering the Six Arts, and barely managed to become an Advanced Scholar, only to end up guarding a warehouse..." He shook his head and added with a sigh, "Had I known this earlier, I would have been better off staying home as a wealthy landlord, enjoying life forever..." The middle-aged Zhanggu opposite him chuckled, "You''ve studied hard for just over a decade. I studied for thirty years and only managed to become a Zhanggu. If we are to blame anything, it should be our lack of competitiveness. If we were not at the bottom of the Advanced Scholar rankings but had ranked as top scholars, being granted a Standard Sixth Rank official position initially, or even an average rank, we could have been a seventh-rank County Magistrate in some remote state or county. The fact that we ended up in the lowest ranks of Advanced Scholars means we can only come to guard this warehouse. Many people wish to come to the Ministry to guard the Archives but never get the opportunity..." The young Zhanggu sighed deeply. Zhanggu Fang was right; even the modest position of a Ministry Zhanggu was chosen from among the cream of the crop. Among the remaining 999 candidates, not one had the qualifications even to watch over the warehouse. Yet, he remained unconvinced. He had been a prodigy since youth, always seen as a genius by others. Indeed, he was a genius. Three years ago, during his first participation in the Imperial Examination, he had lived up to expectations and achieved outstanding results, becoming the only Advanced Scholar from Liang State that session. Back in his hometown, Shahe County of Liang State, there had only been two Advanced Scholars throughout history, and he was one of them. He would also have his own page in the county records. Despite already becoming a legend in his hometown, his poor ranking in the Imperial Examination had resulted in a mere ninth-rank position, and he had already spent three years watching over the Archives in the Ministry. He did not want to waste his life here; this was not the life he wanted. The young Zhanggu took a deep breath, clenched his fists tightly, and firmly said, "I still believe that one day, I, Zhao He, will make a mark!" The middle-aged Zhanggu simply shook his head slightly and remarked, "I, for one, do not seek to make my mark. As long as I can retire safely without losing my head, that''s good enough for me." After serving in the Ministry for twenty years without any background, he had long given up hope of advancing. Over those twenty years, government officials had come and gone, and he had personally handled countless archives, having long understood the nature of his position. "The mediocre officials with no great aspirations usually ended up retiring smoothly, while those who couldn''t settle for mediocrity, always striving to stand out, often met gruesome ends, with their heads fallen and families destroyed..." As the two played several more rounds of chess, a figure entered the Room. They turned to look and the middle-aged Zhanggu smiled, "Lingshi Feng, what brings you here today?" Lingshi Feng, seeing them playing chess, did not say much, only remarked, "Zhanggu, let''s pause the game for now. Minister Song wants the dossier of Gu Wenhan, the former Qinghe County Magistrate. Please find it quickly, I am waiting to deliver it to Lord Song..." As a Zhanggu, searching for dossiers in the vast Archives was part of their daily work. Zhanggu Fang stood up and said to his younger colleague, "I''ll return after I find the dossier Lord Song needs. Let Lingshi Feng play against you in my stead..." After saying this, he took the keys from the cupboard and headed towards the storeroom. Lingshi Feng waved a hand dismissively and said, "Forget it, it seems quite urgent at Lord Song''s end, I''m not really in the mood for chess. Maybe you can resume the game after you find it..." After finishing, he waited by the door of the storeroom. Neither noticed that the younger Zhanggu had a barely noticeable shudder on hearing a certain name, but he quickly returned to his normal demeanor. Ministry of Personnel. The Repository at the Ministry of Personnel. The official had worked quickly, for Li Nuo was only halfway through his tea when the dossier he requested was found. The so-called dossier was essentially a book that recorded an official''s entire career, from induction to retirement, including all promotions and demotions as well as performance evaluations¡ªan equivalent to modern personnel files, which existed since ancient times. The junior Ministry official respectfully handed the dossier to Song Zhe, saying, "Lord Song, this is the dossier for Gu Wenhan." Song Zhe took it withoutlooking, then handed it to Li Nuo, advising, "The dossier is old, be careful while browsing, to avoid damage." An official''s dossier began being recorded from the day he entered office. Gu Wenhan had an official career spanning over ten years, and the dossier, existing for fifteen years, emitted a faint old book smell even before Li Nuo opened it. The Archives of the Ministry of Personnel were well-preserved, and there was no sign of mold. Li Nuo placed the book on the table and carefully turned to the first page. This page documented his initial steps into office. Gu Wenhan was an Advanced Scholar of the Zhisheng year eighteen, and this year was Zhisheng year thirty-three, meaning he had passed the Imperial Examination fifteen years ago. That year of the examination had admitted one hundred Advanced Scholars, and Gu Wenhan was ranked ninety-sixth, which only qualified him for a ninth-rank position as a Book Corrector. The ninth-rank was the lowest among Daxia''s official ranks. The ranks above ninth were differentiated into senior and junior grades, but the ninth-rank had no such distinction and represented the very base of Daxia''s official hierarchy. After over ten years of hard study, barely passing as an Advanced Scholar could result in menial tasks like overseeing warehouses or running errands. However, this was not to say the court was unfair, as the first official appointments for new Advanced Scholars were directly linked to their examination rankings. Top-ranked scholars started as Standard Sixth Ranks. The second and third ranks were Secondary Sixth Ranks, fourth to tenth were Standard seventh-ranks, and so on, decreasing until the lowest ninth-rank. Gu Wenhan''s first post was as a Book Corrector for the Inner Straight Bureau of the Eastern Palace, responsible for editing and organizing the palace''s books and documents. Although it was a low-rank position, it held boundless prospects. Book Correctors in other departments, without any connections, might end their careers as mere librarians. The Inner Straight Bureau, subordinate to the Eastern Palace, could lead to swift promotions should the Crown Prince ascend to the throne. But Gu Wenhan was unfortunate. He had entered the Eastern Palace in Zhisheng year eighteen. Five years later, in Zhisheng year twenty-three, the Crown Prince fell ill and passed away. Overnight, his seemingly limitless prospects disappeared like a child losing his mother. Even though His Majesty soon appointed a new Crown Prince, the new sovereign would bring his own trusted followers into the Eastern Palace. Moreover, after the Crown Prince''s demise, His Majesty was deeply affected and from then on devoted himself to spiritual cultivation, neglecting court affairs. The Eastern Palace was only nominally functioning, and former officials of the Eastern Palace were reassigned. From a ninth-rank Book Corrector, Gu Wenhan was evenly transferred to an insignificant county thousands of miles from Chang''an, to take up the role of a ninth-rank County Captain. Over the next ten years, his position rose step by step from Ninth Grade to Secondary Eighth-rank, Standard Eighth-rank, Secondary Seventh-rank..., and finally, four years ago, he was appointed to Qinghe County as the Standard Seventh-rank Qinghe County Magistrate. And his performance assessments had consistently been excellent. Daxia graded its officials with nine levels: A+, A, A-, B+, B, B-, C+, C, and C-. A performance of ''A'' denoted good, ''B'' average, and ''C'' unacceptable. In these ten years, Gu Wenhan''s evaluations were predominantly in ''A'', with several A+''s, especially in the later years, without a single ''B''. If the Ministry of Personnel assessments were reliable, then he was not just a clean official, but also a competent one. After a moment''s contemplation, Li Nuo looked towards Song Zhe and cautiously asked, "Lord Father-in-law, can we trust the assessment results from the Ministry of Personnel?" [PS: Launching early morning on the 13th, will update more by then.] Chapter 66 - 66 Li Nuos Shock Song Zhe furrowed his brow and asked, "What do you mean?" "There''s nothing..." Li Nuo murmured in a low voice and continued to focus his attention on Gu Wenhan''s evaluation form. Upon closer inspection, he indeed noticed a problem. The Ministry of Personnel had many assessment items for officials, such as the number of cases in the jurisdiction over a year, the number of thieves, grain production, marriage numbers, population growth, tax numbers, and so on... In Gu Wenhan''s evaluation, for the first six years, he predominantly ranked "A-" overall, with some projects receiving a "B" rating. This was quite reasonable since an official''s energy is limited, they have different strengths, and it''s impossible to excel in all aspects. But during the three years since his transfer to Qinghe County, all his assessments were either an "A" grade or at least a "Class A", with no "A-". It made no sense that when he was County Magistrate and County Governor, he couldn''t even assist the main official to the best of his abilities, but after becoming the Qinghe County Magistrate, he could suddenly top every category. Either he truly was a talent capable of overseeing the whole picture, or he was fabricating his data. Li Nuo wasn''t a Ministry of Personnel official and didn''t know what consistently having "A" or above in the assessments really meant, so he pointed to that section and asked Song Zhe, "Lord Father-in-law, there''s really no problem here?" Song Zhe glanced at Gu Wenhan''s assessment form for the period when he was Qinghe County Magistrate and his eyes flashed with slight fluctuation. After he scored high in the Imperial Examination, he had been serving in the Ministry of Personnel for nearly twenty years, his insight was extremely sharp, and he could tell at a glance that in these three years, Gu Wenhan likely did not skimp on "travel expenses" for the officials dispatched by the Examination Bureau. These so-called achievements were merely for show. He didn''t hide his thoughts and said indifferently, "There''s a problem, the officials from the Examination Bureau must have been bribed during these three years." The Ministry of Personnel and Examination Bureau were different departments within the Ministry of Personnel; the performance assessment data was provided by the Examination Bureau. The Ministry of Personnel was only responsible for making promotions and demotions based on this data. Just as Li Nuo expected, even the Ministry of Personnel''s evaluation couldn''t guarantee accuracy. Li Nuo couldn''t discern anything more from Gu Wenhan''s dossier. After some thought, he suddenly asked, "Could I also see the dossiers of the counties surrounding Qinghe County?" Without a word, Song Zhe turned and walked out of the room, then waved again at the Ministry of Personnel Lingshi. In less than a quarter of an hour, three more dossiers appeared on the table in front of Li Nuo. The case involving Gu Wenhan that year had wide implications, and the entire officialdom of Xuan State had been shaken, with not a single one of the County Magistrates of the three counties neighboring Qinghe County surviving. These three dossiers were sealed in the Archives, and Li Nuo would not have had access to them without the help of his Lord Father-in-law. He quickly went over the three dossiers, confirmed a certain suspicion in his mind, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Song Jiaren had been standing by his side, looking somewhat puzzled as she asked, "What did you find?" Li Nuo opened the three dossiers and said, "Wife, look here, here, and here. Do you see any differences?" Song Zhe came over, glanced at them, and then seemed thoughtful. Song Jiaren looked for a long time but couldn''t see any apparent reason and shook her head in bewilderment. Li Nuo pointed to lines of data and explained, "Before Gu Wenhan became the Qinghe County Magistrate, in the three counties surrounding Qinghe County, both the number of marriages and the number of newborns were steadily increasing, but after Gu Wenhan became the Qinghe County Magistrate, while Qinghe County''s performance was outstanding, the surrounding three counties saw a three-year continuous decline in the number of marriages, and the number of newborns also began to decrease slightly, with disappearances increasing yearly, and security assessments hitting a C- every year..." Gu Wenhan was able to bribe officials in the Ministry of Personnel to make Qinghe County''s data look so impressive, but the officials of the other three counties didn''t have his financial resources and connections. If he had been secretly trafficking in good families'' women, it was likely that the surrounding counties of Qinghe County could not have been spared. He was clever, having bribed Ministry of Personnel officials to craft an image of himself as a man of integrity and a capable officer, but he wasn''t clever enough to falsify the assessment data for the other three counties as well, leaving such a flaw. Song Zhe seemed to have realized something and asked, "Are you trying to prove that Gu Wenhan was a corrupt official and that Li Xuanjing killed a man who deserved to be killed?" Li Nuo didn''t speak but nodded his head. Song Zhe suddenly said, "Then have you ever considered that all this might have been designed by Li Xuanjing three years ago? That those women were taken away by his order, just to purge Xuan State three years later and pave the way for King Chun? As the Minister of Justice, it''s too easy for him to frame up anything..." Li Nuo was slightly startled. He had not really considered this possibility. He felt that people, no matter how bad, had a bottom line, at least they couldn''t... At that moment, Song Zhe spoke again in a neutral tone, "However, a small Xuan State isn''t worth such a grand scheme for him, and if he wanted to kill someone, he wouldn''t need a reason. This Gu Wenhan was indeed a man who deserved to be killed..." Li Nuo cast a speechless glance at his Lord Father-in-law, thinking about playing games with him. If he wasn''t his wife''s father, Li Nuo would have really wanted to give him a piece of his mind... After collecting his thoughts, Li Nuo leaned back in his chair and let out a long sigh. No matter what others might say, at least in this matter, he hadn''t done wrong. Song Jiaren stood next to Li Nuo, her gaze slightly unfocused. ``` Almost every time she thought he was already very smart, he proved that he could be even smarter. If it weren''t for his reminder, even if the evidence was laid out in front of her, she wouldn''t be able to see it. Indeed, the teacher was right; she really was very foolish... Song Zhe''s gaze also lingered on Li Nuo. At that moment, in Li Nuo, he seemed to see the shadow of that person when he was young. After personally investigating Gu Wenhan''s case, Li Nuo finally felt a weight lift from his heart. However, since he had come all the way to the Ministry of Personnel, it would be a waste to simply return without taking further advantage. He looked again at Song Zhe and asked, "Lord Father-in-law, may I have a look at the examination papers of the advanced scholars from the fourteenth year of Zhisheng?" This time, Song Zhe did not grant his request, but waved his hand and said, "The examination papers of the advanced scholars from the fourteenth year of Zhisheng no longer need to concern you. That batch of papers has already been destroyed by the court; there are no copies left anywhere..." The fourteenth year of Zhisheng, the treason case involving over ten new advanced scholars, was the case Li Nuo truly wanted to investigate in detail. Unexpectedly, the court was so secretive about this case that it had even destroyed all the papers. Li Nuo, seeing no other option, settled for the next best thing and said, "If the papers are gone, there should still be a record of the list of advanced scholars for that year, right?" Song Zhe did not answer but walked over to a bookshelf on one wall, pulled out a register, and handed it to Li Nuo. Each department in the court, and the Ministry of Personnel most of all, was deeply involved with the Imperial Examination. The Ministry not only kept records of the names of advanced scholars for each examination but also specifically compiled registers that were updated every four years with each examination. Li Nuo took the register and casually flipped it open to a page crammed with names. He quickly located the list for the fourteenth year of Zhisheng. In that year''s Imperial Examination, 460,000 candidates partook, and the court appointed forty-two as advanced scholars. This was a true one in ten thousand selection, or rather one in ten thousand among the literati. Even those ranked last among the scholars were undisputed protagonists in their own stories. Li Nuo''s eyes instantly locked onto one name on the page. Because this name was the first on the list. Advanced Scholar of the fourteenth year of Zhisheng, Li Xuanjing. Does that mean, his father, was the top scholar of the fourteenth year of Zhisheng''s Imperial Examination? Li Nuo only knew that his father was an advanced scholar that year, but he hadn''t expected such a spectacular accomplishment. To be first among 460,000 scholars was far more prestigious than any modern civil service examination could offer... However, what shocked Li Nuo even more was still to come. The Imperial Examination of Daxia rested upon the foundation of Confucianism, testing six disciplines: Rituals, Music, Archery, Horse Riding, Books, and Mathematics. The highest scorer across all Six Arts would be crowned the top scholar, but aside from the overall top scholar, there would also be top scholars for the individual subjects. The so-called subject-specific top scholars were those who achieved the highest scores in each of the Six Arts, such as the Ritual Department Top Scholar, Music Department Top Scholar, Archery Top Scholar, Mathematics Top Scholar, and so on. While these subject-specific top scholars only received a symbolic honor, it came with tangible benefits. For example, if someone''s total score across the Six Arts was not sufficient to be ranked among the advanced scholars, but they had the highest score in a single subject, they could still be exceptionally appointed based on their particular skill. This was to accommodate those who excelled in one discipline, a rarity, but not unheard of, in the history of the examination. Each examination''s top scholar represented the strongest overall abilities, not necessarily being the first in any single subject, and possibly not first in any at all. But in the fourteenth year of Zhisheng... Li Nuo looked at the neatly written rows of characters on the paper. Top Scholar of the Imperial Examination, Li Xuanjing. Ritual Department Top Scholar, Li Xuanjing. Music Department Top Scholar, Li Xuanjing. Archery Top Scholar, Li Xuanjing. Horse Riding Top Scholar, Li Xuanjing. Book Department Top Scholar, Li Xuanjing. Mathematics Top Scholar, Li Xuanjing. He was both the Imperial Examination top scholar and the top scholar across all Six Arts. One man''s name filled seven lines, neatly arranged on the paper, creating a strong visual impact. Li Nuo''s eyes widened. What was this equivalent to -- akin to a national unified college entrance examination, where one person sat for all subject exams in both Arts and Sciences, and topped every single one... Was this even humanly possible? ``` Chapter 67 - 67 Familiar Name Li Nuo finally came to his senses after a long shock. To make sure this was not a common phenomenon, he flipped to the first and last pages of the volume and checked the top scholars of the Imperial Examination each year. Then he realized it was not a matter of making a big fuss. Since the establishment of Daxia and the Imperial Examination, across hundreds of years, apart from Li Xuanjing, no one had managed to become the top scholar in all six subjects in one session. He was truly unprecedented and unmatched. The most impressive top scholars in the past had only been the number one in three subjects. Even that had already made history to remember. The volume also specially mentioned that one of those top scholars eventually became the Prime Minister, second only to the emperor. At this moment, he somewhat understood the kind of look Song Zhen''s aunt gave him. One man, the top scholar in all six subjects. And so remarkably handsome. Which woman could resist such charm? The fourteenth year of Zhisheng in Daxia was undoubtedly Li Xuanjing''s year. Li Nuo stared blankly at this page, dazed for quite some time, even forgetting what he initially intended to do. Song Zhe was not surprised by his reaction. In that session of the Imperial Examination, although many exceptionally talented individuals emerged, they were like stars outshone by the bright moon in front of Li Xuanjing, completely eclipsed by his brilliance. After a long while, Li Nuo gradually recovered, glanced at the remaining names, and surprisingly found a few acquaintances. In that session of the Imperial Examination, his own Lord Father-in-law ranked third, while the Chang''an County Magistrate Pei Zhe placed forty-second, just making it as the last Advanced Scholar... Unexpectedly, all three of them became Advanced Scholars the same year. Li Nuo did not know whether his Lord Father-in-law climbed too slowly or County Magistrate Pei advanced too quickly. Third in the Imperial Examination, upon entering officialdom, one would be appointed a sixth-rank official position, yet it took almost twenty years to rise to a Standard Fifth Rank, advancing only three grades. County Magistrate Pei, ranking last in the Imperial Examination, began likely as a ninth-grade minor official, but in the same span of time as his Lord Father-in-law, he ascended eight grades. Putting aside the power scales, he at least reached the same official level, indeed a classic example of a dramatic rise... In that list of the Imperial Examination, Li Nuo also spotted a name that surprised him. Wang Duo. Minister of the Examination Bureau Wang Duo, who in that session ranked fifth among the Advanced Scholars, also a highly prominent position. Li Nuo could hardly believe that Lord Wang, known for his poor parenting and condoning his subordinates taking bribes, had once had such a brilliant past. Li Nuo found it hard to believe, thinking it was just someone with the same name, and asked, "This Wang Duo, is he the Minister of the Examination Bureau Wang Duo?" Song Zhe nodded slowly, his tone somewhat melancholic, as he slowly said, "Yes, that Wang Duo. Back in his Qingfeng Academy days, he was quite a figure and even led his peers to cause a commotion at the Chang''an County Government, furiously condemning the Chang''an County Magistrate for his disregard for life, forcing the court to dismiss the then County Magistrate. He was incomparable at the time, but it was unexpected that twenty years later, he would also end up donating all his property and resigning to return to farming..." Li Nuo was stunned, "Ah, he resigned from his post?" Song Zhe looked at him and said indifferently, "People from the Ministry of Justice went to the Wang family demanding he hand over his son who broke the Law. As a fifth-rank doctor, how could he not resign? To not resign would mean waiting for death." This was the first time Li Nuo knew about this affair. It turned out that the day he handed over his son, Minister of the Examination Bureau Wang Duo donated all his property and resigned to return home. It seemed that the fear of officials towards their fathers was deeper than he had imagined. Li Nuo hadn''t really done anything wrong... Wang Duo''s son had violated the Law, and just because his father was the Minister of the Examination Bureau didn''t mean he shouldn''t be arrested. If Wang Duo still had the convictions he held twenty years ago, Li Nuo wouldn''t have needed to intervene at all. Twenty years was a long time, long enough to transform a passionate and righteous young man into a corrupt worm of officialdom... Wang Duo wasn''t the only one who had changed. Looking at Gu Wenhan''s record, his actions before becoming Qinghe County Magistrate were commendable as well... A breeze blew through the hall, flipping a page on the book in front of Li Nuo, landing on the eighteenth year of Zhisheng. During the eighteenth year of Zhisheng, there were far more Advanced Scholars than the previous year, totaling a hundred. Li Nuo''s gaze swept across the names, and near the end, he noticed Gu Wenhan''s name. Gu Wenhan, an Advanced Scholar in the eighteenth year of Zhisheng, ranked ninety-sixth in the Imperial Examination. Wu Zongguang, an Advanced Scholar in the eighteenth year of Zhisheng, ranked ninety-seventh. Zheng Tianxing, an Advanced Scholar in the eighteenth year of Zhisheng, ranked ninety-eighth. As Li Nuo was about to flip the page back, his hand paused, and his gaze landed on a name. It wasn''t Gu Wenhan. It was Zheng Tianxing. Li Nuo was sure he had never known anyone named Zheng Tianxing in either of his lives, yet the name felt strikingly familiar, as if he had seen it countless times before... As familiar as it was, in that moment, he couldn''t recall where this familiarity stemmed from. He had received too much information in the past few days, which cluttered his mind and even dulled his thought processes. He flipped through a few more pages and noticed another issue. After the eighteenth year of Zhisheng, in the twenty-second, twenty-sixth, and thirtieth years of the Imperial Examination, the number of Advanced Scholars admitted by the court remained around a hundred. Prior to the eighteenth year of Zhisheng, each Imperial Examination had admitted fewer than fifty people, with the fourteenth year serving as a clear dividing line. Li Nuo couldn''t help asking, "Why has the number of Advanced Scholars suddenly increased in the most recent examinations?" Song Zhe glanced at him indifferently and said, "The forty-two scholars admitted in the fourteenth year of Zhisheng were implicated in a treason case two years later, resulting in sixteen being executed. In the seventeenth year, Li Xuanjing joined the Ministry of Justice and executed hundreds of corrupt officials within a year. If we hadn''t admitted more scholars, the court would have been short of personnel..." Li Nuo wisely chose not to delve further into the issue. Yet, he still wasn''t willing to let it go and asked, "What exactly was the treason case about?" Song Zhe said, "If you''re that curious, you can go back and ask your father." The way he said it... If Li Nuo could ask his father, would he be looking it up himself in the Ministry of Personnel? There were plenty of things he was curious about. He also wondered where his mother-in-law had gone, why they had separated back then¡ªwhether it was due to incompatible personalities or if someone had been unfaithful. He had never asked about those either... Li Nuo inwardly grumbled a few complaints. Suddenly, a light flashed across his mind, and he remembered why the name "Zheng Tianxing" sounded so familiar. Wasn''t Zheng Tianxing Assistant Minister Zheng, the unfortunate man who was killed on his fiftieth birthday by his concubine and her lover? No wonder the name felt so familiar to him; he had personally written the case file for Assistant Minister Zheng''s case. Back then, he had revised the judgment countless times to test the "Law Code" and its different sentencing enhancements. Naturally, he had written the name Zheng Tianxing numerous times... Chapter 68 - 68 Shocking News [Subscribe please] Li Nuo had not expected that the Assistant Minister Zheng, who had perished tragically at home, was actually an Advanced Scholar from the eighteenth year of the Zhisheng era. Though his ranking wasn''t high, he could have at least secured a Ninth Grade official position. How could he have fallen to become a merchant? This instantly piqued his curiosity. In Daxia, the status of merchants was not high, while officials, even if just at the Ninth Grade, were significantly esteemed. It was hard to imagine someone giving up their reputation and commission to become a merchant. He looked at Song Zhe and said, "Lord Father-in-law, please let me take a look at this Zheng Tianxing''s file as well..." Ministry of Personnel, Archives. The chess game between them remained unfinished when Lingshi Feng returned, somewhat helplessly saying, "Zhanggu Fang, I will have to trouble you once more to find an official file for someone named Zheng Tianxing..." Zhanggu Fang murmured in surprise, "What''s going on today? Why does Lord Song suddenly need so many archived files..." Lingshi Feng said, "It''s not Lord Song, but his son-in-law who wants to see it. I saw him once at Old Lady Song''s birthday banquet, and it seems that Lord Li, the Minister of Justice''s son, isn''t really foolish anymore..." Without further questions, Zhanggu Fang took out the keys again and walked into the archive room. Meanwhile, the young zhanggu slowly stood up and said toward the archive room, "Lord Fang, I need to step out for a bit. I''ll be back shortly, I''ll leave this place in your care..." From the empty Archives, a somewhat ethereal voice responded, "Go ahead, I''m here..." The young zhanggu glanced back and hurriedly left the room. At this moment, in a room at the Ministry of Personnel, Li Nuo was perusing a new file. It was precisely Zheng Tianxing''s file. Zheng Tianxing, like Gu Wenhan, was an Advanced Scholar from the eighteenth year of the Zhisheng era, both ranking at the bottom of the list, and even starting their first jobs in the same place. Gu Wenhan was a Book Corrector at the Crown Prince''s Inner Straight Bureau, while Zheng Tianxing was a clerk there, both civil servants responsible for the Crown Prince''s education, and it was very likely they knew each other, perhaps even friends. Yet, since the Crown Prince''s death and the dissolution of the Eastern Palace, their lives followed different paths. Gu Wenhan chose to stay in the officialdom, working his way up from a Ninth-rank County Captain in a remote country to a seventh-rank County Magistrate in the wealthy and prosperous Jiangnan. His journey was considered inspirational. Regrettably, he gradually deteriorated in the world of officialdom and met a tragic end with his family broken and life lost. Zheng Tianxing was different from him; perhaps lacking the inclination for officialdom or perceiving no hope for promotion, he thoroughly abandoned his commission for business after leaving the Eastern Palace. Once he stopped being an official, the Ministry of Personnel''s records on him also ended there. Having personally handled his case, Li Nuo was rather aware of the events that occurred after Zheng Tianxing became a merchant. One who could stand out through the fiercely competitive Imperial Examinations to become an Advanced Scholar, even if at the bottom, was a rarity. Zheng Tianxing''s business acumen was equally extraordinary. In just a few short years, he amassed a great fortune and became a famed rich merchant in Chang''an. Li Nuo felt that his swift accumulation of capital in such a short time must have been assisted by the connections from his time as an official. He vividly remembered that when Assistant Minister Zheng celebrated his fiftieth birthday, many court officials were present at his home. These connections might not have allowed him to accomplish much in officialdom, but if he merely wanted to make money, it was a breeze. Zheng Tianxing''s choice was undeniably wiser than Gu Wenhan''s. The waters of officialdom ran far deeper than those of the commercial world. In high-end business conflicts, often the simplest strategies are used. But in high-stakes political strife, it''s possible to be swallowed whole without a trace. Losing in the commercial world might merely result in financial loss. Losing in officialdom could commonly lead to the decimation of one''s entire family. Even though Zheng Tianxing''s final fate was not too favorable, even pitiful in his death, at least the Zheng Family survived. This was indisputably much better than the Gu Family, who had been utterly destroyed. Regarding Zheng Tianxing, Li Nuo had just happened to see a familiar name and, on a whim, learned a bit about him. After reading the files, he returned them and bade farewell to Lord Father-in-law and left the Ministry of Personnel with his wife. Housekeeper Wu''s carriage was waiting outside. He asked, "Young master, young mistress, where to now?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go home first, I need to take some books to the Song Residence." Song Jiaren gave Li Nuo an extra glance. It seemed like he was planning to stay at the Song Residence for a while? She moved her lips as if to speak but ultimately just silently got on the carriage. While the carriage was heading towards the Li Mansion, a young figure had already arrived at the front of a government office in Chang''an. After being announced by the gatekeeper, Zhao He, a young Zhanggu from the Ministry of Personnel, walked slowly into the grand office, curiously looking around. Even though he was part of the most prestigious of the Six Departments, he was merely a low-ranking official in charge of a storehouse, wondering when he''d be able to wield real power... Passing through Yi Gate and walking along several corridors, he arrived in front of a grand and majestic office. An official led him into the office then left and closed the door. Zhao He stood in front of a screen, where he could vaguely see the figure of a person sitting at a desk beyond it. He glanced at it once before lowering his head, not daring to look again. Not long after, a faint voice came from behind the screen, "What is it?" Zhao He looked up and quickly said, "Reporting to Lord, half a year ago, you instructed this subordinate that if anyone inquired about the archives of Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan, I should come to report to you immediately..." The sound of chairs and desks scraping against each other came from behind the screen, as if the person had stood up from the chair and asked, "Someone has looked up Gu Wenhan''s archives?" Zhao He said, "The son of Minister of Justice Lord Li just went to the Ministry of Personnel and took out Gu Wenhan''s archives." He glanced at the screen, his curiosity piqued. What was the status of this Lord, and why did they care so much about a little seventh-rank County Magistrate who had died? The figure behind the screen sat down again. At today''s morning court session, because of the incident involving Li Xuanjing''s son being assassinated, the case of Gu Wenhan from a year ago was also brought up again. It was not unusual for someone to be looking through the files since the assassin was related to Gu Wenhan''s case. However, if it was just a matter of looking through files, there was nothing to worry about. Gu Wenhan had died with unresolved guilt, and it was with Li Xuanjing''s "blade" that he had died. Nobody could trace it back to him, and perhaps even Li Xuanjing did not know he had been used. At this time, Zhao He hesitated for a moment before he couldn''t help but say, "Lord, I''ve always kept your instructions in mind. May I be so bold as to ask when you will transfer me out of the Ministry of Personnel..." "What''s the rush?" The voice from behind the screen calmly said, "Though Zhanggu is a minor position, it''s also a good place to hone yourself. Given how complicated the Daxia officialdom is now, filled with dangers at every turn, how will you survive in the officialdom without settling down and refining yourself for a few years? "You are my fellow townsman, and I need to use you in the future. I don''t want you to perish unclearly so soon, becoming a steppingstone for others to get promoted..." "But..." "No more buts. Do you think it''s easy for a bottom-ranked Advanced Scholar to stay in Chang''an? Normally, at best, you''d be appointed as a County Captain somewhere remote. Being a Zhanggu of the Ministry of Personnel is small indeed, but you''re in the heart of the court''s core, which will make promotions and transfers much more convenient in the future... "It''s rare to have a fellow townsman in the court. Just do your job well for me, and in a few more years, once you''ve honed your temperament, I will naturally help you. I guarantee you''ll be promoted by at least five ranks within ten years. Without being my fellow townsman, you wouldn''t even have this opportunity..." Zhao He counted on his fingers. He was Ninth Grade now; promotion by five grades would make him sixth-rank. Although it was still some way from his dream of ascending the court ranks, there was a long way to go. With someone to rely on, rising to great heights would be just a matter of time... He seemed to already see that day coming as he knelt down with a thud and kowtowed several times, excitedly saying, "Thank you, my Lord, thank you!" The figure behind the screen shook its head and said, "You see, what did I just tell you? You''ve already forgotten. Remember this, to remain unperturbed even if Tai Mountain collapses before you, that is the foundation of being an official. No matter what grand events occur, you must not let others see through..." "Yes, yes, this subordinate will keep the Lord''s teachings to heart..." Zhao He got up from the ground, nodding repeatedly. Recalling something else, he added, "Oh right, Lord, and besides Gu Wenhan''s archives, that person also took out files on several other counties in Xuan State and an official named Zheng Tianxing..." "What!" From behind the screen, there first came a shocked voice, followed by the sound of a teacup falling and breaking, furniture being knocked over, and the painful cries of someone scalded by hot tea. The room was thrown into chaos... Chapter 69 - 69 Secret Talk [Vote for Monthly Ticket] Zhao He stood in front of the screen, listening to the sounds coming from behind it. After being momentarily stunned, he tentatively asked, "Lord, are you alright?" After a series of rustling noises, it took a long while before it quieted down behind the screen. The voice spoke gravely from behind, "I''m fine. You can go back now. Remember what I''ve instructed you. If someone tries to access Gu Wenhan and Zheng Tianxing''s records again, immediately come and inform me." "Yes." Zhao He respectfully responded, but unable to suppress the curiosity in his heart, he asked, "Lord, what is so special about Gu Wenhan and Zheng Tianxing that you pay such close attention to them?" There was a long silence from behind the screen. Zhao He knew he had spoken out of turn and gently slapped himself twice, saying, "It was improper of me to ask, I shall take my leave." As he turned and walked to the doorway, the voice behind the screen spoke again, "It''s not easy to find a fellow townsman in the court. Let me remind you once more, once you enter officialdom, it''s best to curb your damned curiosity. Do not speak of what should not be spoken, do not ask what should not be asked. Sometimes, just one careless word can cost you your head!" This statement carried a stern warning. Moments later, Zhao He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead as he walked out of the government office. Although the Lord was his fellow townsman, he was also a third-rank official at the court, holding power no less than the Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Personnel. Even separated by a screen, his presence was immensely oppressive. Though scolded, his curiosity about Gu Wenhan and Zheng Tianxing only grew. He couldn''t help but think, who exactly were these individuals that such an important person would take such an interest in them? He made a mental note of their names and then slowly headed towards the Ministry of Personnel... Soon after, at the Archives of the Ministry of Personnel. Zhanggu Fang, looking at the young man who walked in, expressed his surprise, "Is Lord Zhao''s matter resolved so quickly?" Zhao He smiled and took a seat across from him, replying, "Just a minor issue. Now, let us continue our game of chess..." Meanwhile, in Chang''an City, a grand and imposing sedan chair slowly stopped in front of a majestic mansion. Among the countless nobles in Chang''an, filled with high-walled courtyards, this mansion stood out for its grandeur and magnificence. A figure alighted from the sedan chair, entered the mansion, passed through several moon gates, and walked across most of the mansion before finally reaching a beautifully decorated, luxurious room. The room was exceedingly spacious, walls adorned with valuable paintings and calligraphy, and the furnishings were all rare and precious. Behind a semi-transparent silk screen, a figure asked with some surprise, "Why do you have time to come here now?" The middle-aged official remained silent, simply standing there. From behind the silk screen, the figure rose from the splendid couch and said, "You all may leave for now." "Yes." From behind the screen, two gentle voices responded, and two beautiful, voluptuous women, draped in lightweight fabric with half-exposed bodies, gracefully walked out from behind the screen. The middle-aged official stood still, ignoring such an enticing scene. After the women left, a middle-aged man with disheveled clothes emerged from behind the screen. As he adjusted his attire, he asked, "What has made you so cautious? What happened?" The middle-aged official said, "Someone just went to the Ministry of Personnel and accessed the records of Gu Wenhan and Zheng Tianxing." The man, while fastening his buttons, asked, "What''s your view?" The official pondered for a moment before saying, "It seems random. Today at court, because of an incident, Gu Wenhan''s case was brought up again. Various opinions at court about this case mean that it''s not surprising someone would check the archives. They won''t find anything in the Ministry''s archives." The man, now buttoned up, asked, "What about Zheng Tianxing?" The official shook his head, "The reason he accessed Zheng Tianxing''s records is still unclear, but it likely was a coincidence." The man, having adjusted his attire, stated, "Better safe than sorry. Whether it''s a coincidence or not, find a way to take care of him, like we''ve always done before, cleverly and without raising suspicion..." The official looked helpless and said, "I''m afraid that won''t be possible..." The man turned to him, frowning, "Why not?" The official replied, "Because he is Li Xuanjing''s son..." "..." After a long silence, the man asked again, "Are you sure he doesn''t know anything? How did he get involved with Zheng Tianxing?" The official thought for a moment then said, "Zheng Tianxing''s case was the one he incidentally solved last time. To be cautious, we even destroyed a top-level spy so no clues were left. Perhaps, while looking up Gu Wenhan''s records, he coincidentally saw Zheng Tianxing''s name, since both were Advanced Scholars of the same session, and their rankings were also very close..." Once again, there was a long silence before the man spoke again, "We still shouldn''t take this lightly. Keep a close eye on him. If he truly finds anything, it doesn''t matter if he''s Li Xuanjing''s son, or if he''s Li Xuanjing himself, he has to die, otherwise, we are the ones who will die..." The official nodded, replying, "I understand." Though outwardly impassive, he sighed inwardly. This advice was easy to give, but Li Xuanjing, having dominated the court for over a decade, was no simple figure. "If I really have to fight that maniac to the death, it''s unsure who would live and who would die, and he would definitely not take this step unless absolutely necessary." Li Xuanjing controlled the Ministry of Justice overtly, and the Spiegel Bureau covertly, backed by the faction of King Chun; not to mention, no one knew what his true cultivation level was. Everyone knew he was from the Confucian school, but the things he did were undoubtedly from Legalism. Over the years, he had killed countless corrupt officials, including some important court officials. If he practiced Legalism, he probably would have entered the Fifth Realm by now. On the surface, he was a Confucian, but Li Xuanjing was sinister and cunning, never making a move in public. Anyone who believed him to be a powerless Confucian scholar was a complete fool. The middle-aged official sighed inwardly and gave a bow to the person before him, saying, "I won''t disturb your enjoyment further, I will take my leave now." The man waved his hand dismissively, then remembered something, and said, "About the spy you placed in the Ministry of Personnel, do you want to deal with him and replace him with a new one? I''m afraid he might get wind of something and mess up important matters in the future..." The middle-aged official shook his head and replied, "No need. The more we meddle, the more mistakes we make. Replacing him might not necessarily be any smoother. Besides, with only the files of Gu Wenhan and Zheng Tianxing, even Li Xuanjing won''t be able to find out much. You''re overestimating him..." The other man did not dwell on the topic any longer and nodded, saying, "Do as you see fit..." Li Mansion. The Song Residence was closer to the County Magistrate''s Office and also allowed Li Nuo to sleep with his wife at night, so Li Nuo planned to stay at the Song Family''s house for an extended period and had specially gone home to pack a full box of books. Just as he had finished packing his luggage, Housekeeper Wu walked in with a jade plate and said, "Young master, King Chun Mansion has sent over three fresh peaches, cultivated by a Fourth Realm expert from the Agricultural School. The old master asked me to bring them for you and the young mistress to try..." Housekeeper Wu left after placing the jade plate on the table, which contained three plump and round peaches. Even from two yards away, Li Nuo could smell a rich fragrance wafting from them. Ever since having them once at the Song Family''s residence, Li Nuo had constantly been thinking about the peaches cultivated by the Agricultural School. Having lived two lives, it was the first time he had tasted such delicious peaches. Later, he even specifically asked Housekeeper Wu where he could buy those peaches. Only then did he learn that these items were far more precious than he had imagined. Such flavorful peaches, which enhanced one''s physical condition and had healing properties, required an Agricultural School expert to infuse True Qi into the peach trees for at least one two-hour period each day, bearing fruit only once per year. Only Fourth Realm or higher experts of the Agricultural School possessed such vigorous True Qi. With such meticulous cultivation lasting a year, a peach tree could produce only a few tens of fruits. These rare items, priceless and almost never sold publicly, were hard to obtain even by the Li Family. Not even the Imperial Family could sway these Agricultural School experts. The reason Song Yu was able to acquire those two peaches was that he had repeatedly visited that Agricultural School expert for a month, who, appreciating his filial piety, exceptionally agreed to sell him two. To have three peaches delivered all at once from King Chun Mansion, it seemed that this prince truly valued his father. Having already washed the peaches, Li Nuo picked one up and swiftly ate it, still craving more. Just as he reached for a second, he withdrew his hand halfway. He was not in the habit of eating alone. With only three peaches, having one to taste was enough to satisfy him, leaving one for his wife and one for Mumu. Li Nuo packed some clothes and the box of books and then returned to Song Residence with Song Jiaren. After moving his belongings to his room, Li Nuo went to another small courtyard in Song Residence where a little figure was swinging on a swing set. Upon noticing Li Nuo, she jumped down from the swing and joyfully ran towards him, "Brother Li Nuo, you came back so early today!" Although only Mumu called him in such a manner, having suffered too many setbacks before, Li Nuo maintained his distance first. Li Nuo cautiously asked, "Before my bed, the bright moonlight?" Without hesitation, the little girl responded, "Seems like frost on the ground!" "Looking up to the bright moon?" "Looking down and thinking of my hometown!" After briefly verifying each other''s identity with their secret codes, they perfectly coordinated a high-five, affirming her identity for Li Nuo. It wasn''t that he was overly suspicious, but Song Ning''er was too cunning, and Li Nuo was cautious of falling for her tricks again. Of the three precious peaches, he ate one, his wife ate another, leaving only one. If Song Ning''er managed to trick him out of it, he wouldn''t know how to explain it to Mumu. Li Nuo magically produced a plump peach from his sleeve, handed it to Song Mumu, and said, "This is a very precious peach, eat it quickly before Ning''er sees it, or she will make a fuss..." He wasn''t being stingy. If these were ordinary peaches, one for each sister wouldn''t have been an issue, but these were too rare, naturally prioritizing his favorite Mumu in all the world. "Thank you, Brother Li Nuo!" Song Mumu happily took the peach, then smugly looked past Li Nuo. He noticed her gaze and turned around, only to see another little girl standing at the courtyard gate, looking at him resentfully. Chapter 70: Bottleneckã€Thank the league leader "No Matter What"】 Although Song Mu''er eventually gave half of the peach to Song Ning''er, Song Ning''er still looked somewhat unhappy. Li Nuo felt a bit awkward. At this moment, he felt like a parent with two children who couldn''t distribute love equally between them. It wasn''t just a feeling, between the two sisters, he did indeed favor Mumu more. Whenever there was something tasty or fun, his first thought was always Mumu. Because Mumu was well-behaved. She would, without disdain, play with a fool the first time she met one, stand up for him when someone bullied him, and sweetly thank him after he helped her dress and groom. Aside from some deeply rooted, decayed thoughts, all favoritism in this world was not without reason. Absolute fairness to both sisters was unfair to Mumu. Thus, although Li Nuo felt embarrassed being caught red-handed, he didn''t think he was wrong. Next time he gave something nice to Mumu, he''d just be more mindful of Ning''er''s feelings. After finishing the peach, Song Ning''er ran off alone. Song Mu''er sat quietly next to Li Nuo while he read, occasionally asking him about characters she didn''t recognize. After days of diligent study, Li Nuo had worn out a copy of Shuo Wen; apart from some rare and uncommon characters that still required a dictionary, he had mastered most of the commonly used characters. Song Mu''er was reading a Daxia children''s enlightenment book. Although Daxia women were not allowed to take the Imperial Examination, some prestigious families, especially those of nobles, still valued the education of their daughters. These girls had to learn Literature, Mathematics, Music, Calligraphy and Painting from a young age. They didn''t need to master everything, but they needed to have some knowledge in all these areas. After all, Daxia society was rigidly hierarchal, and prominent families would only marry within their social strata. The main wife of a prestigious household might not need to be a talent skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, but she could not be illiterate... Of course, that was just a superficial view. Li Nuo glanced at his wife who was wiping a sword in the courtyard and thought being illiterate wasn''t so bad. At least, the slightly admiring eyes she showed when he taught Mumu and her Mathematics always secretly pleased him... Today Mumu unusually didn''t ask him any questions. Li Nuo turned and asked, "Didn''t Mr. Chen assign any Mathematics homework today?" Song Mu''er shook her head and said, "No, Mr. Chen took a leave today, so he didn''t come to teach." Actually, Li Nuo previously had some prejudice against Mumu''s Mathematics teacher. He thought Mr. Chen was one of those obstinate scholars who didn''t know how to teach according to the student''s abilities, always giving such difficult Mathematics problems to children, but his opinion of the elderly gentleman completely changed after meeting him yesterday. The old Master not only had a profound understanding of Mathematics but more importantly, at his age, he could still humble himself to ask a young person for advice, with such a modest and courteous attitude that one couldn''t help but admire... Qingfeng Academy. Mr. Chen, with his hands clasped behind his back, looked at the three white-haired elders and pulled a wry smile, saying, "Tsk tsk... I''ve already explained it so thoroughly. You three couldn''t possibly still fail to understand, could you?" Compared to the spirited Mr. Chen, the other three elders looked especially haggard. Given their age, staying up for two consecutive all-nighters would leave anyone drained. The three men thought they could penetrate the mystery after a night of discussion. Unexpectedly, these three pillars of Daxia''s Mathematics couldn''t make sense of another person''s solution, even after collaborating and discussing it all night. Originally thinking Mr. Chen was being deliberately enigmatic, they found clarity in their confusion after listening to his explanations today, as if their struggles suddenly clear, resolving all their doubts. Embarrassingly, they had lived their entire lives, and only today did they realize the exquisiteness of Mathematics. With their vision, it was not difficult to discern that the method Mr. Chen used to solve the problem originated from the "square field" and "Pythagorean" theorem, yet it was not limited to them, but was a completely new mathematical method. If this method could be perfected, it could undoubtedly create a new field in Mathematics outside of the "Nine Numbers," and his status could compare to the pioneers of Mathematics. This time, the three were completely convinced. Old Man Lu bowed his hands and said with genuine admiration, "I admit, in the way of Mathematics, I am far inferior to you." "I admit as well." "In the way of Mathematics, you are truly formidable." The other two elders also expressed their stances one after another. They had competed their whole lives, and unexpectedly, when Mr. Chen was of age, he was still able to have such an enlightenment. Beyond their regrets, they could not help but admire him. Mr. Chen stroked his beard and said, "It''s rare for you to have such enlightenment. If there are any questions you still don''t understand, bring them all out, and I will spare some time to help you look into them." The next morning, Li Nuo slept until he naturally woke up. After having breakfast, he leisurely headed to the County Magistrate''s Office. He did not sleep well last night. Because his wife was not by his side. She had gone to accompany Mumu to sleep last night, and Li Nuo had to sleep alone in her room. He always let her sleep on the floor, and Li Nuo actually felt quite embarrassed about it. He had offered to sleep on the floor himself, but she had declined. He also did not dare to invite her up to sleep together. It was clear that she was not pleased with this marriage arrangement, so Li Nuo did not want to invite further disappointment. He thought the current way they related to each other was not too bad. The cases at the County Magistrate''s Office today were unexpectedly numerous. Li Nuo was so busy that he did not have time to go home for lunch, and ended up eating at Pei Zhe''s house. He thought that it would at least add three days to his lifespan, but, to his surprise, he did not gain a single day''s lifespan by the time the government office closed in the afternoon. He was not sure if it was just his perception, but these days, he felt that the lifespan gains from judging these ordinary cases were diminishing. It should not be just a perception. Although he had not yet joined the door of Legalism, he was well-versed in the classics of Legalism and had a thorough understanding of the Legalist cultivation. The cultivation of a Legalist disciple is such that initially solving some minor cases could increase cultivation, but as one progresses further, the difficulty of cultivation increases. Those trivial little cases, after reaching the Third Realm, would have a minuscule effect. To rapidly increase one''s cultivation or break through bottlenecks, one must handle some major affairs. Thus, those high-ranking Legalists enjoyed exterminating families entirely and were particularly fond of judging nobles... His situation was very likely encountering a bottleneck. This was both a bad thing and a good thing. If the increase in lifespan also had a bottleneck like cultivation, then before breaking through this bottleneck, it would be difficult for him to increase his lifespan by judging these minor cases. However, once this bottleneck was broken, he could formally enter the door of Legalism and possess some self-protective power. Furthermore, another issue made Li Nuo a bit perplexed. Housekeeper Wu had once said that Legalist cultivation, in the short term of one or two years, or as long as three to five years, could give a glimpse into its methods, officially stepping into the door of Legalism and becoming a First Realm Legalist disciple. But all in all, he had only been practicing Legalism for half a month, so how could he have encountered a bottleneck already? Chapter 71 - 71 Sharing a Pillow [Thanks to the Alliance Leader "Author An Xing"] Li Nuo wore a face of confusion. Could it be that although he lacked martial arts talent, his Legalism talent was at a full level? No, Legalism wasn''t martial arts; there wasn''t such a thing as talent. Including Legalism, all the schools of cultivation were paths of practical work. Everyone started at the same point: the more you worked, the more you gained; the less you worked, the less you obtained. There was no such thing as the talented progressing fast and the untalented progressing slowly; it was all about fairness. Since it wasn''t about talent, there seemed to be only one possibility. Could it be because most of those he judged were people of status? Most Legalism disciples, when they first began their cultivation, were at most a County Constable, maybe starting at the County Magistrate at most. Their cases were usually civil disputes, and the criminals they caught were petty thieves. Even in the occasional homicide case, the criminal''s status was nothing more than that of a commoner. Criminals like the son of the Minister of the Examination Bureau were not to be offended, not even by a seventh-rank County Magistrate, let alone a Standard Fifth Rank Chang''an Prefect. But Li Nuo was different; those who suffered penalties under him included sons of nobility. It was as if others were still doing novice tasks, killing small fries to accumulate experience, but he was already soloing mini-bosses, and killing them in droves at that. His experience points were surely soaring. That being said, it seemed that the path of Legalist cultivation wasn''t entirely fair after all. Others started with just a small knife, struggling to kill a minor monster, but he started with a full set of Divine Equipment, slaying a mini-boss with a single stroke. He didn''t even need to move a finger; the mini-boss''s father would tie up the mini-boss and deliver it straight to him... Of course, this suit of Divine Equipment wasn''t something he got out of thin air. It was all thanks to his father being the Minister of Justice. Sitting in the carriage, Li Nuo, belatedly realizing something, suddenly asked Housekeeper Wu, "Does Father know I''ve taken up the practice of Law?" Housekeeper Wu, while driving the carriage, replied casually, "He knows." Li Nuo''s heart stirred, and he asked, "What... what did he say?" Housekeeper Wu smiled and said, "The old master said that whether it is Legalism or Confucianism, or anything else, as long as the young master likes it, that''s all that matters..." Upon hearing this, Li Nuo felt somewhat relieved. He really couldn''t fathom his father at all. However, since he had not been prevented, he could cultivate with peace of mind. In the past, when he investigated cases, he would be cautious, overthinking, always considering the procedure, considering the evidence... That was before. Now¡ªnow why bother considering anything at all! Since he couldn''t choose his status, he might as well take full advantage of the conveniences that this status brought him. After all, with the number one sly fox of Daxia as a safety net, what did he have to fear? Just do it! ... In the following days, Li Nuo spent most of his time traveling between the Song Family residence and the County Magistrate''s Office. By day he heard and judged cases, at night he returned home to read and study, occasionally solving some mathematical problems¡ªnot for Mumu, but for Mr. Chen. This elderly gentleman, well into his sixties, was a true scholar with an open mind. He waited for Li Nuo at the Song residence every afternoon, not ashamed to ask questions like a student, with a very humble attitude, so Li Nuo didn''t have the heart to refuse him. Teaching this old gentleman was much easier than teaching Mumu. He almost instantly understood things, able to apply the knowledge broadly, and never asked those childish questions. Over the past few days, under Li Nuo''s instruction, he had grasped the basic concepts of trigonometry. Of course, it was just the most basic concepts. As for the more advanced sum-to-product and product-to-sum formulas, Li Nuo had not yet taught him those. Mr. Chen recorded what Li Nuo had taught him today, looking at him with immense respect. It was rare for someone so young to have such a deep understanding of mathematics, and rarer still, he was so selfless. He shared this profound knowledge so freely without asking for anything in return. This was the true essence of a teacher. In just two quarters of an hour of study, Mr. Chen had learned much new knowledge, having something to boast to those fellows tomorrow, leaving cheerfully. Meanwhile, Li Nuo heaved a sigh, his face clouded with worry. On the first day of August, his life expectancy had reached a maximum of one hundred and fifty days. Today was the fifth day of August, and the number in the Law Code was one hundred and forty-six. Ever since his father executed that assassin, his life expectancy, which had surged by thirty days, had stopped increasing. These past few days, Li Nuo had judged dozens of minor cases which should have added six to eight days to his life expectancy, yet not a single day had been added. Although ruling on cases no longer extended his lifespan, the days he had left were still decreasing. Every day, the number on the law code diminished by one; counting down the days until death was an agonizing prospect for Li Nuo. Li Nuo was certain that he had encountered a bottleneck. Ordinarily, when disciples of Legalism faced a bottleneck, they would merely find their cultivation at a standstill. However, if Li Nuo couldn''t break through his bottleneck, he could only watch helplessly as death approached. One hundred and forty-six days, less than five months, barely enough to let him live until the New Year passed. To break through the impasse, he couldn''t focus on the trivial matters of the common people. However, during his time in the Chang''an County Government, he had encountered only that one civil-against-official case. The elite of Chang''an and the commoners lived in two separate worlds, rarely intersecting, and they didn''t idle away their time oppressing the masses. Li Nuo sighed again, not because of the bottleneck, but because the Ministry of Justice''s role was specifically to deal with corrupt officials. If all else failed, he could ask his father to share some achievements with him. His sigh was because he did not know when such days would come to an end. Song Mu''er noticed Li Nuo''s despondent mood and ran over, asking with concern, "Brother Li Nuo, are you unhappy?" Li Nuo mustered a smile for Mumu and said, "No." Song Mu''er thought for a moment before asking timidly, "Is it because Jiaren sister sleeps with me every night, and that''s why you''re unhappy?" "How could that be..." Li Nuo ruffled her hair, wondering what the little girl was thinking about every day. Song Mu''er grabbed the hem of his robe and said obediently, "Because other couples always sleep together, I won''t ask Jiaren sister to sleep with me tonight, is that okay... please don''t be unhappy anymore..." Although the bottleneck was still there, having such a sweet Mumu comfort him did indeed make Li Nuo feel a lot better. After playing with her until dark, Li Nuo returned to his room and was about to close the door when a figure walked in from outside. Seeing Song Jiaren, Li Nuo was slightly startled and asked, "You... are you sleeping here tonight?" Song Jiaren nodded. The usually obedient Mumu had turned her away tonight, decisively refusing to let her in. Earlier that day, her grandmother had also specifically called her over to ask if she had quarreled with her husband and why they had been sleeping separately these past days... She began to realize that after getting married, many things had changed compared to before. Watching her take the bedding out from the cupboard, Li Nuo walked over and said, "You should take the bed, and I''ll sleep on the floor. It''s not right to always make you sleep on the floor..." Song Jiaren responded indifferently, "You are a scholar with a delicate constitution; sleeping on the floor might make you catch a cold." Such a common explanation left Li Nuo without a comeback. She practiced the Martial Path and although she would not catch a cold, sleeping on the floor was certainly less comfortable than the bed. After giving it some thought, Li Nuo suggested, "Why don''t we sleep on the bed together?" Song Jiaren looked at him with a calm gaze that betrayed no emotion. To prevent her from misunderstanding that he had any ulterior motives, which could prompt her to act accordingly, Li Nuo immediately explained, "Don''t get me wrong; what I meant was, it''s uncomfortable for you on the floor, and this bed is quite big. It can easily fit two people..." The bed was indeed large; it could comfortably accommodate three people, let alone two, with plenty of space to spare. After saying this, he even proactively rolled up the blankets and scooted over, adding, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything..." He felt the remark was slightly redundant as soon as he said it. There was a significant disparity in strength between the two of them. Even if he wanted to do anything to her, it would just be wishful thinking. It was actually she who could do something to him without him being able to resist at all. A moment later, lying close enough to smell the soothing scent of her fragrance, Li Nuo found it hard to believe that his wife had indeed accepted his suggestion and lay beside him, holding her blankets. However, despite sharing a bed, they did not share blankets and each slept in their own. Getting from under the bed to on top of it might have seemed like a small spatial step but was a significant leap in their relationship. Li Nuo could distinctly feel that with time, the initial strangeness and distance between them had vanished. Half a month ago, he would not have even dared to entertain the thought of them lying in the same bed. But having his wife by his side was indeed comforting. Nothing to worry about. Just sleep. Song Jiaren lay in the bed, seemingly calm but tensely coiled under the blankets. If he really tried to do something to her, what should she do, even though they were husband and wife... She was now somewhat regretful, thinking that perhaps it would have been better to sleep under the bed... With her mind in turmoil, she finally heard even and steady breathing beside her. Turning her head, she saw that Li Nuo had already fallen asleep. Chapter 72: Look at Your Mother [Thanks to alliance leader "Lemon Lemon 213"] Li Nuo woke up the next morning to find that his wife was still not by his side, only a faint, lingering scent remained. After washing up and having breakfast, he exercised a bit in the yard. Then he took a book from his room and sat down in the yard to read. After a while, Song Jiaren entered the yard, looked at him in surprise, and asked, "Aren''t you going to the County Magistrate''s Office today?" Lately, he had gone to the County Magistrate''s Office every day, regardless of the weather. Seeing him at home at this time was surprising to her. Li Nuo put down his book and said, "I''m not going to the County Magistrate''s Office for the next couple of days." Ordinary cases no longer added to his lifespan. Before breaking through his bottleneck, it was better to stay home and read. At the County Magistrate''s Office, Li Nuo had asked them to keep an eye out for him¡ªif any major cases arose, they would come to the Song Residence to notify him. In the small courtyard, Song Jiaren was teaching Mumu the Martial Path, and Li Nuo was reading in a pavilion nearby. He flipped through several Legalism Classics. The books stated, after one to two years of cultivation, disciples of Legalism would face their first bottleneck. Breaking through this bottleneck would truly open the doors to Legalism. Normally, without having to deliberately judge those with status and power, another one or two years of accumulation could lead to a qualitative change and smooth entry into the path. After all, disciples of Legalism usually started as a ninth-grade County Magistrate and at most as a seventh-rank County Magistrate. They were inherently at the lowest level of Daxia''s officialdom. Starting by targeting the nobles was simply too unrealistic. Unfortunately, Li Nuo didn''t have that much time. If there continued to be no opportunities, he could only turn to his father for help. At noon, when Song Yu learned that Li Nuo was at home, he personally invited him over for a drink, and Li Nuo did not refuse. Song Yu was studying at Yunmeng Academy and occasionally returned to the Song Family. It was rare to meet, and he had something to discuss with him. Although Li Nuo also belonged to the circle of Chang''an''s nobility, he had stayed at home for eighteen years and didn''t know anyone in that circle. It was a good opportunity to ask Song Yu which of the official''s sons were always causing trouble and misconduct, so he could identify his targets. Li Nuo entered Song Yu''s room, and a figure immediately stood up and saluted with a bow, saying, "Brother Li, good to see you!" It was Zhou Yu, who had been caught by Li Nuo at the Chang''an County Government during a previous scuffle arranged by Song Yu, sentenced to several dozen strokes of the cane, and then brought by his father to apologize to the Song Family. The two had formed an acquaintance through conflict, and surprisingly, friendship had blossomed. Li Nuo greeted him, and Zhou Yu, flattered, quickly filled Li Nuo''s cup with wine. Song Yu said, "Brother-in-law''s tolerance for alcohol isn''t good; last time you got drunk, it was Jiaren who carried you back to your room. This time, just stick to fruit wine..." Li Nuo was slightly startled. So it was his wife who had carried him back to the room last time? No wonder he woke up feeling so fragrant, he had thought it was just the blankets... But... his wife carrying him? How did she manage that? Li Nuo imagined a certain scene, and something about it felt odd. The fruit wine Song Yu had specially prepared for him tasted really good; it was sweet with only a very faint hint of alcohol and had a lingering aftertaste. Li Nuo liked it very much. Seeing that Li Nuo had downed several cups, Song Yu asked, "How is it, the taste is good, isn''t it? I prepared this especially for you, my brother-in-law." Li Nuo nodded and said, "It is good. Do you have any more? I''d like to take some home later." Such a fine drink, of course, he wanted to take some home for his wife to try. Song Yu shook his head, "This is fruit wine brewed by the Agricultural School and there''s only this small jar. It took me three whole days of pestering Zhao Meng, agreeing to let him copy my answers in the military strategy class before he sneaked it out from his home..." No wonder the wine tasted so good¡ªit was from the Agricultural School. The fruits used to brew this wine must have been specially cultivated by the Agricultural School, whose products weren''t easy to obtain without special connections. Song Yu might lack other virtues, but this perseverance and patience were something even Li Nuo had to respect. The last time, for two Longevity Peaches, he had spent a month going to the home of a strong Agricultural School practitioner to serve tea and pour water, and he actually managed to get them. Most people probably would have given up after just a few days. Knowing that the wine had been specially obtained for him, Li Nuo toasted Song Yu with a drink, saying, "Thank you." Song Yu waved his hand, generously saying, "No need for thanks among family. If you like it, next time I''ll ask him to sneak out another jar..." After a few drinks, Song Yu suddenly remembered something and said to Zhou Yu, "I remember that you used to be ranked last in the tests on Daxia Law, but this time you somehow scored first. Tell me the truth¡ªdid you sneak a peek at the teacher''s exam in advance? To have such a good secret and not share it with me, that''s really too mean..." Zhou Yu shook his head, "How could I? You know the rules at the academy. Ordinary cheating might just get you a few days of confinement, but stealing test questions could get you expelled from the academy." Song Yu asked again, "So, did you cheat?" Zhou Yu shook his head again, "No." Song Yu, disbelieving, said, "You never pay attention during the law class and you didn''t cheat, so how could you possibly do so well on the test?" Zhou Yu took a bite of his food and said leisurely, "The exam was all about the content in the ''Daxia Law'', and as long as you''re familiar with the ''Daxia Law'', the questions aren''t difficult..." Song Yu was even more surprised and asked, "Why on earth would you diligently study the ''Daxia Law''? Are you planning to practice Legalism?" Zhou Yu glanced at Li Nuo subtly. He wasn''t practicing Legalism¡ªit was too dangerous and often lethal. He just felt that, sometimes, knowing a bit about Legalism was not a bad thing... During the meal, Li Nuo put down his chopsticks, looked at Song Yu, and seemingly casually asked, "Are you doing well at the academy? Has anyone been bullying you recently?" Song Yu was taken aback, not expecting his brother-in-law to care so much about him. Touched, he replied, "No, since the last time my father scolded me, I''ve been holding back a lot. I haven''t caused any trouble recently..." In Yunmeng Academy, the majority were sons from a General''s family, naturally prone to cause trouble¡ªfighting and brawling as regular as eating and drinking. Song Yu was one among them. But after the last incident, he had restrained himself quite a bit; despite several challenges to fights, he had turned them all down. Li Nuo then looked toward Zhou Yu and said, "What about you, Zhou Yu? The friends of Song Yu are my friends. If anyone bullies you, just tell me. Everyone in the government office of Chang''an County is my person; I''ll stand up for you..." Song Yu and Zhou Yu, both being officials'' sons, certainly, no ordinary people would dare to bully them. Li Nuo wanted to try sentencing some children of the nobles, to see if his life could be extended. Unexpectedly receiving such treatment, Zhou Yu felt immensely flattered and hurriedly said, "Thank you, Brother Li. I am also doing well at the academy, no trouble for me..." Song Yu was even more elated, feeling that his brother-in-law had given him great face in front of his friend. He secretly decided to steal a few more jars of his favorite fruit wine for Zhao next time. Although politeness was customary, in this case, Li Nuo sincerely did not want them to be curt, insisting, "What trouble? Being so polite, you''re really not treating me as one of your own..." Song Yu quickly responded, "It''s really not out of politeness. It''s true that some people want to cause trouble for me, but I never accepted their challenges for a fight, and they didn''t dare to mess around in the academy, at most they just said some unpleasant words which I tolerated..." "That''s unacceptable!" School bullying couldn''t be tolerated. Li Nuo slammed the table and said, "When others bully you so openly, you might bear it, but I cannot bear it. We, the Song family, don''t provoke trouble, but we are also not afraid of trouble. If they dare to provoke you again, just accept the challenge, and leave the rest to me!" "Brother-in-law..." Song Yu stood up, his face full of gratitude, raising his wine glass he earnestly said, "We are all family; I won''t say more, it''s all in the wine!" He drained the glass in one go, moved by the gesture, and feeling a sense of relief and pride. The Song family was no longer as glorious as it had once been; his uncle was a fifth-rank commander of the palace guards, who usually couldn''t support the Song family disciples. His own father, a sixth-rank Assistant Minister of Rites, had limited influence in the court. His fourth uncle was not an official, handling family business, and his third uncle, a Minister of Personnel, did have some real power but was always unapproachable and would never take their side in such issues... It was only his brother-in-law, who could roughly be considered part of the Song family, who kept him constantly in his heart. His father just told him not to cause trouble, while his brother-in-law told him not to be afraid of trouble and would stand in front to support him when things arose, making him feel his brother-in-law was more like his father... His past actions towards him were truly regrettable! Being challenged continuously and unable to fight back was suffocating for him. Now with his brother-in-law''s support, Song Yu hurriedly finished his meal and returned to the academy with Zhou Yu, prepared to restore his honor. Li Nuo was also heading to the government office to make some preparations. ... Yunmeng Academy. A certain classroom. In the corner, several figures were seated together, chatting idly. One of them glanced at a spot in the front and said, "That Song Yu guy hasn''t arrived yet..." Another laughed, "That boy must have been scared witless by Pei Jun, not even daring to attend class." Yet another said, "I heard that last time he and Zhou Yu arranged a fight, just in time for a government officer from Chang''an County to inspect, and both groups were caught and taken to the government office; I heard they were even punished, tsk tsk, those guys were really unlucky..." "We better be careful not to get caught like them." "Hey, what''s there to fear, Pei Jun''s uncle is the County Magistrate of Chang''an, isn''t it the same as being at home when you''re at the government office?" "Hey, Pei Jun, what grudge do you actually hold against Song Yu? Did he steal an Oiran you fancied?" ... Among the crowd, a young master glanced at Song Yu''s seat but did not speak. His issue wasn''t actually with Song Yu. His grievance was with Song Yu''s sister. When they were kids, he simply tugged at her braid, and she kicked him three meters away, breaking two of his ribs. He was bedridden for a whole month to recover. Since then, he and the Song family had been at odds. But, there was nothing he could do about the primary cause of his troubles. With the fourth realm cultivation in the Martial Path, in all of Chang''an, among the younger generation, she was unique. Provoking her was simply courting death. Though he couldn''t bully Song Jiaren, couldn''t he still bully Song Yu? However, Song Yu was a complete coward, no matter how he provoked, the other party simply wouldn''t respond directly; on regular days, he wouldn''t leave the academy, and he couldn''t do anything about him. Thinking thus, a figure walked in through the back door of the classroom, passing right by them. Pei Jun looked up and saw that it was Song Yu; he was momentarily stunned before snorting coldly, his look full of challenge. Song Yu stopped, looking down at him from above and coolly said, "You look at your mother..." Chapter 73 - 73 I Have No Father [Six Updates, Please Subscribe] Yunmeng Academy. A certain classroom was holding a military strategy class. The lecturer was a retired general, passionately analyzing a classic military battle where Daxia''s forces had won against the odds, but few students below were listening attentively. Those assigned to Class B were not the top scholars of the academy. They had little hope for topping the Imperial Examination, and after the exam, they planned to directly enter the military selection and take the path of a Military Officer. By gaining experience in the army, they could eventually become Colonels Who Advise the Army... Their families had planned this path for them long ago. Since childhood, they had been receiving education for command, and they were well-versed in various military strategies, familiar with these classic battles by heart. Instead of the general''s lecture, they were more interested in the duel arranged between Song Yu and Pei Jun after class. Back of the classroom. Pei Jun looked uneasy. Just before class, Song Yu had insulted his mother in front of everyone. Although he wanted to beat Song Yu up, they were in the academy, and fighting here would lead both to be confined. Fortunately, Song Yu had agreed to meet him behind the academy in the small grove after class, where he intended to teach Song Yu the consequences of his sharp tongue. Pei Jun glanced at the two figures sitting in the row ahead, falling into thought. Song Yu and Zhou Yu had somehow become inseparable at the academy, always together, even visiting the brothel together and entering the same room. Rumors had already started within the academy that the two of them indulged in male love. Whether they did or didn''t engage in such acts was none of Pei Jun''s concern, but Zhou Yu and Song Yu each had a group of followers. Alone, he could deal with them, but if they joined forces, he would be outnumbered. Although he wasn''t sure if Zhou Yu would intervene, to be safe, he needed to be fully prepared. He leaned closer to a seat nearby and whispered, "After class, go find Guo You, tell him to bring his guys over..." At that moment, near the front of the classroom, Song Yu and Zhou Yu were also whispering to each other. Song Yu quietly asked, "Pei has many men; do you want to call Zhou Tao and the others too?" Zhou Yu raised his index finger and shook his head, "No, just the two of us this time, don''t call anyone." Song Yu was taken aback and exclaimed, "Are you sure? Pei is famously ruthless. Just the two of us might suffer heavily..." Zhou Yu looked at him and asked quietly, "Have you forgotten last time at the Chang''an County Government? If a fight involves more than three people, it''s considered a group fight, with a one-degree higher penalty, five people add two degrees, ten people add three degrees. Just the two of us is perfect..." It was then that Song Yu remembered their last conflict at the Chang''an County Government. Mainly because his brother-in-law had protected him, he hadn''t suffered much, so his memory of the event wasn''t very vivid. After Zhou Yu''s reminder, he recalled that because there were many involved last time, both sides had their penalties increased by three degrees. He quickly thought of something else and regretted, "Damn, I forgot to have someone prepare some rolling pins to bring to the back of the academy..." He usually skipped or slept through Legal Laws classes, but one rule he clearly remembered: Unarmed fighting starts with flogging, and fighting with weapons starts with caning¡ªa lesson taught not in the classroom but by his brother-in-law during practice. Zhou Yu heard Song Yu''s words and smirked slyly, "Don''t worry, I''ve already had someone prepare..." They exchanged looks, both revealing sly smiles. This scene was observed by the lecturing general, who shook his head in secret. He had heard rumors that the young men from the Song and Zhou families were involved in male love. It seemed the rumors might be true... Both of them looked decent enough, which was a pity, really a pity. As the military strategy class just ended, Pei Jun and his group were the first to leave the classroom. Before leaving, he gave Song Yu a fierce look. Song Yu and Zhou Yu remained calmly seated. A friend of Song Yu''s approached anxiously, "Yu, aren''t you leaving yet? Pei Jun has been giving you trouble these days and has already gathered his men. If you don''t leave now, it''ll be too late..." If there was anyone in this world that Song Yu trusted the most, it could only be Li Nuo. He didn''t even trust his father, Song Lian, as much as his brother-in-law. Whenever trouble arose, whether it was his fault or not, his father would scold him indiscriminately. His brother-in-law, though not good with words, would silently arrange everything from behind the scenes. Jiaren marrying him must have done many good deeds in her past life. To give his brother-in-law enough time to prepare, nearly half an hour passed before Song Yu and Zhou Yu left the classroom, leisurely heading towards the academy''s back gate. At that moment, in the small grove behind the academy, Pei Jun''s group of twenty, each holding a wooden stick, had grown impatient. What they held in their hands were not mere sticks, but rolling pins. This small grove was the designated battleground for their duel with Song Yu, and they had arrived early to wait for him. However, Song Yu was nowhere to be seen. After waiting for almost an hour, they were already annoyed. Plus, there was a fool at the back door of the academy selling rolling pins, yapping away for the whole time, making their ears hurt... What a fool who doesn''t know how to do business. Selling rolling pins away from the busy market by the academy''s back door¡ªwho would buy them there? Surprisingly, someone did. To achieve some peace, Pei Jun had his men buy the entire vendor''s stall to send him away. The vendor left, but they were still bored. Someone eyed the long, straight rolling pins on the small stall and couldn''t resist the urge to fiddle with one in their hands. Few men could refuse a long, straight stick. In no time, each of them had one in hand. Not to mention, the vendor was actually pretty decent. The rolling pins were smooth and solid¡ªalso handy as a weapon in a fight. After waiting a bit longer, two figures finally arrived leisurely. It was Song Yu and Zhou Yu. Looking around, Pei Jun saw no one accompanying them and was surprised, asking, "Just the two of you?" Maintaining a distance of about six meters from them, Song Yu said, "To deal with trash like you, the two of us are enough. We don''t need anyone else." Despite Song Yu''s unusual arrogance that day, Pei Jun still courteously said, "Don''t accuse us of bullying you by outnumbering. We''ll give you another hour to gather your people..." Song Yu remained silent, just making some lip movements. Pei Jun read those silent words and felt a surge of adrenaline, grabbing a rolling pin and rushing forward. Today, he was determined to make Song Yu understand the consequences of running his mouth! Seeing Pei Jun charging, those behind him followed suit. Sensing danger, Song Yu and Zhou Yu immediately turned to run. Just then, countless figures emerged from a nearby teahouse. A slight smile crept over Song Yu''s lips; he knew his brother-in-law was reliable! He and Zhou Yu quickly joined the group of government officials, pointing behind them and shouting loudly, "Help, they are trying to kill us..." The sudden appearance of these officials stunned Pei Jun and the others, stopping them in their tracks. Why did the officials from the Chang''an County Government always arrive at such opportune moments? However, when Pei Jun spotted a corpulent middle-aged man among the crowd, a smile appeared on his face. Dropping the rolling pin, he stepped forward and cheerfully said, "Uncle..." He had barely spoken two words before the man covered his mouth tightly. Pei Jun''s eyes widened in shock as he struggled to breathe, making muffled, indistinct sounds. Sweating profusely, County Magistrate Zhang sternly said, "What uncle? My uncle died a long time ago, don''t talk nonsense..." County Captain Wang, standing beside him and experienced in such situations, waved his hand and declared, "Under broad daylight, how dare you fight with weapons in Chang''an City! Take them all away!" Having pried Zhang''s hands off, Pei Jun recognized County Captain Wang''s rank by his uniform and angrily said, "You, a mere Chang''an County Captain, dare to arrest me? Do you know who my father is?" Normally, he might be more courteous toward officials from other jurisdictions, but when dealing with local officials from the Chang''an County Government, he did not feel obligated to hold back. His father held a prestigious position in the Capital Prefecture Government¡ªa boss'' boss to a mere county captain... Before County Captain Wang could respond, County Magistrate Zhang spoke up, "You rascal, watch how you speak to Lord Wang. This is the son of the Minister of Justice, Lord Li. Show your respects immediately..." Pei Jun looked at the strikingly handsome young man standing next to Song Yu, caught slightly off guard. Li Nuo eyed him with anticipation and curiosity, asking, "Who is your father?" He had learned many things from the elders of Legalism recently, including a tactic to apprehend the small fish to bait the big one. Some officials didn''t expose vulnerabilities themselves, so a roundabout strategy was required. Starting with the junior could entice the senior to reveal their flaws, which then provided grounds to investigate... If the person was indeed a corrupt official, it could lead smoothly to their removal. Frozen in place, Pei Jun''s mind raced. The Ministry of Justice could only investigate officials below the fourth rank. The Spiegel Bureau needed a valid reason to target fourth-rank officials, but his father, a Secondary Fourth Rank Junior Governor in the Capital Prefecture, occupied a perilous position... With Li Xuanjing''s influence, it would be easy to demote his father''s position by half a rank. At that moment, once his father''s position was reduced from Secondary Fourth Rank to Standard Fifth Rank, the Ministry of Justice could initiate an investigation. Li Xuanjing had done this more than once. He absolutely could not let his actions endanger his father! Recovering his senses, he broke out in a cold sweat and shook his head emphatically, insisting, "I don''t have a father..." Chapter 74 - 74 Be good, dont be afraid Chang''an. Pei Mansion. Pei Jun lay bare-bottomed on the bed, groaning with each breath. Just a while ago at the Chang''an County Government, he had learned a new lesson: unarmed fighting called for forty strokes of the cane; fighting with weapons, sixty; for a group of more than three, the crime was increased by one class; five or more, two classes higher; and ten or more, three classes higher. Because of his involvement in a group fight, he had just been lashed ninety times, nearly splitting open his buttocks. Upon hearing the news, Vice Governor of the Capital Pei Hu rushed home only to find Pei Jun in this state, causing him to startle and ask, "What has happened?" In the room, the County Magistrate of Chang''an sighed and told the story from beginning to end. Today, he heard that the young master wanted to arrest a bunch of ruffians involved in a group fight. Eager to get closer to the young master, he enthusiastically followed along. Unexpectedly, the main offender turned out to be his own nephew by marriage. When he heard that the Minister of Justice was involved, Pei Hu''s heart skipped a beat, and he trembled, "Could it be that Li Xuanjing is going to take action against me?" County Magistrate Zhang, being in the know, hastened to reassure him, "Not at all, not at all. Don''t scare yourself. If Lord Li truly intended to target you, after ninety strokes, Pei Jun would be gasping for breath in death, not merely swollen in the buttocks. You didn''t see, on that day, the agent from the Spiegel Bureau took action, and with the Inner Breath Realm power, after ten strokes, someone was beaten to death..." Pei Jun felt wronged upon hearing this. For the past twenty years, the Pei Family had been stronger than the Song Family. In the academy over the last three years, he had always been ahead of Song Yu, constantly causing him trouble, never hearing that Song Yu had such a formidable brother-in-law. Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing was indeed notorious in Chang''an, a name that could quiet crying children at night, but he had never imagined the two could be connected. The Song Family, too, had they not flaunted such a relative, he would have taken care to avoid Song Yu long ago had he known of his deep connections... Vice Governor of the Capital Pei Hu was indeed aware of the marriage connection between the Song and Li Families, but since Li Xuanjing usually kept to himself and the Song Family were exceptionally discreet, the two families did not interact or connect on the court despite the marriage. After such an incident, he was at a loss what to do. He looked at County Magistrate Zhang with pleading eyes and asked, "Brother-in-law, what should we do now?" County Magistrate Zhang stroked his beard thoughtfully and said, "It''s just a conflict between the younger generation, no need to take it too seriously. How about this, I''ll accompany you to the Song Residence. Bring Pei Jun along and prepare a generous gift. We''ll offer a sincere apology to the Song Family, and this matter will be put to rest. That Zhou boy got into a real fight with Son of the Song Family last time, but look at them now, they''re as cordial as can be..." Pei Hu replied, "Alright, alright, I will prepare immediately..." ... Song Residence. Song Mu''er was swinging on a swing, with Li Nuo standing behind her, giving her a push every time the swing slowed down. The transparent "Law Code" floated before his eyes, the number on its cover changing from one hundred forty-five this morning to one hundred sixty-five now, an increase of a whole twenty days, akin to condemning two criminals to death. Although the number of people judged was similar to last time and none of them practiced the Martial Path, the lifespan had increased by five days more than before. Song Yu, his brother-in-law, was truly his lucky star. His simple arrangements for a duel were equivalent to half a month of hard work for himself. He had been hitting a bottleneck lately, capturing more than twenty officials'' offspring who started trouble and brawled, bringing them to the County Magistrate''s Office for punishment, and the lifespan that had been stalled for days started to increase again. If they fought like this every few days, he wouldn''t even need to go to the government office. Meanwhile, Song Lian, who had just returned home from his duties, was utterly bewildered. He had barely stepped through the gates when the Vice Governor of the Capital and the County Magistrate of Chang''an''s carriage stopped at his doorstep, and upon entering, he was greeted with several chests of gifts and a youth with a swollen buttocks, repeatedly apologizing... Both the Pei and Song Families were well-connected in the military and court, and the Pei Family had even deeper roots. Neither family usually interacted much, and this sudden visit left Song Lian clueless. However, the familiar scene quickly helped him realize that that rascal must have stirred up trouble again. All he could do was welcome the Pei Family inside, serve them fine tea and exchange compliments for a long while before he understood the whole story. "We adults should not take the youngsters'' scuffles to heart." "Lord Song speaks truthfully..." "After disturbing you for so long, we will take our leave." "I shall escort the two lords..." ... After seeing the two men off, Song Lian looked at Song Yu standing there, and he was seething with anger. Picking up a feather duster from a vase, he shouted, "You miscreant! You have just been cautioned a few days ago, and you''ve already forgotten. What''s the reason for fighting this time, over a woman again...?" Song Yu quickly dodged behind a pillar and said, "This time it wasn''t me who started the trouble; it was Pei Jun who came looking for it. I''ve been avoiding him these last few days. Everyone calls me a coward, and I haven''t said a word..." "You dare talk back?" "I haven''t done anything wrong," said Mumu. "My brother-in-law has said that we don''t start trouble, but we shouldn''t be afraid of it either. Constantly being bullied would also tarnish the Song Family''s reputation and would encourage unjust behavior!" Lord Song, furious, raised the duster in his hand again, "You little scoundrel..." As the situation spiraled out of control, Li Nuo quickly stepped in, grabbing Lord Song''s arm, "Second uncle, don''t be angry, it''s my fault that this happened... I was the one who told him to do it..." Seeing Li Nuo intervene, Lord Song didn''t know what else to say and, throwing down the duster, he said resignedly, "Just spoil him, then!" Scuffles among the descendants of military families were quite normal; they had all gone through the same. But for a family''s junior to start a brawl that involved the government, probably only he could manage to pull off such a thing... Lord Song was angry at his son, but he wasn''t mad at Li Nuo. He wasn''t wrong; the people of the Song Family did not initiate trouble but were not afraid of it either. A family should support each other, which was the tradition of the Song Family. Since the founding of Daxia, many families like the Song Family have collapsed and vanished into obscurity because of internal strife for power and profit within the family. The Song Family''s continued existence was due to the cohesion among family members. With a helpless look, Lord Song glared at his son once more and left. Song Yu emerged from behind a pillar, smiling at Li Nuo, "You''re really something, brother-in-law. When my dad wanted to hit me before, even my uncle couldn''t stop him..." Li Nuo patted his shoulder, saying, "If someone troubles you in the future, make sure to tell me. Don''t be shy about it. Regardless of the other party''s background, if you''re not in the wrong, I''ll make them pay..." Song Yu, moved, didn''t know what to say and just pounded his chest hard, declaring, "No need to say anything more. If there''s anything you need help with in the future, brother-in-law, just say the word. I, Song Yu, will go through fire and water for you, with no hesitation!" Li Nuo didn''t need Song Yu to go through fire and water; he just needed a small favor from his connections. If Song Yu started trouble on his own, Li Nuo wouldn''t be biased in his favor, but he wouldn''t let others bully his family either. When Li Nuo returned to his room, he saw his wife reading a book again. On closer inspection, she was actually reading "Calculus." Just as Li Nuo thought she was making progress, he saw her furrow her brows, seemingly encountering unfamiliar words, and silently flipping through "Shuo Wen" next to her. Li Nuo walked over and sat opposite her, also picking up a book to read. These days, he had been studying the methods of Legalism, and compared to his predecessors, his own tactics were still too naive and superficial. After some time, Li Nuo absentmindedly looked up and saw that his wife, lying on the desk, had already fallen asleep. Even in sleep, with her book, she looked beautiful ¡ª with relaxed brows and a serene expression. When she was calm and not wielding a sword, she was actually quite ladylike. As Li Nuo watched, the beautiful face across from him, with its trembling eyelashes, slowly opened its eyes. Jiaren, upon seeing him across, instinctively wiped the corners of her mouth before sitting up and smoothing out a page she had creased... Li Nuo picked up a small jug of fruit wine from the table and said to her, "This is fruit wine brewed by the Agricultural School. It tastes quite good. Would you like to try it?" After closing and putting away her book, Jiaren nodded slightly. Li Nuo took two cups, poured each a cup of wine, and Jiaren took a small sip. Li Nuo asked, "How is it?" Jiaren nodded, "It''s pretty good." Li Nuo finished his small cup of fruit wine and said, "If you like it, that whole small jug is yours. I''ve already had quite a bit today." As the evening grew late, Li Nuo stood up, quickly washed up, and went to bed. Moments later, the light in the room went out, a fragrance wafted through, and a figure lay down beside him. After a busy day, although the fruit wine wasn''t particularly strong, it had a considerable aftereffect, and with Li Nuo''s low tolerance, after just a small cup, he felt slightly tipsy and quickly fell into a deep sleep. The night deepened, and the layers of dark clouds in the night sky were indiscernible. Boom! A thunderclap suddenly erupted in the night sky, waking countless people from their sleep. Inside the room, Jiaren opened her eyes, instinctively turned over, and gently patted Li Nuo''s chest, whispering, "Sweetheart, don''t be afraid..." The next moment, she realized something and stopped moving her hands. The first time they had shared a bed, it wasn''t in the Song Residence. On their wedding night, there were also long-lasting claps of thunder outside, and he had been so frightened that he huddled in the corner of the bed, shaking. She had been supposed to sleep on the floor, but it was like this she had soothed him to sleep... The same rainy night, the same thunder sounds, except now, he was no longer the husband with just a child''s temperament... Li Nuo, half asleep, felt someone patting him, opened his eyes, and, propping himself up, sat up, confused, "Wife, what are you doing?" As soon as he spoke, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, and his whole body fell back down powerlessly. Jiaren supported his neck, slowly laid him back on the bed, and then gently patted his chest, taking a deep breath... Chapter 75: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes The next morning, Li Nuo clambered out of bed and unleashed three consecutive sneezes. He wrapped himself tighter in his blanket before he started to feel a bit warmer. The weather in Chang''an is truly fickle; just a couple of days ago it was rather hot, and today, without any warning, the temperature dropped abruptly. It was as if we went from summer directly into winter, completely bypassing autumn as if it got eaten by a dog... Muttering a complaint to himself, Li Nuo rubbed his neck, feeling a vague pain at the back of his neck; it seemed he had slept in an awkward position last night. After getting dressed and freshening up, he walked out into the courtyard to discover fallen leaves scattered everywhere and the ground wet and soggy. It must have rained last night, he thought, remembering the sound of thunder at midnight... The Song Family''s maids were sweeping up the fallen leaves in the courtyard. Song Mu''er, wearing rain boots, hopped in cheerfully and upon seeing Li Nuo already up, smiled and invited, "Brother Li Nuo, come splash in the puddles with me..." As her words fell, she had already jumped into a shallow puddle, causing water to splash everywhere. The maid, who was cleaning the courtyard, watched anxiously and quickly warned, "Miss, be careful not to fall..." Before she could finish her warning, Song Mu''er slipped and began to topple backward. Just as the maid let out a cry of alarm, the young girl had already completed a beautiful somersault in the air and landed steadily on her feet. Li Nuo watched the scene with envy; if he had been the one to slip, he would certainly have had a nasty fall. There was no need to worry about secret codes now; the one who could pull off such a difficult move was undoubtedly Mumu, because Song Ning''er feared hardship and, even with her exceptional talent in the Martial Path, she had never seriously practiced it. Li Nuo wondered why he had never thought of it before¡ªthat to identify the two sisters, there was no need for the trouble of exchanging secret codes. Just ask them to do a somersault on the spot; the one who couldn''t do it would be Song Ning''er. Of course, Li Nuo wouldn''t be childish enough to join Song Mu''er in splashing around in puddles; he was an adult, and what would people think if they saw him acting foolish? More importantly, it had just rained and the ground was slippery. He didn''t have Mumu''s deft agility. If he were to fall, he could break his old back. In response to Mumu''s invitation, Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "You play by yourself, I haven''t had breakfast yet." Planning to find something to eat in the kitchen, he had just made it to the doorway of the small courtyard when he unknowingly stepped on a wet patch. His feet slipped, and he lost his balance, looking set to crash into the stone steps at the entrance. A fragrant breeze wafted past him, and Li Nuo felt someone lightly embrace his waist, aiding him in executing a graceful spin in mid-air, and then he was leaning against a soft and delicate body. Song Jiaren moved one hand away from Li Nuo''s waist, while the other hand supported a wooden tray, on which sat a bowl of clear porridge and two small dishes. Li Nuo didn''t like greasy food in the morning. A bowl of clear porridge with two refreshing dishes was just perfect; his wife truly understood his tastes. After eating, Li Nuo, somewhat puzzled, asked Song Mu''er, "Why haven''t I seen you with any Mathematics problems recently? Didn''t Mr. Chen assign any?" Song Mu''er replied with joy, "Mr. Chen hasn''t been teaching us these past few days. He said we aren''t sitting for the Imperial Examination, and what we''ve learned is already enough. We don''t need to attend Mathematics lessons anymore..." Mumu was quite happy, while Li Nuo was rather speechless. He saw Mr. Chen at the Song Residence almost every day and thought he was there to teach, but it turned out he was there to learn. Since diving into trigonometry, it was like Mr. Chen had opened the door to a new world, bombarding him daily with an unending stream of questions. Fortunately, Li Nuo had a solid foundation and hadn''t been stumped by them. Li Nuo hadn''t seen Mr. Chen yesterday, and after spending half the day at home reading, he still hadn''t seen him around. He wondered if something had happened; Mr. Chen used to be as punctual as clockwork, even more so than Li Nuo going to the County Magistrate''s Office for work. Meanwhile, at Qingfeng Academy. Within a small courtyard by the lake, three piercing gazes were fixed intently on Mr. Chen. An elder pointed at two rows of calculations on the paper and said, "How did you get from here to here? Perhaps you could clarify a bit more; we don''t understand..." Mr. Chen appeared calm on the surface, but he was sweating bullets on the inside. He didn''t actually understand the process of this particular step and had intended to ask Li Nuo about it yesterday, but since then, these three fellows had latched onto him, leaving no chance to escape. Their gazes were firmly fixed on Mr. Chen. At first, they had no doubts about Mr. Chen, but as time went by, they started to notice something off. Chen Xuanli''s lessons indeed covered topics they''d never understood before, belonging to new realms of Mathematics. But whenever they posed questions, he would not answer them immediately, always delaying by a day. And if they came up with new questions the same day, he would need yet another day... That inevitably aroused their suspicions. Having dealt with Mr. Chen for their entire lives, the three of them knew his character well. If he had truly worked out these things himself, he would''ve been unable to resist showing off, not waiting until now. Considering his previous unusual behaviors, they couldn''t help but suspect that behind this old fellow, there might be an expert guiding him. The truly impressive one could be the mastermind behind him. Mr. Chen was merely riding on the coattails of a tiger, bluffing and posturing... Seeing Mr. Chen remaining silent, Old Man Lu asked with suspicion, "What''s the matter, you don''t know either?" Mr. Chen wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "Of course not, it''s just that the three of you are truly dull. I have explained it so clearly, yet you still don''t understand. I am wondering how I can explain it in even simpler and more common terms..." He stood up and said, "However, there is no time left today. I still have to go to the Song Residence to tutor those two young girls. I''ll answer your questions tomorrow..." He walked out of Qingfeng Academy and stood at the academy''s gate, looking around. After a moment, he tucked the booklets in his hand and quickly walked in a certain direction. At this time, a carriage slowly drove out from Qingfeng Academy. Three elderly men were sitting in the carriage, pointing at a distant figure that was about to disappear and urging, "Quick, follow him!" On the carriage, a middle-aged man showed a helpless expression. In fact, he had some important matters to attend to, but before the carriage had even left the academy, it was hijacked by these three gentlemen. Even though he was the Academy Dean, he had to maintain sufficient respect for these elderly who had dedicated their lives to the academy. He could only look towards the coachman and say helplessly, "Do as the gentlemen say..." Song Residence. Li Nuo had dinner, and as the sky was almost dark, Mr. Chen finally arrived, though late. He seemed to have gone through some vigorous exercise, panting heavily and drenched in sweat. As soon as he entered, he took out a booklet and asked Li Nuo, "Mr. Li, from here to here, how is it derived? I didn''t understand, please explain it to me again..." Li Nuo took a look and really couldn''t blame Mr. Chen. For the derivation of this formula, he had inadvertently left out a step. Although it didn''t affect the conclusion, for Mr. Chen, who had just been exposed to these concepts, it was indeed a bit too abrupt... He picked up a pen and supplemented the missing step, which when Mr. Chen saw afterwards, an expression of epiphany appeared on his old face as he murmured, "So that''s how it is..." He shook his head and sighed, "Brilliant, truly brilliant. Such a simple step, and I didn''t think of it even after two days..." As his voice fell, he suddenly noticed that Li Nuo across from him had lifted his head, looking beyond him. Mr. Chen glanced back to see three extremely angry old faces. "Shameless!" "Utterly shameless!" "In my sixty years of life, I have never seen such an impudent scoundrel!" ... Moments later, Mr. Chen gave a wry laugh and said, "I''ve never claimed that I came up with these things..." Upon hearing this, the three men were temporarily speechless. On reflection, this shameless old fellow had never said such a thing. Although he had never admitted it, he hadn''t denied it either! Setting aside their mathematical talents, when it came to shamelessness, no one among the three could outdo him. The gazes of the three shifted from this impudent fellow to the young man opposite them. Could he be the expert who had been guiding Chen Xuanli behind the scenes these days? How is that possible? He looked so young, barely at the age of majority, and yet he could propose such ingenious mathematical theories. If the expert behind Chen Xuanli was truly him, wasn''t their years of life equivalent to living like dogs? Old Man Lu pointed at Li Nuo with a shocked expression and looked at Mr. Chen in disbelief, "Those mathematical problems before, were they all solved by him? The things you''ve been teaching us these days, did he teach you?" Seeing his expression, Mr. Chen huffed and said, "Lu, don''t underestimate people. Although Mr. Li is young, his mathematical talents far exceed all of us old fellows put together..." The three mathematical authorities had initially not believed what Chen Xuanli said. If his hidden expert were a reclusive genius who devoted a lifetime to the study of mathematics, they might have been able to accept it. But he was just a boy. A boy who had just turned eighteen. To have such accomplishments in mathematics at such a tender age, achievements that surpassed the four of them combined, was simply unfathomable, and they found it difficult to accept immediately. It was not until the skeptical Old Man Lu presented some questions that had been accumulating in his mind these past days and received detailed answers right then and there, that they had to believe, whether they wanted to or not. Thus, when Song Jiaren walked into the courtyard, she saw such a scene. Four distinguished old men with grey hair sat on stone stools like students, their expressions serious and attentive. And her husband appeared calm and relaxed, holding a long wooden ruler in his hand, speaking to them eloquently... Chapter 76 - 76 Getting Revenge for Wife [5700 words] These four elders, Song Jiaren knew them all. They had all once taught her mathematics. In fact, it had only been Mr. Chen teaching her in the beginning, but later on, Mr. Chen said she had no talent for mathematics and suggested that her family find someone else more capable. The other three, in an attempt to prove they were more skilled than Mr. Chen, took the initiative to teach her without even accepting any payment... However, they eventually all proved unsuccessful. After being told by the four most esteemed mathematics experts in Daxia that she lacked mathematical talent, she had devoted herself to the Martial Path and stopped studying mathematics altogether. That was until she met him... only then did she realize that mathematics was not actually that hard. For Li Nuo, explaining to one elder was the same as explaining to four. It must be said that these three elders were very quick learners, just like Mr. Chen, understanding with just a hint. Teaching them was simply too easy. After about half an hour, Li Nuo didn''t plan to continue any further. Firstly, he didn''t want to waste more time, and secondly, the more he explained, the less they would be able to digest. Li Nuo bowed to the four of them and said, "I have other matters to tend to this evening. I will discuss further with you gentlemen some other day." "We are of modest ability and are not worthy of discussing such matters." "We thank Mr. Li for his instruction." "We will not disturb you further today, and we hope to seek your guidance again another day." ... These four elders were indeed more humble than the next, bowing to Li Nuo in respect of a disciple before leaving together. Song Jiaren stood by the door, and as the four men walked past her, she too nodded slightly: "Sirs." As the four elders looked at Song Jiaren, their minds were filled with relatively old memories. "Isn''t this the little girl from the Song Family?" "She''s grown up so much in the blink of an eye." "Indeed, the last time we saw her was over ten years ago..." "It''s because we are getting old..." After the four elders left, Li Nuo stepped forward and asked, "Wife, you know them?" Song Jiaren lowered her head and said, "They used to teach me mathematics." Li Nuo was taken aback: "All of them taught you?" Song Jiaren nodded and said, "They all said I didn''t have much talent for mathematics, and then they stopped teaching me..." Not knowing how to teach herself, Li Nuo looked displeased in the direction the four elders had left, then turned to comfort her, "What do those old men know about mathematics? Don''t take their words to heart. If you want to learn mathematics, I can teach you. After you''ve learned it, even those old men will have to call you ''Sir''..." It wasn''t that Li Nuo was making empty promises; although his wife indeed didn''t possess a great talent in the field, as long as she could master high school level math, teaching those old men wouldn''t be a problem at all. Functions, sequences, conic sections, spatial geometry, probability and statistics... Just throwing out one of these would open up a new field in Daxia''s mathematics, enough to occupy those elders for the rest of their lives. To use these would be picking on them; even a slightly harder elementary school math Olympiad problem would be challenging for them. Li Nuo finally understood why his wife had been disinterested in studying since her childhood. If he had been similarly discouraged in his confidence as a child, he wouldn''t have cherished learning either. For a child, a good introductory teacher is very important. These old men understood mathematics, but they simply couldn''t teach. If they had any outstanding mathematics students, it wasn''t because they taught well but because the students themselves were naturally talented in mathematics. In order to help his wife regain her confidence, Li Nuo picked an elementary school-level math Olympiad problem to teach her that night after washing up before bed. It was a modern application problem, but with a change of description, it could be transformed into an ancient military problem similar to the previous "General Drinking Horse" or "Hu Bugui." The problem was very short, only a few lines long, but the solution method was quite tricky. Though it was just an elementary school question, it was known to stump many high school and college students. Even though Li Nuo stripped away all the problem''s distractions, going straight to the point and breaking it down from complex to simple, it still took nearly half an hour to make her thoroughly understand it. His throat was dry from explaining so much, so he picked up the teapot and drank heartily until his thirst was quenched. Setting down the teapot, he said to Song Jiaren, "That problem was simple, right? Even you, with no mathematical talent, understood it. Tomorrow, those old men will come again, and you can take this problem to them and see if they have any talent..." In the beginning, Song Jiaren felt the problem was completely baffling, but after Li Nuo''s explanation, she found it quite simple. The gentlemen were considered the leading mathematicians in Daxia; such a problem shouldn''t be too difficult for them... While she was thinking this, Li Nuo had already adjusted the pillows on the bed. For some reason, he had woken up with a stiff neck yesterday, and it still hurt. This body really was pitifully fragile, getting a crick in the neck from sleep. With a physique like his wife''s, it was something he could only envy. Martial Artists were like warriors, with physical strength that increased as their prowess did. Legalism was more akin to Mages; even at High Realm, they couldn''t change the fact that they were fragile. With his wife by his side, Li Nuo always slept soundly. Upon waking, washing up, and having breakfast, with nothing else to do, he went to the County Magistrate''s Office for a visit and tried his hand at resolving a few disputes among the common folk, but still didn''t feel any increase in his lifespan. It seemed that when he returned in the evening, he would need to pay more attention to Song Yu. At this time, at the Song Residence. The four white-haired elders walked side by side into the small courtyard they had visited the day before. Seeing Song Jiaren practicing swordplay in the courtyard, Old Man Lu nodded and said, "As I said before, she is not suited for mathematics. Now it seems that I had foresight, otherwise, we would have wasted a fine Martial Path prospect..." Chapter 77 - 76 Getting Revenge for Wife [5700 words]_2 "Have some shame, it was clearly I who mentioned it first." "Would you all be a bit more honorable? I was the first to teach her." Mr. Chen cast a disdainful glance at the men and slowly walked forward, smiling as he asked, "Song, is your husband at home?" Song Jiaren sheathed her sword and replied indifferently, "He''s gone out." Mr. Chen sat by the stone table in the courtyard and said, "No matter, we will wait for him here." Song Jiaren looked at the four men chatting leisurely as they sat there, thought for a moment, went into the room, took out a sheet of paper, approached them, and said, "I have a mathematical problem I don''t know how to solve; could any of you gentlemen explain it to me?" Mr. Chen took the paper, laughed, and said, "Of course, let''s see what problem it is..." For a moment, he wondered why she didn''t just ask her husband, who was so skilled at mathematics, but he was soon captivated by the interesting problem on the paper. It was yet another new problem he had never seen before, beyond the "Nine Numbers." Mr. Chen''s interest was immediately piqued, and soon, the heads of the other three men were also peering over. ... Li Nuo returned home at lunchtime, having spent all morning at the County Magistrate''s Office to no avail, and left, disappointed that he didn''t make any progress. However, he hadn''t come away from the morning entirely empty-handed. At some point, the Law Code had evolved. Initially, Li Nuo had to lock criminals in the dungeon before the Law Code could identify them. Perhaps it was because the day was just beginning, but that morning, while investigating a theft, no sooner had the suspects been brought before the court, the thief''s image automatically appeared in the Law Code. Li Nuo had conducted experiments; as long as a criminal was within ten feet of him, their image would appear in the Law Code, but if they moved beyond that range, any existing images would automatically disappear. This evolved Law Code would undoubtedly make adjudicating future cases more convenient, sparing him from having to find reasons to lock everyone up in the dungeon first. An area of ten feet around him was, in essence, a dungeon. Sadly, this powerful detection ability was limited by distance and time. In the morning, there had been another case where a servant stole from their master; after the incident, the servant was locked in the woodshed, starved for three days before finally being brought to the County Magistrate''s Office. At the time in the court, the Law Code showed no changes. Only after Li Nuo delivered the sentence did the servant''s image appear in the Law Code. The first theft had occurred eight two-hour periods before. The second had happened three days ago. Combining the timing of the two cases, Li Nuo guessed that the Law Code''s automatic detection had a time limit ¨C greater than eight two-hour periods but less than three days, most likely one day. As long as the crime occurred within this period, when the criminal appeared within a ten-foot radius of Li Nuo, the Law Code could instantly lock onto them. If too much time had passed since the incident, however, the Law Code could no longer offer direct cues. This also meant that in future investigations, it was best to get to the scene as quickly as possible. Once beyond the time limit, solving a case would require much more effort. ... Upon returning to the Song Residence, as soon as he stepped into the couple''s small courtyard, he saw Mr. Chen and the others sitting by the stone table, looking intensely at a piece of paper, frowning and motionless. Li Nuo glanced at Song Jiaren, who stood in the yard, and asked, "When did they arrive?" Song Jiaren replied, "Two two-hour periods ago." These four gentlemen had been sitting there for two two-hour periods, occasionally moving a bit and scribbling on the paper, proving they were not statues. An hour ago, when she went to teach Mumu swordsmanship, they were in that same pose, and an hour after her return, they remained so. Li Nuo took a look at the four deeply immersed in their own world, unaware of his presence. Li Nuo then returned and, after having lunch with his wife, allowed the Song family''s servant girl to ask Mr. Chen and the others if they''d like something to eat. The young maid had barely approached, and before she could speak, they impatiently waved her away with a gesture. Li Nuo didn''t go to the government office that afternoon; he read for an hour and was then pulled by Mumu, along with his wife, to jump rope for a while. Lacking their agility, for the most part, he served as a stationary figure. By dinner time, when Li Nuo was back in the courtyard, the four still maintained the same posture as when he had left. One couldn''t help but admire their ability to sit through. Li Nuo turned to Song Jiaren beside him and said, "Wife, look, a problem you understand, yet these four men have been sitting there thinking all day and still haven''t figured it out; I told you they don''t understand mathematics, right?" ... To Song Jiaren, the mathematics gentlemen had always been towering figures. She thought anyone who could master mathematics must be very capable, let alone the masters who taught the subject. Until today. These masters had fallen from their lofty pedestal in her eyes. "Almost got it, I almost figured it out!" "No, no, that''s not the most optimal distribution; there must be a better way!" "Ah, my head hurts..." "My back is aching..." ... Watching the gentlemen seated there, alternately furrowing their brows and scratching their heads, Song Jiaren felt for the first time that they might not be so impressive after all. As the sky grew darker, the people by the stone table finally stood, laboriously massaging their backs and shoulders. The four had sat in the courtyard for a whole day, contemplating the answer to that problem. The problem seemed simple, as if the answer were right in front of them, only a thin veil separating them, yet that very veil proved impossible to lift. Chapter 78 - 76 Getting Revenge for Wife [5700 words]_3 They came over today, actually wanting to attend a lecture, but were delayed by this question for an entire day. If they couldn''t find an answer, they probably wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully tonight. Mr. Chen took the sheet of paper and walked over to Li Nuo, saying, "Mr. Li, this problem..." Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said very directly, "I don''t know it either..." Last night, Li Nuo had heard his wife mention some past events. Each and every one of these old men had been the chief culprits in crushing her confidence in her studies when she was a child, and Li Nuo was determined to avenge her. After they left, Li Nuo then said to Song Jiaren, "Later, I will teach you a mathematics problem. If they come again tomorrow, you can continue to ask for their guidance, saying how others don''t have a talent for mathematics, but they do, so they should solve it themselves..." Song Jiaren obviously knew whom Li Nuo meant by "others," and seeing the four masters stumped by a problem she could solve definitely stirred within her an indescribable feeling. From childhood to adulthood, everyone in her family, including herself, had believed that she was not cut out for studying. Only he had told her that not all women needed to be skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and it was also he who proved this way that she was not too stupid to learn mathematics... A faint smile unconsciously surfaced on her face. Chen, Lu, Xu, Wei, the four masters, while initially happy to meet such a young master of mathematics and to explore a brand-new field of mathematics, soon could no longer smile. Every day when Song Jiaren saw them, she would ask them one question, one they could not answer. So now they were afraid whenever they saw her. At this point, the four of them also realized that the girl was not truly asking them questions for guidance. Her husband''s proficiency in mathematics far exceeded their combined abilities; if they had any questions, couldn''t they ask the husband she shared a bed with every day? Why bother to ask them instead? It was intentional by the couple. More than a decade ago, the four of them had each taken turns teaching her mathematics in a contest to see who was stronger, which ultimately ended in failure, all arriving at the conclusion that she lacked mathematical aptitude. But in truth, it might have just been that they didn''t know how to teach. Had someone like her husband been teaching her back then, her achievements in mathematics might have surpassed their current levels. Mr. Chen had realized this some time ago, and stepped forward to Song Jiaren, bowing deeply and saying, "In the past, I rashly made a judgment and led students astray, for which I offer you my apologies..." He had started off, and the other three followed suit. "We old men were wrong." "I take back what I said back then..." "We hope you can forgive us..." ... For the academy masters, to admit they had "led students astray" showed that they truly felt remorse. Faced with this situation, Song Jiaren did not quite know how to respond. Li Nuo came over, smiling, and said, "Hey, it''s all in the past, why bring it up again, gentlemen..." The men silently gave him a look. They didn''t need to think too hard to know that those difficult problems were given to the Song young lady by him, all for the sake of avenging her past grievances... This mathematical master who appeared out of nowhere was not only young, but also petty. However, they had to admit, he truly loved his wife. Among the four, Mr. Chen was the most acquainted with Li Nuo. After apologizing to the young lady of the Song family, Mr. Chen, thick-skinned, eventually took a sheet of paper and asked Li Nuo, "Mr. Li, these few problems, could you take a look..." Li Nuo saw Song Yu enter the courtyard and thus said to Song Jiaren, "Wife, about how to solve those problems, why don''t you teach the gentlemen?" Song Jiaren was momentarily stunned. Her? Could she teach the gentlemen? At that moment, Li Nuo had already walked to the entrance of the small courtyard. Song Yu was carrying two small jars of wine and handed them to Li Nuo, saying, "This is that fruit wine you said you liked last time. I managed to get two more jars for you..." Li Nuo did not stand on ceremony, and after accepting the jar of alcohol, he asked, "How has it been at the academy these past few days? Has anyone been causing you trouble? If so, you must tell me." Song Yu smiled and replied, "This time, there really hasn''t been any." It wasn''t just that no one was looking for trouble with him; after Pei Jun left, the incident at the County Magistrate''s Office had spread throughout the Qingfeng Academy. Now, everyone in the academy knew he had a formidable brother-in-law. Not only did no one dare to trouble him, but even outside the academy, no one dared to fight. Li Nuo felt somewhat disappointed upon hearing this; it seemed that his plan to catch fighters by baiting with alcohol was not going to work out in the short term. He couldn''t encourage Song Yu to start trouble intentionally either. There had been many from Legalism who thought to take this shortcut, but it had proved to be a dead end. Being forced to accept something was one thing; starting trouble on purpose was another. Sometimes being too eager could backfire. Looking at the two small jars of fruit wine, Song Yu cautioned Li Nuo, "Zhao Meng said these are the last two jars. If I steal any more, my family will notice. Drink them slowly; once they''re gone, that''s it..." After speaking, he was about to leave when he seemed to notice something and suddenly halted. He rubbed his eyes, thinking he must be seeing things. Several mathematics experts from Qingfeng Academy ¨C how could they appear at the Song Residence, and moreover, be gathered around a stone table with utmost concentration, listening intently to a lecture? Even more incredulous was that the lecturer was Jiaren... What was she talking about, the Martial Path? Song Jiaren repeated what Li Nuo had taught her to the four teachers, asking, "Do you understand?" The four exchanged glances but did not respond. She might really understand, but because she was unclear in her explanation, they had not understood. At that moment, the four seemed to grasp something. Weren''t they, at present, the same as she had once been? As a qualified mathematics teacher, one not only had to understand mathematics themselves but, even more importantly, had to make their students understand their lessons. In this latter aspect, whether it was the four of them or the young girl from the Song Family, they all fell short... Their eyes all turned simultaneously towards the figure at the doorway. He could make a six-year-old child understand the complex "Nine Numbers"; he was naturally suited to be a teacher who could enlighten and solve doubts. If Qingfeng Academy had such a teacher, they would surely cultivate even more mathematical talents for Daxia. A moment later, Li Nuo, looking at Mr. Chen with surprise, asked, "What, you want me to go to Qingfeng Academy to teach students mathematics?" Another elder hurriedly waved his hands, saying, "No, no, no, Mr. Li, you misunderstand. With your mathematical skills, teaching those unruly students would be a waste of your talent. We want to invite you to Qingfeng Academy to teach mathematics to the teachers..." Li Nuo, of course, promptly refused their request. Having some spare time each day to give them a lecture was one thing, but being a full-time teacher? Then he wouldn''t have a life at all. However, having taught Mumu so many times, Li Nuo found he was indeed quite suited to teaching. His wife understood the material, but explaining it was another matter entirely. It was tough to ask her to teach others; in the end, Li Nuo decided to take it upon himself. He had only given half a lecture when a figure hurriedly ran into the courtyard. Looking up, he saw it was County Captain Wang. Li Nuo''s mind raced; he had instructed the people at Chang''an County Government to come to the Song Residence immediately if there was a major crime case. By the looks of him, could it be that a big case had arisen? Indeed, County Captain Wang hurried up to Li Nuo, panting, and said, "Young Master, there''s been a murder!" After waiting for so long and finally encountering a murder case, Li Nuo could not be bothered to continue his lecture. He immediately dropped the pen in his hand and said, "Lead the way!" The few old teachers, engrossed in the lesson, could only watch helplessly as his figure disappeared from their sight. The frustration at having almost grasped something at a crucial juncture but missing just a few pointers was unbearably uncomfortable. They could only turn their hopeful gazes towards Song Jiaren. In the end, it was Mr. Chen who opened his mouth helplessly, "Song, how do you calculate this part? Please, explain it to us again..." Chapter 79 - 77 Like-minded People Upon leaving the Song Residence, Li Nuo boarded Housekeeper Wu''s carriage with the Chang''an County Captain, headed straight for the crime scene. The Chang''an County Captain remembered Li Nuo''s instructions, and upon hearing about the homicide, he immediately sought him out, even dispatching a group of constables to seal off the scene before consulting on the specific details of the case, rushing to inform Li Nuo. "Hurry, even faster!" Concerned about missing the right moment, Li Nuo constantly urged Housekeeper Wu along the way. Moments later, within Chang''an City, in a certain alley, A carriage stopped at the entrance, and Li Nuo hurriedly jumped off. From a distance, he could see a dense crowd gathering ahead. This area was not the core of Chang''an; the residential houses within the alley were low and dilapidated. The local residents, including the constables from the Chang''an County Government, were all barred from entering a particular residence. A few other figures in uniform, armed with swords, stood guard at the entrance. Their uniforms resembled those of the Chang''an County Government, yet they were not quite the same. The uniforms of the constables and government officials from the Chang''an County Government had the characters "²¶" (arrest) or "ÑÃ" (government) on the front; however, on these few men''s uniforms, there was a "ÐÌ" (punish). Upon seeing this, the Chang''an County Captain hesitated, "Why are the Ministry of Justice people here?" Li Nuo''s heart sank, thinking it was not good; had they been preempted by someone else? He immediately pushed through the crowd, only to be stopped by two Ministry of Justice officers as he tried to enter the yard. Their swords crossed, blockading Li Nuo, they stated coldly, "The Ministry of Justice is investigating. All unrelated persons, step back!" An elderly arrest officer approached Li Nuo and the Chang''an County Captain, saying, "Young Master, Sir, by the time we arrived, the Ministry of Justice personnel were already here, and they wouldn''t allow us in..." The Chang''an County Captain approached the two men from the Ministry of Justice and smiled, "Gentlemen, I am the Chang''an County Captain, here to investigate a murder case. Please allow us to proceed." Seeing the Chang''an County Captain, the two softened their approach slightly but their tone remained uncompromising, "This case has been taken over by the Ministry of Justice, and it does not involve your Chang''an County Government. Please, Sir, you must leave." The Chang''an County Captain looked helplessly towards Li Nuo. Although this was Chang''an County, Chang''an also belonged to the Capital Prefecture of Daxia, where the Capital Prefecture Government, the Ministry of Justice, and the Ministry of Justice were his superiors. The Ministry of Justice couldn''t manage others, but if they directly intervened in a case happening locally, indeed, there was nothing they could do. Li Nuo looked at the two Ministry of Justice officers and said, "This case involves a life, and even if the Ministry of Justice intervenes directly, the Chang''an County Government still has a right to know. Please, show some leniency..." They glanced at him, unmoved. It seemed reasoning with them wouldn''t work, So Li Nuo looked at them again and spoke. "My father is Li Xuanjing." "Please, Young Master." ... The two Ministry of Justice officers stepped aside, letting Li Nuo enter the yard with Housekeeper Wu and the Chang''an County Captain. Within the yard, a few more Ministry of Justice officers were present. Seeing the uninvolved people enter, the leader frowned and stepped forward, about to speak, when a figure rushed in from the doorway and whispered a few words in his ear. The man shuddered and quickly moved aside. Li Nuo''s gaze was drawn to a pomegranate tree within the courtyard, under which hung a figure. It was an elderly woman, her face purplish, eyes rolled back, her tongue slightly protruding¡ªquite a disturbing sight at first. While he had seen more horrifying corpses, Li Nuo''s composure was relatively better this time, his face somewhat pale, but he didn''t vomit against the wall as he had the previous time. A woman in black Ministry of Justice uniform stood alone under the tree, examined the hanging body, picked up a stool that had been kicked over and said indifferently, "The feet naturally dangle, the stool is at the right height, besides the mark on the neck, there are no other injuries on the body, no traces of a second person at the scene, and the neighbors did not hear any cries or signs of struggle, the deceased undoubtedly hanged herself, death occurred within the last six hours..." She brushed the dust off her hands, regretting, "A wasted trip..." "Six hours, good, good..." Li Nuo sighed in relief and looked at the woman. She appeared to be eighteen or nineteen, almost the height of his own wife, and just as stunning in beauty, even her demeanor bore some resemblance to his wife. Her vibrant black hair, not intricately styled, was casually tied at the back of her head, exuding a sprightly and heroic air. However, though many aspects of her resembled his wife, their figures starkly differed. It wasn''t that this woman was extremely different, but rather his wife was. The standard uniform of the Ministry of Justice was suggestively worn by her, her bust prominently raised, her slender waist was like a grip-full, and as his gaze moved further down, he saw another generous curve... Li Nuo took one look and then refrained from looking further, no matter how beautiful and finely figured she was, his wife was unique, irreplaceable in his heart. Yet strangely, although this was the first time he had seen this woman, Li Nuo felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. At that moment, the woman seemed to sense something and turned her head to look at Li Nuo. The two exchanged glances, and with a hint of surprise in her eyes, the woman slowly approached and said, "It''s rare to meet a Law Practitioner, and she was about to enter the realm. Unfortunately, she hanged herself, so your trip here was in vain..." Li Nuo realized where his sense of familiarity with this woman came from. She was also a Law Practitioner. Able to see through his abilities at a glance, she must be at least at the Second Realm of Legalism. This was the first fellow practitioner he had encountered. And she was a woman at that. Like Confucianism, Legalism required one to enter officialdom, and in Daxia, women were not allowed to hold office. Hence, females were extremely rare in Legalism, and even if there were any, most could not cultivate to a high realm... Li Nuo did not know how she had cultivated. Not to mention a female Law Practitioner, he had never even met a female constable before. As the woman started the conversation, Li Nuo nodded slightly in response, as a gesture of politeness, and then asked, "Who reported the case?" The woman replied, "It was the deceased''s neighbor. She hadn''t seen the deceased come out all day yesterday and, worried, she climbed over the courtyard wall to check, only to find her hanged in the courtyard." The first to discover the deceased was a peasant woman who was her neighbor. Li Nuo summoned her and asked a few questions. The simple woman was obviously shocked, and it was clear that she had no motive. This peasant woman was definitely not the murderer. Since the case had happened less than a day ago, no new portraits had appeared in the "Law Code" when she came within a yard of Li Nuo. At this point, the woman looked at Li Nuo and said, "Don''t waste your effort; I''ve investigated countless cases, and I can distinguish between suicide and homicide." County Captain Wang also came over and whispered to Li Nuo, "Young master, based on my many years of investigation experience, this old woman indeed died by hanging herself." If this old woman indeed committed suicide, then Li Nuo''s trip was indeed in vain¡ªthere was no criminal, therefore no one to interrogate or judge. But since he was here, Li Nuo at least needed to clarify the cause of her suicide, whether it was a life compulsion seeking escape, or she was forced by others into a desperate situation... If it was the latter, even if the other party did not act directly, they would still bear some legal responsibility. Li Nuo first had people take down the old woman''s body and move it inside the house, covering it with a white cloth. Then, he had County Captain Wang gather the old woman''s neighbors from both sides, and he inquired about some aspects of the old woman''s life. From the neighbors, it was learned that she had moved to Chang''an from another place many years ago, and that her family was in dire straits; she did laundry and wove fabric for others in exchange for some silver coins. Because she was kind-hearted, her neighbors would occasionally help her out. She had a son; for over a decade, it had just been the two of them. The old woman''s son studied at an academy in Chang''an and did not often come home. According to these neighbors of the old woman, her son was doing quite well in his studies, and the old lady often boasted to her neighbors; someone had already gone to the academy to call him home after the incident. Hearing this, the people sighed repeatedly. "Ah, Aunt Zhang was such a good person, how could she not think it through?" "Yes, Han Zhuo is studying at Qingfeng Academy and his grades are very good. They say he might even pass the Imperial Examination." "Even if he doesn''t pass the Imperial Examination, he could still be a private school teacher, which is quite lucrative..." "It''s a pity, she could have endured a little longer, better days were nearly upon her..." "Perhaps she didn''t want to burden her son. I remember Aunt Zhang mentioned a few days ago that she seemed to have contracted a serious illness; she probably didn''t want her son to worry, especially with the Imperial Examination coming up next year..." "Poor all the parents under the heavens..." ... County Captain Wang found some prepared medicine in the main hall, which corroborated the neighbor''s statement. At this point, the case seemed quite clear; the old woman suffered from a serious illness and did not want to become a burden to her son, who was studying at the academy. Thus, she chose to end her own life, freeing her son from worry and allowing him to focus on his exams. Her death embodied a mother''s intense and profound love for her son. Everyone present, whether the onlooking civilians or the officials from the County Government and Ministry of Justice, showed moved expressions. The woman turned her head and dabbed her reddening eyes. The courtyard was silent when suddenly, a series of hurried footsteps came from the entrance. A green-robed scholar, holding up the hem of his robes, ran quickly into the yard. His face was anxious, sweat-soaked, and as soon as he entered, he immediately looked towards a woman and asked in a trembling voice, "Aunt Zhang, how is my mother?" Everyone had complex expressions, not knowing how to start explaining. But at that moment, Li Nuo''s gaze slightly sharpened. He lifted his head, looking towards the invisible "Law Code" floating in the air. After a slight fluctuation, a fifth portrait appeared. A bright, colorful portrait. Chapter 80 - 78: Eating Alone [Seeking Monthly Pass] "Mother!" A piercing cry rang out, and the green-robed scholar hurriedly rushed towards the house. Halfway there, his body suddenly stopped, and he moved with difficulty, step by step, as if trying to confirm something yet unable to accept the result. Those in the courtyard, witnessing this genuine display of emotion, could not help but feel sorrow and sigh. He reached the doorway and saw the straw mat covered with a white cloth; his body went limp, and he nearly collapsed, but two neighbors quickly came to support him. Eventually, the green-robed scholar, mustering his strength, slowly walked inside. Soon after, heart-wrenching sobs could be heard from within. "Mother, why were you so foolish!" "Why didn''t you wait for me!" "There must have been a way; once I had earned the silver, a Divine Doctor would surely have been able to cure your illness!" "Mother!" ... The heart-wrenching cries touched everyone with sadness and drove many to tears. It was a true human tragedy. The crowd sobbed continuously, and even Housekeeper Wu and the four guards by Li Nuo''s side let out long sighs. The woman in black wiped away her tears and glanced unintentionally at the handsome young official from the Chang''an County Government. She noticed that not only was he unmoved, but his expression was also exceptionally cold, in stark contrast to the people around him. What, an official of the court with not a shred of compassion? How could such a person be a good guardian of the people? She had quite liked him initially. After all, in today''s court, officials who practiced Legalism were rare. It was not easy to find a kindred spirit, yet he turned out to be so heartless... Her favorable first impression of him instantly vanished. As time passed, the onlooking villagers gradually dispersed. After an unknown duration, the green-robed scholar emerged from the house, wiped away his tears with his sleeve, bowed to the people from the Chang''an County Government and the Ministry of Justice, and said with a hoarse voice, "I''ve caused trouble for all the officials here..." County Captain Wang sighed, gently patted his shoulder, and said, "The deceased are gone; the living must carry on." He pulled out one ingot of silver from his chest and placed it in the scholar''s hand, looking at him with hope, "This is just a small token from me. Take care of your mother''s funeral properly, then return to the academy to study. Strive to top the imperial examinations next year and don''t disgrace Qingfeng Academy." The green-robed scholar clutched the ingot of silver tightly and choked up, "Thank you, my lord!" Seeing this, the woman in black also took out an ingot of silver, and said to the green-robed scholar, "Your mother sacrificed her life for you. Make her funeral a grand one; she would be happy to know this from the underworld..." She casually grabbed a bamboo basket drying in the courtyard, placed the silver ingot inside, then held the basket as she walked past the constables from the Ministry of Justice and Chang''an County Government. Everyone also took the cue to put some copper coins and broken silver into the basket. When she reached Li Nuo, he halted. She looked at Li Nuo. Li Nuo looked at her. Seeing no response from him, she nudged her chin towards the basket. Li Nuo understood her meaning but shook his head, saying, "I have no money." The woman in black frowned, "Even the constables from the County Magistrate''s Office have donated. If you don''t donate, how can you, as an official of the court, be so lacking in compassion?" Li Nuo truly had no money. Since he arrived in this world, he had never touched money. Whenever he needed to buy anything while traveling, it was either Housekeeper Wu or his wife who paid. He looked at the black-clad woman and said, "I''m not an official of the court." "You''re not an official of the court?" she asked in surprise, then added, "If you''re not an official, what are you doing here, and wait, if you''re not an official, how come you practice Legalism? Don''t try to deceive me..." Li Nuo wondered to himself; surely, she could not be an official of the court either, yet how did she come to practice Legalism? Not only had she practiced, but her cultivation was also even higher than his... At this moment, a constable from the Ministry of Justice stepped forward and whispered a few words in her ear. The woman in black widened her eyes in shock, obviously startled by some news. She stared intently at Li Nuo, incredulous, "He''s the son of Li Xuanjing? The son of Li Xuanjing practices Legalism? Are you joking..." Li Nuo dismissed the thought that this woman resembled his wife. His wife didn''t talk this much. He looked toward the people from the Ministry of Justice and asked, "Hasn''t your Ministry already closed this case? Why haven''t you left?" After realizing that this woman also practiced Legalism, Li Nuo started to guard against her. Legalism was not like the Martial Path where everyone practiced on their own without interfering with each other. The number of criminals was limited; if one person caught an extra criminal, another would catch one less. Thus, disciples of Legalism were actually in competition, and Li Nuo did not want his case to be snatched away by her. The woman in black had been planning to leave, but these words stirred up her rebellious spirit. She intended to cross her arms across her chest, but they wouldn''t fit, so she placed them behind her back instead and said, "Who says the Ministry has closed the case? Is it not allowed if I have discovered some new doubts regarding this case?" Li Nuo crossed his arms and asked, "What doubts?" The woman''s eyes darted around as she said, "I..." Unable to think of a reason, she suddenly stuck out her chest, "Why should I tell you?" Li Nuo took a step back, not wanting to get entangled with her on this topic. He had no interest in arguing with her. If her portrait appeared in the law code, it meant she was directly related to his mother''s death. This case was definitely not as simple as it appeared on the surface. He turned to the green-robed scholar and asked, "Your name is Han Zhuo, a student of Qingfeng Academy?" The green-robed scholar''s expression was sad as he replied, "Yes." Li Nuo glanced at County Captain Wang and said, "Come with us to the County Magistrate''s Office for a moment." Everyone was slightly stunned. Why would he take someone to the County Magistrate''s Office when they had just lost their mother and hadn''t even prepared her funeral? Li Nuo explained, "After all, this is a murder case. He is the victim''s son. Lord Pei would need his testimony to close the case, and he must be present to cancel the victim''s household registration. And those neighbors as well¡ªplease ask them to take a trip to the County Magistrate''s Office..." Although Li Nuo already knew that the old woman''s death was in no way unrelated to her son Han Zhuo, he did not point it out directly. One reason was that he needed to conduct a further investigation. Another was that there was only one case, but two Law Practitioners. It wasn''t that Li Nuo was stingy and didn''t want to share credit with her. It was a matter of life and death; he wasn''t sharing credit, but his own life. Moreover, since the other party had discovered nothing and concluded it as a suicide case, he wasn''t hogging the case for himself. Li Nuo''s explanation was logical and well-founded. When a person died in the county, the deceased''s relatives indeed needed to cancel their household registration at the government office. Likewise, the birth of a newborn had to be reported there. The government office used this information to keep track of the population''s annual changes within its jurisdiction. The woman in black frowned and said, "Canceling the registration isn''t urgent. Death is a serious matter. It''s better to bury the deceased soon. It wouldn''t be too late to cancel the registration after handling his mother''s funeral arrangements." Li Nuo said, "If we go quickly and return quickly, half an hour will be enough. After completing the procedures, I''ll send him back on a fast horse, so it won''t delay anything." After he finished speaking, he turned to Housekeeper Wu and said, "Send someone to buy a high-quality coffin and bring it here immediately, and also procure some funeral items. Please arrange for some monks and priests to pray for the departed. The expenses for the old lady''s funeral will be covered by Li Mansion..." The people from the Ministry of Justice felt ashamed of their previous thoughts after hearing this. They had thought this lord was a miser who wouldn''t spend a penny, but it turned out he had considered everything more thoroughly. The scholar from the academy had just lost his mother; how could he have the capacity to prepare such complicated things? No amount of silver would be helpful to him right now... The green-robed scholar bowed deeply to Li Nuo with hands clasped in gratitude, "Thank you, my lord!" Li Nuo patted him lightly on the shoulder and said, "Take care and accept this change. If you encounter any difficulties, you can come to the County Magistrate''s Office to find us." The scholar thanked him profusely once more. County Captain Wang took him and selected a few neighbors to go along to provide their testimonies at the County Magistrate''s Office. Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the courtyard with Housekeeper Wu. As they were about to get into the carriage, Li Nuo turned around and nearly bumped into two prominent curves. Thankfully, he stopped in time. Li Nuo looked at the woman in black and asked, "You''re not returning to the Ministry? Why follow us?" The woman''s eyes, clear as autumn waters, stared straight at Li Nuo and said, "I suspect you want to hog all the glory." Chapter 81 - 79 Li Anning [Request for Monthly Pass] Between people, trust really had vanished completely. The two had only just met for the first time, knew nothing about each other, and yet she guessed straight away that Li Nuo was planning to hog the case for himself. The key was that she guessed right. Li Nuo thought he had been watertight, not giving away even the slightest hint of a flaw; how on earth did she figure it out? Even though she had hit the nail on the head, Li Nuo, of course, couldn''t outright admit it¡ªwhat if she was bluffing him? Puzzled, he asked, "Ah, what hogging the case?" The woman in black said, "If I left, wouldn''t you be able to enjoy this case all by yourself?" Li Nuo looked at her earnestly and asked, "Do I look like that kind of person to you?" The woman in black nodded and answered, "You do." One had to say, she was eerily accurate at reading people. The woman in black didn''t say much more, just hopped onto the carriage and declared, "I have never been to the Chang''an County Magistrate''s Office before; might as well go take a look with you guys." Li Nuo said, "There''s nothing much to see at the Chang''an County Magistrate''s Office." The woman in black insisted, "Even if it''s not interesting, I still want to see it." Li Nuo persisted, "It''s really not interesting." The woman in black ignored Li Nuo and looked directly at Housekeeper Wu, commanding, "Old man, what are you standing there for, drive the carriage..." ... Li Nuo sat in the carriage, glancing at the woman in black opposite him. She and his wife were two extremes¡ªhis wife was always calm and quiet, while she talked even more than six-year-old Mumu. The woman in black leaned against the carriage and gestured to Li Nuo: "Li Anning." He hadn''t expected the other party to share his family name, but it made sense¡ªLi was a common surname in Daxia Country; in all of Daxia, the most numerous were those surnamed Li. He also returned the salute with a closed fist: "Li Nuo." Li Anning curiously asked, "Are you really Li Xuanjing''s son¡ª¡ªwasn''t Li Xuanjing''s son an idiot?" Li Nuo glanced at her; this woman clearly paid no attention to current affairs, what she was talking about was old news from a month ago. Li Nuo flipped the carriage curtain open for some air and casually said, "Already cured." Surprise flashed across Li Anning''s face: "You can cure foolishness?" She scrutinized Li Nuo from head to toe in amazement and exclaimed, "It''s true, there''s no sign of it anymore. Right, how did you come up with the idea to study Legalism? Would your father even allow you to pursue it? And you''ve almost reached a breakthrough in your cultivation. Could it be you have some secret method to rapidly increase your cultivation? Also, about that case just now, what exactly did you figure out? Tell me..." Li Nuo sat in the carriage, feeling like there were five hundred ducks quacking by his ear. The carriage space was small, she kept chattering nonstop, and Li Nuo couldn''t get a word in edgewise; his head was about to explode from the noise. At this moment, he missed his wife terribly. When they rode in a carriage in the past, she didn''t utter a single word the whole trip. After firing off question after question, Li Anning finally grew tired; leaning on the carriage wall, she asked, "Hey, I''ve been talking so much, why don''t you say anything..." There were few people in the Ministry of Justice who would chat with her; everyone treated her with the utmost respect, and their responses were always "Yes" or "At your command" and the like. She had just met a newcomer, and not only that, but one who also studied Legalism just like her. She couldn''t wait to spill all the words she''d been storing up for a long time. Li Nuo looked at her; she had to give him a chance to speak too. He hadn''t answered a single question, but counter-asked, "How did you come to study Legalism? You aren''t an official, you don''t have the authority to enforce the law, so how has your cultivation been increasing..." Li Anning replied, "I don''t have a foundation in the Martial Path; Legalism grows in power the fastest, so I chose it. The cases I investigate, the people I catch, the sentences I write¡ªeven though I''m not an official, I can still cultivate..." From just a few sentences, Li Nuo could tell her background must be profound. To be able to do the same work as him at the Ministry of Justice wasn''t something just any noble family could arrange; she bore the surname Li¡ªLi was the surname of the Imperial Family of Daxia; it was quite possible she was one of the Royal children. Li Nuo then asked, "By the way, what is your cultivation now?" Li Anning answered, "Not that high, just broke through to the Fourth Realm last month." Li Nuo suddenly looked shocked, his eyes wide: "The Fourth Realm?" He suspected he had misheard. This young lady was about his age; how could she possibly be at the Fourth Realm of Legalism? It was true that the initial three realms of Legalism were generally easy, but that was enough for a seventh-rank County Magistrate to spend a lifetime on, unless, like the heads of the Ministry of Justice or the Ministry of Justice itself who specialized in the administration of punishments, ordinary officials couldn''t reach the Fourth Realm in their lifetimes. Li Anning stated, "The Fourth Realm, what about it?" There was nothing particularly surprising about the Fourth Realm; within the Ministry of Justice, the Chief of Staff was at the Fifth Realm, the Assistant Ministers at the Fourth Realm, and even the doctors were at the peak of the Third Realm. In terms of power, she only ranked third at the Ministry. "Nothing much..." The same age, both students of Legalism, yet she was at the Fourth Realm and he was at the Zeroth Realm. Li Nuo felt a hit to his pride and sighed before asking, "How long have you been cultivating, and how do you usually practice?" Li Anning didn''t keep any secrets, "I haven''t been training too much, just review and seal case files from various places at the Ministry of Justice, every year I execute a bunch of bullies who harm men and dominate women with caning, solve a few major crimes in Chang''an each month, and roughly five or six years, I reached the Fourth Realm..." ``` This Li Nuo really couldn''t compare. Others took five to six years just to advance a realm, she reached the Fourth Realm in five to six years. Though it was a bit outrageous, it was acceptable. The first three realms of Legalism were manageable, but after the Fourth Realm, that''s where the real hellish difficulty began. If it took her five years to reach the Fourth Realm, it might take fifty years to reach the Fifth Realm. The Ministry of Justice managed the country''s prisons and examined cases involving imprisonment or more severe punishments from all regions before they could be carried out. Officials of the Ministry of Justice who were Law Practitioners could gain a certain amount of cultivation simply by reviewing and signing off on cases. Although the gain from a single case was small, the large number of cases added up over time, amounting to a terrifying sum... As for homicide cases... Li Nuo suddenly looked up and asked, "Are there many homicides in Chang''an usually?" He had been here for a while and had only come across two cases: one remained a mystery to this day, and the other was still being solved. Where were all the cases she was talking about? Li Anning nodded and said, "Yes, there are. At least five to six cases a month, sometimes more than ten, but not all culprits are caught..." Li Nuo was shocked. "There are so many homicide cases, and I''m not aware of them?" Li Anning unsurprisingly replied, "Of course, you wouldn''t know. I have people stationed outside the Chang''an County Government. If someone reports a homicide, they are directed to the Ministry of Justice instead..." Li Nuo finally understood why she instantly knew he wanted to handle the case alone. It was like using the cunning of a scoundrel to guess the mind of another. They were all cut from the same cloth, guessing accurately every time. No, Li Nuo was far inferior to her. He hogged the profit on one case, while she was feasting on the regular, not even leaving him the soup, and even took away his pot on top of it. She truly deserved to be a practitioner in the Fourth Realm of Legalism; her heart was much darker than his uninitiated one. Li Anning looked at Li Nuo and asked, "What did you actually find out about that case just now? The old man clearly committed suicide. Do you suspect his son? That''s impossible. His son was at the academy for the past seven days and hadn''t gone home once..." Li Nuo shook his head. "You, in the Fourth Realm, couldn''t see anything wrong, and I, who haven''t entered any realm, how could I notice anything? I just wanted to wrap up the case quickly by getting him to the County Magistrate''s Office early to settle the account. You''re really thinking too much..." Li Anning glanced at him, not believing a word. She was also a Law Practitioner, so they shared some tacit understanding. She wasn''t greedy for the bit of cultivation that the case might bring. What she cared about was whether there was truly something in the case that she hadn''t discovered. The carriage soon arrived at the Chang''an County Government, and County Captain Wang, along with a group of witnesses, was still on the way. Once Li Nuo arrived at the government office, he headed straight to the back office, to County Magistrate Pei''s study to help himself to some tea, as if he were at his own home. Before he went to the back office, he arranged for a constable to let Li Anning wander around the County Government freely. Hoping that after her look around, she would hurry up and leave, not interfering with his investigation. Housekeeper Wu entered the room and whispered to Li Nuo, "Young Master, Miss Li has a significant status, you really mustn''t provoke her." Since Li Nuo''s arrival in this world, this was the first time Housekeeper Wu had spoken to him like this. A fifth-rank Minister of the Examination Bureau, he didn''t take seriously at all. Even when Li Nuo punished Pei Jun, whose father was a Secondary Fourth-Rank Vice Governor of the Capital, Housekeeper Wu didn''t stop him. But Li Anning alone was singled out with a special mention by him. It was evident that the girl''s status was indeed extraordinary. Li Nuo asked curiously, "What''s her background?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Princess Anning, the youngest princess of the Imperial Family, deeply cherished by the Royal Family, which is why she is allowed to study under the Ministry of Justice as a Law Practitioner. If you provoke her, even King Chun might not be able to protect you..." This was something others might not know, but for the bigwigs in Chang''an, it was no secret. Li Nuo had guessed she might be someone from the Imperial Family, but he hadn''t expected her to be the current Princess. However, Housekeeper Wu''s reminder was utterly superfluous. Provoke her? He really thought too highly of himself. What strength did she have, and what strength did he have? What could he use to provoke her? Ever since they met, it had always been her provoking him. This time Housekeeper Wu was quite serious and reiterated, "Young Master, I''m serious. While the regent Princes openly and covertly fight each other, they are all very affectionate towards Princess Anning. If it were one or two princes, your lord father could handle it, but if all the princes join forces against you, you''ll be in grave danger..." Li Nuo spoke incredulously, "She''s a current princess and a Fourth Realm Law Practitioner. How do you think I could possibly provoke her?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Princess Anning may appear naive and easily deceived, but you must never deceive her emotionally or physically, or else the Royal Family won''t tolerate you, and neither will your wife..." Li Nuo waved his hand dismissively and said, "I know, I know..." ``` Chapter 82 - 80 Drawing a Prison Li Nuo hadn''t even finished one cup of tea when a figure walked in from outside. Li Anning took a teacup, poured herself a cup of tea, and sat next to Li Nuo, saying, "The County Magistrate''s Office is just that, much smaller than the Ministry of Justice..." Li Nuo thought she would quickly return to her Ministry of Justice after her visit; why was she sitting down and having tea now? County Captain Wang and the others would be back soon. He had brewed this pot of tea unnecessarily. But since she wasn''t in a rush to leave, Li Nuo couldn''t waste this opportunity. After all, she was the first person from Legalism he had met, and she was from the high realm of Legalism. Li Nuo often read in books that a fourth realm Legalism practitioner could instantly create a "Drawing a Prison" with a single thought, something he had never witnessed firsthand. He slowly stood up, somewhat expectantly, and said, "Miss Li, could you perform ''Drawing a Prison'' for me to see? Don''t get me wrong, I''m not doubting your cultivation; I just wish to experience it..." "Sure." Li Anning did not hesitate and generously nodded. She said, "Take a step forward and see." Li Nuo took a step forward, and the next moment, he felt a pain on his forehead as if he had hit an incredibly thick wall. Yet, there was nothing in front of him. He tried in different directions a few times, with the same result. It seemed there was an invisible wall around him, confining him to a small space. Was this ''Drawing a Prison''? Truly impressive. The unique ability of the fourth realm of Legalism, corresponding to the imprisonment among the Five Punishments, could harness the power of the laws of nature and Earth to create a domain. A prisoner within the domain could not leave, and no outsider could enter, trapping the person alive in place. Although martial artists were also remarkable, not to mention the fourth realm, even a fifth realm Martial Arts Grandmaster didn''t have such an ability. This was the specialty of the Philosophy of a Hundred Schools. After bumping into countless invisible barriers, Li Nuo had enough experience and said to Li Anning, "Miss Li, I have seen enough. Please let me out." Li Anning tilted her head and smiled, saying, "Not unless you tell me what exactly you''ve discovered. Otherwise, you better stay in there obediently." "..." Li Nuo realized that compared to a fourth realm practitioner of Legalism, he was still too naive. Back at home, he was manipulated by the six-year-old Song Ning''er; and out here, he was being played by another woman. If his wife were here, would he let her be so presumptuous? Ah, this woman also seemed to be of the fourth realm; he wasn''t sure if his wife could defeat her, and even if she could, she shouldn''t fight her, as after all, the other was a princess... Since coming to this world, this was the first time Li Nuo had felt utterly overwhelmed by both strength and background. A moment later, he sat back down, sipped his tea, and said, "Actually, it''s nothing much. I just detected something unusual in Han Zhuo''s eyes." Li Anning asked, "What thing?" Li Nuo slowly said, "When he learned that his mother committed suicide to not hinder his studies, his eyes should show sadness, pain, and guilt, but there absolutely shouldn''t be any joy. Therefore, I''ve sent someone to investigate him at Qingfeng Academy. We should have results soon..." The existence of the "Law Code" was unbelievable, so Li Nuo resorted to his classic excuse. Li Anning listened, astonished, and incredulously said, "You could see all that?" She only saw Han Zhuo''s sadness and distress, believing him to be a filial son. To discern so much emotion from someone''s eyes¡ªwas that even possible? Was this guy just making things up to deceive her? A figure entered the room, bowed to Li Nuo, and said, "My lord, the investigation you ordered has been conducted." Li Nuo was a bit surprised. "So soon?" After realizing that the old woman''s son might be problematic, he had immediately arranged for someone to investigate him. However, he hadn''t expected that, while County Captain Wang and his men were still on the road, the investigation would already be completed here. The guard said, "Around Qingfeng Academy, there''s a base of the Spiegel Bureau. Since Han Zhuo has a small reputation in Qingfeng Academy, it wasn''t difficult to gather information about him." It wasn''t the first time that Li Nuo had heard of the "Spiegel Bureau," which seemed to be a secret intelligence agency under Daxia, controlled by his own father. It seemed his guards were also from the Spiegel Bureau. Li Nuo looked at him and said, "What did you find out?" The guard spoke slowly, "Han Zhuo, a student from the A class at Qingfeng Academy, excels in all Six Arts, especially Mathematics and painting. A few years ago, he was exceptionally admitted to Qingfeng Academy as one of their highly regarded seed students. There is a high possibility that he will become an Advanced Scholar in the next Imperial Examination..." Li Nuo nodded, indeed this person had specialties, as the Law Code listing his portrait had lit up¡ªbut Nuo wasn''t sure if it was due to Mathematics or painting. However, that wasn''t what Li Nuo was concerned about. He looked at the guard, saying, "What else?" The guard continued, "Although the Imperial Examination is still half a year away, some high-ranking families in Chang''an have already noticed Han Zhuo. It is said that the youngest daughter of Marquis Huaiyang has taken a liking to Han Zhuo for his talents and looks, and wants to make him her husband..." Li Anning sipped her tea, unsurprised by such matters. In Daxia, officials could only emerge from the Imperial Examination; thus, outstanding academy students could become the new favorites of officialdom and were the target of various noble families and power groups in Chang''an. If they were to wait until after the Imperial Examination to recruit them when they had become Advanced Scholars, the competition would be too fierce, and the cost much higher. Therefore, some prominent figures in Chang''an would choose to recruit them while they were still students. Taking sons-in-law was their most common strategy. Li Nuo looked at the guard and said, "Continue." The guard went on, "Han Zhuo has already agreed to marry the daughter of Marquis Huaiyang''s Mansion, but that lady seems to have some reservations about Han Zhuo''s mother. She has publicly stated that she doesn''t want to live with Han Zhuo''s mother after marriage, which once caused an argument between them..." Upon hearing this, Li Anning frowned. The intelligence from the Spiegel Bureau was beyond doubt. The Marquis of Huaiyang, being a titled noble not among the courtiers, was a true authority in Chang''an. The daughter of the Marquis, having been pampered from birth, was accustomed to not having to care for others, which was normal. But Han Zhuo''s achievements today relied on his old mother''s diligent efforts over more than a decade. If he were to discard his mother, who gave birth to him and struggled to provide for his education, to climb the social ladder after gaining success, how would he be different from an animal? If he really did that and the court found out, even if he had already become an official, he would be stripped of his title, severely punished with a hundred strokes, and banned from serving for life. Between a noble''s daughter and his mother, he could only choose his mother¡ªthere was no other choice. Li Anning finally realized something and frowned, "Could it be that Han Zhuo''s mother didn''t hang herself because she was seriously ill and unwilling to burden her son, but rather she did it to facilitate the marriage between Han Zhuo and the daughter of Marquis Huaiyang?" If his mother were alive, moral pressure would of course prevent Han Zhuo from abandoning her to marry into a powerful family. But if his mother passed away, Han Zhuo wouldn''t have to make that choice. Once he ranked at the top, as long as he observed a year of mourning after the Imperial Examination, he could immediately take office and neither his marriage nor his prospects of having children would be affected. Li Nuo shook his head. If she went to her death without her son''s knowledge, Han Zhuo''s portrait wouldn''t have appeared in the Law Code. He paused for a moment, then said, "I suspect Han Zhuo instigated his mother''s suicide." Li Anning looked at Li Nuo, her eyes revealing shock, and asked, "Evidence?" Han''s mother going to her death unbeknownst to her son, versus being encouraged by her son to die, carried entirely different implications. If his mother''s death was unknown to Han Zhuo beforehand, then this case would be a tragic act orchestrated by a great mother for the sake of her son''s future, and Han Zhuo would face no punishment. But if her death was instigated by her son, it would be an egregious violation of moral and familial duty. According to Daxia Law, such indirect matricide demanded a death by hanging! Even if a neighbor had induced Han''s mother to hang herself, as long as the neighbor didn''t physically assist, the most they could be sentenced to was three years of imprisonment. But Han Zhuo was her son, and in Daxia, filial piety was paramount. Matricide was one of the gravest sins; even merely harboring the thought, without carrying it out, was considered intolerable by both moral and legal standards. Li Nuo''s evidence was the Law Code. But he could only shake his head and say, "There is no evidence." This time, Li Anning did not argue against Li Nuo. Although there was no proof, having judged countless cases, she deemed his suspicion not unfounded based on the information investigated about Han Zhuo. She pondered for a moment, then asked, "What do you plan to do next? He''s an academy student, and without concrete evidence, we can''t torture him¡ªthose students are not to be trifled with..." While these young students didn''t hold official positions, many were future officials. The court always placed high importance on them. If they were to gather and sit in front of the government office, even if they said nothing and did nothing, just sitting there quietly, the chief official''s annual performance review would definitely be failed. Pei Zhe, who had been standing outside for a long time, realized he couldn''t continue like this. This case, if messed up, could cost him his official title. He hastily walked in and said urgently, "My lord, about this case¡ªI have a strategy that might be worth trying..." Chapter 83 - 81: The Truth [Request for Monthly Ticket] The Han Family was not close to the County Magistrate''s Office; naturally, the time taken by carriage or on foot differed. Li Nuo had returned to the County Magistrate''s Office for a long while before County Captain Wang arrived with a group of witnesses. Since the case had no doubts, County Magistrate Pei merely asked the deceased''s neighbors some routine questions, went through the process, and then let them go. The government office was actually quite busy today, with many citizens queueing outside. Under the directive of County Magistrate Pei, the officials at the office prioritized the cancellation of Han Zhuo''s household registration. By the time Han Zhuo had finished all his affairs, a carriage was already waiting outside the County Magistrate''s Office. Li Nuo saw him onto the carriage and said again, "Grieve not..." Han Zhuo''s face was sorrowful; he clasped his fists in a hug and his lips moved, but no sound came out. It seemed he was too heartbroken to speak. Soon, the carriage started and slowly pulled away from the County Magistrate''s Office. Sitting in the carriage, Han Zhuo didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt the road from the County Magistrate''s Office to his home was exceptionally long. So long that it seemed not much faster than walking back. Perhaps because his mind was too chaotic, even time seemed to drag on. After what felt like a long time, the carriage finally stopped at his home. "Ah Zhuo, you must grieve." "Your mother did everything for your sake." "After returning to the academy, you must study hard so as not to fail the sacrifices your mother made..." "Aunt Zhang''s funeral arrangements will be made by us..." ... Han Zhuo got out of the carriage, and the neighbors once again offered their consolations. After a while, Han Zhuo entered the yard, shut the gate, leaned against it, and let out a long sigh of relief. After who knew how long, he stepped forward again, walked through the courtyard, and entered the main hall. During his time at the County Magistrate''s Office, the neighbors had arranged the mourning hall for him. The coffin was not yet bought, and before the mourning hall stood only a simple wooden bed. His mother''s body lay on the wooden bed, covered by a white cloth. He knelt on a cushion in front of the mourning hall, looking at the body under the white cloth, his face showing a complex mix of sadness, pain, guilt, and a deeply hidden sense of relief and resignation. His achievements today owed much to his mother. She had brought him up, skimping on food and clothes, living frugally her whole life to support his studies, making today''s Han Zhuo possible. Without his mother''s sacrifices over the years, he could not have been admitted exceptionally to Qingfeng Academy. He had also hoped, after achieving success, to enjoy a good life with his mother. But Qianqian was unwilling. She was a noble''s daughter, unwilling to greet a low-born daily. Her only condition for agreeing to marry him was not to live with his mother. If they married, Marquis Huaiyang''s Mansion would gift him a house. This house was vast, situated in a bustling area of Chang''an, a luxury he could never afford in ten lifetimes. Moreover, they would hire the best riding and shooting instructor, the best musician, and provide him the best training in the next six months to help him progress further in the upcoming Imperial Examination. Being from a poor family, he was decent in the Book Department and Ritual Department and could compensate with his efforts. However, riding and shooting, and Music, were not subjects a poor student could afford¡ªthey were his biggest weaknesses, far inferior to the disciples from wealthy families. With better training, he could surely attain a higher placement in the Imperial Examination. A higher placement meant a higher starting point in officialdom; even a half-grade difference could save him years of hard labor. Moreover, once allied with Marquis Huaiyang''s Mansion, even starting as a mere Ninth-rank County Captain, he could rapidly ascend to heights unreachable by others in their lifetimes. On the contrary, without noble support, he might linger at the bottom ranks all his life. This was an opportunity¡ªa chance for him to soar, to bring glory to the Han ancestral graves. Such an opportunity, if not tightly seized, would never come again in his lifetime. The academy gathered the brightest from across the land¡ªwithout Han Zhuo, there would be Zhang Zhuo, Li Zhuo; others always ready to replace him. Yet, on the surface, Han Zhuo could not abandon his mother. If he really did so, neither the people, the laws, nor the court would tolerate him. For his future and the Han Family''s future, he had to sacrifice his mother. It was the best solution, satisfying Qianqian without tarnishing his reputation. When he told his mother of this plan, though she stayed awake all night, by dawn she had agreed. She would feign a grave illness, not wishing to burden him, and end her own life. Thus, Han Zhuo would not be implicated, Marquis Huaiyang''s Mansion, and Qianqian would be satisfied. Indeed, the plan was seamless, easily deceiving the Chang''an County Government and the Ministry of Justice. It could not be called a deception; since his mother was already dead, unless he spoke up, no one would know the truth, not even Qianqian. This matter, he would bury in his heart, take to the grave. He breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, it was over... Just then, a sudden noise caught his attention, Han Zhuo turned his head. The door that was open abruptly shut itself, startling Han Zhuo. The next moment, there was noise behind him; turning back, he saw the simple wooden bed covered by the white cloth. His mother''s body abruptly sat up, slowly turned her head, and her bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at him. "Ah!" Chapter 84 - 81: The Truth [Request for Monthly Ticket]_2 Han Zhuo was terrified by the sudden scene, scampering and crawling to the door. He tried to escape through the door, but it was as if the door were nailed shut. Despite using all his strength, he couldn''t open even a sliver. Inside the ancestral hall, a fog had formed out of nowhere, carrying a tendrilling chill that made Han Zhuo shiver uncontrollably. His gaze turned to the simple wooden bed¡ªonly a white cloth remained. He abruptly turned his head, only to find his deceased mother, who was suspended in the air three feet beside him, her eyes rolled up, face bluish, tongue sticking out, with a distinct purple strangulation mark on her neck... "You unfilial son..." A hollow, ancient voice, as if coming from the Nine Netherworld, made Han Zhuo''s body tremble uncontrollably. Matricide was a capital offense, and he had been living in fear, having nightmares almost every night for the past few days. This scene utterly collapsed his already frail mental defenses. He knelt on the ground, kowtowing and wailing, "Mother, you cannot blame me, all of this was for the Han Family. Without your death, Qianqian would not marry me, and when would our Han Family ever become prominent... Besides, it was your own wish to support me. Please rest in peace, I will burn many offerings for you every year!" "You fucking beast!" The ancient voice suddenly became younger. Before Han Zhuo could react, a severe pain struck his chest. He was hurled from the hall, smashing through the door and flying into the yard, crashing down heavily, clutching his chest as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth... Li Nuo, hidden behind the ancestral hall, was startled by Li Anning''s sudden fury. He ran into the yard and found Han Zhuo had fainted, surrounded by a large pool of blood he had vomited. That kick was not light at all. Compared to the princess, Li Nuo suddenly felt his wife was quite gentle. Swoosh! A sharp noise came from behind. Li Nuo turned and saw that Li Anning had drawn County Captain Wang''s scabbard. Watching her approach fiercely, seemingly ready to chop Han Zhuo to death, Li Nuo quickly grabbed her arm, urging, "Miss Li, don''t be impulsive, please think it through..." This man indeed was a despicable beast, but he had not yet been tried. If he died now, Li Nuo''s efforts today would be in vain. Eventually, Li Anning calmed down, threw the long knife to the ground, still visibly furious, she continued cursing, "Beast, this beast..." Han Zhuo was indeed a beast, calling him one was an insult to beasts. Crows feed their parents and lambs kneel to suckle; even beasts understand such principles, but some people do not. "His mother, in order to clear his suspicions, committed suicide seven days after he left home. Who can imagine how she suffered those seven days? Before her suicide, she even found excuses, bought medicine, and informed her neighbors, just to avert our suspicion from him¡ªshe tried to exonerate him until her death, this beast, how could he bear it!" Li Anning became angrier as she spoke, her body trembling uncontrollably. Li Nuo, genuinely afraid for her health, gently patted her back, saying, "Don''t be angry, it''s not worth ruining your health over this beast..." ... Earlier, when sending for Han Zhuo, Li Nuo had already made some arrangements. He had deliberately instructed Han Zhuo''s coachman to slow down and take a detour so that they could arrive first and prepare ahead of time. Actually, there wasn''t much to arrange; Housekeeper Wu was at the Fourth Realm of Martial Path, using True Qi to control the opening and closing of the door and to manipulate the corpse to perform some simple actions, which was very straightforward. As for the smoke, it was merely dry ice. Li Nuo and Li Anning had designed several scenarios, thinking it would require more effort, but Han Zhuo, haunted by his own guilt, confessed almost immediately before they could use most of their planned tactics... With both the main officials of Chang''an County Government present along with the Princess, having witnessed and heard everything themselves, convicting him required no further evidence. Moments later, the unconscious Han Zhuo was dragged away by two government officials. Pei Zhe looked deeply at Li Nuo and said from the bottom of his heart, "Truly worthy of being a young master, to detect that there was something amiss with him at a glance..." Li Anning had somewhat recovered by then, and looking at Li Nuo, incredulously asked, "Did you really see those signs in his eyes and then guessed that his mother''s death was orchestrated by him?" She had been a Law Practitioner for many years, solved countless cases, and yet had not acquired such a skill. Not even the Assistant Minister or the Chief of Staff could achieve that. She was truly curious about how he did it. Before Li Nuo could respond, Pei Zhe spoke, "What''s so surprising about that? Last time, in that murder case, there were over two hundred suspects. Young master didn''t visit the crime scene, hadn''t understood the case details, nor had he interrogated any suspects. He just used his eyes and picked the murderer out of the two hundred, that''s nothing compared to this..." Li Anning was even more astounded and blurted out, "Are you serious?" Pei Zhe swept his sleeve, "What status do I hold, would I deceive you?" Then he advised her, "Young girl, you''re not very old but have a big temper, and being a government officer, it''s best if you change this violent temper. If you end up killing a criminal, you can''t escape responsibility; losing your job is the least of your worries, losing your life would be worse..." Chapter 85 - 81: The Truth [Request for Monthly Ticket]_3 Li Anning didn''t say anything; she walked out of the courtyard and got into a carriage parked at the entrance. Although the County Magistrate''s words were not very polite, they were well-intentioned, so she decided not to hold it against him. Pei Zhe glanced at Li Nuo and casually asked, "Is this person a constable from the Ministry of Justice? Does the Ministry have female constables?" Li Nuo nodded, "Roughly so." Pei Zhe was taken aback, "Roughly so? If not a constable, could she be an arrest officer?" In Daxia, women were not allowed to hold official positions, but there were no restrictions on becoming a constable. He hadn''t thought any higher than that. Li Nuo said, "Her name is Li Anning, the youngest princess of the Royal Family, cultivating at the Ministry of Justice. You''ve recently arrived in Chang''an, so it''s normal that you don''t recognize her." County Captain Wang was walking ahead and hadn''t heard County Magistrate Pei''s voice for a while. Turning back, he saw him sitting on the ground. He quickly walked over and helped him up, asking with concern, "Lord Pei, Lord Pei, what happened to you..." ... After being brought to the County Magistrate''s Office, Han Zhuo woke up, but since waking up, he had been silent, refusing to say another word. But whether he spoke or not didn''t matter. The Chang''an County Magistrate, the County Magistrate, and Princess Anning were all present; it was unlikely that they would conspire to frame a student from the academy who had no relation to them. In the eyes of both the common people and nobles of Daxia, such a deed was something only a great villain like Li Xuanjing could commit. Especially since Princess Anning was a strong figure in the Fourth Realm of Legalism. As a dignified princess of the nation, with no grievances nor enmities against him, she wouldn''t compromise her cultivation for the sake of framing him. Han Zhuo had indirectly caused his mother''s death, an unfiliable, grievous sin, deemed unpardonable by law and deserving of execution. Any person who incited Han''s mother to commit suicide would not face such severe punishment. Only Han Zhuo, as her son committing such a crime against human decency, could receive such a sentence. It was an outrage against both the heavens and public sentiment; only death could appease the law. Even if there was amnesty for everyone else, there would be none for him. After Pei Zhe finished writing the judgment for Han Zhuo, ten more days were added to Li Nuo''s lifespan by the Law Code. Though Han Zhuo was a disciple of Confucianism, he had not cultivated Vast Qi and was merely considered an ordinary person; the increase in Li Nuo''s lifespan was not doubled. Such a beast, seeking glory through matricide, could hardly cultivate Vast Qi. Confucianism and Legalism had their similarities but also their differences. Both schools required entering officialdom; Legalism gained cultivation through judging cases, while Confucianism involved self-cultivation and ruling the country, judging cases to correct injustices and securing the welfare of the people, also augmenting one''s cultivation. A despicable person, as long as he continuously judged cases accurately, could smoothly ascend to a high realm in Legalism; judging was merely part of the process of cultivation. But if one''s heart was corrupt, even a lifetime of judging cases could never yield even a trace of Vast Qi. The Vast Righteous Qi of Confucianism was the best calling card of the Confucians. Those who could not cultivate Vast Qi were not necessarily villains; they might just lack greatness, favoring personal affairs over the greater good. But those who cultivated Vast Qi were surely benevolent officials with a vision for the greater good. Officials possessing Vast Qi, even if they erred, were only doubted for their capability, not their intentions, for they wouldn''t be able to cultivate Vast Qi otherwise. Compared to officials, actually, more academy students managed to cultivate Vast Qi. But cultivating Vast Qi wasn''t necessarily related to their academic performance. Mastering the Six Arts but being ruthless at heart, they naturally lacked Vast Righteous Qi. Though performing poorly academically but with a heart for the people, could still potentially cultivate Vast Qi. Han Zhuo clearly belonged to the former group. County Magistrate Pei sighed deeply and said, "His mother did so much just to clear his suspicion, and yet he ended up with such a fate, how tragic, truly tragic..." He bowed to Li Anning and said, "Princess, regarding the matter at Qingfeng Academy, the Ministry of Justice must be informed and sent there. Otherwise, if the academy stirs up trouble, this humble official cannot bear the consequences..." The academy held a peculiar position in Chang''an; although it was filled with students and teachers who lacked official positions, even high-ranking court ministers did not wish to offend them. Those young people, fearless as newborn calves, had clear yet foolhardy beliefs; expressing their dissatisfaction by protesting on the streets of Chang''an, no government office wanted to be blocked by them. If the situation escalated, it was still these officials who had to deal with the fallout from the court. Having concluded the case, Li Nuo bid County Magistrate Pei farewell and prepared to go home. Just as he walked out of the government office, a figure followed him out. Li Anning stepped in front of him, curiously asking, "How did you tell he had something to hide? Teach me..." Li Nuo shook his head and replied, "That, if you know, you know; if you don''t, there''s really no way to teach it." Li Anning gave him a sideways glance and said with dissatisfaction, "So stingy." Li Nuo got into his carriage and said to her, "Princess, until we meet again." Li Anning wasn''t surprised Li Nuo knew of her identity. He was Li Xuanjing''s son and could easily discover her identity. Although she was keen to learn how he could discern a criminal at a glance, given his special status, she had no means of using any special measures. Growing up hearing about Li Xuanjing''s deeds, even she felt somewhat frightened of him. Watching the carriage disappear into the distance, she turned and reentered the County Magistrate''s Office. As Pei Zhe was checking to see if the Princess had left, he was startled upon seeing her return, immediately bowing and saying, "This humble official was not aware of your identity, Princess; please forgive my offense..." Li Anning waved her hand, unconcerned, and said, "Arrange for some men to escort that beast to the Ministry of Justice; let the Ministry handle this case!" The Ministry had the authority, and Pei Zhe promptly complied. Moments later, watching a group depart, he leaned against the stone lion at the entrance of the government office and sighed deeply. Chang''an was truly different from other places. Before, as a minor seventh-rank County Magistrate, he could decide on matters big and small. Now, despite being promoted to a Standard Fifth Rank, he often found himself at the mercy of those without any official titles. In this world, it seemed better to be born well than to perform well... Chapter 86 - 82 Mysterious Woman Han Zhuo''s prison cart stopped at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, and Li Nuo had already returned to the Song Family''s residence. The wife and Mumu were not at home; it was unclear what they were up to. Li Nuo returned to his room alone and suddenly remembered something. He pulled out the Law Code and flipped to the last page. On this page, Han Zhuo''s portrait was illuminated, indicating he possessed a talent significantly beyond that of ordinary people. The Spiegel Bureau guard who investigated Han Zhuo said that Han Zhuo excelled in Mathematics and painting, both of which were compulsory in the Imperial Examination. Among the Six Arts, the Book Department was the most important, followed by Mathematics. Compared to these two, the Ritual Department, Music Department, archery, and Horse Riding carried less weight in the exams. If the total weight of the exam was ten, then the Book Department accounted for four, Mathematics for two, and the remaining four departments, one each; overall, there was still a preference for literary over martial arts. Furthermore, the Book Department could be subdivided into calligraphy, painting, Law, and Composition. Han Zhuo was proficient in Mathematics and painting, accounting for three-tenths of the total weight of the Imperial Examination. If there were no significant weaknesses in the other departments, he had a strong chance of high achievement. It was just unknown whether the special talent recognised by the Law Code was his Mathematics or his painting, or possibly both. Li Nuo picked up a Calculus, glanced over it, and didn''t notice any differences from before. He then picked up a brush-------the moment he took the brush in his hand, that familiar sensation returned. He dipped his brush heavily into the ink, and his wrist moved swiftly over the paper on the desk. In no time, an Ink Painting landscape unfurled before his eyes. Although Li Nuo didn''t understand painting, he still had a basic sense of aesthetics. In the painting, the mountains undulated, the trees were lushly green, the water rippled; the lighter parts were delicate, and the darker parts rich. Even as an amateur, he thought the painting was well-executed and full of artistic conception. The ability of the "Law Code" could not be considered anything less than supernatural. If he could catch a few top calligraphers, painters, criminals skilled in riding and shooting, he could directly take the Imperial Examination. It would only cost him a few days of life, and afterwards, capturing more criminals would replenish it. Anyway, this ability would expire tomorrow. In order not to waste it, Li Nuo took another piece of paper, found some brushes of various thicknesses, and with a figure in mind, began to paint. After some time had passed, Li Nuo stretched lazily, put down his brush and admired his freshly completed work. He had painted a landscape earlier; this time, it was a portrait. The woman in the painting leaned against the swing frame, embracing a sword, gazing deeply into the distance, her whole being exuding a transcendental and otherworldly air. Although it was only a profile, those familiar with her would recognize who he had painted at a glance. Li Nuo had painted the memorable scene of Mumu swinging and the wife leaning on the swing frame that day. The talent recognized by the "Law Code" was truly deserved; Han Zhuo''s character may have been beastly, but his skill in painting was genuinely impressive. The whole painting was executed with a simplicity that did not lack delicacy, the ink meticulously applied; not only was the appearance true to life, but the wife''s extraordinary character was also captured. Li Nuo himself couldn''t take his eyes off of it. Let alone Song Jiaren, who had been standing behind him for quite some time. She looked at Li Nuo, her voice full of surprise, "You can paint?" Li Nuo was startled by the sudden voice, turned around to see his wife standing behind him, and asked, "A little... When did you come back?" "I''ve been back for a while. Seeing you so engrossed in painting, I didn''t want to disturb you." Song Jiaren approached and, looking at the portrait on the table, a special glimmer appeared in her eyes. This painting... was truly beautiful. She had learned painting as a child but never quite mastered it and eventually gave up. She had always envied those with exquisite painting skills. Seeing her captivated, Li Nuo said, "If you like it, I''ll give it to you." Song Jiaren nodded and said, "Thank you..." Seeing the unhidden joy on her face, some thoughts suddenly surfaced in Li Nuo''s mind, prompting him to speak again, "Actually, if there were color pigments, I could make it even better..." Song Jiaren immediately said, "I''ll find some!" With that, she disappeared from Li Nuo''s sight. Li Nuo found it amusing; she seemed indifferent to everything on a daily basis, but when it came to something she liked, she couldn''t hide her feelings. Song Jiaren hadn''t returned with the pigments yet, but Song Mu''er came over first. As soon as she entered the room, she was captivated by the painting on the desk, ran over, her eyes shining as she looked at it, and asked Li Nuo, "Brother Li Nuo, did you paint this?" Li Nuo nodded. Song Mu''er grabbed his arm, shaking it while pleading, "I want one too, Brother Li Nuo, please paint one for me too..." Li Nuo glanced at the painting and said, "Aren''t you on it?" Song Mu''er immediately looked and asked, "Where?" Li Nuo pointed at a figure on the swing and said, "Here..." At that moment, Mumu was swinging, so of course she was included in the painting. However, to distinguish the important from the less so, Li Nuo had merely used a few strokes to outline the figure of a little girl, without even a detailed face, nothing like the care taken with the wife''s portrait. Only then did Song Mu''er realize those casual strokes represented her. Clinging to Li Nuo''s arm, she made a face and insisted, "No, no, I don''t even have a face in this one. I want one just like Sister Jiaren''s. Please..." Li Nuo had no resistance to Mumu''s wheedling. He pinched her face gently, laughing, "Alright, alright, I''ll paint one for you now..." Ink Painting was much simpler than Colorful Ink Painting. Li Nuo took up his brush, and in moments, an adorable and pretty little girl sprang to life on the paper. Chapter 87 - 82 Mysterious Woman_2 Song Mu''er held the painting as if it were a treasure, her eyes unwilling to leave the canvas. Li Nuo suddenly said, "I forgot to check the password just now, you''re not pretending to be Ning''er, are you?" Song Mu''er carefully held the painting and said, "Of course not, Song Ning''er doesn''t know ''The bright moon before my bed is thought to be frost on the ground''. This time I wasn''t fooled by her..." Actually, it didn''t matter whether she was pretending or not, Li Nuo had intended to paint another one anyway. Last time, when he was partial when sharing the peaches, he got caught red-handed by the person involved. Every time Song Ning''er looked at him, her eyes were filled with a deep sense of grievance, which made Li Nuo feel quite embarrassed. After all, he was an adult and it was unnecessary for him to be petty with a little girl. He was just about to remind Mumu not to provoke Ning''er with the painting when he turned around and found that she was gone. And the painting had disappeared along with her. Li Nuo shook his head helplessly and could only hurry to paint another one. In a room of the Song Residence after a short while. Song Ning''er stared wide-eyed at the painting in Song Mu''er''s hands. The beautiful little girl in the painting looked exactly like her. Of course, it could also be Song Mu''er. Song Mu''er said with a giggle, "Brother Li Nuo drew this for me, isn''t it pretty?" After showing Ning''er the painting for a few moments, she put the painting away and went to a pillar in the room, lightly leaped up, and, with two steps leveraging off the pillar, easily placed the painting on a beam. Song Ning''er didn''t know Martial Path, and couldn''t climb to such high places. If the painting wasn''t hidden well, Ning''er would definitely steal it while she was asleep. She had done this many times before. It was a mystery where she got such great perseverance, even willing to stay up all night just to steal her things. Song Ning''er looked at the painting on the beam, feeling a great sense of helplessness in her little heart. No matter where Song Mu''er hid things, she would always find them, but this time, placed so high, she really couldn''t reach it. Watching the triumphant Song Mu''er, an idea emerged in her mind. Perhaps, she should also learn a bit of Martial Path. That way, it''ll be easier to steal from Song Mu''er in the future. Even if she hid them on a beam, she wouldn''t worry. ... After Mumu left, Li Nuo prepared to paint another similar painting for Ning''er to prevent her from making a fuss later. As he was just about to pick up his brush, Song Jiaren entered the room, carrying a package. Moments later, Li Nuo opened the bundle and pulled out a bunch of porcelain vials. Inside these vials were the pigments needed for color painting. He had been reading extensively these days, and though he hadn''t delved deep, he had studied the Imperial Examination of Daxia to a shallow extent. The Daxia Imperial Examination covered a very broad range, unlike the ancient civil service exams he was familiar with. It was more like the modern college entrance examination and even had more subjects than the college entrance exam; painting was a subdivision under the "Book Department," further divided into Ink Painting and Colorful Ink Painting. These were two entirely different techniques, but examinees had to dabble in both. Such Imperial Examinations actually tested not the examinees'' ability to govern the country but their learning abilities. Those who could dabble in all subjects and stand out among countless scholars were truly outstanding talents, and their other abilities wouldn''t be too poor either; it was just a matter of whether or not they would choose the right path. Unlike Ink Painting, the pigments used in color painting are mostly precious minerals. Such as cinnabar, red iron ore, brown iron ore, realgar, and so on, these are expensive and not affordable for ordinary families. The Imperial Examination subjects of riding and shooting, and even Music, were almost exclusively for officials and nobles. Children from ordinary families who wanted to learn these had to put in ten to a hundred times more effort. Although Li Nuo had never learned color painting, knowledge about pigment mixing and painting techniques kept emerging from his mind. He was about to grind and dissolve the pigments when Song Jiaren looked outside and said, "It''s getting late, why don''t we rest early and continue painting tomorrow?" Li Nuo did not stop his handiwork and said, "It''s fine, I''ll get the pigments ready first, and if I can paint a bit tonight... that''s something." After all, this ability was temporary and would disappear after a day. Li Nuo estimated that Mumu would cling to him for a prettier Colorful Ink Painting tomorrow if he didn''t paint a bit tonight; there might not be enough time. At the very least, he needed to mix the necessary colors and sketch out the draft. The sky had completely darkened, and the light in the room was insufficient. As Li Nuo was mixing the pigments, Song Jiaren stood beside him, holding a Glazed Lamp; wherever Li Nuo went, she followed. The night deepened, the room was quiet, and only two shadows moved gently with the light. ... In the early morning. Li Nuo woke from his sleep, stretching languorously. Last night, rushing the job, he hadn''t been able to finish his wife''s Colorful Ink Painting; however, it wasn''t much left to be done, just about an hour''s work. After getting up and washing up, Song Jiaren happened to bring him breakfast. After breakfast, Li Nuo continued working. As he painted, Song Jiaren stood by, glancing now at the painting, now at him. Even she hadn''t realized that, in just a month''s time, the way she looked at Li Nuo had undergone an earth-shattering change. When Song Mu''er saw the colorful portrait of her sister, Jiaren, she instantly felt that her portrait from the day before wasn''t so pretty. She looked at Li Nuo with a pitiful expression, and before she could speak, he said, "Don''t worry, I''ll paint for you after I finish with Jiaren''s." Song Mu''er immediately broke into a smile, "Hehe, I knew it, Brother Li Nuo is the best to me..." Chapter 88 - 82 Mysterious Woman_3 She hopped and skipped around Li Nuo for a while before darting out to another courtyard in the Song Residence and entered a room where she saw Song Ning''er climbing a pillar. But she had never learned Martial Path. Like the snail in a Mathematics problem that climbs the wall, she slid back down every time she climbed a bit. Song Mu''er lightly leaped, pushed off the pillar twice, and took down the scroll from the beam, leaving Song Ning''er to just gaze longingly. She smiled at Song Ning''er and said, "Hehe, Brother Li is truly a great artist. He even said he''ll paint a color one for me later, even nicer than this. When he does, I''ll give you this one..." "I don''t want it!" Song Ning''er huffed and ran out of the courtyard, straight to another where she shook the sleeping Song Yu awake, urging, "Brother Yu, get up, get up and paint for me..." Unable to sleep with Song Ning''er making noise by his side, Song Yu groggily got up, grabbed paper and brush, and began to draw her portrait while yawning. He of course dabbled in painting, since the Imperial Examination required it, and his family had hired a teacher to instruct him in art from a young age. Only, he had no particular talent in this area and was unwilling to spend time delving into it, so his artistic skill could only be described as passable. After Song Yu finished painting, Song Ning''er took one look, pouted, and dissatisfied, said, "What is this? It doesn''t look like me at all. I don''t want you to paint anymore!" And with that, she ran off again. Song Yu had long since grown used to this. He had been up all night exchanging philosophies of life with a few girls and had only come home to sleep in the morning, not getting much rest before Ning''er woke him. He was dead tired. He staggered to the edge of the bed and collapsed straight down, continuing to catch up on sleep... Song Ning''er returned to her own yard and found Song Mu''er practicing martial arts with Sister Jiaren. Her eyes rolled, and she sneaked into another courtyard. Inside the room, Li Nuo was admiring a recently completed Colorful Ink Painting. Compared to Ink Painting, Colorful Ink Painting was like the difference between black-and-white photos and color pictures. Not to say that Ink Painting was inferior, but the latter indeed had a stronger visual impact. He once again marveled, Han Zhuo was a real beast, his artistic ability was also genuinely good; if not for that incident, he might have truly become an Advanced Scholar. Somebody so ruthless and without principles, once in power, who knows how many people would suffer. The little girl who had just entered the room was also stunned by the painting and gaped at it. After regaining her senses, she grasped Li Nuo''s hand, pleadingly said, "Brother Li, the painting from yesterday got ruined by Song Ning''er. Could you paint me another one just like it, please..." Having said that, she promptly recited, "Before my bed, the moonlight is so bright, I wonder if it''s frost around. Lifting my head, I view the splendid moon, then bow my head, dreaming of my dear home." Song Mu''er, that dummy, worried she couldn''t remember it, had written the secret passphrase down and hidden it under her pillow, and Song Ning''er had stealthily seen it. Song Ning''er dared not ask for such a colorful painting, though she liked it more ¡ª she knew painting something like that would surely take a lot of time. Once Song Mu''er finished practicing and returned, she would unveil her secret, but Song Ning''er wasn''t that foolish. Although Song Ning''er had memorized "Thoughts on a Quiet Night," she didn''t know that after matching the passphrase, there was also a gesture of clapping hands. Li Nuo smiled and said, "Ning''er, stop messing around..." Song Ning''er stamped her foot and insisted, "I am Mumu, not Ning''er!" Li Nuo said, "Then do a somersault right here and let me see." Song Ning''er turned and left without hesitation. She was not Song Mu''er; she couldn''t do a somersault on the spot. When she returned to her room and viewed the painting hidden on the beam, thinking about how she was exposed with just a single sentence, she finally made up her mind. She ran to a room and declared, "Mom, I want to learn Martial Path!" A woman who was applying cucumber slices to her face responded indifferently, "Oh, dear, why should a girl learn Martial Path? Learning Martial Path is so tough. Once you start, you won''t have much time to play..." Song Ning''er stated resolutely, "I want to learn Martial Path!" The woman said, "Alright, alright. Once mom has finished with her face, I''ll let Sister Jiaren know and she can teach you..." Song Ning''er shook her head, "I don''t want Sister Jiaren to teach me; she''s close to Song Mu''er!" The woman said helplessly, "Ning''er, stop making a fuss, go play on your own..." Since her mother ignored her, Song Ning''er ran to another room. The abacus in Song Hao''s hands rattled as he worked. Even before Song Ning''er could speak, he said, "Ning''er, dad is busy, go and play by yourself......" ... Song Ning''er wandered desolately along the small paths of the Song Residence. Her mother didn''t care for her, neither did her father, Sister Jiaren only taught Song Mu''er the Martial Path, and Brother Li painted only for Song Mu''er. Nobody liked her. She entered the most secluded courtyard in the back of the Song Residence. It was where the family stored miscellaneous items, a place no one usually entered, and it was her own secret sanctuary. After closing the courtyard door, she lifted the hem of her dress, sat on the stone steps at the entrance, and began to cry, feeling wronged. "Crying, can crying make you better than your sister? Are you planning to compete with her on who can cry louder in the future?" A voice suddenly reached her ears. Song Ning''er lifted her head, wiped her tears, and gazed forward. A figure with a Curtain on her head sat atop the wall, swinging her delicate and fair legs. The breeze lifted the light veil beneath the Curtain, revealing half of a face covered by a moon-white mask and a pair of beautiful eyes. Song Ning''er looked at her blankly and asked, "Sister, who are you?" The woman didn''t answer her question. Instead, she looked down at her from her high perch and asked, "Do you want to learn Martial Path with me?" Song Ning''er said, "I want a very powerful master to teach me, at least someone no worse than Sister Jiaren..." The woman hopped down from the wall, flicked her finger, and a burst of energy shot forth. A few yards away, a green brick shattered with a loud boom. She looked down at Song Ning''er and asked, "Is that impressive enough?" Chapter 89 - 83 Song Jiarens Tendernessã€10,000 Words for Monthly Votes!】 After finishing the portrait of his wife, Li Nuo painted an ink painting of Song Ning''er. Once the last stroke was done, he put down his brush and rubbed his sore wrist, planning to rest for a while. After lunch, he would paint a colorful ink painting for each of them. After that was finished, this ability would almost disappear. After that, if he wanted to regain it, he would have to pay with his life. This time, Li Nuo didn''t treat the two sisters differently. One ink painting and one colorful ink painting for each, showing no special favoritism towards Mumu. Although Ning''er was a bit spoiled, her intentions were not bad, just a six-year-old child whose mind was still immature. As their brother-in-law, if Li Nuo overly favored one, it would cast an indelible shadow on the other''s growth. Initially, in order to look after children for his mentor and boss, he even delved into some child psychology. The table was a mess. As Li Nuo was tidying up the paint, several figures slowly walked into the room. Seeing the paintings on the table, Mr. Chen was slightly stunned and exclaimed, "Mr. Li, you understand painting as well?" Mr. Lu also came over and couldn''t help but say, "Not just understand, these two paintings, although they can''t be considered masters, are only one step away from it. Compared to the academy students skilled in painting, they are not much inferior..." Behind the four elder teachers followed a middle-aged man. He scrutinized the two paintings for a long while, stroked his short beard, and nodded, "These two paintings, in terms of brushwork and painting techniques, have reached the pinnacle, not far from the grand masters of painting. Among the hundreds of students at Qingfeng Academy, only one person can compare with him, but unfortunately..." As he spoke, a look of regret appeared on his face, and he sighed deeply. Mr. Chen asked, "We have such talent in our academy, why the sigh?" The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "That person truly excels in mathematics and painting, and was exceedingly likely to become an Advanced Scholar in the next Imperial Examination. Sadly, although talented, his morals are extremely poor. To ingratiate himself with the nobles, he even committed matricide, which is utterly heinous and intolerable by heaven''s law. Yesterday, the academy has already expelled him." Han Zhuo was indeed a student with excellent grades at Qingfeng Academy, and many teachers had high hopes for him. If he had only committed minor offenses, it would have been easy for the academy to smooth things over on his behalf. But he had committed the grave crime of matricide, which was as severe as rebellion. Although rebellion is considered a first-class serious offense in law, in people''s hearts, the crime of matricide is regarded as even worse than rebellion. Even if the academy had invested a lot of resources in him, they would not tarnish the academy''s century-long reputation for the sake of one Advanced Scholar, by committing a grave injustice. Upon hearing this, all four elder teachers were furious! "What, there''s such a thing?" "How could you teach such a beast, how could our academy produce such a thing!" "When you take in students, don''t just look at their talent, but more importantly at their character. Have my words fallen on deaf ears!" "Hmph, Tang Xian, oh Tang Xian, think you''re great just because you''re the Dean. I should never have recommended you for this position!" Seeing that the seniors had turned their criticism towards him, the middle-aged man felt a headache coming on. Had he known, he would have held his tongue. At this moment, Li Nuo voluntarily stepped in to defend him, "With hundreds of students in the academy, how can Dean Tang manage them all? Moreover, it''s hard to paint a tiger''s bones from its skin, and know a man''s face but not his heart. Some people may appear refined, but their hearts are no different from beasts; outer appearances alone don''t reveal everything..." The middle-aged man repeatedly agreed, "Right, right, you''re absolutely right..." But this term "young friend" further angered the elder teachers. The sea of learning is boundless, and one becomes a teacher by achieving great knowledge. They had devoted their lives to mathematics and had become somewhat numb to it, but it was Li Nuo who rekindled their passion for mathematics. These days, they learned for the first time that numbers and shapes could be cleverly transformed, that adding an infinite number of figures could ultimately equal one, among other astonishing theorems... It was Li Nuo who opened the door to the true world of mathematics for them. In their lives, they had many teachers, none of whom had as profound an impact on them as this young man had in these few days. Even they had to address him as Mr. Li, and this ungrateful person dared to call him "young friend," thus elevating himself above them, wasn''t that a distortion of facts? Mr. Chen frowned and said, "What young friend?" The middle-aged man realized he had misspoken and immediately corrected himself, "No, Mr. Li, Mr. Li..." Mr. Lu angrily said, "Mr. Li, Mr. Li is also for you to call? He is our teacher, you should address him as teacher grandmaster!" Watching the Dean being scolded like this by a few, Li Nuo again intervened, "Gentlemen, let''s not make it hard for Dean Tang. I merely discussed mathematics with you for a few days; I truly cannot assume the title of teacher..." Facing his words, however, the four elders all appeared especially serious. The reverence for heaven, earth, the sovereign, parents, and teachers. Heaven and earth are intangible; the Emperor... The Emperor is high above and has nothing to do with them in their entire lives; it''s sufficient to pay them lip service, since normal people wouldn''t place the Emperor before their own parents, would they? The grace of imparting knowledge and education is second only to the kindness of one''s parents. If a person with no relation and no obligation to you, without taking a penny, is willing to impart their knowledge and insights to you, isn''t such a person worthy of respect? Such respect is not related to age nor status. Nobody is born with knowledge; those who study and wish to achieve something must have a great teacher to guide them. Chapter 90 - 83: Song Jiarens Tenderness [10,000 Words for Monthly Tickets!]_2 A good teacher''s kindness is comparable to that of parents; those who disrespect their parents will be despised by everyone, and scholars who do not respect their teachers will be looked down upon by other scholars. Mr. Lu bowed deeply and solemnly said, "We are dull and had no chance to be your disciples, but once a teacher, always a teacher. You must not refuse to be called ''teacher''..." Seeing how earnest the four elders were, Li Nuo found it hard to say anything else. Although in later times the word ''teacher'' had taken on many meanings, in this world, it still retained its purest form. Without several teachers, there would be no him today; seeing the teachers so serious, the expression on the middle-aged man''s face also turned solemn, and he respectfully bowed to Li Nuo and said in a deep voice, "Tang Xian pays respects to the teacher''s master." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "No need, no need, let''s not talk about ''teacher''s master.'' Don''t make me sound old. If you really must address me, just call me Mr. Li like the other elders..." The middle-aged man looked at the others; Mr. Chen nodded and said, "Since Mr. Li insists, you should address him like that for now..." Li Nuo shook his still somewhat sore wrist and said, "I''m leaving a problem for you to look at. Take a look first, and if you don''t understand it, I will explain it to you after I finish my meal." After Li Nuo left, the group stared at the problem on the paper, exchanging looks without any clue. Although they didn''t know how to solve the problem, they were quite happy, as it meant they could delve into new mathematical ideas today. How did he, at such a young age, come up with these things? Although Li Xuanjing was also quite incredible in his day, he had never been so sensational. Speaking of Li Xuanjing, one cannot help but sigh; once a legendary figure, he ultimately took the wrong path... Compared to talent, moral behavior is even more important. Mr. Lu looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "What about the beast who killed his own mother that you mentioned earlier?" The middle-aged man sighed and said, "Ah, that Han Zhuo was a genius from the common folk. Because of his outstanding performance, the academy waived his tuition fee and accepted him exceptionally. Yet, he committed such a monstrous act to curry favor with the nobles..." ... Ministry of Justice. A Ministry of Justice official stood in front of Death Prison, looking at a figure in the cell, and said, "Confess. You are a scholar; don''t let it come to torture, as that would be undignified for everyone..." Han Zhuo sat on the wooden bed, silent. The official said, "Your silence is futile. Qingfeng Academy has already expelled you; don''t expect the academy to save you." Han Zhuo finally looked up and said, "Marquis Huaiyang is my future father-in-law; he will surely save me. Aren''t you in the Ministry of Justice afraid that the court will investigate you for framing a good person?" The Ministry of Justice had no substantial evidence; he firmly believed that as long as Marquis Huaiyang was willing to save him, everything could still be redeemed. The official shook his head, looking at him with a pitying gaze and slowly said, "You still don''t understand. If Marquis Huaiyang was willing to save you, you would have left the Ministry of Justice yesterday. I admit, with Marquis Huaiyang''s ability, even if you had committed murder, he could have pulled you out of the Ministry of Justice. But you were too cruel¡ªable to harshly hurt the mother who gave birth and raised you. Even if he wanted to save you, he would have to consider how the people would perceive it..." Han Zhuo''s face showed panic for the first time, but he still feigned composure and said through clenched teeth, "Qianqian must be pleading for me. Just you wait!" Meanwhile. In Chang''an, in a majestic and grand mansion. In a quiet garden, a young woman clung to a middle-aged man''s arm, pleading, "Father, please save him, I beg you..." The middle-aged man, tall and imposing, responded helplessly to the young woman''s plea, "Qianqian, it''s not that Dad won''t help you, but the thing that Han Zhuo did is beyond help. You wouldn''t want to see our Marquis Huaiyang''s Mansion being cursed by all of Chang''an, would you?" The young woman let go of his arm and stamped her foot in anger, saying, "Then what should I do? I''ve already decided to marry him!" The middle-aged man chuckled and comforted her, "It''s just a man. There are so many young talents in Chang''an. Dad will pick another for you, one who is more handsome and more talented..." The young woman no longer dwelled on Han Zhuo and happily said, "He must know how to paint. I want him to paint for me every day." The middle-aged man nodded and said, "Don''t worry, there are plenty of talented students at the academy. I''ll find you ten in three days, and you can choose at your leisure..." Inside the garden, the young woman had already forgotten Han Zhuo and, clinging to her father''s arm, said in a sweet voice, "Thank you, Daddy!" In the large cell of the Ministry of Justice, Han Zhuo thought of that beautiful image, hugged his knees, and curled up in the corner of his cell, still waiting with hope... ... "This is the solution to the problem, and from this, we derive these few theorems, which can be applied to all similar problems. Do you understand?" After the meal, Li Nuo returned to the classroom where Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er used to have lessons, and he explained a few important theorems of geometry to the group. Since he still had to paint two portraits shortly, he did not go into detail. The four elders nodded repeatedly, but the middle-aged man looked completely confused. What, you understand? Understand what? Li Nuo, seeing his puzzled expression, said, "Dean Tang, if there is anything you don''t understand, point it out, and I will explain it to you in detail." Mr. Lu simply waved his hand and said, "No need, such a basic question that he doesn''t understand, Mr. Li, don''t waste your time on him." Chapter 91 - 83: Song Jiarens Tenderness [10,000 Words for Monthly Tickets!]_3 Mr. Xu glanced at the middle-aged man and shook his head, somewhat angrily saying, "You''ve become the dean and turned into a busy man, even abandoning the very scholarship you were once best at..." Mr. Chen was even more blunt, "You should better stick to managing students at the academy, and not come here again next time." Faced with the reproof from his mentors, the middle-aged man could only bow his head and offer a bitter smile. He was merely curious, wanting to see for himself who these gentlemen had so highly praised. He had seen the person, and also ended up unfairly receiving a scolding. Qingfeng Academy was one of the Four Great Academies of Daxia, not just Chang''an. As the dean, he had too many matters to attend to; where would he find the time to delve into scholarship again? He had to deal with various academy affairs during the day, and there were numerous social gatherings in the evenings. Could he turn down an invitation from a Ministry of Personnel official? If he didn''t go, how would he later help the academy''s students who become Advanced Scholars seek satisfactory official positions when he visits the Ministry of Personnel? When nobles from Chang''an visited, offering ten thousand taels of silver with the sole condition of having their offspring attend the academy, should he take the silver? If he didn''t, who would pay the salaries of the academy''s scholars, buy the paints for the students'' painting practice, or cover the maintenance costs for the Horse Field and the targets, relying on the scant appropriations from the court? It still depended on his old face. Of course, these were words he couldn''t say in front of the gentlemen. Inside the academy, some needed to focus entirely on their scholarship, but others had to handle matters beyond scholarship. After seeing the four gentlemen and the dean of Qingfeng Academy off, Li Nuo continued his painting. Color painting required much more effort than Ink Painting, especially since he was doing two pieces. He worried about running out of time, but fortunately, after completing the first piece, the second one was much quicker as he had a more practiced hand. Even so, Li Nuo barely managed to finish the identical pair of paintings a moment before Han Zhuo''s portrait dimmed. Mumu came bounding in and upon seeing the paintings on the table, first showed a happy smile, then asked in confusion, "Brother Li Nuo, why did you make two?" Li Nuo explained, "One of them is for Ning''er, otherwise she might feel upset again." Looking at him, Mumu sighed and said, "Brother Li Nuo, you are really kind. Song Ning''er treats you so poorly, yet you still make beautiful paintings for her. Jiaren is truly lucky to be marrying you..." The little girl had a knack for flattering, and as Li Nuo cleaned up his paints he said, "Pick one painting you like, and give the other one to Ning''er. Also, take that one over there to her as well." Mumu''s face lit up with joy again. Being able to choose first was great, Brother Li Nuo was always best to her. Besides Jiaren, the best in the world. Mumu carried the three paintings back to her room, which wasn''t entirely hers as it was shared with Song Ning''er. It wasn''t that their home lacked rooms, but originally when she chose this one, Song Ning''er insisted on competing for it, ending up with them sharing it equally. The two would quarrel during the day yet had to sleep in the same room at night. When she entered the room and saw Song Ning''er sitting on the bed, she first put away her own painting, then handed Song Ning''er her paintings, saying, "These are painted by Brother Li Nuo for you. Despite how you treated him before, he has still been good to you. You should be more polite to him from now on, okay?" Song Ning''er took the two paintings, looked at them and her face brightened, not as upset as before. However, she wasn''t very happy either. Because she realized something. Even if she and Mumu looked alike, ate alike, dressed alike, used the same things, Mumu had two things she did not. Mumu could do backflips on the spot. She could not. Mumu had an extremely skilled elder sister who taught her Martial Path. She did not. That elder sister could use True Qi to shatter a brick from a distance, as powerful as Jiaren. If only that sister would teach her, perhaps she could catch up to Mumu... The next morning, as soon as it was light, Song Ning''er got up early, finished her ablutions, skipped breakfast, and ran to a deserted courtyard. She had arranged to meet that elder sister there that morning to give her an answer. After closing the courtyard door, she walked into the yard and called softly, "Big sister, are you here?" "Have you decided?" A voice came from behind her, and Song Ning''er turned around to see the elder sister from the previous day, who had appeared behind her somehow. She did not answer immediately, but first asked, "If I learn Martial Path from you, can I be better than Mumu?" The woman leaning against the tree, wearing a veil, said, "She has been training since she was little, and has already developed her Inner Breath. Your Martial Path talents are similar; to catch up to her, you would need to put in twice as much effort. In that case, you could probably catch up to her in about five years..." Song Ning''er was a bit disappointed, murmuring, "Ah, so long..." The woman crossed her arms and looked at her, saying, "There is a faster way, though, but every shortcut comes with a cost..." "What cost?" asked Song Ning''er. The woman said, "The cost is that you might never be able to marry in your lifetime, and even if you did marry, you wouldn''t be able to enjoy the joys of being a woman or a mother... Can you accept that?" Song Ning''er breathed a sigh of relief. She thought it would be something big... What''s so good about marriage? Becoming a wife rocked in every day, just knowing how to apply cucumber slices on her face or dabbing some white and red powder on it. Chapter 92 - 83: Song Jiarens Tenderness [10,000 Words for Monthly Tickets!]_4 Her father was always busy with the shop every day. When he got home, he would only concern himself with his accounts and never spend time playing with her... As for a girl''s happiness, what is a girl''s happiness? She felt that swinging and kicking a vine ball were quite delightful. Did learning martial arts mean she could no longer play these games? She looked at this mysterious elder sister and asked, "What is a girl''s happiness? Is it swinging and playing shuttlecock?" The woman wearing Curtain seemed unsure about how to explain such a matter to a six-year-old child. After some contemplation, she said, "Never mind, you''re still too young to understand these things. Pretend I never mentioned it, lest you blame me later..." She looked down at Song Ning''er and said, "I can teach you martial arts, but you must promise not to tell anyone, including your sister and your parents." Song Ning''er asked puzzledly, "But why?" The mysterious woman said indifferently, "There''s no reason. If you ask again, I won''t teach you." Song Ning''er immediately covered her mouth. It was rare to encounter such an impressive elder sister who was also willing to teach her martial arts; she didn''t want to make her angry. Seeing her obedience, the mysterious woman gently patted her head and said, "As long as you obey and diligently cultivate, one day you will surpass your sister. She''s just luckier to have been born a bit earlier than you..." Those words struck a chord in her heart, and Song Ning''er liked this elder sister even more. She looked up, wanting to see what this kind-hearted sister looked like, but Curtain and a veil obscured her view, so she asked instead, "What should I call you in the future, Master?" The mysterious woman pinched her cheek gently and said, "You can call me ''sister,'' if you like..." Song Ning''er thought for a moment and said, "Then I''ll call you ''Master Sister'' from now on!" At Li Mansion, Li Nuo was sitting in his room, gently rubbing his wrist. From yesterday until now, he had been painting continuously for them; his wrist was exceptionally sore, even trembling as he drank water. This body was still too weak. As a Law Practitioner, he couldn''t strengthen his body. He still needed to make time for physical training. He didn''t aspire to be as formidable as a Martial Artist but also couldn''t remain as frail as he was now. However, seeing how much his wife cherished that painting made him feel that being a bit tired was worth it. After all, she had saved his life twice. It was only a matter of painting two pictures, not a matter of pledging his body. There was no reason to complain about being tired. Eventually, Song Jiaren put away the painting. Unintentionally noticing Li Nuo wincing as he massaged his right wrist, and thinking of the effort he put into painting all night for her, a sense of remorse welled up inside her. She slowly approached and said, "Let me massage it for you." As Li Nuo was still in a daze, a faint fragrance drifted over. His wife had already sat beside him. At the same time, a soft, slippery sensation came from his right wrist. With her gentle kneading, Li Nuo felt the sore parts of his wrist enveloped by a cool breeze, numb and comfortable, and the pain significantly lessened. Song Jiaren asked, "Does it feel better?" Li Nuo nodded and replied, "Much better." Their eyes met and then quickly turned away. Song Jiaren continued to channel True Qi to invigorate his circulation. The room fell silent again but with a strangely brewing atmosphere than before. The faint fragrance was close at hand. Li Nuo distinctly felt that, over these few days in Song Residence, the distance between them had tangibly closed. This closeness was not just in terms of physical space. "Brother-in-law, do you have time to help me with something..." A figure walked in from outside, breaking the quiet in the room. Song Yu, seeing the two sitting close at the table, hand in hand, paused for a moment before quickly retreating and saying, "Sorry to disturb you; I''ll come back tomorrow morning..." Song Jiaren withdrew her hand and stood up, saying, "I''m going to take a bath..." With that, she walked straight out of the room. After she left, Song Yu walked in, giving Li Nuo a thumbs up, admiringly saying, "You truly are worthy of being my brother-in-law. From childhood till now, I''ve never seen Jiaren be so gentle with anyone. Brother-in-law, you''re really something..." Not only had Song Yu never seen it, but it was also a first for Li Nuo. If it weren''t for Song Yu''s interruption, he could have enjoyed it a bit longer, so Li Nuo didn''t have a nice tone when he responded, "What is it?" Song Yu first took out two apples from a cloth bag, smiling as he said, "Although these aren''t from the Agricultural School''s strong cultivators, they were just successfully cultivated by Sinong Si, rare to find outside. They taste excellent. I only got two, and I didn''t even give one to my father. Brother-in-law, you should try..." The produce from the Agricultural School comes in two types: one like the Old Lady''s Longevity Peach and King Chun''s recently given fresh peach. These are the treasures cultivated daily with True Qi by Agricultural School practitioners of the fourth realm and above, known for their effects in strengthening the body and healing injuries. The other type, improved in variety but not nourished with the Agricultural School''s True Qi, lacks the effects of strengthening and healing. But even the latter type is not accessible to ordinary people. Under the conditions at Li Mansion, the former was hard to get, but Li Nuo often ate the latter. He cut to the chase and said, "What is it? Get to the point..." Song Yu, slightly embarrassed, chuckled and took out a piece of paper from his pocket, saying, "I''ve written a poem and was hoping you could help refine it." Li Nuo took the paper, glanced at it, and said, "A poem, a love poem at that. Who are you planning to give it to?" Chapter 93 - 83: Song Jiarens Tenderness [10,000 Words for Monthly Tickets!]_5 Song Yu said, embarrassed, "For a young lady." Although he still wanted to revel in a life of pleasure, his father had given a strict order: within the year, he must settle his marriage matters. Reluctantly, he began to prepare for settling down. Third Miss Shen came from a family background that suited his own quite well. Her appearance was also quite proper, and he had heard that she enjoyed poetry. Thus, he wrote her a poem. As a student at the academy, soon to be tested in the Imperial Examination, one must have a grasp of poetry and prose, calligraphy and painting, and even military strategy and penal law. Song Yu could expound on military strategy without frowning, but he truly lacked skill in poetry... Fortunately, there was someone at home who understood poetry; the poems he gave Old Lady had earned plenty of praise¡ªthey were always better than his own attempts. Li Nuo glanced at the poem Song Yu had written; it was nothing special, just neat. Li Nuo thought it was intended for some brothel woman and was about to make a few perfunctory edits, but seeing Song Yu''s bashful demeanor, he asked, "Which lady?" Song Yu replied, "Third Miss Shen from the Shen Family." Li Nuo didn''t know Third Miss Shen, but given that she was mentioned by Song Yu, she was certainly no brothel woman. This made Li Nuo change his initial thoughts. Song Yu was nineteen this year, one year older than Song Jiaren, who was already married, leaving him, the older brother, still single. Li Nuo had heard his second uncle and the Old Lady push him to marry more than once. The Li Family had arranged marriage prospects for him, but he never agreed, spending his days at the brothel. Now, at last, he was courting a proper young lady. Li Nuo had no opinion about the poem being for a woman from the brothel. But for a well-bred lady of Chang''an, save for his wife, most had some talent, and his poem seemed somewhat inadequate. Knowing that he always had him in mind for anything good, Li Nuo decided to help him refine the poem earnestly. Moments later, Song Yu looked at the paper in his hand, then at Li Nuo. It was indeed refined. But it was almost too refined. Not a line was left of his original. Yet, it must be said, it was greatly improved. Song Yu had some appreciation for poetry; he knew he couldn''t write such lines in a lifetime. His brother-in-law was truly kind to him. The Third Miss Shen loved poetry the most¡ªwouldn''t she be easily won over with this poem? Song Yu stored the poem away, looking at Li Nuo with gratitude, "Thank you, brother-in-law!" Li Nuo waved his hand, "No need for thanks. Win over Third Miss Shen soon and propagate the Song family line. I look forward to drinking at your wedding feast." Watching Song Yu''s departing figure, Li Nuo felt a pang of emotion. Although he wasn''t a part of the Song family, he worried for them deeply. Between accompanying his young aunt in play and concerning himself with his uncle''s marital affairs, standing up for him when bullied... his father hadn''t treated him so well... Footsteps sounded from outside. Li Nuo turned and was slightly startled upon seeing his wife. She was clad in a light pink, plain silk nightgown, adorned with pretty patterns only on the cuffs. Having recently bathed, her jet-black hair was still damp, casually draped over her shoulders, accentuating her slender, pale neck. Below was the tightened neckline. Though her nightgown, with long sleeves and trousers, was modest, she''d previously worn outerwear to bed. This was the first time Li Nuo saw her so casual. The nightgown, though loose, revealed her slender figure, and Li Nuo noticed that his wife had curves, though minimal... Song Jiaren noticed his gaze but pretended not to, her heartbeat quickening. Although it was her first time in such attire in front of him, and she felt somewhat uncomfortable, sleeping in outerwear was truly not comfortable... Realizing he had stared too long, Li Nuo abruptly shifted his gaze, saying, "Song Yu just brought two apples, claiming they''re new from the Sinong Si. Want to try?" He washed both apples and handed one to Song Jiaren. He was about to bite into his own when she took it from his hand. Song Jiaren effortlessly broke the apple in half, taking a small bite from one half before passing the other to Li Nuo, "With so many out to kill you, one must be careful with anything given by anyone." Li Nuo was taken aback. After all, it was Song Yu who had provided the apples, and he hadn''t been so cautious. Housekeeper Wu had mentioned that someone had attempted to poison him several times in the past by tampering with his meals, so food at Li Mansion underwent strict inspections and taste tests before being served. To ensure there were no issues, it was then brought to the table. The Song Residence, a grand household, although not as stringent as the Li Family, was particularly cautious about their food... A secret pocket was sewn into the sleeve of Li Nuo''s clothes, which contained a top-tier Detoxification Pill from the Medical School, ready for any emergent situation. Li Nuo hadn''t expected her to test the food for poison personally. Although most poisons capable of killing Li Nuo wouldn''t affect her as a Martial Artist, He had never had such consideration before. Li Nuo stole another glance at her. Song Yu was right, his wife really did seem to grow gentler. ... In the following days, Li Nuo stayed at the Song Residence, seldom venturing out. Each day, several elderly gentlemen would visit, and Li Nuo would set aside half an hour or more to enlighten them with modern mathematical theories. Sometimes they brought two scholars from Qingfeng Academy, making the classroom where Mumu and Ning''er had studied mathematics into their lecture room. Chapter 94 - 83 Song Jiarens Tenderness [10,000 Words for Monthly Votes!]_6 For their daily disturbances, Li Nuo didn''t take it to heart, idleness was also idleness, he might as well consider it his contribution to the mathematical development of Daxia. "A small Mid-Autumn gift, not worth much, please accept it, Mr. Li." Today, when several people left, they left behind several exquisite food boxes, Song Mu''er opened them to take a look, and said, "Brother Li Nuo, it''s mooncakes..." Today was Mid-Autumn Festival, and throughout the Song Residence, festive lanterns hung in abundance, creating a holiday atmosphere. Li Nuo had arrived here in mid-July, making this the first festival he was experiencing in this world. The Mid-Autumn Festival is a very important holiday in Daxia, second only to the Spring Festival. Starting three days ago, the court began to give officials holidays, which would end two days after the festival. Originally, Li Nuo''s cultivation had hit a bottleneck, and with the government holiday coinciding, these past few days he seemed to have nothing to do. The mooncakes gifted by the several old masters tasted quite good; he had two pieces. Housekeeper Wu walked in from outside, saying, "Young master, today is Mid-Autumn. Are you and the young mistress going back home?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go." At other times, it might not matter, but Mid-Autumn Festival was a day for family reunions, and in the evening, families usually had a reunion dinner. As an outsider, spending Mid-Autumn Festival with the Song Family didn''t seem quite right. His gaze turned towards Song Jiaren, who nodded slightly. Li Nuo noticed that there had been a big change in his wife these days. She was almost like a different person compared to when they first met. Ever since Li Nuo had troubled those old men to stand up for her and gave her those two paintings, she had become much gentler towards him. Or perhaps she was always this gentle, and the aloof heroine of daily life was just her superficial disguise. Of course, her gentle side was also something he had earned by putting himself in her shoes. Song Mu''er grabbed Li Nuo''s hand and said, "Brother Li Nuo, after dinner tonight, can we go to the lantern fair? I hear it''s really bustling in the evening..." Before Li Nuo said anything, Housekeeper Wu hurriedly said, "Young master, that really isn''t advisable. There will be too many people out tonight. You and the young mistress should stay home and enjoy the moon..." Li Nuo could understand Housekeeper Wu. He wasn''t just going out on his own; he had untold numbers of bodyguards, both visible and hidden. Usually, it was fine, but on such a grand festival, the streets would certainly be overflowing with people, causing a great deal of stress for security. Better not to trouble Housekeeper Wu. And it was also being responsible for his own life, after all, in a crowd where people are jostling against each other, if an assassin mixed in and struck him with a knife, he wouldn''t even be able to spot the person... What lantern fair? Enjoying the moon was also very good. When he and his wife were preparing to return to the Li Family, they passed by Uncle Song Hao''s courtyard and saw a middle-aged woman standing in the yard. This tutor had been hired by the Song Family from outside to teach Song Ning''er martial arts. Her age was around forty, with cultivation in the True Qi Realm, coming to the Song Residence every day to teach Ning''er for one two-hour period. A few days ago, Ning''er suddenly made a fuss to practice the Martial Path. Her mother initially wanted to ask Jiaren to teach her, and Jiaren agreed, but Ning''er herself was not willing. Thus, left with no choice, the family had to find her a tutor from outside. The hardships of the Martial Path were not something any ordinary person could endure. Including Li Nuo, everyone thought she was just having a momentary enthusiasm and would give up after a day. Ning''er had tried to practice the Martial Path many times before, but each time she had given up before even one day had passed. However, this time seemed to be different; this was already her third day of persistence. Even Li Nuo started to look at her in a new light. Zhang Yun, as Ning''er''s Martial Path Master, was especially fond of this little girl with exceptional talent. She herself showed extraordinary talent in the Martial Path when she was younger, reaching the peak of the True Qi Realm by the age of thirty, just one step away from the Object Manipulation Realm. But it was this one step that she had struggled to take for ten years without success. Perhaps in a few years, she would naturally achieve a breakthrough, but even so, it wouldn''t hold much significance, as she would never touch the higher realms in this lifetime. Therefore, she had extinguished the desire to pursue the Martial Path long ago, now running a martial arts school for women in Chang''an, specially teaching the daughters of prominent families, responsible for their initial enlightenment in the Martial Path. These noble daughters generally wouldn''t delve deeply into cultivation, but if they had a foundation in the Martial Path, they would also learn a bit of martial arts for self-defense. Their families were usually generous with their money, and for teaching these young ladies of the Song Family, she was paid ten taels for each two-hour session. The young Miss Song Ning''er from the Song Family not only had outstanding natural talent for the Martial Path but also showed noticeable improvement in her strength almost every day. It was clear that she had put in a substantial amount of hard work outside of her daily Martial Path lessons. Zhang Yun even doubted whether this child had been taught by her at all. In both the speed of her progress and her capacity for comprehension, she outstripped her peers of the same age from the noble families, a rarity in Zhang Yun''s experience. Having finished today''s lesson and accepted her payment, Zhang Yun walked out of the Song Residence, considering whether her teaching skills had improved and whether she ought to raise her rates for future assignments. Never mind, best not think about that for now¡ªtoday was the Mid-Autumn Festival, after all. After teaching for another two-hour session at the Chen Mansion, she would be able to go home for a family reunion dinner. After the Martial Path class ended, unlike usual, Song Ning''er didn''t go to swing on the swings or play shuttlecock; instead, she ran to an abandoned courtyard in the Song Residence. Once inside and the gate closed, she whispered, "Sister Mentor, Sister Mentor, are you here?" A figure emerged from behind a tree, handing her a candied haw and said, "Eat this, and I''ll teach you a Body Technique. Once you learn it, you''ll be able to do a somersault on the spot." Biting into the candied haw, Song Ning''er looked up at her and said, "Sister Mentor, you''re so good to me." In fact, she was also fond of Sister Jiaren, but because Song Mu''er was always close with Sister Jiaren, Ning''er just couldn''t draw close to her. Brother Li Nuo had also been quite nice to her; even after the way she had treated him before, he still drew pictures for her. Ning''er liked him in her heart, but he was even nicer to Song Mu''er. Only Sister Mentor was good to her alone, something Song Mu''er couldn''t take away. Moments later, sounds came from inside the courtyard. Occasionally, servants of the Song Family would pass by outside and hear noises from within, but they would only pause for a moment before carrying on as if nothing happened. This courtyard was a secret area demarcated by Miss Ning''er, where no one was allowed entry while she was inside. Miss Ning''er was far more boisterous than Miss Mumu, and regarding the young lady''s commands, the servants of the Song Residence dared not disobey. Inside the courtyard, Song Ning''er performed an effortless somersault on the spot, her young face beaming with joy. The veiled woman, leaning lazily against a tree in the yard, asked, "Why are you so eager to learn how to do a somersault?" Song Ning''er honestly replied, "Once I''ve learned to do a somersault, I can pretend to be Song Mu''er in front of Brother Li Nuo..." Whenever Song Ning''er spoke about Li Nuo, it was as if she couldn''t stop herself, "Brother Li Nuo is so amazing; no difficult question can stump him, and he can draw too¡ªhis drawings are both lifelike and beautiful..." The woman indifferently responded, "Song Jiaren''s husband, isn''t he a fool?" Song Ning''er quickly shushed her, "Hush, he''s not a fool at all, Sister Mentor, keep your voice down. You mustn''t let him hear, or he won''t play with you anymore..." Ning''er was filled with regret for the wrong she had once done. But soon, she was distracted by something else. Seeing Sister Mentor seemingly lost in thought, Ning''er quietly crouched down and leaned over, as if trying to glimpse the face hidden behind the Curtain. But even as her gaze managed to penetrate the Curtain''s sheer fabric, it was still obstructed by a moon-white veil underneath. The woman noticed Ning''er''s peeking and pressed the Curtain down a bit. Having been caught spying, Ning''er immediately stood up, adeptly changing the topic, "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Sister Mentor, won''t you go home to see your family?" The mysterious woman looked into the distance and after a long silence, said, "I have no family." How could someone not have a family? Instinctively feeling sorry for Sister Mentor, Ning''er couldn''t believe she was without a family. She took Sister Mentor''s hand and said, "Then later tonight, I''ll secretly bring you some mooncakes to eat; we can watch the moon together..." Chapter 95 - 84 The First Meeting of Song Jiaren and Li Anning A carriage stopped outside the Li Mansion, and Li Nuo together with Song Jiaren alighted from it. "Young Master, Young Mistress!" Along the way, the servants inside the mansion respectfully greeted them. Li Nuo had always felt that being a servant in the Li Mansion was a blissful thing. He and his wife did not often return home, and his father was rarely present in the house. The servants of the Li Family did not need to wait on their masters, nor did they need to act obsequiously; their days were more comfortable than his, the young master''s. Today was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the Li Mansion had also hung up some lanterns simply. A figure stood in the courtyard with hands behind his back; Li Nuo and Song Jiaren walked over and said, "Father." Li Xuanjing turned around, nodded slightly and said, "You''re back." "Mhmm." "Get ready and go eat." After all these days, the conversation between father and son remained extremely brief. Since gradually getting familiar with his wife, Li Nuo had already ceased the mutual silence with her that marked their initial interactions. Sometimes, lying in bed at night, they would even chat, but with this father, there was still nothing to say. One reason was that they had only met a few times to this day; after all, Li Nuo was a person from another world and always felt a subtle estrangement towards him. A more important reason was his overwhelming presence and reticence to jest; such a person was also hard to get close to. During the meal, not a single person spoke, fully exemplifying the principle of ''do not speak while eating.'' Even if the chefs of the Li Family were highly skilled, Li Nuo found this meal tasteless. At one moment, Li Xuanjing put down his chopsticks and said, "I am done eating, you take your time, no rush." With that, he got up and left. Watching him leave the room, Li Nuo heaved a sigh of relief. The tense expression on Song Jiaren''s face also eased a bit. The two exchanged a look, both feeling a sense of relief. After finishing the meal leisurely, Li Nuo first went to his father''s study, picked a few books, and then returned to his own room. What he took were books about Legalism, similar to biographies, detailing the growth pathways of some Legalist predecessors, including some cultivation experiences and insights into breaking through bottlenecks. Li Nuo even began to suspect whether his father secretly practiced Legalism, given how many of the Legalist scriptures were in his father''s study. As the Minister of Justice, in charge of the laws of Daxia, even if he did not actively do anything, just reviewing and signing off on cases, after all these years, the countless cases could probably elevate him to the Fifth Realm. After all, even Princess Anning had reached the Fourth Realm, let alone the Minister of Justice. Of course, that was presuming he did not actively do anything. If he often took lives arbitrarily and harmed the loyal and good, then let alone the Fifth Realm, it would be difficult even to enter the threshold of cultivation. Unlike the Martial Path, both Legalism and Confucianism do not simply accumulate more True Qi with more cultivation or become stronger with practice. Legalists who wrongfully adjudicate a multitude of cases and Confucians who harbor selfish desires could both potentially cause their cultivation to stagnate or even lose all their cultivation in a very short time, completely degenerating into an ordinary person. Li Nuo was engrossed in his book when he heard a few bangs from outside. He looked up towards the window and saw a full moon high in the night sky, with fireworks blooming resplendently around it. The thirty-third year of Zhisheng, Li Nuo''s first Mid-Autumn in Daxia, passed just like that, in all its plainness. That night, Li Nuo did not sleep well; he kept feeling like something was missing by his side. In the morning when they had breakfast, only he and his wife were present. Housekeeper Wu said that his father had gone to the Ministry of Justice early in the morning. Over these more than ten years, even on festival days, he had rarely rested. After breakfast, Li Nuo and Song Jiaren exchanged a knowing look. Not long after, a carriage slowly stopped in front of the Song Residence. Li Nuo jumped down from the carriage, and seeing the familiar gate of the Song Residence, he relaxed. Indeed, the Song Residence felt more like home. A sedan chair was parked at the gate of the Song Residence, and Song Yu listlessly alighted from it. Seeing Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, he raised his hand in greeting, "Brother-in-law, Jiaren, good morning..." Seeing his state, Li Nuo knew he had gone out for a night of revelry again. Wasn''t it said he was pursuing Miss Shen? Li Nuo thought he was about to reform, but a few days later, he reverted to his old ways. Could it be that the poem didn''t move her? Li Nuo asked Song Yu, "Did you show that poem to Miss Shen?" Song Yu dismissed it with a wave of his hand and said, "Don''t mention it." Li Nuo was surprised. "She didn''t like it?" For Song Yu''s lifelong happiness, that was a love poem he had carefully selected, one he was reluctant to use himself and had allowed him to take for wooing. Miss Shen might not like Song Yu as a person, but if she did not like that poem, it would only mean she had no taste. Song Yu shook his head and said, "She really liked the poem, she asked me to compose another similar one; I couldn''t, so I had to tell her it was done by a friend of mine..." "And then?" "She said she wanted to marry that friend of mine, even if as a concubine." ... It seems Third Miss Shen does have taste. Very good taste. Now Li Nuo had no solution; he was just the wingman, the real battle had to be fought by Song Yu himself. He shook his head with regret and said, "I believe that one day, you will find a woman who appreciates you." Song Yu waved his hand and said, "Forget about it, I think it''s quite nice as it is now. There are so many beautiful girls in Chang''an waiting for me to rescue them. Next time, I''ll introduce a few to you..." Song Jiaren standing behind Li Nuo gave him a faint glance, causing Song Yu to shudder and immediately close his mouth. Chapter 96 - 84 Song Jiaren and Li Annings First Meeting_2 "I didn''t sleep all night, I''m going back to sleep, brother-in-law goodbye, Jiaren goodbye..." He quickly said a sentence and then swiftly made himself scarce. Song Jiaren''s gaze was fixed forward as she seemingly asked unintentionally, "Miss Shen is..." Li Nuo took the initiative to explain, "Last time Song Yu mentioned that he wanted to pursue a girl, and he had me polish up a love poem for him..." Song Jiaren was curious about what kind of poem it was that could make a reputable young lady willing to become a concubine without having met the poet. She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Can I see that poem?" Li Nuo looked at her. She couldn''t even recognize all the characters, how could she understand poetry? He thought she had misunderstood something and explained again, "I wrote that poem for Song Yu, I really don''t know that Miss Shen, and when she said that phrase, she was surely just joking around, you know, I don''t know any other girls here in Chang''an..." Before Li Nuo could finish, he suddenly heard the rapid sound of horse hooves. He reflexively turned his head, wondering who was so bold as to gallop on the streets of Chang''an? Under the Daxia Law, this was a very serious crime, galloping through the streets of Chang''an without reason started with a three-year prison term at least, and the maximum penalty was death. A fine horse galloped up and stopped in front of the Song Residence, and an imposing female knight reached towards Li Nuo''s shoulder hurriedly saying, "I''ve finally found you, no time to explain, just come with me..." Before she could touch Li Nuo''s shoulder, her wrist was caught in midair. Li Anning paused, looked at the delicate-looking woman next to Li Nuo but whose stature couldn''t compare to hers and asked, "Who is this..." "My wife." Li Nuo quickly explained, then turned to Li Anning and asked, "Is there something you need?" Li Anning shifted her gaze from Song Jiaren to Li Nuo, and said indifferently, "Last night, an incident occurred at the Four Directions Hall involving several Martial Artists of the High Realm, you''re about to Breakthrough, aren''t you? I''m taking you to investigate the case, maybe you''ll be able to advance if we can find something, are you coming..." After saying this, she rode off on her own. Never had Li Nuo expected such a stroke of fortune, that Princess Her Highness would think of him first, he immediately got on a carriage and instructed Housekeeper Wu to follow her. It was only halfway through the journey that he realized he had left in such a hurry that he forgot to say goodbye to his wife. After all, it involved Martial Artists of the High Realm, this case, if solved, might give him a hope of advancement. Moreover, up to now, he had no idea how much adjudicating High Realm Martial Artists might increase his lifespan. Outside the Song Residence. Watching the carriage disappear at the end of the street, Song Jiaren withdrew her gaze, turned around, and walked into the Song Residence, subconsciously looking down at her chest... ... The Four Directions Hall was one of the court offices responsible for receiving and accommodating envoys from other countries. It can be regarded as an embassy area and managed by Honglu Si. The carriage stopped in front of the Four Directions Hall, where Li Nuo got off, Li Anning was already waiting. Two rows of armored soldiers stood on either side at the entrance of the Four Directions Hall. Li Nuo thought to himself that it really was an embassy area, with security far stricter than even the Ministry of Personnel. And no wonder, the residents here were all envoys from other countries; should anything happen to them within Daxia, it could easily lead to diplomatic disputes and might severely affect relations between countries. "Follow me." Li Anning spoke to a commanding-looking man at the gate and then led Li Nuo into the grand gates of the Four Directions Hall. When Housekeeper Wu tried to follow them in, he was stopped by a raised hand from the other side, "The Four Directions Hall is under martial law, no unauthorized persons allowed inside!" Li Anning looked towards Housekeeper Wu and spoke, "The situation today is special, it''s not good to bring too many people inside, please wait here." Housekeeper Wu glanced at the commanding officer then bowed to Li Anning, "The safety of my young master, please take care, Your Highness." Li Anning nodded, "Don''t worry, he came with me, I naturally won''t let him get hurt." Following Li Anning into the Four Directions Hall, Li Nuo discovered that not only was the exterior heavily guarded, but many armored soldiers also stood watch over various corridors inside, the atmosphere was one of solemn gravity. Li Nuo looked at Li Anning and asked, "What exactly happened here?" Li Anning replied, "This morning, an envoy from Chu Country was found dead on his bed in his room, and the officers from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice haven''t found any leads yet, I brought you here to take a look..." Li Nuo knew that with the Princess''s character of keeping all the good for herself and not even sharing the broth, how could she think of him in a beneficial situation? We are both Law Practitioners, don''t we know each other? It turns out that she couldn''t handle it herself and had no choice but to ask him to step in. Chu Country is an even more powerful superpower than Daxia; an envoy''s death in Daxia could be a significant or minor matter. If the relations between the two countries were amicable, even if the murderer could not be caught, Chu Country might not pursue the matter deeply and would simply appoint another envoy. But if the relations were strained, in the worst-case scenario, Chu Country could even use this as a pretext to declare war on Daxia. Inside the Four Directions Hall, there were various independent courtyards, each one an embassy of a different country. Though this place was within Daxia, without the permission of the host of an embassy, even Daxia''s officials could not enter at will. Soon, the two reached a grand hall. Li Nuo and Li Anning entered the grand hall to find it crowded with many people. This place was the Four Directions Hall''s council hall, used also for banquets on normal days; after the incident, the court had summoned all involved parties here. Chapter 97 - 84 The First Meeting Between Song Jiaren and Li Anning_3 Li Nuo instantly spotted a refined middle-aged man among the crowd. The man had a tall and impressive build, handsome features, and a distinguished aura. Even in a hall full of important figures, he was the one who drew the most attention. It was none other than his father, the Minister of Justice. There were quite a few people surrounding Li Xuanjing, so Li Nuo did not go over to greet him. On the short walk here, Li Anning briefly briefed him on the case. Early this morning, an envoy from Chu Country had not emerged from his room for an extended period. When other envoys entered his room to check, they discovered him dead on his bed, his heart meridians shattered by True Qi. This envoy from Chu was himself a Martial Artist at the peak of the Third Realm. To silently infiltrate his room and instantaneously shatter his heart meridians with True Qi, the culprit''s cultivation had to be at least at the Fourth Realm, very possibly the peak of the Fourth Realm. Fourth Realm Martial Artists were not commonly seen outside, but this was the Four Directions Hall, where envoys from various countries resided with their own guard forces. Even the delegations from smaller countries included some strong practitioners of the Fourth Realm. As for superpowers like Chu, Qi, Zhao, and others, they even had Grandmaster-level guards. Within the Four Directions Hall, there were dozens of Martial Artists above the Fourth Realm. Identifying the murderer among dozens of Fourth Realm Martial Artists was not an easy task. However, there was some good news. The court''s experts had analyzed the faint traces of True Qi lingering in the body of the Chu envoy and determined that the culprit''s True Qi had a Yin Cold Attribute, deducing that he practiced a Yin Cold Attribute Technique. The fact that the True Qi residue did not dissipate for such a long time proved the culprit''s cultivation was definitely above the Fourth Realm, which confirmed the previous suspicions. Most Martial Artists pursue overpowering and fierce True Qi, making those who practice Yin Cold Attribute Techniques much rarer. Last night was the Mid-Autumn Festival, one of the busiest days of the year in Chang''an. The security around the Four Directions Hall had been several times tighter than usual; even someone in the Fourth Realm would have found it impossible to sneak into the Four Directions Hall, commit murder, and then leave calmly. Thus, the identity of the murderer was limited to those within the Four Directions Hall. Within the Four Directions Hall, Martial Artists above the Fourth Realm who practiced Yin Cold Attribute Techniques... the scope was actually very small. Such persons, in the entire Four Directions Hall, amounted to only three. However, the identities of these three suspects were all quite special; they each belonged to delegations from Qi, Zhao, and Wei Countries. These three countries were not insignificant nations; they were superpowers like Xia and Chu. Xia, Chu, Qi, Zhao, Wei¡ªthe incident in the Four Directions Hall had embroiled the five most powerful nations on the continent. The court regarded the case with utmost seriousness and had given a strict directive to the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice. Within three days, the culprit must be captured. But due to the special status of the suspects, before the identity of the murderer was confirmed, neither the Ministry of Justice nor the Ministry of Justice could do anything too drastic to them, only temporarily restricting their movements. Li Anning said to Li Nuo, "Do you want to go check out the crime scene?" Li Nuo shook his head. There was nothing to be gained from looking at a dead body. In this respect, the people from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice were far more professional than he. If they had not discovered anything, it would be a wasted effort for him to go there. Li Anning then said, "I''ll take you to see the suspects instead." She walked up to an official from the Ministry of Justice, gestured at Li Nuo not far away, and said something to the official. The man glanced in Li Nuo''s direction and shook his head at Li Anning. Li Anning furrowed her brows, continued to argue with him for a few moments, then came back and said somewhat helplessly to Li Nuo, "Those powerful individuals from the three countries have been under questioning by the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice all morning, and it''s still not finished. They are currently very irritable; it may be better to wait a bit longer before we see them..." Taking advantage of this time, Li Anning told Li Nuo more details about the case. The external security of the Four Directions Hall was tight, but the internal security of the Embassies was the responsibility of each country. Embassies involved secrets of each nation. Even if the Da Xia Court wanted to help, they would not be allowed to do so. Yesterday was the Mid-Autumn Festival, a national celebration. The court hosted a Mid-Autumn banquet in the Four Directions Hall, inviting envoys from various countries. Inside each embassy, there must have been small banquets, where many had consumed alcohol and let their guard down, presenting an opportunity for the assassin. The major nations were in competition with one another, with the Xia and Chu countries having had close interactions over the past two years. These days, Chu Country''s delegation had been discussing deeper cooperation with the Da Xia Court ¨C something the other three states were not pleased to see. Because of this, if tensions between Xia and Chu escalated, the other three states would undoubtedly be pleased. Motivewise, all three countries were suspect. But reaching the Fourth Realm in the Martial Path, they would all be aware that shattering the heart meridian with True Qi would leave obvious evidence. After all, only the three of them possessed Yin Cold Attribute True Qi, so in the event of an incident, they would be the first to be suspected. Unless they were incredibly foolish, they would not leave such a glaring flaw. The officials of Da Xia tasked with the investigation were now like meat on a chopping block, unable to offend Chu Country lightly; a satisfactory outcome had to be provided for them, yet the other three states were no less formidable. Without sufficient evidence, they dared not, nor could they, conclude the case. The anxiety of Da Xia officials within the great hall was visibly mounting. Princess Li Anning was also in a rush, being a princess of Da Xia, she naturally worried about her country. Realizing that the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice weren''t able to solve the case in a short time, she sought out Li Nuo immediately. Last time, everyone had been fooled by Han Zhuo, yet he alone had seen through the issue at a glance. According to what the Chang''an County Magistrate had said, his ability to precisely identify the criminal among two hundred people had since left Princess Anning harboring doubts. But there was no question that he had some talent in investigating cases. As Li Nuo and Princess Anning waited in the great hall, a figure approached. Seeing the figure, Li Nuo immediately stood up straight and said, "Father." Li Xuanjing first looked towards Li Anning and said, "Greetings to you, Princess Anning." Li Anning''s expression turned serious as she replied, "Lord Li, greetings to you." Li Xuanjing did not seem surprised to see Li Nuo and Princess Anning together. Twirling her eyes, Anning suddenly asked, "Lord Li, could we go see the suspect?" It wasn''t long before Li Nuo understood what power meant. A situation not even Princess Anning could handle was resolved with just a sentence from him - whether it was the Ministry of Justice, Ministry of Justice, or the personnel from the Four Directions Hall, they all made way for them. ... "I''ve told you it wasn''t me, I had no grudge against him, why would I kill him? I was drunk last night; I slept soundly until dawn and was taken here upon waking. You''ve asked me the same questions dozens of times; aren''t you tired of it? I want to protest ¨C bring your Director here!" In a courtyard within the Four Directions Hall. Just as Li Nuo and Li Anning stepped into the courtyard, they heard a furious shout coming from a room. Li Nuo walked to the doorway, and suddenly, Li Anning protected him behind her, flicking her hand forward. On her hand, a phantom whip appeared. Crack! A teacup thrown from the room burst explosively in the air, shards scattering in all directions. If not for Li Anning''s intervention, that teacup would have hit him squarely on the head. Li Nuo looked enviously ¨C Laws Whip, a Second Realm Legalism ability, disregarded the True Qi defenses of Martial Artists; with her current strength, even a fourth-realm Martial Artist would be in distress if struck by it. When would he be capable of such prowess? Within the room, a middle-aged man with disheveled hair was visibly irate, while several officers from the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice appeared helplessly resigned. At the sound of footsteps from the entrance, the disheveled man spun around and shouted angrily, "Haven''t you had enough? You just don''t know when to stop, do you? I am telling you..." Looking at the phantom whip in Li Anning''s hand, his anger gradually faded, and he calmly stated, "If you have any more questions, just ask. I will cooperate, after all, this matter is not minor ¨C it''s understandable..." Chapter 98 - 85 Your Highness is wise! This strong man from Zhao Country wasn''t as hot-tempered as the officials from the Ministry of Justice had described. Regarding the few questions Li Nuo asked, he answered them patiently. Even when Li Nuo out of curiosity, asked him to demonstrate his cultivated Extreme Cold True Qi, he didn''t refuse. All he did was hold a teacup, and in just an instant, the steaming hot tea inside immediately turned to ice. According to him, the mental method he cultivated was called "Ice Heart Technique," one of the most common Martial Path mental methods. The True Qi cultivated from the "Ice Heart Technique" possesses an extreme cold attribute. Martial Path True Qi isn''t all the same, depending on the cultivation technique practiced, the resulting True Qi also varies. Some True Qi is fiercely hot and masculine, while others are icy cold and feminine. There isn''t an absolute comparison of superiority between the two types of True Qi; each has its strengths and weaknesses. The former, although potent and aggressive, lacks staying power and cannot sustain prolonged combat. The latter, though less aggressive, cannot directly confront martial artists who practice vigorous True Qi but lasts longer. People choose both types of cultivation methods. Li Nuo asked him these questions merely as a formality. As he approached this strong man from Zhao Country, the Law Codex exhibited no changes. Afterward, he checked the other two suspects, and the Law Codex remained normal. All three of them had alibis, but none had witnesses. In the middle of the night, everyone was in their rooms sleeping; having a witness would have been strange. Li Nuo wasn''t sure whether none of them was the killer or if their power was so great that the Law Codex couldn''t detect anything. After all, what the Law Codex had previously detected were ordinary people; it had never involved martial artists of high realm. After examining the three suspects, Li Anning asked, "Did you notice anything?" Li Nuo shook his head, "Not yet." This case had wide implications, and he couldn''t rashly make a judgment. Li Anning, though somewhat disappointed, realized that since both the Ministry of Justice and Dali Temple had found nothing for so long, it was normal for him to see nothing after just a few questions and glances. If he had indeed noticed something, she might have doubted her own abilities. The two of them walked back to the council hall. The already noisy hall was now even more clamorous. A burly man with a stern face said to an official from the Four Directions Hall, "If you Daxia can''t solve this case, we will investigate it ourselves!" The officer from the Four Directions Hall responded with a strained smile, "Please be assured, Envoy. We will definitely find the murderer quickly and provide your delegation with an explanation." The man snorted coldly, "What else is there to investigate? The murderer must be one of those three. Why haven''t you used torture yet? Apply all of Daxia''s cruel tortures; I don''t believe they won''t confess!" The director of the Four Directions Hall could only force a smile. Envoys from Chu Country are human, and so are the envoys from the other three countries. There is only one killer; the other two are innocent. How could their delegations agree to using torture on them? For now, all he could do was pin his hopes on the personnel from the Ministry of Justice and Dali Temple. "You Daxia really capable or not? If not, we''ll handle it!" "Calm down, calm down..." "What does Chu Country mean? It''s just a death; what''s so great about death?" "Dare you try using torture on my Zhao Country''s envoy?" "Our people have cooperated with your investigation, which is already giving you face. Give you another hour, if you haven''t found anything by then, immediately release my people!" ... Li Nuo strolled through the hall, listening to the heated arguments of people from all sides. Though this was Daxia, the envoys from Chu, Zhao, Qi, and Wei showed no respect for Daxia. When compared to smaller countries, Daxia was indeed a colossal entity. However, among the major nations, Daxia was relatively weaker. As he wandered through the hall, when he passed by a crowd, he suddenly stopped. Li Nuo had been paying attention to the Law Codex, and just a moment ago, as he walked past a crowd, he thought he saw something flicker on it. Li Nuo took two steps back, and slowly, a portrait started to emerge on the Law Codex. Li Anning, who had been following him closely, noticed him suddenly stopping and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo looked casually around, then walked to a corner of the hall and suddenly asked Li Anning, "In the Four Directions Hall, are you sure there are only those three people with Yin Cold Attribute True Qi?" Li Anning confidently nodded and said, "This morning in the Four Directions Hall, all martial artists from various countries with a Martial Path Cultivation in the Third Realm and above were publicly examined for their True Qi attributes; only those three had Yin Cold Attribute True Qi..." Li Nuo thought for a moment, then asked, "Is there a possibility that the killer''s True Qi can switch between cold and hot, belonging to yin at one time and yang at another?" Li Anning shook her head very assuredly, "Impossible. The attribute of True Qi is determined by the cultivation technique practiced. Regardless of the technique, it is either yin or yang, not both." "Are you sure?" "Sure." Li Nuo pondered for a moment, then asked again, "Then, is it possible for a person to have two types of True Qi existing at the same time within their body, one yin and one yang, both reaching the Fourth Realm?" Li Anning hesitated slightly, "Well..." Li Nuo asked, "Also not possible?" Li Anning looked at him and said, "Actually, that might be possible." She was of royal descent and had read extensively from childhood. Indeed, she had seen similar accounts in some off-the-track Martial Path Classics. A cultivation technique has only one attribute, either yin or yang, but if one is cultivating two techniques simultaneously, it is possible to have both yin and yang True Qi inside the body. Chapter 99 - 85 His Highness is Wise!_2 ``` However, this situation required extremely strict demands on the cultivation techniques. Different cultivation techniques mean different routes for True Qi to flow through the body''s energy channels. The energy channels in the body are not independent of each other but are interconnected and even overlapping. Cultivating a single technique does not lead to conflicts between flows of True Qi. But cultivating more than one, with differing characteristics of True Qi converging within the body, could at the least destroy all energy channels, and at worst, cause the body to explode and perish. Unless one could find two cultivation techniques with completely non-overlapping routes for True Qi, allowing each to occupy its separate channel without conflict, it would be possible for both yin and yang types of True Qi to coexist. But doing so would be pointless... It''s not the more cultivation techniques one practices, the better. Reaching the Fourth Realm in two techniques wouldn''t match the enemy formed by two Fourth Realm cultivators joined together, but reaching the Fifth Realm in one skill could fight against five Fourth Realm cultivators without falling short. Cultivating multiple techniques is a thankless task. Almost no martial artist would do such a thing. It''s purely a waste of time. "Can you really cultivate two techniques..." Li Nuo muttered to himself, then asked, "Is it possible to cultivate two types of True Qi without being detected by others?" Li Anning furrowed her brows and replied, "At the Object Manipulation Realm, one can completely conceal their aura. As long as no one probes their body with True Qi, it will remain undetected. If one doesn''t accumulate True Qi within the body, then no matter what, it will not be discovered..." A martial artist''s cultivation is focused on the energy channels, with True Qi being but a byproduct of the process. Without storing True Qi in the channels, others naturally cannot detect it. After clarifying this issue, Li Nuo asked again, "So, you mean if he disperses his True Qi, others would not know how many cultivation techniques he has practiced?" Li Anning nodded and said, "That''s correct." She looked at Li Nuo suspiciously and asked, "Have you figured something out again?" Li Nuo looked towards a place where a crowd was gathering and asked, "Who are all those people there?" Li Anning''s gaze followed and she replied, "That is the Chu Country delegation..." As soon as she began to speak, she realized something, and pulled Li Nuo outside the hall to a secluded spot and asked in a lowered voice, "Do you suspect that someone from the Chu Country delegation killed the envoy from Chu?" Li Nuo didn''t just suspect; he was certain. At first, he had wondered if the perpetrator''s cultivation was so high that it went beyond the scope of the Law Code''s detection. Only when he passed the real murderer did he realize they were looking in the wrong direction ¨C the culprit was not among those three people. Li Anning looked at Li Nuo with a flicker in her eyes. She hadn''t been without suspicion toward the people of the Chu Country delegation; Chu''s stance towards Daxia was not unified. The moderate faction of the Chu court advocated that Xia and Chu, being neighboring countries, should strengthen cooperation for mutual benefit. Yet, there were also many radicals who believed that a war between the two nations was inevitable and were constantly preparing for conflict. The one who was killed was an official who favored peace with Chu. If the murderer was indeed from the Chu delegation, they would indeed have an unparalleled advantage. Inside the embassy, they wouldn''t need to break through the embassy''s external defenses to easily enter the envoy''s room. Moreover, even if something happened, people would not suspect them first. The problem was, of the eight Fourth Realm powerhouses in the Chu delegation, their cultivation techniques were all yang-dominated, and it was impossible for them to leave behind any yin-cold True Qi unless... Her gaze turned to Li Nuo again, remembering the question he had just asked, and she murmured, "Are you saying that among those experts from the Chu delegation, someone is secretly cultivating two techniques, deceiving everyone, hoodwinking the heavens and crossing the sea..." Li Nuo nodded. Although he did not know how the other party managed to do it, he was certain that the murderer was undoubtedly from the Chu delegation. Li Anning asked, "How confident are you?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Seventy to eighty percent." Light flickered in Li Anning''s beautiful eyes as she whispered, "Seventy to eighty percent, that''s enough..." Seeing that Li Anning seemed to have some ideas, Li Nuo cautioned her, "By the way, don''t say it was I who told the princess." Li Anning asked in confusion, "Why?" Li Nuo did not explain to her. This wasn''t a simple case of murder; it involved several great nations, and the depths behind it were unknown to all. There were already enough people covertly coveting his head; he did not wish to draw the attention of even more powerful forces. They had killed the Chu envoy probably for some important purpose. If they knew he had thwarted their plan, in a fit of rage they might send a Sixth Realm expert after him, and then he would only have Housekeeper Wu''s company on the Yellow Spring Road. Housekeeper Wu had lived over fifty years; he had not lived long enough. He had been here barely a month, just getting familiar with his proud and cold wife. Having never been in love in either of his lives, he did not know what it was like to kiss and embrace a girl. The world was so wondrous; he wanted to see more... Li Anning was Daxia''s most favored princess, a Fourth Realm Legalism big shot. If the mastermind behind the scenes sought revenge, they would certainly have to weigh their options carefully. He was just a rookie who hadn''t entered any realm, capable only of bullying those pampered nobles. It was best to avoid such muddy waters if possible. ... Song Residence. Night had fully fallen, and Song Mu''er, with her chin propped on one hand, had begun to doze off. After knocking her head against the table who knows how many times, she finally lifted her head and asked Song Jiaren, "Sister Jiaren, is Brother Li Nuo not coming back today?" Song Jiaren shook her head and said, "I don''t know, you go to sleep first." After sending Mumu away, she closed the room door and sat down by the bed. ``` Chapter 100 - 85 His Highness is Wise! _3 Li Nuo had left early this morning and had not returned since. Several gentlemen had arrived early in the morning and waited for two hours, but they could not wait any longer and left with regret. He had not returned all day, but she did not suspect that he would fool around like Song Yu. She was just a bit concerned for his safety. With so many in Chang''an wishing him dead, she wondered if Housekeeper Wu could protect him adequately. That arrest officer from the Ministry of Justice seemed quite capable; there should not be any trouble. It was getting late. Song Jiaren turned off the light and lay in bed¡ªa rare day when she could sleep alone. However, she felt as though something was missing... At this moment, Four Directions Hall. An empty courtyard. Inside a room, Li Anning sat at a table, looking at Li Nuo, who had already climbed into bed and covered himself with a quilt, and asked in surprise, "Are you going to sleep?" The case of the assassination of the Chu Country envoy remained unsolved. Everyone was confined inside Four Directions Hall with no way out, and the people within were restless. How could he manage to sleep at such a time? Li Nuo yawned and said, "I''m tired, so what else should I do but sleep?" Ever since he had arrived in this world, he had rarely stayed up late; his routine was very regular, and he would feel sleepy as soon as it was time. The beds in Four Directions Hall were nowhere as comfortable as those in the Song Family''s residence, let alone the Li Family''s, but they were still bearable. The only issue was the lack of his wife by his side, which left him feeling insecure... Li Anning looked at the sleeping figure on the bed with an expression of speechlessness. She stopped paying attention to Li Nuo and focused attentively on the noises outside, feeling somewhat uncertain. Was this plan really going to work... The case was deeply involved; the court took it very seriously. The Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice had been given strict orders, and all the leading officials were forced to stay here without going home. Through the night in Four Directions Hall, who knew how many people lay awake. Li Anning glanced sideways and saw the figure on the bed not far away, breathing evenly and deeply... As the night deepened, lights still shone bright inside all the embassies within Four Directions Hall. The murder case of the Chu Country''s envoy was still unresolved. Under the strong protests from the delegations of Zhao, Qi, and Wei Countries, the three suspects had already been released, but they were temporarily not allowed to leave Four Directions Hall. The only clue the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice had found was the trace of Yin Cold Attribute True Qi left in the body of the deceased. Based on this alone, it was impossible to convict the three Martial Artists from the fourth realm. They were not ordinary Martial Artists from the fourth realm. Behind each of them stood a powerful nation. The real murderer behind the case was extremely sly. With only one murder, the murderer had managed to provoke the five strongest nations of the time. In the current world, although relations among the nations seemed stable, the undercurrents were turbulent¡ªa single spark might ignite the whole situation. At the Chu Country embassy... A middle-aged man apologized to everyone with a fist clasp, "If it were not for my indulgence in drinking last night, which caused me to sleep too deeply, Lord Shen wouldn''t have... Sigh, when I get back, I will confess my guilt to the court." Hearing this, everyone offered their consolation. "It''s not entirely your fault. Who could have known that the thief would be so bold as to commit a night-time assassination in the embassy?" "That''s true. Such a heinous crime has never occurred in Four Directions Hall before; it''s not just Guard Chen''s responsibility." "If we''re to blame someone, we should blame the Da Xia Court for not having enough patrols in such an important place as Four Directions Hall, which gave the murderer the opportunity!" "We shouldn''t speak like that. In my view, this must be a backhanded plot by those three countries who are dissatisfied with our cooperation with the Xia Dynasty, aiming to sow discord between Xia and Chu. If we fall for this, wouldn''t that be playing right into the hands of the culprits?" "Lord Zhou makes a good point..." ... After a lengthy discussion, the envoys of Chu Country each returned to their rooms to rest. By this time, it was late at night. A bright moon hung high, and the lights in the rooms of the various embassies gradually extinguished, leaving only the lanterns hanging in the courtyards casting a soft glow. Time slowly passed, and the Four Directions Hall, after a day of noise, finally quieted down. Within a room in the Chu Country embassy, a man lay in bed, his breathing long and steady. But the next moment, his eyes suddenly opened in the darkness. A flash of cold light struck down toward his throat. The man, in shock, released a surge of True Qi from within, tightly grasping the dagger. The enemy had attacked while he was fast asleep, and this was the only reaction he managed. At the side of the bed, a figure entirely cloaked in black held a dagger that gleamed with a cold light, using all his strength, attempting to drive the dagger into the throat of the man in the bed. The two were evenly matched in strength, one launching a surprise attack and the other acting in haste. Even though the dagger was held, it still pushed downwards persistently. The man in the bed, at an absolute disadvantage, was pressed down and could only block the descent of the dagger, while expending part of his True Qi to protect his body; one slip, and his throat would be pierced. He did not even have the chance to cry for help, at an absolute positional disadvantage; if he lost his breath, death would greet him in the next moment. Two Martial Artists from the fourth realm of the Martial Path, in this life-and-death contest, were locked in a bizarre stalemate. The black-clothed attacker was determined to take the life of the man in the bed, channeling all his True Qi into his arms and dagger. The man in the bed, not wanting to die, could only circulate all his True Qi to resist. As a result, both were rapidly depleting their True Qi. Although both were running their Cultivation Techniques, trying vigorously to supplement their True Qi, the replenishment clearly could not keep up with the consumption. Chapter 101 - 85 His Highness is Wise!_4 The strength of the black-clothed man gradually weakened, and the man on the bed was also nearly exhausted. Yet in this struggle of attack and defense, the former still held the advantage. The hand of the man on the bed, clutching the dagger, began to tremble slightly, and a trail of fresh blood slowly seeped from between his fingers. It seemed his throat had already felt the chill of the dagger. At this moment, he could no longer care about anything else; preserving his life was most important, even if it meant exposing his secret. But after killing this man, there would still be a chance to cover up and mend things. With this thought, the next moment, another force surged within him. The black-clothed man, already nearly exhausted, was caught off guard and repelled by a tremendous force; simultaneously, he felt an icy sensation in his hand. He looked down and saw that his hand holding the dagger was now covered with a layer of frost. He looked at the figure who had risen from the bed, his tone somewhat incredulous yet seemingly expecting, murmur, "It really is you." A cold glint flashed in the eyes of the man by the bed, as he was about to make a move, suddenly, a burst of light shone from outside the room. The black-clothed man opened the door, and countless figures clad in armor surged in from outside. He tore off the black cloth covering his face and shook his frost-bound hand, stating, "Princess was right, this man indeed has issues. Take him down!" The man, seeing these elite forces of Daxia, knew escape was hopeless and stood quietly without any gesture of resistance. He looked at the black-clothed man and calmly asked, "How did you know?" He had thought his disguise was flawless. Apart from a very few, no one knew he had cultivated two Cultivation Techniques. No one had suspected him during the day either. The black-clothed man did not respond. Asked him? He didn''t know either... It was the Princess who had mentioned that this envoy from Chu might be cultivating Dual Cultivation Methods and asked them to find an opportunity to test him. So he came to test it. Here in the Embassy of Chu, it was most convenient for Chu''s own guards if there was anyone to be killed, sparing even the need for infiltration. No one suspected the members of the Chu delegation because none of them cultivated the Yin Cold Attribute Technique. This man was a guard of the Chu delegation and was precisely responsible for the safety of the killed envoy from Chu. Secretly cultivating Dual Cultivation Methods without telling anyone, he intended to deceive and slip through unnoticed¡ªwas there even a need to investigate the case? Princess truly is brilliant! Li Anning sat inside the room, her hand supporting her chin, waves of sleepiness attacking her. Looking at Li Nuo lying on the bed, sleeping soundly, she thought to herself, this guy really doesn''t know how to be modest. I''m a princess, and he doesn''t think to give the comfy bed to me? Just as she was complaining about Li Nuo, suddenly a messy sound of footsteps came from outside. Li Anning immediately lost all her sleepiness and ran to the door, opening it. An official from the Ministry of Justice approached with a smile, quickly jogging up and with a bow said, "Princess is wise!" Li Anning was stunned, "Wise? What are you talking about? Didn''t you go to test that man? What happened?" The official from the Ministry of Justice replied with a smile, "Princess guessed correctly. That guard from the Chu delegation really did hide his strength, secretly cultivating two types of True Qi. If it weren''t for Princess''s reminder, this time he might really have escaped..." Speaking of this assassin, he was truly extremely cunning. He cultivated two types of True Qi, and externally only revealed the fierce and dominating kind. When killing, however, he used the Yin Cold type, intentionally leading them in the wrong direction. And since he was an envoy from Chu, who would suspect him? It''s good that the Princess is wise. This time, without the Princess, the case would absolutely not have been solved. Li Anning now recovered from her shock. It really was him! With so many people in the hall, Li Nuo just glanced around and picked out the murderer, even though he was misdirected by false leads from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice... Although he said he was only seventy to eighty percent sure, by that time, he must have been certain. Now she finally realized that the loquacious official from Chang''an County Government hadn''t lied... If she took him into her own command, was there any case that couldn''t be solved? The official from the Ministry of Justice looked at Li Anning with an admiring gaze and curiously asked, "This person hid very deeply, how did your Highness know he was the murderer?" Remembering Li Nuo''s warning, Li Anning knew his concerns, and responded, "Intuition..." After a moment, Li Anning walked into the room and closed the door. Li Nuo, clutching the blanket, was sleeping soundly when he suddenly sensed something unusual. He opened his eyes and saw a busty woman in black clothing standing in front of the bed, staring straight at him. Li Nuo, who was confusedly woken up, saw this scene and quickly retreated to the corner of the bed, crying out, "Wife, wife, come quickly, there''s an assassin..." Chapter 102 - 86 Li Annings Guidance When one has just woken up, the mind is not very clear. Li Nuo, after a sound sleep, forgot that he had spent the evening with Princess Anning and subconsciously thought he was still at the Song Residence. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a woman dressed in black standing at the foot of his bed, staring intently at him. This naturally brought back some unpleasant memories for him, mistaking her for an assassin. But he quickly came to his senses and, as if nothing happened, dropped the quilt and asked, "Has the killer been caught?" Princess Anning spoke languidly, "You really knew all along that he was the true culprit." Li Nuo, lacking a bit in confidence, asked, "If I say that I saw a hint of guilt in his eyes, would the Princess believe me?" Princess Anning hadn''t believed before. Now she did. The ironclad fact before her made it undeniable that there were geniuses in this world. What she couldn''t do, others could. Li Nuo was now fully awake. He glanced at the Law Code. The portrait of the strong man from Chu Country was not there, but he was not in a hurry. This case was cracked due to the essential information he provided. As long as the murderer was sentenced, he would get all the credit due to him, not a bit less. And before this person was sentenced, he definitely couldn''t sleep. This was his first time capturing a High Realm martial artist; he wondered how much it would add to his lifespan and whether he could use this opportunity to successfully Breakthrough. He got out of bed, put on his shoes, and said to Princess Anning, "Let''s go take a look at the killer." Princess Anning rolled her eyes at him. Had she not been there to protect him, she would have gone over already. Since she had promised that old man, she would make sure to keep him safe. The two left the room and soon arrived in front of the Discussion Hall. Although it was already late at night, there were still many onlookers outside the hall. Li Nuo and Princess Anning stood outside the hall and saw a man with his hands and feet shackled in chains, kneeling in the center of the hall. The Chu delegation surrounded them, and one Envoy, quivering with indignation, pointed at him and cursed, "Guard Chen, how could it be you, how could it? The court has treated you well, and Lord Shen was your good friend. Why would you do such a thing?" For a martial artist, secretly cultivating an additional Technique wasn''t a problem, it could unexpectedly overpower an enemy during critical moments. However, after the assassination of the Chu Envoy, the deliberate concealment of this fact raised major suspicions. Moreover, he hadn''t offered a single explanation throughout the ordeal. Even if he had made a feeble attempt at denial, they might have tried to believe him. But he didn''t. "Chen, I misjudged you!" "You are committing treason, do you understand that?" "Killing Lord Shen does you no good, has someone bought you off? Speak, who is directing you to do this?" ... Bound in chains, the man faced the scolding from the entire Chu delegation with a calm demeanor. One of the Chu Envoys approached a refined-looking gentleman and said in a low voice, "Lord Li, this is a matter for our Chu Country, may we handle it ourselves?" Li Xuanjing nodded and waved his hand, signaling for the Daxia people to leave the hall. A moment later, the Chu delegation returned to their Embassy as well. The killer of the Chu Envoy was taken back with them. Inside Four Directions Hall, the officials of Daxia finally let out a sigh of relief. Regardless, the killer had been caught, and he was one of their own; it couldn''t be blamed on Daxia. Standing outside the hall, Li Nuo watched as the man was led away, but felt uneasy. He did not know how they would deal with the man; hopefully, they wouldn''t let him off easily. If this man were to escape punishment, Li Nuo''s efforts today would have been in vain. With this apprehensive thought, Li Nuo returned to the room he had left earlier. Though he was no longer needed for what followed, it was now past midnight, too late for him to go back, so he had to stay in the Four Directions Hall for the night. He turned around, looking at Princess Anning who followed him in, and asked, "Princess, is there anything else?" Princess Anning went to the table, poured herself a cup of tea, took a sip, then said to Li Nuo, "Thank you for today." Without Li Nuo, this case might have remained unsolved. It was not just a murder case. If not handled properly, it could have severely impacted diplomatic relations between the two countries. Li Nuo casually said, "If Your Highness truly wants to thank me, from now on, don''t take my cases..." Princess Anning did not respond directly but proposed, "Your talent is wasted at the Chang''an County Government. How about joining the Ministry of Justice to work with me?" Within Legalism, when one monk would carry the water to drink, two could lend each other a hand; but when three monks were involved, there would be no water to drink. The number of cases was limited; in the Chang''an County Government, Li Nuo was the sole Law Practitioner, claiming all the merits for himself. At the Ministry of Justice, while there would be more cases, there''d also be more Law Practitioners, resulting in fewer merits for him. Moreover, at the Chang''an County Government, his word was law. At the Ministry of Justice, he''d just be her junior, at her beck and call, doing all the hard and gritty work. A true man born in this world should not live in sustained submission. And so, Li Nuo decisively rejected her offer. ... Chu Embassy. The night was deep, but no one in the Chu delegation was asleep. The man sat cross-legged on the ground, and a middle-aged Envoy slowly walked up to him and said, "Guard Chen, I know you were acting on orders. Having committed such a grave crime, you should undoubtedly be sentenced to death. However, if you are willing to confess truthfully and reveal the mastermind behind the scenes, I can plead for clemency upon our return and spare your life..." The man shook his head and said, "There''s no need. My mission failed, and I have only the path of death before me. Even if the court were to release me, they wouldn''t let me live." "Failed?" the middle-aged envoy seemed to grasp at some elements, asking, "Weren''t you already successful in assassinating Lord Shen? Could it be that their goal wasn''t Lord Shen, but instead..." The man fell silent for a moment, looked at the middle-aged envoy, and spoke again, "Lord Wang, you are very clever, but sometimes, being clever is not a good thing. Indeed, their goal wasn''t Lord Shen. His death was merely a move in their game..." The middle-aged envoy asked, "They...who are they?" The man gave him one final look and said, "I can''t say anymore. Among those standing in this hall, there are their people. We''ve been friends for a time, and I don''t wish to harm you..." After he finished speaking, his head slowly drooped down. A figure quickly stepped forward, checked his breath, then felt his pulse, and turned to say, "Lord Wang, Guard Chen has severed his own heart meridian." The middle-aged envoy slowly sat back down in his chair. Death Soldier. A Death Soldier of the Fourth Realm. The fact that a martial artist of the Fourth Realm of the Martial Path could be driven to sever his own heart meridian without daring to reveal even the slightest bit about "them" meant they could be even more powerful than he had imagined. In the hall, everyone looked at each other in alarm. Nobody knew who among the members of the delegation was "their" person. Those colleagues who usually shared drinks and pleasantries might, like Guard Chen, be ready to turn their knives on them at any moment. At once, a strong sense of guard rose among the crowd, and everyone seemed suspicious. Meanwhile, within a room in another courtyard. Li Anning had already left, and Li Nuo had just lain down when he suddenly sprang up from the bed again. The Law Code quietly floated in the void before him. Two hundred fifty-four. Li Nuo stared intently at this number. Just moments earlier, the number had been one hundred fifty-four. In a mere brief lapse of attention, it had increased by a hundred days. He had originally thought that if a martial artist of the Fourth Realm committed a capital offense, it could add fifty days to his life. He didn''t expect the number to be twice what he had anticipated, ten times that of an ordinary person. If that were the case, then if a Grandmaster of the Fifth Realm committed a capital offense and he found out about it, even if he wasn''t the one to pass judgment personally, it could probably add two or even three hundred days to his lifespan... And the Sixth Realm...he didn''t dare to imagine. Li Nuo''s first instinct was to check whether he had achieved a breakthrough. But besides the increase in lifespan, he didn''t feel any changes to his body. Could it be that an increase of one hundred days in lifespan wasn''t enough to enter the door of Legalism? "Creak..." The window of Li Nuo''s room was pushed open from the outside, and a figure jumped in. Li Nuo was startled, but upon seeing that it was Li Anning, his heart settled down. Without his wife by his side, he truly felt no sense of security. Li Anning walked over and said, "That man has taken his own life." Li Nuo wasn''t surprised. Even if they had caught the murderer, the sentencing wouldn''t take place until tomorrow. The only possibility for his lifespan to have increased at this moment was that the offender had died. Thinking of something, he looked at Li Anning and said, "I have a question about cultivation; may I ask for your guidance, Princess?" Li Anning took a seat in a chair and said, "Ask." Li Nuo said, "Half a month ago, I felt like I''d hit a bottleneck. Why haven''t I entered the realm after cracking this major case?" Li Anning asked, "How long have you been cultivating?" Li Nuo said, "About a month." Li Anning''s eyes widened: "How much?" Li Nuo said, "A month, what''s wrong?" "You''ve reached the bottleneck for entering a realm after half a month of cultivation?" "Is there a problem?" Compared to her five or six years in the Fourth Realm, his half a month to the bottleneck of entering a realm was really nothing. Li Anning looked at him, shook her head, and said, "No problem." Then she asked, "What is your usual method of cultivation?" Li Nuo said, "I haven''t done much in terms of cultivation, just reviewing cases and catching people..." Li Anning urged, "Tell me more about catching people..." ... After listening to Li Nuo''s explanation, Li Anning''s face revealed a sudden understanding and she said, "No wonder, the fastest method of cultivation for followers of Legalism is to trouble those nobles and their families..." Although she was a princess, it must be said that Li Nuo had done what she had always wanted to but couldn''t. Without an official position, practicing cultivation in the Ministry of Justice was in fact inappropriate by both law and reason. But as a princess, all her elder brothers doted on her, and as long as she didn''t go too far, the court would turn a blind eye. Yet, if she were to stir up trouble with the nobles and official''s sons like Li Nuo did from time to time, the complaints from the nobles and officials would fall like snowflakes into the three provinces. Under pressure, she certainly wouldn''t be able to continue her cultivation at the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo was able to act this way without opposition simply because he had a powerful father. The court officials did not wish to offend the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing, over such trifles. Coming across someone who practiced Legalism wasn''t easy, she looked at Li Nuo, consoling him, "Cultivation can''t be rushed. Since you''re cultivating so quickly and haven''t accumulated enough, the bottleneck is naturally harder to break through. But don''t worry too much. If you keep troubling those officials and nobles, within one or two more times, you should be able to successfully enter the realm. Before you can break through, if the Ministry of Justice has any suitable cases, I will let you have them..." Chapter 103 - 87 Cultivation Exchange Early in the morning, Li Nuo, with heavy dark circles under his eyes, pushed open his bedroom door. Because of that case yesterday, he had already been worn out until late at night, and then Princess Anning arrived in his room, asking all sorts of questions, and kept him up for another two-hour period. Last night was probably the worst night''s sleep he had had in a month. He planned to catch up on sleep after he returned home. Princess Anning came in from outside and said, "You''re awake, I''ll send you home." Li Nuo replied, "There''s no need, Housekeeper Wu should be waiting for me outside." Princess Anning didn''t insist, saying, "All right then, I will walk you to the gate of Four Directions Hall... Next time there''s a case, I''ll still come to the Song Residence to find you." Having interacted with her over the past couple of days, Li Nuo felt Princess Anning was actually quite nice. She not only responded to all his questions about cultivation but was also willing to share cases with him. This reminded Li Nuo of a mentor who had shown him the ropes when he first joined the Ministry of Justice. At that time, Li Nuo was not very familiar with the work, and it was thanks to her patient guidance that he was able to manage. When Li Nuo couldn''t finish his work, she would even take the initiative to share his burdens. Meeting such a mentor at the beginning of his career was undoubtedly a very fortunate thing. Princess Anning accompanied Li Nuo to the entrance of Four Directions Hall where Housekeeper Wu''s carriage was already waiting. Li Nuo got into the carriage, and Princess Anning waved to him, saying, "If you run into any trouble, you can come to the Ministry of Justice to find me..." Li Nuo saluted her with a fist clasped in his other hand, saying, "Thank you, Your Highness." Housekeeper Wu drove the carriage, asking, "Last night, my lord was also at Four Directions Hall, did young master see him?" Li Nuo nodded, replying, "I did." Housekeeper Wu apparently had already heard about the events that had transpired last night at Four Directions Hall and remarked with emotion, "Princess Anning is truly a remarkable woman among women, solving a case that both the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Judicial Review couldn''t crack, all with just a glance..." Li Nuo was very satisfied with the outcome. He didn''t care about the fame, all that mattered was that he had received everything he was supposed to. When his own strength was still weak, it was better not to attract too much attention. Upon returning to the Song Residence, Li Nuo dragged his tired body into his room and greeted Song Jiaren, who was dressing up, "Wife, good morning..." After speaking, he went to the bed, and without even taking off his clothes, collapsed onto it stiffly. Song Jiaren''s lips moved, but before she could ask anything, steady breathing sounds came from the bed. Moments later, she walked over to the bed, lifted her hand, and Li Nuo''s shoes and socks automatically came off as the blanket slowly unfolded and covered his body... When Li Nuo woke up, it was already past noon. His wife''s bed was indeed comfortable, but more importantly, that familiar scent on the bed allowed him to sleep very peacefully. He decided he should try to avoid staying out all night whenever possible. Walking out into the courtyard, Song Jiaren, who was practicing her swordsmanship, saw him and said, "You''re awake, I''ll go tell the kitchen to warm up lunch for you." She sheathed her long sword and placed it on the table. Li Nuo approached the stone table and saw his wife''s sword laying there. He picked it up out of habit and drew a few graceful and beautiful sword flourishes. This habit was clearly not his own. Li Nuo looked towards the last page of the Law Code, which depicted a middle-aged man with a resolute expression ¨C the Chu Country guard who had attempted to assassinate his country''s envoy. His portrait was colored and bright. The portrait of the guard from the Gu Family, who was also a martial artist, had never lit up, indicating that this Chu assassin had some kind of talent recognized by the Law Code. Being able to cultivate two different cultivation techniques to the Fourth Realm, his talent for the Martial Path must be higher than that of an average Fourth Realm martial artist. Li Nuo casually swung the sword a few times, and many exquisite sword moves automatically appeared in his mind, but his physical strength was limited. After a couple of swings, he was already somewhat breathless. It seemed he had only acquired the other man''s swordsmanship skills and not his cultivation. Thinking about it, it was already incredible to acquire the techniques someone had practiced for a lifetime, but to inherit their True Qi would have been too heaven-defying. Despite knowing it was impossible, Li Nuo still felt a bit of regret. If he had the cultivation of the Fourth Realm, even for just one day, one quarter-hour, he wouldn''t have to rely solely on his wife the next time he faced danger. No sooner had Li Nuo thought this than the portrait on the Law Code began to flash wildly. As the portrait flashed, his remaining lifespan was rapidly decreasing. Two hundred fifty-three. Two hundred fifty-two. ... In just a moment, his lifespan dropped from a maximum of two hundred fifty-four to two hundred forty, and it was still trending downward. The familiar scene made Li Nuo''s eyelids twitch, and he immediately said, "Stop, stop, stop!" The number on the Law Code finally stopped at two hundred thirty-six. In an instant, eighteen days of his life had been deducted. Li Nuo had only experienced something similar when he exchanged for the female assassin''s calligraphy skills, which only reduced his lifespan by one day, but this time, if he hadn''t stopped it in time, he didn''t know how much of his lifespan would have been deducted. Eighteen days of lifespan were lost. But he felt as if something extra was inside his body. This sensation was very familiar to Li Nuo; it was the same feeling when his wife transmitted True Qi into his body. Li Nuo swung his sword through the air. Whoosh! An invisible surge of True Qi shot out. The next moment, a deep crack appeared on the nearby wall. Li Nuo gazed dumbfounded at the sword mark on the wall. Could it be that, as long as he was willing to sacrifice a large amount of his lifespan, he could even exchange it for the cultivation depicted in the portrait? Defying the heavens was one thing. But the cost was just too great. That single sword strike had left him completely drained. He had squandered eighteen days of his lifespan for just that fleeting exhilaration... The power behind that slash was at best that of the True Qi Realm, and if he aspired to reach the Object Manipulation Realm, his pitiful remaining lifespan would undoubtedly be squeezed dry... Only the truly extravagant could afford such a fleeting and costly display of power. This made Li Nuo fully understand that the Law Code acted upon his will, executing without hesitation anything within its capabilities the moment he conceived the thought. It pained his heart, no doubt, but he had to admit, the ability was incredibly useful. If he were to encounter any danger in the future, he could handle it himself, even without Housekeeper Wu or his wife by his side. Even if the cost of doing so was somewhat steep. As Li Nuo consoled himself with these thoughts, Song Jiaren walked in with a food tray. Yesterday, having had only some pastries offered by the Four Directions Hall, Li Nuo put these thoughts aside and concentrated on his meal. Song Jiaren stood by his side, curious about the woman who had taken him away the day before, but feeling undeserving of an inquiry, she ultimately remained silent. She picked up the sword and continued practicing sword moves in the yard. Li Nuo ate his meal while appreciating the grace of his wife''s sword dance. Previously, he had watched merely for entertainment, focusing on the person, but today was different; today, he focused on the sword. Despite his complete ignorance of the Martial Path, he could now discern the subtleties of her moves, thanks to the assassin from Chu Country. On the Martial Path, most martial artists seek absolute cultivation. But there are a few who place greater emphasis on martial skills. Every Martial Arts Grandmaster in the Fifth Realm is a master of martial technique. By learning from various sources and integrating different martial skills, they often break free from constraints and carve out their own unique paths. Founding a school and creating their own Martial Arts, that is what makes a Martial Arts Grandmaster. To achieve the status of grandmaster, one needs more than just physical talent; one also needs a high level of insight. Among martial artists in the True Qi Realm, perhaps one in ten could step into the Object Manipulation Realm. But among those in the Object Manipulation Realm, there might not even be one in a hundred who could become a grandmaster. Watching his wife practice her sword technique, Li Nuo couldn''t help but ponder: if he were her opponent, how would he counter her moves? The conclusion he arrived at was that he couldn''t... This meant that, in terms of martial skill alone, the Chu Country''s strong man was no match for his wife. Housekeeper Wu always said that his wife had extraordinary martial talent, something Li Nuo could not appreciate until today, when he finally gained a clearer understanding of her natural gifts. Without comparison, there is no harm. That guard from Chu, being able to cultivate two cultivation techniques to the High Realm, must also be a genius among geniuses, but in front of his wife, he seemed insignificant. Li Nuo hadn''t finished his meal when several elderly gentlemen arrived. His wife had mentioned that they had visited yesterday, but he hadn''t been there to receive them. Feeling apologetic for having the elderly wait needlessly for several hours yesterday, Li Nuo made it a point to give them an extra dose of attention today. After the lesson, he played with Mumu for a while. They played a few rounds of Go, and suddenly Song Mu''er asked, "Brother Li Nuo, who was that big sister yesterday?" Li Nuo inquired, "Which big sister?" Song Mu''er replied, "The one riding a horse in the morning." Li Nuo, surprised, asked, "How do you know about the sister who was riding the horse?" Song Mu''er replied, "I saw her from home, and I even greeted you, but you didn''t respond..." Li Nuo, preoccupied with his investigation yesterday, hadn''t noticed Mumu''s greeting and explained it to her, then added, "That sister on the horse is just a friend of your brother''s." He and Li Anning should probably be considered friends. Song Mu''er asked again, "What kind of friend? How did you meet her? Why haven''t I seen that sister before?" The little girl had an unusual number of questions today, but Li Nuo patiently explained everything to her, to which Song Mu''er responded with an enlightened, "Oh, I see..." After finishing their game of Go, Song Mu''er went to practice, and Li Nuo continued reading. Song Mu''er dashed to another courtyard and called out to a figure there: "Sister Jiaren, I asked him for you. They''re just ordinary friends..." Chapter 104 - 88 Breakthrough Opportunityã€6600 words】 Night. Yesterday, sleeping in the Four Directions Hall was anything but restful. Li Nuo felt a great sense of peace today as he lay in his familiar bed, his wife beside him, inhaling the sweet fragrance of her body. Just as she lay down, not yet asleep, Li Nuo remembered something and asked, "Wife, how many cultivation techniques have you practiced?" He had grown accustomed to talking with his wife for a bit before falling asleep each night. It seemed like a trivial routine but it subtly increased the familiarity between them. Song Jiaren, with her eyes closed and hands stacked outside the quilt, faintly responded, "One." After a pause, she inquired, "Why do you suddenly ask?" Li Nuo explained, "Yesterday, a major crime occurred at the Four Directions Hall. An envoy from Chu Country was killed... The murderer had secretly mastered an additional cultivation technique and nearly deceived everyone." Song Jiaren remarked, "What a pity, to cultivate two distinctly different cultivation techniques to the fourth realm shows his excellent talent. Had he focused on one, he might have already reached the Grandmaster level." After a brief silence, she asked another question, "That young lady yesterday, was she a Princess?" Li Nuo clarified, "Her name is Li Anning. Though she truly is a princess, she is quite down-to-earth and a nice person. Also, she''s a Law Practitioner, having reached the fourth realm... By the way, wife, who would be stronger, a fourth realm Martial Artist or a fourth realm Law Practitioner?" Song Jiaren thought for a moment and said, "Haven''t fought, so I don''t know." Li Nuo was imagining what it would look like if his wife and Li Anning were to fight when Song Jiaren suddenly mentioned, "By the way, Miss Shen from the Shen Family came today, wishing to discuss poetry with you." "Ah?" "She even brought a handkerchief embroidered with mandarin ducks. I''ll give it to you tomorrow." Li Nuo hurriedly replied, "No need, no need, I don''t know anything about poetry..." Song Jiaren said, "Song Yu says you write good poetry..." Li Nuo yawned, "What does Song Yu know about poetry, let''s sleep, I''m tired..." The next day. After getting up and washing, Li Nuo did not have breakfast right away but instead exercised in the courtyard, practicing a Health Care Skill his wife taught him. This body was still too weak; even without following the Martial Path, he needed to exercise and enhance his physical conditioning. The movements of this Health Care Skill were not complex and took about fifteen minutes to perform completely. After finishing the routine, Li Nuo felt not a trace of fatigue but was rather filled with energy. With the government office reopening today, Li Nuo took a bath, changed his clothes, and continued to resolve cases at the County Magistrate''s Office. Li Anning told him that, even though he was currently at a bottleneck, the cases he judged were not in vain; once his cultivation broke through, every case judged during this period would transform into cultivation for Legalism. This was the advantage of having a predecessor''s guidance; these little details weren''t written in the Legalism Classics. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the County Magistrate''s Office again accumulated a backlog of cases. Li Nuo was busy all morning and still had nearly half of the cases left unaddressed. He planned to return to the Song Residence for lunch and continue in the afternoon. Upon returning to the Song Residence, Li Nuo had just stepped down from the carriage when he spotted two familiar faces. One was the son of the Minister of Transportation, Zhou Yu, and the other was the son of the Vice Governor of the Capital, Pei Jun. Both had previously been spanked by Li Nuo at the Chang''an County Government for brawling with Song Yu. Seeing them again, Li Nuo was slightly startled. Today, both men were bruised and limping, looking quite bedraggled. Zhou Yu had someone on his back, while Pei Jun supported him from behind. On closer inspection, the person Zhou Yu was carrying was none other than Song Yu. Song Yu''s injuries seemed more severe than theirs; his face was swollen, and he was groaning on Zhou Yu''s back. Moments later, Song Residence. In Song Yu''s courtyard, looking at the miserably beaten Song Yu, Li Nuo asked, "Who did this?" Song Yu, with his head down, replied in a low voice, "Brother-in-law, let this matter go." Li Nuo inquired, "Did you start it?" If Song Yu was the instigator, indeed, Li Nuo should not interfere. But if the fault lay with the others, he wouldn''t stand aside. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. As Pei Jun applied medicine on Zhou Yu''s face, he explained, "It really wasn''t us starting trouble this time. It was Li Yuan who first broke the rules, insisting on taking Miss Yuan Yang out to accompany him for drinks. Song Yu merely spoke out of justice, and for that, he was brutally beaten..." Song Yu shot him a look and interrupted, "Pei Jun, stop talking!" He looked at Li Nuo and said, "Brother-in-law, let it be. I admit my defeat this time. If I can''t afford to provoke him, I can still avoid him. He wouldn''t dare do anything serious to me anyway..." Being able to beat Song Yu and the others to such an extent meant the opponent''s status was not ordinary. Li Nuo had been worried about not finding someone to help him break through, and now it seemed like someone had delivered a pillow as he was about to ned. He glanced at Song Yu and asked, "What''s his background?" But this time, Song Yu''s tone was very firm, saying, "Brother-in-law, please just listen to me this time, let this matter go..." Zhou Yu also added from the side, "Yes, Brother Li, that Li Yuan is the eldest son of Marquis Yunyang, a real noble of Chang''an. Even if you bring him to the government office, it won''t make a difference." Li Nuo wanted just these kinds of nobles. Li Anning had said that as long as he kept seeking trouble with these nobles, breaking through would be a matter of minutes. However, before taking action, he needed to understand the full story. Seeing Song Yu hemming and hawing, Li Nuo turned to Zhou Yu and demanded, "Tell me exactly what happened." Song Yu frantically signaled Zhou Yu with his eyes. Zhou Yu looked hesitant, unsure whether to speak or not. Chapter 105 - 88 Breakthrough Opportunityã€6600 words】_2 Li Nuo''s face darkened as he commanded, "Speak!" Zhou Yu shivered and, no longer caring about Song Yu''s gaze, immediately said, "It''s like this..." Soon, Li Nuo learned the details from Zhou Yu. The incident had started because of a girl named Yuan Yang. Song Yu often mentioned Yuan Yang in front of Li Nuo. Li Nuo knew that although she had come from a brothel, she was virtuous. Not only was she proficient in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, but she also understood military strategies, making her a truly extraordinary woman. Both Zhou Yu and Song Yu were fond of Yuan Yang and had even fought over her at the academy gates, where Li Nuo had captured them all in one fell swoop. Song Yu was a veteran in the brothels of Chang''an, but he maintained a pure relationship with Yuan Yang, at most only chatting with her without even holding her hand. This was certainly not because Song Yu was innocent. Having often drunk with Song Yu, Li Nuo had some understanding of Chang''an''s brothels. Brothel was just a general term; there were significant differences among them. The lowest class brothels dealt purely in physical transactions. These places were typically located in secluded alleys with very rudimentary conditions, leasing a civilian house with a few rooms and beds, without even a place for bathing. They operated with a straightforward, quick in and out approach, devoid of any real service. Slightly better brothels had certain expectations for their surroundings and the beauty of the girls. They would lease at least a small building on a street corner. The girls could not be too unattractive or too old, and naturally, the prices were a few times higher than those of the lowest class. A yet better class of brothels demanded even higher standards for their environment. The girls, besides being beautiful, had to possess particular talents such as playing instruments or dancing. Still, after the performance, the essence of their business remained the physical trade, and thus, the prices were significantly higher. The Fengqi Building, frequently visited by County Magistrate Pei, belonged to this category. The highest tier of brothels, in fact, had moved out of the scope of physical trade. The girls selected for these places were outstanding in appearance and had been educated from a young age like the daughters of wealthy families, mastering Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Besides these skills, they cultivated other talents such as exceptional singing and dancing, and knowing some martial arts or military strategies was quite common. Such brothels did not provide sleeping services and could not truly be called brothels anymore. Here, the women sold their art, not their bodies. Visitors could only listen to music, watch dances, or chat with the girls. However, if someone was willing to spend a significant amount of time and money, it wasn''t impossible to win a girl''s affection and take her out for some joyful activities... But achieving this required an expenditure far beyond that of other brothels. Often, throwing in hundreds to thousands of taels of silver would barely make a splash; only a very few could afford this. The rich young men of Chang''an viewed conquering such top-tier brothel women as a refined pursuit, using it to showcase their capabilities¡ªeven among the noble circles... It must be said¡ªthey were successfully packaged. Some even used this opportunity to rise dramatically in social status and marry into wealthy families. Even if as a concubine, they could secure a lifetime of wealth and honor. Yuan Yang of Jade Sound Pavilion was one of these beauties who sold her art and not her body. Song Yu and Zhou Yu, on ordinary days, would spend dozens to hundreds of taels of silver just to hear her play a song or watch her dance. Today at noon, while Song Yu, Zhou Yu, and Pei Jun were listening to Yuan Yang playing the Qin, an uninvited guest burst in, insisting on cutting in line and demanding Yuan Yang accompany him in drinking. Accompanying in drinking was not part of Yuan Yang''s services, and when she refused, she was slapped by Li Yuan. Song Yu, indignant for the woman he admired, merely spoke a word and was brutally beaten; Zhou Yu and Pei Jun stepped in to defend their friend, and all three were beaten up... Seeing the three bruised-faced men before him, Li Nuo asked, "The three of you were beaten up by one person?" Zhou Yu bitterly said, "Li Yuan is a Martial Artist from the Body Shaping Realm. The three of us combined were no match for him." Song Yu, Pei Jun, and Zhou Yu¡ªtogether didn''t even have half a martial foundation; they were just ordinary men. Though the Body Shaping Realm was only the first realm of Martial Path, it was enough to enter the world of martial arts. Against ordinary men, handling ten at a time was no problem. If what Zhou Yu said was true, they indeed were unilateral victims. Honestly, having been in this world for a month, it was Li Nuo''s first time seeing such an arrogant fellow. Even though they were all children of the nobility, Song Yu and Zhou Yu''s actions were confined to fights and brawls, never crossing into forced abduction. But say what you will, Li Nuo admired his audacity. Such dignified, yet brazen acts from children of the nobility were beloved by the adherents of Legalism. That wasn''t just some noble''s son; that was a moving experience pack. Li Nuo asked, "Is the man who hit you still at Jade Sound Pavilion?" Zhou Yu replied, "When we left, he was still there, saying he''d give Yuan Yang the time of an incense stick to reconsider. If she still refuses by then, he''d smash the Jade Sound Pavilion..." Hearing of such arrogance, Li Nuo skipped lunch, grabbed two buns from the kitchen of the Song Residence, and headed out. There were plenty of Law Practitioners at the Ministry of Justice and Imperial Censorate. He had finally encountered an experience delivery, and he had to act fast to not let others take his chance. "Brother-in-law, wait, listen to me!" Song Yu limped after him, but due to his condition, could only watch him leave through the door. Chapter 106 - 88 Breakthrough Opportunityã€6600 words】_3 Being beaten in front of so many girls at Jade Sound Pavilion, didn''t he want revenge too? But Marquis Yunyang was a first-class Marquis of Daxia, a true noble with the same blood as the Imperial Family, not someone that the Song Family, Zhou Family, or Pei Family could compare with. Li Yuan was the eldest son of Marquis Yunyang, the one who would inherit this title in the future. Just a Marquis Yunyang alone was not someone to be easily offended, let alone with King Ji supporting him from behind. It wasn''t just the Chang''an County Government that wouldn''t dare to meddle in the affairs of these real nobles. Even his own father, the current Minister of Justice, wouldn''t be able to manage these nobles and would only bring big trouble for his brother-in-law. He glared at Zhou Yu and said, "Who asked you to be a busybody!" Zhou Yu''s face showed aggrievement. He wasn''t Li Nuo''s uncle-in-law. Since he was asked, how could he dare not answer? Song Yu knew that now was not the time to be concerned about such matters. Struggling to stand, he said, "Quick, go to Jade Sound Pavilion and stop my brother-in-law at all costs!" When Li Nuo reached the entrance of the Song Residence, he called out Housekeeper Wu from the gatehouse and said, "Go to Jade Sound Pavilion!" Housekeeper Wu took a few steps before realizing what was happening. Somewhat disbelieving his own ears, he turned back and asked, "Young Master, where are we going?" "Jade Sound Pavilion." Li Nuo repeated it and asked, "Do you know where it is?" "I do know..." Housekeeper Wu glanced towards the inside of the Song Residence and asked, "Does the young mistress know you''re going to Jade Sound Pavilion?" Li Nuo waved his hand dismissively and urged, "Just hurry, why so many questions? It will be too late in a moment!" He had Housekeeper Wu send someone to the County Magistrate''s Office first, instructing County Captain Wang to bring some men to Jade Sound Pavilion. Considering the special identity of the person they had to catch today, County Captain Wang and the constables from the County Magistrate''s Office might not dare to interfere. Therefore, he made some additional arrangements. Upon entering the carriage, Li Nuo, while nibbling on a steamed bun, asked Housekeeper Wu, "Do you know who Marquis Yunyang is?" Housekeeper Wu nodded and said, "I know, a first-class marquis of Standard Third Rank." Li Nuo asked, "A first-class marquis, how does he compare to my father?" Li Nuo had a fairly good understanding of the Daxia official system. However, the court was complex and the political climate was ever-changing. Often, the system was one thing, but the reality was another entirely. The same official position could have varying degrees of power in each dynasty, under each Emperor, or even during different periods of the same Emperor''s reign. The power held by the Minister of Justice for most of the time wouldn''t even rank within the top twenty of the courtiers, but during his father''s era, it was absolutely within the top five. Housekeeper Wu paused before saying, "Marquis Yunyang and your father can''t really be compared. One is a noble, the other a civil servant. Marquis Yunyang has no jurisdiction over your father, and your father has none over Marquis Yunyang..." After he caught on, he added, "Young Master, why do you ask this?" Li Nuo said, "Just now at Jade Sound Pavilion, Song Yu was beaten by the eldest son of Marquis Yunyang, and that person may still be at Jade Sound Pavilion. I am going to have a look." Housekeeper Wu''s whip-handling motion faltered, and then he said, "Young Master, I fear that Chang''an County Government won''t dare to handle this matter. The eldest son of Marquis Yunyang isn''t like those other officials'' sons. Young Master, it''s one thing for you to beat him to vent anger for Song Yu, but to punish him by law might be difficult..." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback and asked, "What''s the difference?" Housekeeper Wu explained, "Your father is the Minister of Justice and those officials are under his jurisdiction, so when you captured their offspring, they didn''t dare say anything. But Marquis Yunyang is a noble, beyond the Ministry of Justice and the Chang''an County Government''s reach. Even if they break the law, they are handled by Zongzheng Si..." Li Nuo thought for a moment, then asked, "If the Chang''an County Government can''t manage Marquis Yunyang, can they manage his son?" Housekeeper Wu said, "His son doesn''t have a title yet, so legally they could, but these nobles, though not in power, have the right to discuss politics, and their influence in the court is immense. The cowards at Chang''an County Government, one more timid than the next, dare not meddle in their affairs..." Li Nuo spoke decisively, "If they don''t dare, I dare. Just tell me, can our Li Family afford to provoke Marquis Yunyang''s family?" Upon hearing this, Housekeeper Wu''s face showed a disdainful smile and said, "Never mind a mere Marquis Yunyang; even King Ji backing him up is no concern for your father. Young Master shouldn''t underestimate your father. In this vast Chang''an City, no matter if they are high officials or nobles, there is none that your father can''t provoke. As long as you do nothing like killing a Prince or sleeping with a Princess, there''s always your father to back you up, and if all else fails, there is still King Chun..." Li Nuo glanced at Housekeeper Wu. What need did he have to kill a Prince when they had no grievances or grudges against each other? As for sleeping with a Princess, although Princess Li Anning''s figure was truly tempting, he hadn''t even successfully wooed his own wife yet, so that was an impossibility. Housekeeper Wu flicked the reins, and the carriage sped up towards the destination. At this moment, the atmosphere inside Jade Sound Pavilion was exceptionally tense. A noble young master, wearing an ornate crown and a Jade Pendant at his waist, sat leisurely in the large hall on the first floor of Jade Sound Pavilion. He gently waved his folding fan while leisurely savoring the fragrant tea. In front of him, a table held an incense burner, in which a stick of incense was inserted and rapidly burning out. Many beautiful women hid behind a screen, looking at him from a distance, with anxiety and worry evident on their pretty faces. "What to do, what to do, time is running out!" "Yuan Yang surely isn''t really going to go with him, is she?" "What else can we do? Didn''t you hear what he just said? If Yuan Yang doesn''t go with him, he''ll smash Jade Sound Pavilion..." "I wonder what decision Phoenix will make..." At that time, on the second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion, within an elegant private room. Chapter 107 - 88 Breakthrough Opportunity [6600 words]_4 The delicate maiden pondered for a long while, then looked beyond the screen and sighed softly, saying, "Maybe I should just go with them, otherwise, they won''t let this matter rest today." From behind the screen, a pleasing voice spoke, "Jade Sound Pavilion has established itself so quickly in Chang''an because every girl here is pure and clean. If you go with them today, you will certainly not be able to maintain your innocence. The rules of Jade Sound Pavilion are not merely rules; if they are broken, our decline is only a matter of time..." The delicate maiden said, "We can''t afford to offend Marquise Yunyang Mansion, he really will destroy this place." The voice lightly responded, "If he wishes to destroy it, let him. It''s just a loss of monetary assets. We''ve already spent a substantial amount of silver to build your reputation. After this storm passes, Jade Sound Pavilion''s fame will only grow greater. The losses of today will be earned back tenfold, a hundredfold..." She stood up, walked in front of the screen, and looked at the delicate maiden, "If he came to Jade Sound Pavilion for you today, that in itself is a sign of our success. It seems your reputation is indeed well established. Our future plans will also be easier to execute." The delicate maiden lowered her head and said, "This is all due to Young Master Song and Young Master Zhou. Today, it is I who have implicated them..." The woman gently placed her hand on her shoulder, saying, "Stay here, I''ll handle the matters below." Jade Sound Pavilion, the main hall on the first floor. The noble young man glanced at the incense in the burner that was about to burn out, folded his fan, looked towards the women nearby, and asked, "It''s about time; who will go and ask her how she is considering?" Tap. Tap, tap... The rhythmic sound of footsteps came from behind; watching the figure descending gracefully from the second floor, the women of Jade Sound Pavilion seemed to find their backbone and gathered around. "Phoenix!" The woman known as Phoenix slowly approached the noble young man, gracefully curtsied, and said, "I am the Pavilion Master of Jade Sound Pavilion, pleased to meet you, sir." The noble young man looked at her, a glint of awe appearing in his eyes. He had seen countless beauties, but this stunning woman before him still managed to catch his eye afresh. The Yuan Yang maid had a good appearance, but it wasn''t as exaggerated as rumors suggested. Instead, the Pavilion Master of Jade Sound Pavilion unexpectedly dazzled him. His heart was already moved by her, but business came first. He looked at the stunning woman and inquired, "How has Yuan Yang maid contemplated our offer? Regarding the remuneration, please rest assured, one thousand taels of silver just for one night. Even the top Oiran in Chang''an aren''t offered this price. Isn''t that sincere enough?" The stunning woman apologized, "Young Master, your liking for Yuan Yang is a blessing for her, but the ladies of Jade Sound Pavilion only sell their art, not their bodies. Please do not make it difficult for us, I thank you on behalf of Yuan Yang..." The noble young man twisted his lips, saying, "Speaking of selling art and not bodies, it''s just because the offer isn''t enough, isn''t it? One thousand taels isn''t enough; how about two thousand taels? If two thousand isn''t enough, surely three thousand should suffice?" The stunning woman gently shook her head. "Young Master, it really isn''t a matter of money." The noble young man''s smile gradually faded as he looked at her and said earnestly, "Let me be honest with you, I didn''t come to Jade Sound Pavilion for myself. A noble person has heard of Yuan Yang maid''s reputation and wishes to meet her. To be favored by that noble person is a fortune she couldn''t achieve in ten lifetimes. If I were a woman, I''d have taken the opportunity myself..." The stunning woman''s gaze slowly turned serious. Marquise Yunyang''s eldest legitimate son was already beyond the reach of most wealthy families in Chang''an in his entirety. The person he spoke of must be indescribably noble. Seeing her devastatingly beautiful face, the noble young man felt a surge of compassion and softened his tone slightly, "I should have given the Pavilion Master face, but I promised that noble person that tonight I would bring Yuan Yang maid to his bed. It really is difficult to go back on my word. It isn''t easy mixing in Chang''an. I understand your position, but please also understand mine..." He took out a stack of silver notes from his robe, placed them on the table, and spoke with a heavy heart, "Phoenix, listen to my advice. Entertaining with beauty isn''t a long-term strategy. Three thousand taels of silver, I can give to her right now. After tomorrow, with three thousand taels, she can marry a decent man, live a rich and carefree life in her later years. If she encounters any trouble in her life, she can come to Marquis Yunyang Mansion and find me. If anyone bullies her, she can use my name, Li Yuan..." The stunning woman remained silent. A look of helplessness crossed the noble young man''s face as he said, "I don''t want to lose face in front of that noble person. Give me some face, and I''ll give you some in return, how about it?" The stunning woman bit her lip and said, "Young Master, it''s not that Yuan Yang is unwilling; it''s just that she''s physically indisposed today..." Slap! The friendly expression on the noble young man''s face instantly turned to furious rage. With a fierce slap to her face, he sinisterly ordered, "I already gave you face, and you refused it. Men, bring Yuan Yang maid down here, strip her clothes, I want to see just how ''indisposed'' she really is!" Just as Li Nuo entered Jade Sound Pavilion, he saw someone hitting another person and arrogantly threatening to strip a lady''s clothes in public. Isn''t this hooliganism? Repeatedly causing intentional injury plus harassing virtuous women, the severity of his crimes could easily warrant a hundred strokes and two years in prison. Wouldn''t this be a breakthrough? [ps: Another chapter at half-past twelve, finishing this arc.] Chapter 108 - 89: Fight Evil with Evil The glamorous woman covered her face and, seeing someone entering Jade Sound Pavilion, still stepped forward with a forced smile on her face and said, "Young Master, Jade Sound Pavilion is closed today. Please come back another day." Li Nuo noticed the trace of blood on the woman''s lips. He took a handkerchief from his sleeve and handed it to her, gesturing to his own mouth and said, "It''s unused." Realizing what he meant, the woman took the handkerchief, wiped her lips, and seeing the bloodstain on it, clenched the handkerchief in her palm, bowed slightly, and said, "Thank you, Young Master, but there is an issue at Jade Sound Pavilion today, and we really cannot serve you. You should leave quickly." Li Nuo gave a slight smile and said, "I came here because of this matter." Amid the puzzled and astonished gaze of the glamorous woman, Li Nuo turned to the noble young man and asked, "Are you Li Yuan?" The noble young man, who had already lost his patience, said impatiently, "And who are you?" Li Nuo replied calmly, "I am just a kind-hearted person who cannot stand injustice. You publicly beat someone and harassed a decent woman. Do you no longer care about the law?" The noble young man was amused by this comment and couldn''t help but laugh twice, asking, "You''re speaking to me about the law?" His followers, overhearing this, also laughed. Only the elder behind him did not laugh. His gaze was constantly on an elder behind the young man. Although the elder didn''t show any sign of cultivation, the martial artist''s instinct told him that the man was no ordinary person. This young master wasn''t as simple as just a kind-hearted person either. With the current trouble at Jade Sound Pavilion yet unresolved, the appearance of this brash young man made things more complicated. The glamorous woman, not wanting to involve innocents, approached Li Nuo anxiously and said, "Young Master, you should go quickly. Next time you visit Jade Sound Pavilion, this little woman will treat you to a performance for free..." "Make way, make way!" At that moment, a chaotic rush of footsteps suddenly approached from behind, and more than ten figures streamed in. County Captain Wang took the lead, walking beside Li Nuo and respectfully said, "Young Master." The sudden appearance of the government officer, showing such respect, caused the noble young man''s mocking expression to falter and turn suspicious. This man didn''t seem like just a kind-hearted person... He seemed like he was looking for trouble. Even though he recognized almost everyone he couldn''t afford to offend in the upper echelons of Chang''an, to be cautious, he greeted with a fist and bow, "I am Li Yuan, son of Marquis Yunyang. May I ask who you are?" When encountering someone unknown, it was a tacit understanding and etiquette among nobles to first introduce oneself. Having introduced oneself, one could then understand the other party''s background and connections, preventing misunderstandings like fighting inside their own circle. More importantly, knowing the details of the other party, one could gauge whether they could afford the conflict. Especially since the other party knew his name and he knew nothing about him, Li Yuan felt uneasy. Li Nuo also greeted with a fist and bow, replied, "I am just a kind-hearted person who cannot stand injustice. My name is not worth mentioning. You have repeatedly beaten others and publicly harassed a decent woman, disregarding the law. Come with me to the County Magistrate''s Office." He looked at County Captain Wang and said, "Take him away." County Captain Wang looked at Li Nuo, almost in tears. He shouldn''t have come! That was the son of Marquis Yunyang, a first-class marquis. Did he have the audacity of a grizzly bear to dare to arrest his son? One was the son of the Minister of Justice, and the other was the son of a first-class marquis; both were top-tier nobles of Chang''an. Why trouble him, a mere county captain? He might as well quit his job! At that moment, a guard behind Li Yuan leaned in and whispered a few words in Li Yuan''s ear. Li Yuan''s eyelid twitched. So, this was the son of Li Xuanjing, the Minister of Justice. No wonder he was bold enough to stand up for Jade Sound Pavilion. Although Li Xuanjing was not a noble of Daxia, no one dared to underestimate him. Unless absolutely necessary, Li Yuan really did not want to offend his son. The word "noble" might not apply to the Li Family, but they certainly held "power." The man before him was indeed among the top elite scions of Daxia. Normally, Li Yuan should have recognized him, but this sly offspring was once regarded as foolish and seldom went out, which made him hard to recognize. Li Yuan had only heard of him for the first time a half month ago. That was after someone attempted to assassinate him, and Li Xuanjing had the assassin executed publicly. He was impeached by the officials in court, and his father lamented after the court session that King Chun was too protective of Li Xuanjing¡ªhe had casually overheard it... His face broke into a smile as he greeted again, "So it is the son of Lord Li, my apologies..." At that moment, Song Yu and his two companions also arrived at Jade Sound Pavilion. Song Yu jogged in, grabbed Li Nuo''s arm, and said, "Brother-in-law, let it go..." Li Yuan looked at Song Yu and the other two, then back at Li Nuo, seeming to understand something. A look of regret appeared on his face, and he patted his thigh, laughing apologetically, "I''m so sorry, truly sorry. I had no idea about your relationship with Brother Li. How about this, I will host a banquet tonight at Tianxiang Building as a sincere apology. What do you think?" The three had been severely beaten, so naturally, Song Yu felt uncomfortable settling just for an apology. However, considering the status of Li Yuan, since he had already shown humility, they would appear ungracious if they continued to hold onto the issue. Song Yu wanted to say something, but Li Nuo just gave him a look, and he closed his mouth and obediently stood behind him. Li Nuo glanced at the compliant County Captain Wang and the constables, who were almost retreating to the outside of the door, and did not intend to trouble them. Four other constables stood behind him the whole time. They were his guards who had just become constables at the County Magistrate''s Office. Constables were not officials; they didn''t need to pass the Imperial Examination and were directly recruited by the government office, which was more convenient for Li Nuo to handle as they were still his own people. Li Nuo looked at them and spoke again, "Take him away." Li Yuan''s smile disappeared, and with a dark expression, he watched Li Nuo and demanded, "I have no grudge against you, do you really want to do this?" Li Nuo looked at him and said, "As a grown man, you dared to attack a defenseless woman in broad daylight and even tried to strip her clothes, disregarding Daxia Law. I believe any person with a sense of justice would not just stand by and watch." After saying this, the women of Jade Sound Pavilion looked at him with admiration. The glamorous woman also glanced at Li Nuo an extra time, stood quietly behind him, and said nothing. Li Yuan watched Li Nuo and said gravely, "Don''t blame me for not warning you, that Yuan Yang lady was requested specifically by King Ji, do you still want to stop us?" The glamorous woman''s eyes revealed a trace of shock. She had never expected that the one interested in Yuan Yang would be a prince! "King Ji?" This matter had equally surprised Li Nuo, and he turned to look at Housekeeper Wu, who smiled at him. Understood. Can''t afford to offend. Li Nuo looked at Li Yuan again and said, "His Highness King Ji, being a prince of the imperial court, would never forcefully abduct a civilian girl. Tell me, did King Ji instruct you to do this?" "I..." Li Yuan''s lips moved but he dared not utter such words. Instead, he boldly sat back down, crossed one leg over the other, and said, "I beat the man and wanted to snatch the lady. What are you going to do about it?" This was the first time in his two lives that Li Nuo had encountered such arrogance. He glanced indifferently at Li Yuan and said, "You have injured people multiple times and publicly harassed and insulted a decent woman, causing a severe negative impact, multiple crimes accumulating. I sentence you to one hundred lashes and two years of servitude. Isn''t that reasonable?" "Not excessive." Li Yuan sipped his tea and said, "Although the sentence is somewhat harsh, it is within the limits permitted by the law. Worthy of being the son of the Minister of Justice, you have utilized the Daxia Law to its fullest, but..." His tone changed, and he spoke with a smile, "My father is a first-class marquis of the court and I am the eldest son of the marquis mansion. For any crime less than the death penalty, I can utilize redemption, one hundred lashes, two years of servitude, and a fine of three hundred taels..." Smack! He slapped a silver note on the table and said, "Here are 500 taels, no change needed. Consider the extra two hundred taels a compensation for drinks for the three gentlemen." Arrogant. Truly too arrogant. Song Yu, Zhou Yu, and Pei Jun all had red faces upon hearing this and could only silently fume. At this moment, they truly understood how disconcerting the Redemption was. When they used silver to redeem their own crimes, they never felt anything amiss. But now as victims, watching someone else using Redemption, the feeling was completely different. Looking at Li Yuan''s detestable face, they desperately wanted to rush forward and punch him. But all they could do was think about it. Redemption was also a part of the Daxia Law, no one could stop the nobles from using Redemption, otherwise, it would be against the law. Was the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing, not powerful enough? As influential as he was, he had to wait until others finished using Redemption, and then find other excuses to eradicate their families. As Li Nuo watched this arrogant fellow, he really wanted to punch him a few times. These past days, leveraging his father''s power, he had adjudicated cases smoothly, with everyone treating him deferentially. But today was the first time he was on the losing end. The key was, he knew the laws of Daxia very well and knew that what this fellow said was entirely correct. Damn it, it was infuriating! Li Yuan, seeing Li Nuo''s angry demeanor, felt incredibly satisfied. He didn''t want to offend the son of Li Xuanjing simply because he didn''t want to, not because he couldn''t afford to. What about Li Xuanjing? Despite his power and influence, he couldn''t extend it to the Marquis Yunyang Mansion. How''s that, are you mad? Li Nuo was genuinely furious, wishing he could beat this guy up himself, then he realized something. Eh? That''s not right! His father was a third-rank official of the court, on the same level as the Marquis Yunyang. Whatever privileges Li Yuan had, he had them too. Redemption, he could use it too. Bang! Saying it and doing it were one, though he had lost his cultivation, his experience in the Martial Path of a Fourth Realm quite from Chu Country was still intact, and Li Nuo''s punch was incredibly quick. Li Yuan had no time to react. By the time he realized what was happening and furiously wanted to resist, he found himself immobilized in the chair. The several attendants behind Li Yuan had just moved to intervene when an invisible force pressured them into lying prone, unable to move. The elder, about to act, suddenly changed his expression. Four grey-robed elders had, unbeknownst to them, appeared beside the elder. He felt a formidable pressure from those four. If he made a move, the others would surely respond. Watching Li Yuan being beaten up, he sighed and could only stand there, motionless. How well-matched were Li Nuo and Housekeeper Wu! Even though Li Yuan was a Martial Artist of the Body Shaping Realm, Li Nuo dared to strike first. True enough, Li Yuan just sat there motionless, letting him strike to his heart''s content Whether it was an illusion, he felt as though with each slap, the bottleneck within his body loosened a bit, thus he became more excited and his strikes flowed even smoother. Song Yu, Zhou Yu, and Pei Jun watched this scene, exhaling deeply the pent-up resentment in their hearts. Song Yu was particularly moved. Although Li Nuo was not his brother-in-law by blood, he was closer than his own father. He was utterly certain that even his father wouldn''t have taken such measures to vent his anger for him. It was just because he was a man; had he been a woman, he probably wouldn''t have been able to resist throwing himself into his arms. The ladies of the Jade Sound Pavilion watched this scene, clenching their fists excitedly, looking at that figure with admiration and desire. Although violence wasn''t commendable, this young man was exceptionally handsome, and there was a unique charm in the way he fought. The beautiful woman standing behind Li Nuo, watching him furiously slap Li Yuan, felt somewhat relieved herself. When she looked at him again, her captivating eyes shimmered with a different kind of luster... Chapter 109 - 90 Phoenix "Sigh..." Li Nuo sat down on a chair with a thud, taking a long breath of relief. With his frail body, that amount of exercise was already rather substantial for him. Li Yuan had been beaten by him to the point of being unrecognizable, and had even fainted. A martial artist in the Body Shaping Realm has an extraordinary ability to withstand blows, but their endurance is not limitless. They would still feel pain when hit, it''s just that their tolerance is slightly stronger. But once Li Yuan managed to cultivate his Inner Breath, someone ordinary like Li Nuo, without using a weapon, wouldn''t be a threat to him at all. A punch from Nuo would only hurt himself. After venting his emotions, Nuo felt incredibly refreshed. No wonder those wastrel disciples were so arrogant. Because being arrogant truly felt good. Only now did he fully understand the joy of being such a scion. After resting for a bit, Nuo slowly stood up and asked Housekeeper Wu, "Do you have four taels of silver?" Housekeeper Wu patted himself down and shook his head, "I rushed out today and forgot to bring any silver." Nuo then looked toward Song Yu and the others; these three definitely had some, but they only carried fifty-tael silver notes, which Nuo couldn''t use. He turned to the beautiful woman closest to him and asked, "Do you have any, miss? Let me borrow some for now, and I''ll pay you back later." The beautiful woman took out a pink wallet from around her waist, handed it to Li Nuo, who counted roughly four taels of broken silver, and then he returned the wallet to her. He wasn''t as wasteful as Li Yuan; although his household wasn''t short on money, the funds weren''t conjured by the wind but given by King Chun, so it was necessary to spend wisely and save where he could. He placed the broken silver on the table and said to the elder behind Li Yuan, "My father is the current Minister of Justice, and I am his only son. For crimes punishable by death or lesser, redemption is available. Inflicting harm with bare hands warrants forty lashes, redeemable with four taels of silver. No issues, right..." The elder didn''t say a word, silently picked up Li Yuan, and left. The few attendants were released from their shackles and scurried away as fast as they could. Only then did Nuo turn back to Housekeeper Wu and asked, "He said he''s backed by King Ji; this won''t cause trouble for my father, will it?" Househouse Wu chuckled, "Young master, don''t worry. It''s King Ji who should be afraid of trouble, not your father. Endorsing subordinates who abduct innocent women isn''t something to be proud of. Just one letter from your father, and King Ji can forget about acting as Regent this year. Even the other princes, as much as they might dislike your father, would stand with him..." He didn''t regard King Ji in the slightest; it didn''t matter that the young master had done the right thing. Being upright and honest, he could stand tall in court. Even if it was the young master who had abducted a civilian girl, at worst his father would face some censure, but who could really touch him? Among all the princes, King Ji was the youngest, around the same age as the young master, just of age, with far less support than the kings who had been in the court for ten years. It would be a lucky day for King Ji if his father decided not to trouble him and not to crush his meager following... A moment later. At the Jade Sound Pavilion, in an elegant room on the second floor. A delicate girl sat beside Song Yu, applying medicine to him while asking with concern, "Does it hurt?" Song Yu grinned and said, "Not at all." Having Yuan Yang personally apply his medicine made the beating worth it. Across from them, Zhou Yu and Pei Jun were treating each other''s wounds, occasionally glancing at Song Yu and Yuan Yang, sighing silently to themselves. After this incident, Yuan Yang was probably hopelessly devoted to Song Yu. But there was nothing they could do. It was their misfortune not to have such a brother-in-law. Zhou Yu felt a hint of regret; he had a sister, but unfortunately, she was already married. Pei Jun also sighed. He had a sister who was yet unmarried, but compared to Song Jiaren, his sister paled significantly and was better off not being embarrassed by the comparison... In another room. Li Nuo sat in a chair, lifted the teacup, and gently sipped. He had just seen that Yuan Yang girl, whom Song Yu and the others had praised to the skies as unparalleled in this world. Nuo had been expecting someone spectacular, only to be greatly disappointed once he saw her for himself. It wasn''t that she wasn''t attractive. The Yuan Yang girl was indeed beautiful, but compared to his wife, she was nowhere close; she was not even in the same league, and her appeal to Song Yu and the others was purely through the eyes of the beholder. Her reputation did not match the reality and seemed to be mostly a product of marketing. However, the Jade Sound Pavilion Master, the Phoenix lady, was truly impressive. Her beauty was on par with his wife, and her figure even surpassed that of Li Anning, combining the best features of both. She and Anning had similar physiques, but projected entirely different vibes. Anning, with her girlish face and carefree demeanor, had a great figure, but it always seemed like something was missing... The Phoenix girl had a royal sister''s face, giving off a gentle and elegant vibe that could easily trigger a certain urge in men. However, Li Nuo was uninterested in such a woman. It wasn''t that he was pretending to be serious. The Phoenix girl might be beautiful and well-figured, but she couldn''t fight at all. Li Yuan was only a martial artist at the Body Shaping Realm, and his wife and Li Anning could crush him with just a fingertip. When Li Yuan slapped her in public, she didn''t have the slightest ability to strike back. Even though the Phoenix girl''s appearance and figure were both one hundred percent---she still couldn''t fight. In his heart, that directly deducted two hundred points. The beautiful woman changed into a different set of clothes and walked in from outside the room, extending her thanks to Li Nuo with a curtsy, "Thank you for stepping in to save me just now..." She wore a low-cut blouse and skirt, a red outfit that added a bit of enchanting charm to her. Below her slim and fair neck was a large expanse of bare, white skin. Her complexion was smooth and delicate, without a single flaw. A Yingluo necklace adorned her neck, immediately drawing people''s gaze against her fair skin. Once the attention was drawn there, of course, one couldn''t overlook the deep cleavage below the necklace. Li Nuo averted his gaze, adjusting his sitting position, and said, "No need to thank me, anybody who saw what happened wouldn''t have been able to stand idly by. If he bothers you again, you can send someone to look for me at the Song Residence or the Chang''an County Magistrate''s Office..." He hadn''t managed to sentence Li Yuan, so neither his lifespan increased nor his bottleneck was broken. When the criminal redeemed himself with silver, he received no reward at all. A hint of joy appeared on the beautiful woman''s face as she said again, "I am greatly indebted to you, sir, and have no way to repay your kindness." Li Nuo glanced sideways and suddenly said, "If you really wish to repay, there''s actually something you can do..." The beautiful woman looked at him in surprise, "Ah?" Watching the young man reach out to her, panic flickered across the beautiful woman''s face, and her heart sank. Could it be that this seemingly upright young man was also lecherous? She really shouldn''t have changed her clothes to test him, jumping right from the wolf''s den into the tiger''s mouth... Li Nuo took a vase from a shelf behind the beautiful woman and said, "These few flowers are trimmed very nicely. My wife would probably like them, may I take them..." The beautiful woman paused, then numbly nodded, "Yes, of course..." After coming to her senses, she looked at Li Nuo and spoke again, "I have nothing of value, only knowledge of music. Perhaps, I could play a tune on the zither for you, sir, to express my gratitude for your rescue." Li Nuo shook his head and said, "There''s no need for the zither. Do you have anything to eat? I was in a rush when I left earlier and only managed to have two buns for lunch. Could you prepare something for me to eat?" He had been busy all morning at the County Magistrate''s Office and hadn''t eaten after returning to the Song Residence. After exerting himself a bit earlier, he was really starving now. The beautiful woman was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "I, I''ll go prepare something. Please wait, sir..." In no time, the beautiful woman served up a bowl of noodles. It was just ordinary broth with noodles, two poached eggs nestled in the soup, a few greens floating on top, and a sprinkling of chopped scallions for decoration. Although simple, the aroma was inviting. Li Nuo, already famished, could not help his stomach from growling after smelling it. She said somewhat embarrassedly, "This is all we have in the kitchen. I made a bowl of noodles. If you don''t mind, sir, please try it." Housekeeper Wu walked in, took out a silver needle, and inserted it into the noodles. After a moment, he took it out, observed that the needle had not discolored, and then said to Li Nuo, "Young master, it''s safe to eat." This was not an ordinary silver needle, but a poison testing needle forged with the Medical School''s True Qi, capable of detecting all kinds of rare poisons. The Li Family only had this single one, a gift from King Chun. Li Nuo, ravenous, eagerly picked up the bowl and after taking a bite, complimented the beautiful woman, "I didn''t know the Phoenix girl was such a good cook..." Li Nuo wasn''t fussy about food, and even though the noodle''s taste couldn''t compare to the chefs of the Li Family, it had its own unique homemade flavor. In his distant memories, the broth noodles made by his mother tasted just like this. Considering the noodles, he added another ten points to her score. Flushed with embarrassment from Li Nuo''s praise, the beautiful woman modestly said, "You flatter me, sir. In truth, noodles are all I can cook." Watching Li Nuo finish the bowl and even drink up the soup, she began to doubt¡ªcould her cooking really be that good? Having had his fill, it was about time to head back to the County Magistrate''s Office¡ªthere were still several cases left to judge today. Li Nuo stood up and said, "I must be going, thank you for the noodles." The beautiful woman hastily asked, "Won''t you stay a little longer, sir?" Without turning back, Li Nuo replied, "No need, I have things to attend to this afternoon. By the way, deduct the four taels of silver I owe you from Song Yu''s expenses..." After personally seeing Li Nuo to the door and watching his carriage disappear into the distance, a faint smile crossed the beautiful woman''s face as she softly said, "What an interesting man..." Not until she returned to the Jade Sound Pavilion and entered a cozily decorated room on the second floor did her expression turn completely dark. She gently touched her cheek and gritted her teeth, "To strike me... No one has ever hit me before. If I don''t tear you to pieces, then I don''t deserve the name Phoenix!" Crack! A wine glass on the table was crushed into dust in her grip, slowly trickling down through her fingers... Chapter 110 - 91 Inside Story After much effort encountering an arrogant wastrel, Li Nuo still felt a slight twinge of disappointment at his inability to enter the fray. In the afternoon, upon returning to the County Magistrate''s Office and finishing the remaining cases, he felt better seeing his wife and Mumu at home. He handed the flower arrangement he had brought from the Jade Sound Pavilion to Song Jiaren and said, "Wife, this is for you." Song Jiaren reached out to take the vase, only to feel that the few blossoms within it were pleasing to the eye and had an indescribable beauty. Li Nuo returned to his room to pick out a book and, when he came out with it, he noticed his wife sitting at the stone table, looking rather troubled. The flowers from the vase were being taken out by her, then put back in again. Li Nuo approached and asked, "What''s wrong?" Song Jiaren pointed at the vase and said, "Just now, Mumu took out one of the flowers, and no matter how I arrange them, they don''t seem as pretty as before..." A look of helplessness appeared on Li Nuo''s face. This vase of flowers, which he had taken from the Jade Sound Pavilion to the County Magistrate''s Office and then brought home, was handled with the utmost care along the way, lest it was bumped or the flower stems shifted out of place¡ªit was certainly no ordinary vase of flowers. To be precise, it was an art of flower arrangement. Those few blossoms were not haphazardly placed. Flower arrangement required a certain conception for the selection of materials, the number of flower stems, their heights, angles, and even the choice of the container was meticulous. Good flower arrangement could please the eye, with a single look bringing aesthetic pleasure. Do not assume it''s just a vase with a few stems; to arrange flowers well not only requires knowledge of the flowers but also a certain aesthetic sense, often cultivated over years of studying painting... At first glance, the art of flower arrangement seems simple, but compared to the Four Arts of the Scholar¡ªQin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting¡ªit is a more difficult skill. The wife could barely recognize all the characters, let alone comprehend such a complex art. Seeing her troubled, Li Nuo could only comfort her, "If it can''t be arranged back, let it be. Next time I''ll bring you another vase." The women of the Jade Sound Pavilion were all talented and skilled, among them clearly were masters of flower arrangement. At worst, he could pay to have another arranged for her. With a bruised and swollen face, Song Yu limped into the courtyard, laughing as he greeted, "Brother-in-law, you''re back..." Song Jiaren glanced at him¡ªthe sight of Song Yu returning from brawls with injuries was common, but this time, he seemed more disheveled than usual. After Song Yu''s arrival, she took the vase to her room to give it another try. How was it that the same flowers from before could not be arranged to look as they originally did? Song Yu sat across from Li Nuo, fist-palmed his hand in gratitude, and said, "I really owe you one today, brother-in-law." Li Nuo waved his hand and replied, "How many times have I said it, we''re family, there''s no need for thanks. As I''ve told you, as long as you don''t get into trouble, there are few in Chang''an who can bully you." Song Yu was still worried and said, "Li Yuan is nothing to fear, but he works for King Ji, and King Ji is not someone to provoke easily. I''m afraid he might trouble you..." Though Li Nuo was not familiar with King Ji, he knew Housekeeper Wu well. If there were any risks involved, he would have warned him already. He gently patted Song Yu''s shoulder and assured, "Don''t worry, I''m not someone to be trifled with either..." In Chang''an, the King Ji Mansion. Inside a resplendent palace, the captivating sound of music played unceasingly, as a dancing girl clad in light veils twirled her alluring figure in the center of the grand hall. A young man with an air of nobility lay lazily upon a soft couch. Although the dancing girls above were enchanting, he had grown tired of them. No matter how beautiful or seductive the woman, too much of anything becomes tiresome¡ªa truth he grasped at the age of twelve. Li Yuan said there was a beauty in Chang''an, proficient in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, and especially military strategy. Though he had been with many women skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, he had yet to encounter one versed in military strategy. Undoubtedly, this woman was carving out her own path, sparking some interest in him. Tonight, he intended to test her, to see if she truly understood military strategy. Competing for the Emperor''s position against his elder brothers was futile; life was short, so why not indulge in enjoyment. Rather than becoming an Emperor, he preferred to sample all the world''s delicacies, drink the finest wines, and bed the most beautiful women. It wasn''t that he lacked the desire to be Emperor, but that it was unfortunate that Mother had given birth to him so late. When he was still wetting the bed, his elder brothers were already amassing their followers in the court. Born more than a decade behind them, how could he possibly compete with them? He understood this logic early on, so he never harbored intentions of vying for the throne. Glancing down at the dancing girls, he gestured dismissively, "Enough, enough. The same old routines. All of you, leave!" The dancing girls immediately ceased their performance, knelt to pay their respects, and quickly exited. As they departed, someone entered the hall, saying respectfully, "Your Highness, Li Yuan requests an audience." Upon hearing the name Li Yuan, King Ji''s interest was somewhat piqued. He sat up slightly and ordered, "Let him in." Before long, a figure entered the grand hall. King Ji looked up and couldn''t help but be startled, exclaiming, "Who are you!" The figure, swollen like a pig''s head, said with a tearful voice, "Your Highness, it''s me, Li Yuan!" King Ji faintly recognized Li Yuan''s voice, shocked, he asked, "How did you end up like this?" Li Yuan''s head was so swollen, even his own father might not recognize him. Li Yuan lamented, "I intended to bring the woman skilled in military strategy to Your Highness, but someone interfered, not only did I fail in your task, but I was also beaten..." Chapter 111 - 91 Inside Story_2 King Ji stood up, frowning, "Who is so bold?" Li Yuan said, "It''s Li Xuanjing''s son." King Ji sat back down. As a first-rank King, he obviously wasn''t afraid of Li Xuanjing. But Li Xuanjing wasn''t afraid of him either. The two of them belonged to a mutual stalemate where neither could do anything to the other. The difference was, although he didn''t vie for the throne, he still had some followers and his own circle of support. Li Xuanjing couldn''t touch him, but he could touch his subordinates. If he angered Li Xuanjing, he would definitely take his anger out on others. Whereas Li Xuanjing was a loner, having not even half a friend in the court. If King Ji wanted to retaliate, he wouldn''t even know whom to target. The former Chang''an County Magistrate''s son broke the law and sought his protection. Before he could make a move, both father and son were dead in the Ministry of Justice''s Heavenly Prison... If Li Xuanjing wanted someone dead, King Ji couldn''t protect them. King Ji looked at Li Yuan and asked, "How did you provoke him?" Li Yuan bowed his head and honestly recounted the whole incident. After listening, King Ji waved his hand and said, "Forget it. Isn''t it just a brothel woman? Can''t I just let her go? If Li Xuanjing finds out, he''ll make a big deal out of it. I don''t want to provoke him..." Moments later, Li Yuan walked out of King Ji Mansion, dejected. King Ji dreaded Li Xuanjing and was unwilling to stand up for him. Li Yuan had taken a beating in vain. But he couldn''t swallow his pride over this. It wasn''t until he left King Ji Mansion that he came to his senses. Li Xuanjing''s son was neither an official from the Ministry of Justice nor from the Ministry of Justice. With no official position, what right did he have to judge him? When he returned to Marquis Yunyang Mansion, a young man gave him a second glance. Li Yuan, already angry, kicked the man to the ground, cursing, "What are you looking at!" The young man got up from the ground and, watching Li Yuan''s retreating figure, clenched his fist inside his sleeve, then slowly relaxed it. An older brother was still an older brother. Even if he was born just one year earlier, he was the legitimate eldest son of Marquis Yunyang Mansion, the sole heir to inherit his father''s title. Even if he was punched and kicked at random, all he could do was endure it. Li Yuan went straight to a garden upon returning home. The woman enjoying the flowers in the garden saw his state and exclaimed in shock and anger, "My son, who did this to you?" A moment later, a middle-aged man also hurried over. Seeing Li Yuan''s wretched condition, he was immensely enraged and said solemnly, "This is outrageous! What about being Li Xuanjing''s son? Don''t worry, Yuan''er, your father will not let this matter rest!" Ministry of Justice. Si Minister''s Office. Inside the spacious government office, the furnishings were extremely simple. A plaque reading "Justice is as lofty as the high-hanging mirror" hung in the center, flanked by bookshelves filled with various books. Below the plaque was a long table, on which lay brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones, as well as neat stacks of case files. A scholarly middle-aged man sat behind the long table, slowly perusing a file. A junior official from the Ministry of Justice came in, placed a pile of files he was carrying onto the table, and adjusted them so that they looked neater. He then said, "Lord Li, these are the case files recently sent over from the Ministry of Justice." The scholarly man''s gaze did not leave the file he was holding. He nodded slightly and said, "Leave them there." The junior official couldn''t help but look back as he left the government office, overcome with admiration in his heart. Lord Li truly exemplified diligence. Every case file sent to the Ministry of Justice required his personal review. Often, he would work continuously for several days at the Ministry''s offices in Daxia, a fact that was truly admirable... Shortly after, another figure clad in black approached the government office, respectfully saying, "My lord." Li Xuanjing looked up, setting down the case file in his hand. The black-clothed man began, "The young master had a conflict with Marquis Yunyang''s eldest son, Li Yuan, today. Li Yuan wanted to present a brothel woman to King Ji, and when the woman refused, Li Yuan tried to force her, but the young master intervened..." After hearing the details, a faint smile appeared on Li Xuanjing''s face as he said, "It seems he''s become addicted to taking shortcuts on the path of cultivation..." He wasn''t particularly concerned about the incident and went on to ask, "What about the other matter I asked you to look into? What have you found?" The black-clothed man''s expression turned grave as he replied, "My lord, your suspicions were indeed warranted. Upon investigation, the guard from the Fourth Realm who attempted to assassinate the Chu envoy is named Chen Qi. Although he served as a guard for the Chu delegation, he was originally from Daxia, the son of Zhang Feng, the Assistant Minister of Personnel, who was executed for treason by His Majesty thirty years ago..." Li Xuanjing spoke softly, "The son of a criminal in Daxia, serving as a guard in Chu, attempts an assassination on a Chu envoy..." The black-clothed man let out a sigh of relief, with some sense of fortune, "Fortunately, the Chu delegation is unaware of this matter, otherwise, they would likely make a big scene." The assassination attempt on the Chu envoy at the Four Directions Hall had seen the Chu delegation pressing aggressively, only quieting down once it was discovered that the culprit was one of their own. Should the people of Chu learn that the guard was originally from Daxia, they would certainly concoct some conspiracy theory. The black-clothed man looked at Li Xuanjing, asking with some suspicion, "Chen Qi endured humiliation in Chu for thirty years; his act of killing the Chu Envoy¡ªcould it be aimed at sabotaging the relationship between the two countries in vengeance for his father''s death?" After a moment''s thought, Li Xuanjing asked, "How did Chen Qi survive when his entire family was to be executed for treason and how did he flee to Chu? Did you find the reason?" The black-clothed man nodded, "We found it. There''s a secret record with the Spiegel Bureau; Chen Qi was to be executed along with his family but was saved by a high-ranking official in the court at the time..." Li Xuanjing looked at him and asked, "That high-ranking official, is he still at court?" The black-clothed man''s throat moved slightly, "He is." "Is his official position very high?" "Extremely high." "Higher than mine?" "Higher than yours, my lord." Those scheming to incite conflict between Xia and Chu had deep connections with a person of extremely high rank within the Da Xia Court. Even though the black-clothed man was from the Spiegel Bureau and knew many secrets of the high-ranking officials in Daxia that others did not, this revelation still shocked him greatly. He looked at Li Xuanjing and asked, "My lord, what about this..." Li Xuanjing pondered for a moment and then said, "Destroy that secret record. There''s no need to further investigate this case. In the Four Directions Hall incident, Princess Anning was sharp-eyed in revealing the warmongering faction of Chu''s conspiracy. I will ask the court to recognize her merit..." Upon hearing this, the black-clothed man slightly tugged at the corner of his mouth. Li Xuanjing glanced at him and asked, "What are you smiling at?" The black-clothed man replied, "My lord, it''s quite obvious that it was the young master''s idea. Princess Anning... Not to be disrespectful to her, but she really doesn''t have the wits for this." "For that remark alone, I could charge you with disrespect," Lord Li said with a wave of his hand. "Go reflect by yourself for a two-hour period. As for this case, no matter who asks, the answer is always Princess Anning. There is no second version..." With a pained expression, the black-clothed man bowed and said, "Yes, my lord..." Chapter 112 - 92 A Decree The next day. When Li Nuo got out of bed, he saw his wife sitting at the table, still fussing with that bottle of flowers. Li Nuo couldn''t bear to tell her that this skill was much harder than reading and writing; without years of practice, it was impossible to achieve that kind of effect. He planned to stop by the Jade Sound Pavilion today and get another bottle for her. Li Nuo walked over to the table and picked up the sword she had placed there. Song Jiaren glanced over, then continued to fuss with the flowers. Looking at the long sword in his hands, his wife cherished this sword very much and usually carried it with her. It was a silver woman''s sword, slender in build, three feet long, with the words "Green Frost" engraved at the base of the hilt. Li Nuo drew the sword from its sheath and swung it aimlessly a few times, but he could no longer produce the beautiful sword flowers like he could yesterday. The assassin''s portrait in the Law Code had also faded. Even so, a one-day experience card was already extraordinary. After all, he only needed to spend a day of his life to gain skills that others took years, even decades to master. Asking for more would seem a bit too greedy. Seeing Li Nuo''s movements, Song Jiaren knew what he wanted to do. It was always her husband teaching her things, and finally, she had a chance to teach him. She stopped fussing with the flower arrangements and said, "You want to learn how to make sword flowers? I''ll teach you." Li Nuo was actually just verifying if his new ability had expired, but since his wife had mentioned it, he nodded slightly. Having more interactions on a daily basis was beneficial for strengthening their relationship. Moreover, the movement of making sword flowers was really cool... Song Jiaren took the sword from Li Nuo, demonstrated a few times, and then handed it back to him. Li Nuo mimicked her, but due to his lack of Martial Path foundation, he couldn''t do it well. Song Jiaren held the sword with Li Nuo, guiding his hands directly. Persistence paid off, and shortly after, his movements had improved significantly. Feeling it was about right, Li Nuo handed the sword back to her, saying, "I need to go to the County Magistrate''s Office. I''ll learn more when I return." Song Jiaren nodded and replied, "Alright." He taught her mathematics, and she taught him sword moves; she felt this was a good arrangement. Housekeeper Wu, with a blade of grass in his mouth, leaned against the gate waiting for Li Nuo. As Li Nuo stepped out of the Song Residence, about to mount his carriage, Wu gave him a thumbs-up, chuckling, "Young master really has a knack. Your father never had such ability; you truly excel him..." The simple act of making sword flowers, something learned just by watching a couple of times. Having lived for decades, he could tell that the young master was intentionally creating chances to spend time with the young mistress. Only the young mistress couldn''t see it. Li Nuo felt that it wasn''t so bad that his wife was naive; at least, she genuinely believed he couldn''t perform those simple movements. He just didn''t want to waste the opportunity to be taught hands-on by her. From initially barely speaking a few words every three days to being accustomed to such interactions now, it had only taken a month. At this pace, there might be further developments next month. In terms of the Six Arts, Li Nuo certainly couldn''t compare to the top scholar''s father, but when it came to courting a girl, even though he had no experience himself, he was probably better than his father, who clearly lacked a sense of romance. Li Nuo curiously asked, "How did my father and mother meet?" With a smile recalling the past, Housekeeper Wu said, "Your lord father and lady mother have been childhood sweethearts, knowing each other since they were crawling." Li Nuo couldn''t compare to being childhood sweethearts; he was a fool when he was young, probably no girl would have wanted to play with him, kind-hearted young girls like Mumu were rare. Arriving at the County Magistrate''s Office, Li Nuo jumped off the carriage and immediately sensed something unusual about today''s setting. Two unfamiliar official sedan chairs were parked outside the County Magistrate''s Office. Li Nuo recognized all three sedan chairs of the main officials of Chang''an County, and these were none of them. He walked into the County Magistrate''s Office and saw Chang''an County Magistrate Pei, County Governor Zhang, and County Captain Wang standing in line obediently inside. Two men in official robes stood in front of them, one of them holding a yellow paper, seemingly declaring something. Li Nuo caught him saying, "Chang''an County Magistrate Pei Zhe has been negligent in his duties, treated the court as a playground, will be suspended for one month and fined half a year''s salary. County Governor Zhang Yue and County Captain Wang Zhong failed to correct their superior''s mistakes, are also derelict in their duties, fined three months'' salary as a disciplinary action. If they offend again, they will be dealt with more severely..." The three main officials of the Chang''an County government could only stand obediently in the yard, taking their reprimand. The two officials handed the yellow paper to Pei Zhe and walked away haughtily; Li Nuo stepped forward as Pei Zhe looked at him bitterly and helplessly said, "Master, this is not good..." Li Nuo took the yellow paper from Pei Zhe''s hands. It was an imperial decree, headed by the words "Secretariat," indicating that the decree was directly issued by the three provinces. Unapologetically, the imperial decree pointed out the sins of negligence by Pei Zhe and his colleagues; though it didn''t directly mention Li Nuo, every word referred to him. Treating the court as a playground... that was directed at him, wasn''t it? Despite being the son of the Minister of Justice, Li Nuo had no official title or rank and was essentially just an ordinary citizen; he was not qualified to stand in for the County Magistrate. Li Nuo had always known this. The court law had clear regulations on this matter. Over the past month, his ability to judge and resolve cases smoothly was because, although against the law, it was not highly detrimental and was in service of the people; the concerned department had turned a blind eye. Chapter 113 - 92 A Decree_2 Of course, an even more important reason was that he had a good father. Just like how Li Anning, a mere woman, could dominate the Ministry of Justice with no one daring to speak out. This matter wasn''t heavy, it didn''t weigh two taels, but once taken seriously, at least County Magistrate Pei couldn''t escape a charge of negligence. This year''s performance evaluation would likely be affected. The key was that the court handled things according to the law, and no one could find fault with it. Even a fool could see that this was aimed at Li Nuo, and people like Pei Zhe were just implicated. Li Nuo greeted them with a fist salute and said, "Sorry, I''ve dragged you all into this. The court will penalize your salary, but I will double the compensation." County Magistrate Zhang, out of sheer fear, immediately responded, "My Lord, please don''t say such things. It''s an honor for me to serve you. Even if the court punishes me, I''m willing." In officialdom, the most stable relationships are not based on achievements made together but on bad deeds shared. The relationships between corrupt officials are often much firmer than among the upright ones. Serving the young master, he might remember their merits. But by suffering penalties for the young master, he would also remember their hardships. It was just three months'' salary. If it could earn the young master''s sympathy, it really was nothing. This imperial decree completely disrupted Li Nuo''s plans. Although the decree didn''t explicitly forbid him from continuing to handle cases, if people like Pei Zhe continued to give him the green light, they would be at the end of their own careers. In other words, he was blocked. Normally, to become a Law Practitioner, one must pass the Imperial Examination, achieve scholarly honor, and obtain an official position. Even a minor County Magistrate could practice the law openly and fearlessly. In the three provinces, anyone who dared to obstruct Li Nuo would face a complaint to his father. But at this moment... he was really helpless. He and Li Anning were both practicing law outside the normal framework; the court''s blocking of his title was legitimate and legal. It''s just that he had been handling cases for over a month, judging many scions of nobles without any incidents, but just today... In Li Nuo''s mind, a face like that of a pig''s head flashed. Li Yuan... was it him? He couldn''t judge the case today. He had just stepped out of the Chang''an County Government when he saw a familiar face. Li Yuan was gently rocking his folding fan and smiled, "The weather is really nice today, Brother Li Nuo, we meet again." Just one day apart, and the wounds on his face had disappeared without a trace, returning to his elegant noble young master appearance, probably using some healing treasure. It wasn''t surprising for a First-class Marquis Mansion to have such things. Li Nuo looked at him and said, "It really was you." Li Yuan closed his fan, smiling as he said, "What about me? You like to talk about the law, I''ll talk to you about the law. The Daxia Law stipulates that those with no official position have no right to adjudicate cases. How is it, you''re a Law Practitioner; does your law only govern others and not yourself?" Those words... Li Nuo really had no way to refute. You don''t fear a hooligan who plays dirty; you fear a cultured hooligan. Li Yuan was obviously a cultured hooligan. In just half a day, he had thoroughly investigated his affairs and even knew about his practices in the law. Not only that, he managed to prompt the three provinces to issue an edict targeted at him in such a short time, which showed that Marquis Yunyang Mansion indeed had great influence in the court. Li Nuo glanced at Li Yuan, who immediately retreated behind a few elders, taunting, "What''re you going to do, start a fight? Come on..." Housekeeper Wu stepped forward and said to Li Nuo, "Young Master, this guy brought six individuals from the fourth realm with him today. He came prepared. It''s best not to start a fight with them here." Li Nuo wasn''t planning to start a fight, nor did he have a reason. Today''s Li Yuan, unlike yesterday''s arrogance, knew to wield the weapon of the law to protect himself. If Li Nuo attacked, wouldn''t it play right into his hands? On the way back to Song Residence, Li Nuo felt terribly stifled. These days, because of his father''s status, he had been treating other debauchees with contempt, and his path of practicing the law had never encountered obstacles. But this Li Yuan had indeed brought him a lot of trouble. His adversary''s father was a third-rank noble; his own father was a third-rank civil servant, belonging to different spheres, neither able to get the better of the other. Li Yuan''s identity was even more advantageous than Li Nuo''s. If Li Nuo lost his father, he would become a common citizen, but if Marquis Yunyang passed away, Li Yuan would become the new Marquis Yunyang. Although the title would fall by one level, he would still remain among the upper echelons of Daxia''s nobility. Yesterday''s confrontation had seen a slight win for Li Nuo. Today''s encounter was a resounding victory for Li Yuan. He was not only overwhelmed in words but also completely blocked by the court from adjudicating any case, not to mention advancing or entering... let alone continuing his life might be a problem... ... Song Residence. Li Nuo came back very early today, but upon returning to the small courtyard, he just sat in the pavilion alone, seemingly deep in thought. Song Mu''er, seeing that he seemed to be pondering something, did not go over to disturb him. Song Jiaren also sensed something was amiss. While she seemed to be practicing swordplay in the courtyard, her gaze had secretly drifted in his direction countless times. Before long, Housekeeper Wu walked in from outside, reaching Li Nuo''s side, and said, "Young Master, I''ve cleared it up. Early this morning, led by Marquis Yunyang, some nobles jointly submitted a petition to the Secretariat, impeaching the Chang''an County Magistrate for negligence, allowing a person with no official position to occupy the judgment hall, and urging the three provinces to immediately handle the matter, hence that decree..." Chapter 114 - 92 A Decree_3 In the hierarchy of Daxia''s nobility, Li Nuo learned from Housekeeper Wu on the way back to the Song Residence just now. King, Commandery Prince, Duke of the third class, Earl of the second class, and Viscount of the first class, the noble titles had nine ranks in total. To prevent the nobility from growing endlessly, these noble titles would be reduced by one rank with each generation, even for a King, who would become a commoner after nine generations. Since the founding of Daxia hundreds of years ago, the descendants of those non-surnamed founding nobles had long since become commoners. Today''s Daxia nobles, without exception, were all of the royal Li lineage. Though they did not wield direct power, they still had the right to participate in government affairs, an extremely formidable force within the court. The nobles possessed certain privileges; the memorials they submitted had to be dealt with by the three provinces, which was also the origin of that particular imperial edict. The memorial of the Marquis Yunyang was submitted this morning. After verification by the Secretariat, it was immediately passed to the Ministry of Personnel, which approved and executed it as a priority. This morning, Li Nuo was slightly delayed practicing swordsmanship with his wife, causing the edict to reach the County Magistrate''s Office before he did. Li Yuan''s actions were clearly meant to disgust Li Nuo. Perhaps Li Yuan himself did not know that his casual decision had precisely targeted Li Nuo''s lifeline. His true lifeline. Although trying cases was not his only source of lifespan improvement, personally solving difficult cases counted as well, but such events were not a daily occurrence. Relying solely on solving cases, the rate of lifespan increase could hardly keep up with the consumption. Housekeeper Wu sighed and said helplessly, "Young Master, this is a direct order from the three provinces, every procedure is reasonable and lawful, not even the Lord can help the Young Master now..." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "It''s fine." This incident made him realize something. Simply associating with the Chang''an County Office was not a long-term solution after all, since most issues there were minor, idiosyncratic matters. To manage significant affairs, he needed to turn to the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice. Since the court had stripped him of his title, he would just cultivate another one. No official position to try cases? He would take the Imperial Examination. It was just the Imperial Examination, his father was once the top scholar in all Six Arts, as his son, he could not disgrace him. Seeing Li Nuo remaining silent for a long time, Housekeeper Wu waved his hand in front of his eyes and said, "Young Master, Young Master..." He sighed and said, "In fact, cultivating Legalism is not bad, but cultivating Medical School is also good. The Medical Family True Qi can strengthen the body, extend life, and save the world, also serving the common people..." Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and said, "I have decided." Housekeeper Wu was startled and asked, "Has the Young Master decided to cultivate the Medical School?" Li Nuo said, "I am going to take the Imperial Examination." Housekeeper Wu''s body trembled, and after a long silence, he clasped Li Nuo''s hand tightly, excitedly saying, "Young Master, this old servant has been waiting for these words for eighteen years!" Nineteen years ago, at the Imperial Examination, Li Xuanjing single-handedly became the top scholar in all Six Arts, a feat unparalleled in history. A year later, his child was born but was naturally a fool. During these eighteen years, treating himself as a member of the Li Family, he had been waiting for a miracle to happen. At this moment, he finally saw it. He looked at Li Nuo, excitedly saying, "There''s still over four years until the Imperial Examination. As long as the Young Master prepares well, you will surely pass with flying colors!" Actually, the next Imperial Examination was just half a year away. But the Young Master had been a fool for eighteen years, only recently recovered, and had not yet begun studying the Six Arts. The next examination was indeed beyond reach, but the one four years later was quite possible. After all, he was the son of his Lord, and even if he could not emulate his father to monopolize the top scholar position in all Six Arts, becoming an Advanced Scholar shouldn''t be a problem, right? Li Nuo did not tell Housekeeper Wu that he was planning to participate in the Imperial Examination in half a year''s time. Four years was too long, without being able to try cases, he would not live that long. With only six months left, and yet to begin learning the Six Arts, he seemed unable to compete with the students who had studied intensively for ten or twenty years at the academy, but it was not without a chance. Li Nuo''s gaze swept across the Law Code and lingered on the portraits of Gu Yanran and Han Zhuo. One excelled in Calligraphy, the other was well-versed in painting. And both of these were content included in the Imperial Examination. If he could have more such portraits above the Law Code, even if he couldn''t monopolize the examination like his father, becoming an Advanced Scholar should still be feasible, right? His father-in-law was a Minister of Personnel; the official positions for new Advanced Scholars were appointed by the Ministry of Personnel. As long as he could become an Advanced Scholar, even if just the last one, his father-in-law could use his connections to place him either in the Ministry of Justice or the Ministry of Justice. In the Ministry of Justice was the warm-hearted predecessor Li Anning. And his father was at the Ministry of Justice. Who then would deny him the chance to try cases? With so little time, Li Nuo had already arranged the road ahead for himself. Now only one problem remained. What exactly did the Imperial Examination involve? Because his previous path of cultivation had been so smooth, Li Nuo had not delved deeply into Daxia''s Imperial Examination. He only knew that the Imperial Examination mainly assessed the Six Arts, namely "Ceremonial, Music, Archery, Charioteering, Writing, Mathematics," but the Six Arts were broad-ranging, what exactly was tested, how it was tested, and the format was still unknown to him. So Li Nuo planned to consult Song Yu. He didn''t have a book describing the Imperial Examination, but Song Yu was a candidate of the current session and would certainly know the process. When Li Nuo arrived at Song Yu''s courtyard, he found others were there too. Song Qian stood with hands on hips, angrily saying, "Who was it that beat you into this state?" Song Yu shivered and refused to speak until Song Qian twisted his ear, making him rush to say, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, it was the son of the Marquis Yunyang, Li Yuan. Sister, please let go of me, it hurts, it hurts..." Song Qian released her hand and frowned, saying, "What about the son of the Marquis Yunyang, can the children of the nobility just bully others, and what about our father, did he just watch you get bullied?" Song Yu hurriedly said, "It''s alright, my brother-in-law has already avenged me, Li Yuan was beaten worse than I was by him, don''t be angry." Li Nuo approached, and Song Yu quickly stood up, saying, "Brother-in-law, you''re here!" Though Song Qian was jealous of Song Jiaren, she personally thanked Li Nuo for standing up for her brother. Song Qian''s husband, standing behind her, also nodded slightly to Li Nuo as a greeting. Song Qian was clearly very angry about her brother being beaten, saying indignantly, "These nobles in Chang''an are just lawless, isn''t there anyone who can control them?" Song Yu expressed his helplessness and said, "Who lets them be named Li, the laws of Daxia are Li''s laws, not to mention hurting people, Li Yuan has killed people too, and the court didn''t intervene..." Song Qian and her husband were there, and Li Nuo had intended to come back later, but after stepping away and hearing Song Yu''s words, he turned back and asked, "Killing, who did he kill, explain clearly..." Chapter 115 - 93: Certain Death Within Three Days! Li Nuo was now well-versed in the Laws of Daxia. The nobles of Daxia, as well as their relatives, had privileges under the law. For instance, Li Yuan, as the eldest son of a first-class marquis, could avoid punishment for any crime short of a capital offense with 600 silver taels, even if it meant imprisonment for three years or banishment for three thousand miles. Li Nuo''s father was a third-rank official at court; theoretically, he too had access to this privilege. However, the prerequisite for redemption was that the crime committed was not a capital offense. Capital offenses were not redeemable¡ªa result hard-fought by generations of Legalists, who paid with their lives to achieve it. A hundred years ago, even relatives of nobles committing capital offenses were merely fined a hundred taels of silver. This, of course, conflicted with the principles of Legalism. To amend the laws, Legalists of that era struggled with the court for decades, with countless individuals shedding blood in sacrifice. Yet their deaths advanced the law only a small step. They managed to narrow the scope of redemption from five punishments to four, excluding capital punishment. Furthermore, this law did not apply to the nobles themselves; it merely restricted their relatives. The nobles themselves could still evade capital punishment by voluntarily reducing their noble rank. Over the decades, though countless people continued to advocate for reform, they only managed to increase the silver required for redemption. Previously, a hundred taels of silver could buy a life; now it only offset one year of imprisonment. If Li Yuan truly committed a capital crime, unless the Marquis Yunyang passed on his title to him now, he could not escape punishment. Song Yu looked at Li Nuo''s serious demeanor, swallowed, and whispered, "Li Yuan is a very odd person, as temperamental as flipping pages. Sometimes he gives all his silver to beggars on the street, and other times he might break their limbs just because they dirtied his clothes... "Six months ago, while he was studying at Yunmeng Academy, because a fellow student reported him for cheating, causing him to lose face, he kidnapped that student outside the academy and beat him to death. The incident caused quite an uproar at the academy, and Li Yuan was expelled..." Li Nuo raised an eyebrow and commented, "Such a significant case of manslaughter, and the government didn''t handle it?" Song Yu said helplessly, "At that time, at the Chang''an County Government, the victim''s family testified in court that their son only had minor injuries, and he accidentally fell and hit his head against the wall and died during the night. The Chang''an County Magistrate acquitted Li Yuan on the spot and released him..." Li Nuo looked at him and asked, "Is the victim''s family still in Chang''an?" Song Yu shook his head, "I don''t know; I''ll have to ask back at the academy..." After a moment, he suddenly realized something, looked sharply at Li Nuo, and asked, "Brother-in-law, are you planning to..." Indeed, Li Nuo intended to seek justice for that student. Since Li Yuan liked to talk about the law, he would discuss it thoroughly with him. Since coming to this world, he had never suffered such an injustice. Thinking of Li Yuan''s arrogant demeanor at the government office door, he felt suffocated. How could he sleep with this anger unvented? Soon, a carriage slowly entered an alley in the west of Chang''an City and stopped in front of a small courtyard. The courtyard, clearly long neglected, had a low wall full of holes and weeds grew thick around it, with the red paint on the gate peeling off badly from weather exposure. On either side of the gate hung a pair of white couplets. "Red plums do not fall, green plums do; White hair sends off black hair returning home." The edges of the couplets had yellowed and curled, badly damaged, and the horizontal inscriptions were nowhere to be seen. The gate was unshut, Li Nuo pushed it open, and the decrepit wooden gate creaked alarmingly, worrying him that it might collapse at any moment. Walking into the courtyard, a strong musty smell hit him. The ground was covered with dust and fallen leaves, and a hunched figure stood still, sweeping lazily with a broom. Hearing the noise, the figure slowly turned around, looking at the three figures standing at the door, hesitated for a moment, and then hoarsely asked, "Who are you looking for?" The courtyard was full of swirling dust. Song Yu coughed twice, covered his nose, and asked, "Is this Zhou Hao''s home?" The man with graying hair was silent for a long while before responding, "Zhou Hao is already dead." Song Yu turned to look at Li Nuo and a thin young man, saying, "Brother-in-law, sister''s husband, it seems this is the place." He walked over to the man and said, "You must be Zhou Hao''s father. My name is Song Yu, and I study at Yunmeng Academy. I was Zhou Hao''s schoolmate." The man looked down, continued sweeping the yard, and said quietly, "Zhou Hao is already dead. Leave, please." Song Yu said, "Uncle Zhou, we know that Zhou Hao''s death was unjust, and we came here hoping to help you." The man shook his head, "Zhou Hao died from a fall, there was no injustice. Come from wherever you were, go back." Song Yu grew impatient, "Uncle Zhou, please believe us, we really want to help..." The man continued to shake his head, "I have nothing that needs helping with, please leave." A quarter of an hour later. Song Yu walked back to the doorway, licked his dry lips, and said to the others, "What do we do? He refuses to overturn his son''s case..." Zhou Hao''s case, already half a year old, had been concluded. It was the Zhou family who had testified in court, claiming Zhou Hao died from a fall, unrelated to Li Yuan. To seek justice now, they needed the Zhou family to retract their statement. But despite Song Yu''s pleas, Zhou Hao''s father remained adamant that his son had died from a fall. Chapter 116 - 93: Certain Death Within Three Days!_2 """ In light of this, seeking to overturn Zhou Hao''s conviction became an impossibility. When they had arrived earlier, they had inquired with the local villagers. Zhou Hao''s family circumstances had originally been poor, but with his outstanding academic performance, he received exceptional admission into Yunmeng Academy, exempt from the high tuition fees and also granted some living allowances. Zhou Hao''s family naturally saw him as the future hope of the Zhou Family. Two months after Zhou Hao''s death, his mother passed away due to excessive grief. Since then, his father had completely broken down. Li Yuan had completely ruined a family for the sake of a moment''s pride. Beside Li Nuo, the gaunt man spoke, "He doesn''t trust us." The speaker was Song Qian''s husband, who had followed Li Nuo and Song Yu here after finding out Zhou Hao''s family''s location. Song Yu, feeling somewhat helpless, asked, "What should we do, should I try persuading again?" Chen Ling pondered for a moment and then said, "Let me give it a try." He approached the man with grizzled hair, who, without raising his head, said, "You all should go back, there really isn''t anything I can help with." Chen Ling shook his head and replied, "We''re not asking for your help, but we want you to help us." The man paused in his cleaning, finally raising his head to look at him. Chen Ling pointed at Song Yu and said, "See that young master with the scar on his face? His injury was caused by Li Yuan. His father is the Assistant Minister of Rites, and his uncle is the Minister of Personnel..." The man lowered his head again, still saying, "I really can''t help you." Chen Ling then asked, "Have you heard of Li Xuanjing?" The man suddenly looked up, his eyes blazing as he stared at him. Chen Ling pointed to Li Nuo and continued, "That handsome young master over there is the son of Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. He has a grudge against Li Yuan and needs you to identify Li Yuan in court and tell the truth. Once the case is settled, we''ll give you a thousand taels of silver, send you away from Chang''an to a place where no one will ever find you, and help you set up a new household to ensure you''re well provided for in your next life..." As Chen Ling finished speaking, the man collapsed onto the ground, weeping, "My son has been wronged!" ... A carriage slowly moved along the streets of Chang''an. The spacious carriage interior was now somewhat crowded with three people sitting inside. Li Nuo and Chen Ling sat on either side of the carriage, while Song Yu sat on a bench in the middle, swaying from side to side with the motion of the carriage. His heart also swayed happily. He looked at his brother-in-law on the left and then at his sister''s husband on the right, feeling a surge of happiness. The three of them were really amazing. He had spent half the day trying to get through to Zhou Hao''s father, who hadn''t even given him a glance. But his brother-in-law had managed in just a few words to bring the man to his knees, crying out an injustice. In the past, as the son of a Minister of Transportation, he could strut around with his head held high. Now as the son of a first-class marquis, he had caused trouble and had been chased down and beaten like a dog by his sister''s husband. Although he had been bullied by his sister and beaten by his younger sister all his life, it wasn''t until now that he realized how good it was to have them... Outside the carriage, Housekeeper Wu spoke, "Young Master, where to now, Chang''an County Government?" Without even thinking, Li Nuo said, "No." Lord Pei and the others had already been dragged into a terrible mess because of him. The Li Family might be able to provoke Marquis Yunyang, but they couldn''t, so it was better not to scare them anymore. Housekeeper Wu tightened the reins and asked, "If not the Chang''an County Government, then where shall we go?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go back to the Song Residence first, then head to the Ministry of Justice." The carriage arrived at the entrance of the Song Residence, dropped off Song Yu and Chen Ling, and then hurried to the Ministry of Justice without delay. The Princess had told him the last time that if he encountered any difficulties, he could go to the Ministry of Justice for help. And now, he was in trouble. In fact, apart from the Ministry of Justice, he could also choose the Ministry of Justice. But to be honest. Compared to his father, Li Nuo was more familiar with Princess Anning. If the Ministry of Justice couldn''t solve the problem, it wasn''t too late to seek help from the Ministry of Justice, his father. The Song Residence was located near the Imperial City, not far from all government offices, so the Ministry of Justice was quickly reached. The carriage stopped in front of the Ministry of Justice, and Li Nuo informed the gatekeeper that he was looking for Constable Li. Shortly after, Li Anning, dressed in black, appeared before him. She seemed to be eating, with a grain of rice stuck to the corner of her mouth. Li Nuo pointed to his own mouth, Li Anning gave him a sideways glance, then deftly licked away the grain with her tongue, which disappeared. She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo cut straight to the point, "There''s a case that needs your help, Your Highness." Li Anning showed a look of surprise, "The sun must have risen from the west; you have a case in mind and actually thought of me?" She was genuinely surprised; after all, when they first met, Li Nuo had left a lasting impression of being selfish. Deserving of a disciple of Legalism. She knew from that moment that they were kindred spirits. Li Nuo didn''t have time for small talk and got straight to the point, "We''ve got a homicide case that was previously misjudged by the Chang''an County Government, and now the victim''s family wants to get it overturned. Can the Ministry of Justice take on the case?" Li Anning was even more surprised, "A homicide case?" The stakes in a homicide case were much higher than in ordinary cases. She was certain Li Nuo wasn''t being so generous without a reason. She asked directly, "If it''s misjudged by the Chang''an County Government, why don''t you go there? If the Ministry of Justice overturns the case, the officials who handled it at the time will be punished." Li Nuo replied, "The official who handled the case back then is already dead." Li Anning cut to the chase, "What exactly is the case?" Li Nuo no longer held back, explaining, "Six months ago, Li Yuan, son of Marquis Yunyang, killed a student from the academy over a personal grudge. He then pressured the victim''s parents to lie in court, and the Chang''an County Government quickly closed the case as an accident. Now, the victim''s family wants to overturn the verdict..." """ Chapter 117 - 93: Certain Death Within Three Days!_3 Li Anning looked at Li Nuo with a deep gaze. This guy clearly wasn''t as kind-hearted as he seemed. As a first-class marquis, Marquis Yunyang''s eldest son, Li Yuan, was the heir to the marquisate; this case wouldn''t be easy to overturn. The words she had told him at the Four Directions Hall, he really took them to heart, deciding to stir up trouble with officials and nobles, and he went straight for the First-class Marquis Mansion. She felt inferior by comparison. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "Are you serious?" Li Nuo nodded, "I''m serious." Li Anning was a Law Practitioner; of course, she wished to bring all the evildoers in the world to justice, but it was precisely because she was a Law Practitioner that she had learned to weigh the pros and cons early on. Marquis Yunyang was not just Marquis Yunyang; behind him stood a group of nobles. Targeting Li Yuan would be tantamount to telling the nobles behind him that their progeny were no longer safe in the future, which would inevitably lead to their frantic retaliation. Even as a Law Practitioner, sometimes, in order to maintain the law and serve the people for the long term, one must temporarily yield to the power. Li Anning, looking into Li Nuo''s eyes, said, "I have to remind you, your father is your father, and you are you. You are without official rank and can judge cases at the Chang''an County Government because the court has not pursued the matter. Once things escalate, Li Yuan might not be punished, but you definitely won''t be able to continue judging cases at the government office." Li Nuo said, "I know." Li Anning was taken aback: "You know?" Li Nuo honestly explained, "I can no longer judge cases at the government office. This morning, the three provinces issued an imperial decree to the Chang''an County Government..." After hearing Li Nuo''s story, Li Anning''s pretty face grew cold with anger, "Outrageous!" Their sect of Legalism had finally produced a talented newcomer, who had not yet entered the ranks, only to be strangled in the cradle by those people. If he lost confidence and gave up the path of Legalism because of this, wouldn''t she be very lonely in the future? Throughout all of Chang''an, pure disciples of Legalism were few and far between, and amongst her peers, the only one she could talk to was this one... Li Anning immediately said, "Wait here, I''m going to call for someone!" Li Nuo saw the hesitation Li Anning had just displayed, reached out and took her wrist, saying, "If this matter could harm Your Highness, I''d rather go to the Ministry of Justice and ask my father for help..." He didn''t want Li Anning''s cultivation to be affected because of this incident; she had been so kind to him. Li Anning waved her hand, "Don''t worry, a mere Marquis Yunyang is nothing in my eyes. Where is Li Yuan now? We will go and take revenge for you right now!" Li Nuo had been keeping an eye on Li Yuan''s whereabouts ever since he decided to reinvestigate the case. Just moments ago, Li Yuan had entered a famous building in Chang''an with a group of friends. Tianxiang Building. It was lunchtime, and normally Tianxiang Building would be packed, but today, the main hall of the building was devoid of a single person. The whole building had been reserved by a prominent figure. In a private room on the second floor, amidst the clinking of cups and lively atmosphere, Li Yuan downed a drink, feeling utterly exhilarated. Thinking back to the scene at the entrance of the Chang''an government office, where Li Nuo looked disdainful yet powerless against him, he felt slightly relieved from the humiliation he had suffered the day before. Although he felt it was far from enough, that was all he could do. Even his father warned him not to provoke the son of Li Xuanjing after this incident. As a child of Chang''an''s top elites, with the blood of the Imperial Family of Daxia coursing through his veins, the law was a joke to him. In the past, anyone who offended him would be retaliated against on the spot. He had never imagined that one day, he would need to resort to legal means. And after so much effort, it served only to prevent Li Nuo from judging cases and continuing the Legalism cultivation. It was like throwing a punch with full force, only to hit a pillow. "How does being Li Xuanjing''s son matter? He can''t beat Brother Yuan, can he?" "What''s a Minister of Justice? Just a dog of His Majesty. Whichever prince ascends the throne, the first one to be executed will be him!" "Exactly, just a dog, nothing to fear." "We''ll see how he dies when the time comes!" ... The other young nobles present, listening to Li Yuan recount the day''s events, joined in laughing. Everyone here was a noble of Daxia. In their eyes, the court ministers were merely laborers who added bricks and mortar to the Li Family''s empire, whereas they were the real masters of this land. Li Yuan sipped his drink and surveyed the crowd, warning, "Let me remind you, do not underestimate Li Xuanjing; otherwise, you won''t even know how you die, and the same goes for Li Xuanjing''s son. If you see him, steer clear and avoid provoking him, understand?" These guys were used to being arrogant and looking down on everyone. If they ever fell into Li Xuanjing''s hands, without the power of Marquis Yunyang Mansion to back them, they would die worse than dogs. As friends, Li Yuan felt obliged to caution them. Li Yuan''s solemn reminder cooled the atmosphere; the crowd looked at each other. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Yuan, is the son of Li Xuanjing really that arrogant?" Li Yuan snorted coldly, "Putting aside the years when he was not active, now that he has come forth, he is one of the people in Chang''an you absolutely cannot provoke. If you ever fall into his hands, don''t blame me for not warning you." Hearing this, the expressions of everyone grew serious. The atmosphere at the table also turned a few degrees colder. Chapter 118 - 93: Certain Death Within Three Days!_4 They were all speculating in their hearts just how formidable this suddenly-emergent top figure of Chang''an must be to make even the future Second-class Marquis so cautious. Boom! As they were thinking this, the private room''s door suddenly burst open from the outside. Not just opened, but fell down. The private room''s two carved wooden doors collapsed with a bang, startling everyone. Li Yuan''s two guards lay on top of the fallen doors, clutching their chests and moaning in pain. Li Yuan scowled, in fact, those few Fourth Realm guards he had just hired were rented for a hefty sum to show off his status. Although Martial Artists of the Fourth Realm were not as rare as those of the Fifth Realm, they were still uncommon and expensive to rent, charged by the two-hour block. After leaving the Chang''an County Government, he had dismissed them. But even so, those two guards outside in the True Qi Realm Peak were beaten so miserably. Li Yuan turned his gaze to the doorway, his pupils suddenly constricting. He saw someone familiar. No, two. Why was Princess Anning together with that guy? Li Nuo walked into the dining pavilion and, looking at Li Yuan in the crowd, said, "What a coincidence, we meet again." Li Yuan slowly stood up and asked, "Li Nuo, what do you want?" The other noble sons in the room, who were very angry at being disturbed during their meal, were about to explode in fury. But upon hearing Li Yuan call Li Nuo by his name, they quietly sat back down. They didn''t believe what Li Yuan had said before. Now they did. Indeed, the son of Li Xuanjing was so arrogant. Li Nuo looked at Li Yuan and said indifferently, "There is a case that requires your cooperation." Li Yuan countered, "You dare to defy the imperial edict of the court?" Li Nuo turned to look at Li Anning. Li Anning looked at Li Yuan and said, "There''s a case that needs your cooperation. Come with us to the Ministry of Justice." ... On the streets of Chang''an, Li Yuan and several attendants walked in front, followed by Li Nuo and Li Anning. Princess Anning did not instruct the constables from the Ministry of Justice to take any coercive measures against Li Yuan. He was a noble after all, and as long as he was willing to cooperate in a case where the verdict was not yet decided, there was no need for the Ministry of Justice to handle him roughly. Li Nuo turned his head to Li Anning and asked, "If this case is overturned, how would the Ministry of Justice rule?" Li Anning said, "According to the Daxia Law, to kill is to forfeit one''s own life. In principle, if it turns out that the student was indeed killed by Li Yuan, he should be executed according to the law." Li Nuo asked, "In principle?" Li Anning explained, "Although the Law states that killing must be compensated with one''s life, there are also many circumstances in which he could be exempted from punishment. If Marquis Yunyang immediately passes on his title to him, then he would be a Second-class Marquis and could demote himself to avoid the capital punishment; if the Father Emperor issues a decree, he could also be pardoned from the death sentence; in addition to that, if Marquis Yunyang is willing to demote himself, it could also remove the death penalty for him..." She sighed and said, "Killing a noble is not so easy, even your father, through official means, would struggle to accomplish it." Li Nuo also felt some emotion, no wonder it was so profitable for Legalism to try nobles, because to judge them was indeed difficult. Without extra compensation, it wouldn''t be justifiable. But he quickly caught on to an element in her words, "Are there also unconventional means?" Li Anning nodded and said, "Your father once, within the span of one year, forced a Third-class Marquis to demote himself four times to avoid punishment until he was reduced to a commoner and then annihilated his clan." "..." The group soon arrived at the Ministry of Justice''s office. Above the Ministry of Justice''s court, Li Anning slammed the gavel and looking down from her seat at Li Yuan, asked, "Li Yuan, on the thirteenth of February this year, did you kidnap Yunmeng Academy student Zhou Hao, beat him outside the academy causing his death?" Li Yuan stood in the court of the Ministry of Justice, saluted Li Anning with folded hands, and said, "Your Highness, at that time I was momentarily misguided and made a mistake. That very day, I apologized to Zhou Hao and compensated him with silver. As for Zhou Hao''s death, he accidentally fell at home that same night and died after hitting his head on a wall. The case has already been closed by the Chang''an County Office; I ask Your Highness for a thorough investigation." "You''re lying!" An elderly figure staggered into the court, pointing at Li Yuan with a quivering voice, "My son was clearly killed by you on the spot. Later, you sent people to my house, forcing my wife and me to provide false testimony to absolve you of crime or else you would kill my entire family. Helpless, we gave perjured testimony to clear you of the charges..." He knelt on the court floor, weeping, "Milord, please seek justice for a commoner like me!" Li Anning looked at Li Yuan and asked, "What do you have to say?" Li Yuan helplessly said, "I understand Uncle Zhou''s feelings. After all, if Zhou Hao had not been injured by me, he might not have had the accident. Although I did not kill him, he died because of me. So, I am willing to pay an additional three thousand taels to the Zhou Family as an apology. What do you think, Uncle Zhou?" Standing outside the court, Li Nuo listened to Li Yuan''s words, and if he didn''t know what kind of person he was, he would almost be fooled by his seemingly sincere performance. Indeed, this man was different from any dandies he had seen before; his composure standing in the Ministry of Justice''s court hinted at his absolute disregard for the Law and life. Uncle Zhou gave a wry laugh, "My son is dead, my wife is dead. What use do I have for silver? You beast, don''t think you can buy me off!" Li Yuan shook his head regretfully, pointed at Li Nuo, and said, "Your Highness, I had some conflict with the son of the Minister of Justice yesterday, and I seriously suspect that he bribed Zhou Hao''s father to come to the Ministry of Justice and frame me. It seems Your Highness has a good relationship with the son of Lord Li; I request the intervention of the Zongzheng Si..." Chapter 119 - 93: Certain Death Within Three Days!_5 Li Anning glanced at Li Nuo; up to this point, everything Li Yuan had said was logical. His demands, too, were not excessive. After all, the case had been closed for half a year, and to reopen it would require the recollection of evidence and the search for witnesses; merely on Father Zhou''s testimony alone, one could not convict Li Yuan. This Li Yuan clearly understood the law as well. Once the Zongzheng Si intervened in the case, it would be even less possible to convict him. The Zongzheng Si was filled with their people. Just then, a black-clothed figure strode into the Ministry of Justice''s hall and said to Li Yuan, "The Zongzheng Si, which handles royal and noble cases, has not yet passed your father''s title to you. What qualification do you have to demand the Zongzheng Si''s involvement? If you do not trust the Ministry of Justice, why not let our Ministry of Justice step in..." He gave Li Anning, seated on the tribunal, a salute and said, "Your Highness, since this man does not trust the Ministry of Justice, we from the Ministry of Justice will take him away." Although Li Anning did not recognize the black-clothed young man, from the clothes he wore, he should be a member of the Spiegel Bureau. The Spiegel Bureau and the Ministry of Justice both belonged to Li Xuanjing, and over the years had become inseparable. The Ministry of Justice might not govern the officials of the Ministry of Justice, but it certainly could handle their cases. Li Yuan''s expression changed abruptly as he watched the black-clothed man. The Ministry of Justice still was all right; in Daxia, many of the strongest Legalists gathered there. They handled cases with an emphasis on process and evidence, and at the Ministry of Justice, he was absolutely safe. But entering the Ministry of Justice was a completely different matter. That was Li Xuanjing''s domain, and it was possible he''d die there before his father could save him. He absolutely could not be taken away by people from the Ministry of Justice. All traces of composure vanished from Li Yuan''s face, and he immediately said to Princess Anning, "Your Highness, it''s true that I beat Zhou Hao to death, I confess!" ... At the critical moment, he still relied on his father. After the appearance of the black-clothed young man, Li Yuan promptly confessed guilt and was taken into custody directly by the Ministry of Justice staff. The black-clothed young man gave Li Nuo a fist salute, turned, and left, as if he had never been there. Ministry of Justice. Inside a government office. Although Li Anning was only an arrest officer, at the Ministry of Justice, she had her own independent office, and the authority to preside over trials and pass judgment independently. Everyone was technically an outsider, and all bore the surname Li, yet the treatment they received was worlds apart. After Li Anning finished drafting the judgment document, she said, "All right, once Li Yuan signs his name and affixes his seal, and the doctor and the Assistant Minister have used their seals, this judgment will officially take effect." Li Nuo did not pen this verdict himself. His involvement had been sufficient, and even without personally adjudicating or handwriting the verdict, it wouldn''t affect his life span extension. According to the law, Li Anning sentenced him to death by beheading. Li Yuan promptly signed his name on the judgment document, and Li Anning personally went to stamp the Ministry of Justice''s seal on it. The verdict was officially effective, pending only the final review by the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo glanced at the Law Code. "Life Span: Two hundred eighty-four days." The number was a full fifty more than it had been a moment ago. Just one Li Yuan had added fifty days to his lifespan. Li Nuo hadn''t completely figured out the Law Code''s life extension rules yet, but broadly, the lifespan added by the Law Code seemed to be proportional to the gravity of the crime committed, the perpetrator''s own strength and status. The more severe the crime, the stronger the power, the higher the status, the more noble the identity, the more life span was added. Li Nuo felt the changes in his body and mused, "No breakthrough, huh..." Li Anning shot him a glance and said, "How can it be that fast? You''ll at least have to wait until Li Yuan undergoes the penalty. Only then can your cultivation have a chance to change." She patted her chest, full of confidence, "Don''t worry, once Li Yuan is dead, you''re sure to advance. If you don''t break through, come to me!" It seemed that the increase in cultivation was not as immediate as the Law Code. Li Nuo saluted her with a fist and said, "Thank you very much, Your Highness." Li Anning waved her hand dismissively, "Why are you so formal with me..." After throwing another roll of her eyes at Li Nuo, her face showed a hint of surprise, murmuring, "However, I always feel that this matter went too smoothly, so smoothly it seems a bit off..." Li Nuo felt the same way. One moment Li Yuan had been making excuses, and upon seeing his father''s man appear, he promptly confessed. On the judgment document, he signed and sealed it readily, as if the one to be executed was not himself. Things had gone too smoothly, so smoothly that it seemed unreal to Li Nuo. He glanced at the Law Code again to confirm he hadn''t been mistaken. "Name: Li Nuo. "Life Span: Two hundred thirty-four days." Li Nuo suspected he had misread it earlier. No, he couldn''t possibly confuse three and eight, as he had checked more than once, it was absolutely impossible to be mistaken. Li Anning noticed his abnormality and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo, sensing something, walked out to the courtyard of the Ministry of Justice. Li Yuan stood in the sunlight, waving at him with a taunting smile, then swaggered away. Li Anning stepped out of the office and saw Li Yuan too paused in surprise. Then she immediately looked towards an official from the Ministry of Justice beside Li Yuan and asked, "How did he get out?" The Ministry of Justice official approached Li Anning and said helplessly, "Your Highness, the Marquis Yunyang just sent someone to the Ministry of Justice with a Death Exemption Token bestowed by the late Emperor." Li Nuo stared at Li Anning and asked, "Death Exemption Token, there''s such a thing?" Li Anning nodded. Indeed, although rare, Death Exemption Tokens really existed. Chapter 120 - 93: Certain Death Within Three Days!_6 Every generation of rulers in Daxia, during their reign, have distributed a certain number of Death Exemption Tokens to the favored members of the Royal Family or to important courtiers. Father Emperor, however, had been ignoring court affairs for years, and hadn''t issued a single Death Exemption Token for over a decade. In these past years, Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing had turned the court into a veritable sea of blood and mountain of corpses. Quite a few Death Exemption Tokens had been used up in previous years, and none had appeared in recent years. Unexpectedly, Marquis Yunyang still had one. The Death Exemption Tokens had been issued by a previous emperor, and it was natural that subsequent emperors couldn''t deny the ancestor. Anyone who produced a Death Exemption Token could avoid death once for any crime except treason. From Li Anning, Li Nuo learned about the Death Exemption Token and fell into a long silence. These nobles had a plethora of methods to evade their crimes, making them incredibly hard to guard against. Despite putting forth so much effort, in the end, it amounted to nothing. This damn fellow is truly difficult to kill... He looked at Li Anning and asked, "Is there any other way?" Li Anning thought for a moment and said, "There is." Li Nuo''s eyes lit up as he asked, "What way?" Li Anning pulled a waist knife from a constable''s belt and handed it to Li Nuo, saying, "While Li Yuan is still not far away, chase after him and kill him with a single strike. This month, King Chun, the elder brother, is acting as Regent. He will definitely try to save you. If the courtiers disagree, have your father ask the Father Emperor for a Death Exemption Token ¡ª he might agree..." "..." Li Nuo looked at her intently. No wonder she is of the Fourth Realm, she practices getting things done by bypassing the Law when it fails to punish. Li Nuo didn''t take the knife, instead, he said, "Good idea, but I think you are more suitable for this matter, Your Highness. No matter what, Li Yuan is a Martial Artist of the fourth realm; even if I had a knife, I would not be able to defeat him. With your distinguished status, even if you killed Li Yuan, the court wouldn''t actually do much against you..." The two exchanged glances, appreciation evident in their eyes. Across from the Ministry of Justice. A fortune-telling stall on the street corner. A girl with a candied haw in one hand randomly made gestures with her other, watching a man in prisoner''s clothing being taken out, and she said shaking her head, "Within a year''s life expectancy, he must be a death row inmate..." At the fortune-telling stall, an old man with a white beard tapped her on the head, and said grumpily, "Focus when you''re divining, our Yin Yang School lineage already doesn''t have many successors. You''re not fully committed to your cultivation. That man has less than a two-hour lifespan; he''s definitely being taken out for execution. I''m not asking you to predict within a two-hour span, but you should at least be able to see within ten days." The girl rubbed her head, bit into a hawthorn, and said defiantly, "Less than two hours still falls within a year, I''m not wrong..." The old man massaged his brow, very tempted to hit her again, but ultimately restrained himself. In their lineage, only the grandfather and granddaughter were left; if he actually knocked her senseless, the Dongfang Family line would end. As another convict was escorted into the Ministry of Justice, he snatched the candied haw from the girl''s hand and said, "Divine again..." This time, the girl used both hands, her fingers moving swiftly, and after a while, she said, "Half a year, he will definitely die within half a year!" This time the old man somewhat nodded. Although this person would die in three months, considering her current abilities, forecasting half a year was already quite good. Predicting someone''s lifespan was the most basic skill of the Yin Yang School. The Ministry of Justice, a place frequented by many serious criminals with generally short life expectancies, was most suitable for a lower realm Yin Yang master to practice. A young gentleman, dressed luxuriously, walked out from the Ministry of Justice, and the girl''s fingers moved so fast they blurred, but ultimately, she shook her head, saying, "I can''t tell, he surely has a long life ahead..." This man, dressed impressively and appearing distinguished, it wasn''t surprising she couldn''t predict his fate. The old man pinched his fingers to divine casually, a hint of a strange expression flashed in his eyes, prompting him to stare at the gentleman for a bit longer. Noticing the old man''s gaze, the gentleman frowned and said, "What are you looking at?" Although he had come out of the Ministry of Justice safe and even ridiculed Li Nuo, losing their household''s only Death Exemption Token meant Li Yuan wasn''t in a good mood. When he was feeling irritable, everyone seemed objectionable to him. The old man looked away, saying, "Nothing." After all, it was the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, and Li Yuan didn''t bother arguing with the old man. After a cold snort, he turned and left. Once he was gone, a disdainful expression surfaced on the old man''s face, and he shook his head, "Feeling proud now, but that will last only a day or two..." The girl, puzzled, asked, "Grandfather, what are you talking about? What ''one day or two days''?" The old man, watching the nobleman''s departing back, said lightly, "That man will surely die within three days!" "Ah?" Surprised, the girl quickly stood up, then said, "Grandfather, shouldn''t we warn him?" The old man waved his hand, saying, "Why warn him? Everything is preordained. Even if he dies, it''s destined. Remember, as descendants of the Yin Yang lineage, the more divine secrets we reveal, the more likely we are to suffer heavenly retributions. Countless ancestors have perished from such retributions..." "Oh, understood." The girl acknowledged and slowly sat back down. It wasn''t long before another young, handsome gentleman walked out from the Ministry of Justice. The girl saw him and exclaimed, "Grandfather, it''s that man from the other day." The old man glanced over, recognizing the young man who was popular among the people. He subconsciously pinched his fingers to divine, and his expression suddenly froze. "Ah..." "Ah?" "Ah!" The old man stared blankly at the young gentleman, his expression as if he''d seen a ghost in broad daylight. Chapter 121 - 94: Why Must You Force Me? Before the fortune-telling stall, The old man''s expression was full of surprise. That''s not right! The last time he told this person''s fortune, his life expectancy was only about three months, how could it be that after just over half a month, his lifespan had more than doubled... How could he be living longer instead? It is known that a person''s fate is not immutable, but the vast majority of people in this world do not possess the power to defy heaven and change fate. Either in the past half-month, he had encountered some great opportunity that changed his destiny, Or there was a High Realm Yin Yang practitioner who, at the cost of their own life, defied heaven to change his fate, extending his life by another half year. Whichever it was, it made him deeply curious about this young man. The old man took another glance at the youth and quietly memorized his handsome face. ... After leaving the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo returned to the Song Family with a feeling of regret. He had gone to great lengths and still failed to bring Li Yuan to justice. Who would have thought that, even after being sentenced to death, he could still produce a Death Exemption Token. After learning about it, Song Yu also sighed and said, "I knew it wouldn''t be so easy to take him down. If nothing unexpected happens, he will be the future Second-class Marquis. By then, even if he commits another murder, he could easily settle it with his nobility..." Back in the small courtyard with his wife, Li Nuo sat on a stone bench feeling frustrated. But he really didn''t have any other options. This was a feudal Dynasty, and the existence of a privileged class was unavoidable. To deal with these privileged classes, one must become an even higher privileged class. Most Legalism practitioners have fallen victim to the backlash from the privileged classes in this process. Although not having reached that level yet, he had already encountered the same problems as they had. Whether it was Redemption, using noble rank to offset crimes, or the existence of the Death Exemption Token, all were significant obstacles on the path of cultivation for Legalism Disciples. For many years, numerous Legalism and Confucian predecessors had worked hard to eliminate or reduce the scope of these privileges, implementing various reforms, but each time the results were minimal. The group of nobles and officials was too vast. All the courtiers, being both the lawmakers and the class with vested interests, Occasionally there were individuals who betrayed their class, but there was no class that betrayed its class. Li Yuan''s arrogant face sometimes surfaced in his mind. That night, although his wife was by his side, Li Nuo still tossed and turned, unable to sleep. At Marquis Yunyang Mansion, Li Yuan was also so angry that he couldn''t sleep. The events of that day seemed like a victory for him. In reality, he had suffered a crushing defeat. Not only had he been thoroughly beaten, but the only Death Exemption Token his family had cherished had been used up. He didn''t know how Li Nuo had managed to ingratiate himself with Princess Anning, but if they caught him again, unless his father immediately passed on his title to him, or he volunteered to lower his noble rank or received a royal pardon, he might really die. Getting a royal pardon was nearly impossible; His Majesty was obsessed with the pursuit of immortality, hardly ever saw the courtiers, and rarely intervened in court affairs. The only option left was to lower his own noble rank. The court encouraged nobles to do this in order to reduce the number of nobles and save on National Treasury expenses. But noble titles naturally diminished with each generation, and if he voluntarily lowered it, he would lose his privileges even faster and fall to being a commoner. Lying in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, Li Yuan began to contemplate how exactly he had offended Li Nuo. King Ji had a passion for beauties, especially those who stood out. Having heard that the Jade Sound Pavilion had a Yuan Yang maiden who was not only skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting but also versed in military strategy, he thought King Ji would undoubtedly appreciate her, so he planned to offer this beauty to win over King Ji''s favor. Unfortunately, the maiden was unwilling, and someone stood up for her defiantly, earning his reprimand. Little did he expect that person was a relative of Li Nuo. They were all children of nobility. He had lowered his head, yet Li Nuo refused to cut him any slack and insisted on taking him to the County Magistrate''s Office to face charges. Naturally, he wouldn''t go; he could clear his crimes with silver by law, but the process was not very polite and angered Li Nuo, who beat him up... Later, still fuming, he had his father join with a few nobles to petition against him, cutting off his path as a Law Practitioner. In a fit of rage, Li Nuo attempted to use an old case to take his life. Upon reflection, Li Yuan thought both were at fault. Li Nuo shouldn''t have been unrelenting when he had the upper hand, and he shouldn''t have made sarcastic remarks. What should have been a trivial matter had escalated to this extent, resulting in a lose-lose situation for both parties. If blame had to be placed on one person, then it would be on the Yuan Yang maiden. If she had not refused from the beginning, the outcome would have been joyous for all. King Ji would have received his beauty, Li Nuo would have continued with his Legalism cultivation, and his family''s Death Exemption Token would still be intact, preventing this current predicament. It was all because of that ungrateful wretch! Li Yuan, too agitated to sleep, sat up in bed and shouted, "Zhao Ji." A figure ran in from outside, respectfully saying, "Young Master, what are your orders?" ... The night deepened. Jade Sound Pavilion. The incident that occurred at the Jade Sound Pavilion yesterday involved two of Chang''an''s top nobles'' sons, and in just one day, the story had spread throughout the upper echelons of Chang''an. Before today, the Jade Sound Pavilion was a rather inconspicuous Music Workshop in Chang''an. Calling it a Music Workshop was really just a euphemism for a classier brothel. The difference was that the girls here, compared to ordinary brothels, were younger and more beautiful, with more talents. The guests here could only listen to music, drink tea, and could not go any further with the ladies. Chapter 122 - 94: Why Do You Force Me?_2 ``` But this was merely a facade; in reality, as long as one was willing to spend money, there was no girl who couldn''t be bought. On the surface, it was a place of high elegance, where guests listened to music and sipped tea, but in secret, it was still the same old routine of men thieving and women prostituting. Yet Jade Sound Pavilion was somewhat different compared to other places. Even the eldest son of the Marquis Yunyang, who had offered a high price of three thousand taels, failed to take away the girl he coveted, naturally arousing the curiosity of many. Such a principled music workshop was a first for everyone. Consequently, today''s clientele at Jade Sound Pavilion was several times that of an ordinary day. It was deep into the night, just past midnight, and all was quiet. The usually bustling music workshop had extinguished its lights for the night. It was at this moment that a figure skillfully leapt over the back wall of Jade Sound Pavilion and landed silently on the ground. This was the rear courtyard of Jade Sound Pavilion, and one corner of the yard featured a flower garden, filling the entire courtyard with a faint aroma of blooms. Zhao Ji took several deep breaths of the fragrant air and walked slowly through the courtyard without making a sound. Soon, he arrived in front of a small building, lightly leaped up, and scaled to a second-floor window ledge. Next, he took out a bamboo tube from his chest, pierced the paper window, and gently blew a puff of narcotic smoke into the room. After waiting a while, Zhao Ji placed his hands on the window frame and effortlessly opened the window from the outside, smoothly rolling into the room without a noise. This series of actions was practiced and fluid, as he had done it countless times before. The cultivation technique he practiced was aptly named "Stealing Fragrance and Jade." The True Qi cultivated by this technique wasn''t known for its ferocity; he couldn''t beat anyone at the same level of cultivation. But when it came to the skills involved in "Stealing Fragrance and Jade," he considered himself superior even to masters of the Fourth Realm, able to completely conceal all his True Qi, knock out young ladies from wealthy families, steal them away, and after the young masters had their fun, return them silently. On days when the young master wasn''t up to it, he even had time to enjoy them himself. He had also partaken of numerous so-called untouched beauties alongside the young master. Women who were no longer virgins woke up the next day none the wiser. Even those who were virgins would only suspect after their first time that perhaps they had somehow broken it themselves. Relying on this technique, he had stolen countless "Fragrances and Jades" over the years without ever making a mistake. Lying on the bed in the room was a woman who had already been drugged into unconsciousness. Zhao Ji walked slowly to the side of the bed, again with no sound from his footsteps, preparing to lift her up when suddenly he felt dizzy, as if the whole world began to spin, and his body involuntarily swayed. "Feeling dizzy? It''s normal, relax, it''ll pass soon..." A voice sounded in his ear, and the woman in the bed had, at some unknown point, sat up. Before Zhao Ji completely lost consciousness and crashed heavily to the floor, it seemed he saw her smiling at him in the darkness. ... Song Residence. Li Nuo woke up very late today. Because he had gone to bed very late last night. He wasn''t someone with a broad mind to start; those old men who had shaken his wife''s confidence in studying, even after more than ten years, he still needed to stand up for her. This time he was at a disadvantage, and the key issue was that he had no way to counterattack, which made him even more uncomfortable, leading to a rare night of insomnia. Song Mu''er entered from outside and, seeing Li Nuo having breakfast, said with surprise, "Li Nuo, are you not going out today?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "No, I''m not going out. From now on, I won''t go out every day." He had been adjudicating illegally anyway, and after being prohibited by the court, he was no longer able to go to the County Magistrate''s Office. The Ministry of Justice and the Dali Temple were the same, though Li Nuo believed his father would still allow him to study Legalism in secret, sneaking around was not a long-term solution. Luckily, he had plenty of life left, probably around two hundred and thirty days more or so. During this period, if he could solve some cases on the side, he felt that surviving another year shouldn''t be too difficult. The Imperial Examination was half a year away, and if he could become an Advanced Scholar, afterward he could handle cases openly and legitimately. Housekeeper Wu had gone to help him gather the materials needed for the examination, and Li Nuo had made plans with Mumu to go fly kites later. Halfway through breakfast, he saw County Captain Wang running hurriedly into the yard. Before Li Nuo could ask, Wang gasped, "Young Master, the government office received a report today; a tragedy occurred in the city overnight, a family of six... was entirely wiped out in one evening." Li Nuo didn''t care about finishing his breakfast, stood up, and immediately said, "Let''s go!" Although he could no longer judge cases, it didn''t affect his ability to investigate them. As long as he cracked the cases himself, no matter who judged them, his lifespan would increase. Both the Song Residence and Li Mansion were located in the northeastern part of Chang''an City, where the nobles converged. The location of this crime was in the southwestern corner of Chang''an, and the carriage traveled for quite a while before stopping. Li Nuo couldn''t wait to jump out of the carriage and what he saw in front of him was a dilapidated civilian house. Li Nuo thought Han Zhuo and Zhou Hao''s homes were already poor. But this place was clearly even poorer, without even a decent road in sight, and small alleys crisscrossing everywhere. The densely packed houses were in disrepair, and a foul smell emanated from the sewage ditches lining the roads. A few children in tattered clothes and dirty faces hid afar behind the low broken walls, eyeing them with a mix of curiosity and fear. The carriage reached the mouth of the alley and couldn''t proceed any further. The constables from the County Magistrate''s Office had already arrived here first. ``` Chapter 123 - 94: Why Do You Force Me?_3 The crime scene was located at the deepest part of the alley. Li Nuo almost got dizzy walking through the maze of alleyways, and if it hadn''t been for the victim''s neighbor leading the way, they might not have found the place at all. Moments later, the group stopped in front of a courtyard. The courtyard gate was wide open, and just standing at the entrance, they could smell an extremely strong scent of blood. A pale-faced senior constable stood outside and said to Li Nuo, "Young Master, it''s quite bloody inside the courtyard. Think carefully about whether you want to enter or not." Li Nuo stepped into the courtyard, and the first thing he saw was a ground stained red with blood. Six figures were kneeling in a neat row, facing the entrance. They were all headless. The severed heads of two elderly people, a middle-aged couple, and two children were scattered haphazardly on the ground. The expressions of terror before their deaths still lingered on their faces. Their eyes, filled with bloody tears, stared straight at everyone. Li Nuo''s body trembled; this shock was greater than the one he had experienced with the two charred bodies last time. He instinctively turned his head, unable to look a second time. County Captain Wang''s face was also somewhat pale, but he still approached cautiously. After closely examining the scene, he took a deep breath, his eyes showing shock, and he said to Li Nuo, "This family of six were beheaded all at the same time; the assassin struck only once, severing the heads of six people with a single sword... The cuts on their necks are too clean; this could not have been done with an ordinary sharp weapon. The murderer is a high-tier martial artist from the Fourth Realm or above. These are wounds caused by Sword Qi!" His face filled with shock, he murmured, "This family were just ordinary commoners. Which Martial Path master could so mercilessly strike at such poor common folk?" Li Nuo also looked surprised, not expecting this to be yet another case involving a High Realm martial artist. He and County Captain Wang shared the same confusion. Why would a Fourth Realm martial artist use such a ruthless method on ordinary common people? He was about to ask the neighbors about the situation, to see if the family had offended some important figure. At that moment, County Captain Wang seemed to remember something. Looking over the bodies, he suddenly said, "Instant decapitation, this method seems somehow familiar, as if I''ve seen it somewhere before..." After being reminded by County Captain Wang, Li Nuo also felt this method of murder was very familiar, and he quickly recalled where this sense of familiarity came from. It was Nanny Wang''s lover, the headless charred male corpse, who had been decapitated before death. Li Nuo had once thought that his father had arranged that case. Later, he realized that it must have been someone behind Nanny Wang silencing a witness by murder. If the mastermind behind this bizarre massacre and the killer of Nanny Wang was the same person... Then. Li Nuo''s face suddenly changed. Oh no, they''re coming for me! This massacre was just a lure! He had been baited! Before Li Nuo could even warn them, Housekeeper Wu and four gray-clothed elders had already sensed the danger. They instantly shielded Li Nuo in the middle, their True Qi surging out to protect both Li Nuo and the nearby County Captain Wang. Several fierce Sword Qi strikes slashed from different directions. All the Sword Qi were blocked by a layer of True Qi Shield, leaving Li Nuo and County Captain Wang completely unharmed. But the senior arrest officer, who stood a bit farther away and was not within the shield, wasn''t so lucky. He was hit by a wave of Sword Qi, severing his arm at the shoulder, and he fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Housekeeper Wu and the others, unable to attend to him, fixed their gazes tightly on the seven black-clothed men who suddenly appeared in the courtyard. All seven, without exception, were Fourth Realm martial artists. How could there be so many Martial Path masters here? This location was in the poor district, far from the bustling area of Chang''an, where even the Imperial Guard wouldn''t patrol¡ªthis was a carefully planned attack specifically targeting them! Across from them were seven men, but they only counted five; they were at a definite numerical disadvantage. Though their five could join forces against these seven, that was not without some combat potential, but the most important aspect was the young master''s safety. If anything happened to him, even if they killed all seven, they wouldn''t be able to escape the blame. Housekeeper Wu made a quick decision, grabbed Li Nuo''s shoulder, and swiftly retreated out of the courtyard. The four elderly men in gray tacitly blocked the yard gate to prevent anyone from pursuing. But they were only four; even with all their might, they only managed to stop five. The remaining two men easily crossed the courtyard wall, chasing in the direction of the disappearing Li Nuo and Housekeeper Wu. In the narrow alley, Housekeeper Wu, carrying Li Nuo on his back, could feel two rapidly approaching breaths behind him. Carrying the young master hindered his movement; they would soon catch up. One against two, he might be able to hold them off for a while, but he definitely couldn''t attend to the young master. Decisively, he set Li Nuo down, pointed in a direction, and said with a deep voice, "Young master, run fast! Just past this corner, there''s a carriage. Once on the carriage, keep heading east; you''ll be safe when you find the Imperial Army!" Without time to say more, he turned to face the two men. Li Nuo knew he was just a hindrance and ran towards the direction Housekeeper Wu had indicated. After rounding a corner, he indeed saw a carriage parked at the entrance of the alley. His speed increased, but halfway there, his pace gradually slowed. At the mouth of the alley stood a figure in black who seemed to be waiting for something. There was another one! Li Nuo''s eyelids twitched, but he had no time to think and instantly changed direction, running towards another small alley nearby. After a few steps, he stopped again. He stared at the wall at the end of the alley, his face showing a look of frustration. Damn, a dead end. The wall wasn''t high; Mumu could have easily jumped over. But he wasn''t Mumu. His wife wasn''t by his side either. As he turned around, the black-clothed man had already appeared at the entrance of the alley. The black-clothed man drew his long knife. As a High-tier Martial Artist of the Fourth Realm, killing a commoner hardly required a weapon. His drawing of the knife was simply to facilitate decapitating him later. Although the client hadn''t specifically requested this, it was basic professionalism for an assassin. Watching the black-clothed man slowly walk into the alley, Li Nuo sighed deeply. Before long, two dull thuds echoed through the depths of the dark alley. There, the black-clothed man leaned against the wall, his eyes wide open, looking up at a patch of sky above. Even in death, his eyes remained open. The expression in his eyes before dying was filled with perplexity and shock. On his chest, two indented palm prints were clearly visible. One palm print was covered in frost, while the other showed a burnt black color. Li Nuo, somewhat drained, leaned on the wall, looking at the assassin and said resentfully, "I just wanted to investigate a case. Why did you force my hand?" [ps: Some readers are asking why there is only one chapter a day. I would like to subtly explain that the total word count for one chapter or two chapters a day is about the same. Sometimes it''s split up, other times combined. The daily updated word count is always above five thousand, sometimes six or seven thousand, and occasionally ten thousand, depending on the plot points... not deliberately sticking to a fixed number...] Chapter 124 - 95 Kill! He took a breath and, looking at the number on the Law Code, Li Nuo''s face showed an expression of extreme agony. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: One day." More than two hundred days of lifespan, exchanged for a moment''s double the strength of the Fourth Realm. Seizing the moment while the assassin was unguarded, he struck a surprise attack that killed with a single blow. The lifespan left on the Law Code was now only one day. This day was probably protected by some automatic mechanism of the Law Code. Otherwise, before he could counter-kill the assassin, he would have already perished from spontaneous death. At that time, his situation left no room for prolonged thought. Faced with a Martial Artist of the Fourth Realm, any hesitation of even one second would mean his head would fall to the ground. Capturing a Martial Path expert of the Fourth Realm only added a hundred days to his lifespan. A single use of his cultivation cost him more than two hundred days. He always lived frugally, not willing to spend even a day''s lifespan, having declined Mumu''s numerous requests to do her makeup; with great difficulty, he had boosted his lifespan to over two hundred days... Now all his hard work over the past month was lost in an instant, back to square one. But he had no choice. Either exchange or die. He should be grateful that the Chu Country guard was a practicant of the Dual Cultivation Method of the Fourth Realm. Both meridians having been cultivated to the Fourth Realm, the True Qi inside his body was double that of an ordinary person at the same level. Had it not been an exceptional Fourth Realm Martial Artist, he might not have been able to retaliate with a fatal strike. Perhaps that was the reason so much of his lifespan had been deducted. It seemed that all was preordained in the dark. Li Nuo looked at the Black-clothed man lying on the ground with a sense of irritation and gnashed his teeth, "What''s the point in all of this trouble for you?" Cultivating to the Fourth Realm is no easy task, and who knows how much hardship and fatigue one has to endure, only to die in such a stifled manner, completely not worth it. But the assassin, whose pupils were gradually dilating, could no longer hear his words. Li Nuo tried to stand using the wall for support, but was overwhelmed by waves of dizziness. Just before, he felt terrifyingly strong, as if he could have fought his wife for three hundred rounds. But after that power faded, he felt a void in his body like never before. It was as if even the power from the deepest parts of his body had been completely drained. Ultimately, he could no longer hold on, the world spun around him, and he completely lost consciousness. After an unknown amount of time, light footsteps echoed again in the alley. A slender figure slowly walked in, first glanced at the Black-clothed man in the corner whose eyes hadn''t closed in death, and pulled at the corner of their mouth with disdain: "Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers? Such a small task and you couldn''t manage it, daring to claim you''re among the top ten assassins. In the end, someone else had to take action..." Then, they turned their gaze to the young man who had fainted, and a trace of pity flashed across their face, murmuring, "Looking so handsome, it''s a pity to kill you..." Although they said this, their long sword was already being drawn slowly from their waist. Upon seeing this scene, the woman sitting on the wall leapt down and spoke indifferently, "You effeminate fool, try touching him and see what happens." The slender figure stopped in their tracks as their sword hummed in their hand. Those who dared to address him like that were all dead. He glanced at the veiled woman, felt the undisguised fluctuations of True Qi emanating from her, and the humming of his sword gradually subsided. He looked at Li Nuo lying on the ground, a look of regret on his face, leaped onto the wall, and in a blink of an eye, he was gone. The woman didn''t pursue, instead she looked down at the fainted Li Nuo, then at the deceased Black-clothed assassin, and said in a low voice, "Song Jiaren, there is something wrong with your husband..." She had intended to leave but halted after a few steps. Eventually, she sighed in resignation, turned back, picked up Li Nuo, and slowly walked outside. ... Song Residence. A white-bearded elder removed his finger from Li Nuo''s wrist and, looking at Housekeeper Wu, asked with confusion, "Are you sure, your young master hasn''t practiced Martial Path?" Housekeeper Wu replied irritably, "Are you a quack? Don''t you know how to diagnose? I''ve watched our young master grow up; would I not know if he''s practiced Martial Path?" The elder scratched his head, bewildered, "That''s strange then. His body is severely overdrawn, like the result of excessive True Qi consumption, but there''s also no great harm. Just rest well, eat more nutritious food, and he should recover in ten days to half a month..." At this moment, the young man lying on the bed slightly moved his eyelids. When Li Nuo woke up, he saw a room full of people. His wife, Mumu, Ning''er, Song Yu, and Housekeeper Wu, were all gathered around his bed. Seeing him awake, the worry on Song Jiaren''s face lessened slightly. Song Mu''er''s face still had tears on it as she happily held his hand, "Brother Li Nuo, you''re awake!" Song Yu let out a long breath and said with hindsight fear, "Brother-in-law, you really scared me to death!" Housekeeper Wu, looking concerned, asked, "Young master, how are you feeling? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" Seeing them, Li Nuo let out a breath of relief. He had been saved. Ignoring Housekeeper Wu''s question, Li Nuo struggled to sit up and asked, "What happened to those assassins?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "Of the eight assassins, one is dead, and the other seven have fled. They were top-notch killers, and if they were determined to escape, we couldn''t stop them..." He still felt a lingering fear and expressed his relief, "Who could have thought that the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers actually had an eighth? Fortunately, that heroine happened to pass by and saved the young master justly. Otherwise, the young master''s chances would have been slim today, and I, as an Old Servant, would not be able to face the old master and the young madam..." Li Nuo didn''t know anything about any heroine. It seemed that some things had occurred after he had passed out. Chapter 125 - 95 Kill! But none of that mattered anymore. He had originally thought that out of the eight assassins, he could at least capture one or two. That way, once they were sentenced, the lifespan he had lost would be added back. Unexpectedly, only one of the eight assassins was left, and even then, he died by Li Nuo''s hand. Legalism places extreme importance on procedure. After a case is filed and a sentence is pronounced, even if he were to commit suicide, it would not affect the addition to his lifespan. But if he killed someone before filing a case and without sentencing, would the Law Code recognize it? Li Nuo''s gaze looked forward; the "Law Code" quietly hovered in front of his eyes. His eyes were filled with anticipation. But the two lines of text on the cover completely chilled his heart. "Name: Li Nuo." "Lifespan: one day." Seeing the number on the last line, his heart sank completely. It hadn''t increased after all. An assassin from the Fourth Realm could have added a hundred days to his lifespan. Such a waste, Li Nuo felt unbearable pain. But he didn''t even have the time to feel that pain now. His lifespan would refresh again at dawn today. If he couldn''t extend his life during this period... At midnight, he would meet his demise. Li Nuo turned his head to look outside; it was already dark, and his heart sank as he asked Housekeeper Wu, "What time is it now?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "Just past 7 p.m." 7 p.m. is between 5 p.m. and 7 p.m., which means it was now after 7 p.m., and there were less than five hours until midnight. There was not much time left for him. Filling in the proper procedures now might still be useful. With a sudden surge of strength, Li Nuo struggled out of bed. Seeing this, Housekeeper Wu hurried to support him and asked, "Young Master, where are you going? Your body is very weak, you should lie down and rest..." Being weak was nothing, his life was on the line. He said decisively, "Prepare the carriage, I''m going out!" In front of the Song Residence. Housekeeper Wu helped Li Nuo into the carriage and asked helplessly, "Young Master, where to?" Li Nuo replied, "County Magistrate''s Office!" The assassin was already dead, and his lifespan had not increased. Without guessing, he knew it was a procedural issue. The question is, would getting a judgment issued now do any good? Although he had just been barred by the court from judging cases, he couldn''t worry about that when his life was at stake. Just as the carriage was about to depart, Song Jiaren got into the carriage. She didn''t say anything, just sat silently opposite Li Nuo. There were a total of eight assassins in this attempt on Li Nuo''s life. Of the eight assassins, only one remained. That person was killed by a powerful burst of True Qi, his internal organs shattered, dead in an alley. According to Housekeeper Wu, a female vigilante passing by had saved him. Li Nuo knew nothing of this female vigilante; the assassin died by his hand, and before he passed out, he hadn''t seen any vigilante. But the vigilante wasn''t important now. It was his life. He lifted the curtain of the carriage and urged, "Quicker, we''re running out of time..." Housekeeper Wu didn''t know what the rush was but still increased the frequency of his whip. Soon, the carriage stopped at the entrance to Chang''an County Government. It was already after office hours. Housekeeper Wu banged hard on the government office gate, and a Government Official inside complained impatiently, "What''s with the noise? Can''t you see what time it is? If you have business, come back tomorrow!" Even though he didn''t understand what the young master was so anxious about, he could see that he was indeed very anxious. Housekeeper Wu had never seen the young master in such a rush before. He leapt over the wall and into the government office and, while the Government Official was still stunned, opened the gate from the inside. Before long. At another residence in Chang''an. Li Yuan was puzzled why Zhao Ji, who had gone to Jade Sound Pavilion, hadn''t returned all day. Just as he was about to send someone to investigate, a person rushed in and said, "Young Master, you are truly divine in your calculations; that Li Nuo has gone to the Chang''an County Government again!" Li Yuan was surprised at first, but then a pleased expression spread across his face. Good, when he caught him, it was all about Daxia Law, as if he were so noble. And when he himself repeatedly defied the court''s decree, why didn''t he mention Daxia Law then? Hypocrisy! Such hypocrisy is nauseating! He no longer cared about Zhao Ji''s matter and immediately ordered, "Fetch Chief Liu, we''re going to the Chang''an County Government!" Chief Liu was an official from the Ministry of Personnel; if Li Nuo and the officials of the Chang''an County Government were caught defying the court''s decree three times by an official of the Ministry of Personnel, he''d see what they would have to say! At the Chang''an County Government. Using the resources of the Spiegel Bureau, Housekeeper Wu found that those eight assassins, known as the "Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers," were famous assassins in the martial world, ranking high on the assassin list. Though they were called the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers, there were actually eight of them; all eight were Fourth Realm martial artists with countless lives on their hands, even known for teaming up to kill a Grandmaster. These eight, without exception, deserved death. The one killed by Li Nuo was named Huang Tao, the leader of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers. The strongest amongst the eight, he ironically died in this assassination attempt. Inside the County Magistrate''s Office. While Housekeeper Wu was still marveling at the female vigilante''s strength, Li Nuo was already drafting the judgment. With only a few hours of life left, he felt extremely tense, his hand holding the pen trembling slightly. After a deep breath, he wrote the last line, then stamped the document with the seal of Pei Zhe. This judgment was preliminarily complete. It just needed to be reviewed and passed by the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice''s Court to become official. In the past, once it reached this stage, his lifespan would increase according to the judgment. Gazing at the Law Code somewhat apprehensively, Li Nuo saw. One day. Still one day. Even in his heart, Li Nuo almost begged the Law Code, after being so familiar with each other, couldn''t it make an exception? Chapter 126 - 95 Kill! "Just this once, he vowed to follow procedure every time in the future..." Sadly, the Law Code did not respond to him. On the cover, the cold words "One Day" remained. From the Song Residence to the County Magistrate''s Office, and then to writing the verdict, much time had already been lost. There was no time to think. He had to hurry to the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo prayed in his heart, hoping there were still some uncleared cases at the Ministry of Justice. It was his last hope. Li Nuo was about to stand up. At that moment, a flurry of disordered footsteps suddenly came from outside the government office. A group of people entered one by one. Li Yuan, leading a bearded official, walked into the government office and pointed at Li Nuo, who sat behind the desk, and said, "Lord Liu, do you see? These people don''t take the court''s decrees seriously at all, you must not..." He had not finished speaking when he suddenly shivered. Li Yuan looked at Li Nuo and saw him staring straight at him from behind the desk. He had never seen such a look in Li Nuo''s eyes before. When he had cut off Li Nuo''s path of cultivation, Li Nuo had not looked at him this way. Even when he had used the Death Exemption Token to get out of the Ministry of Justice, mocking him coldly, Li Nuo had not looked at him this way. This look sent a deep chill through his heart. What exactly was wrong with him today? Why was his gaze so frightening? Looking at Li Yuan, Li Nuo seemed to see hope. Indeed, the killings by those assassins involving Housekeeper Wu and himself had not followed due protocol. But someone had. The case of Li Yuan assaulting his schoolmate was clear-cut, and he had pleaded guilty to the crimes, having already signed at the Ministry of Justice. If it weren''t for that Death Exemption Token, he would already be dead. A glint shone in Li Nuo''s eyes. He slowly stood up and said, "Close the door." As his words fell, four elders in gray robes were already standing at the door, and the door of the government office was slammed shut. Li Yuan was startled and realized that in his rush to come here, he had brought only one guard from the Fourth Realm, and immediately hid behind him, challenging Li Nuo, "What do you intend to do? Defying the court''s laws again and again is bad enough, but do you also plan to imprison a court-appointed official? That''s a serious crime!" Clang! Li Nuo casually drew out the dagger that Pei Zhe had hung on the wall. Housekeeper Wu was also startled and hastily said, "Young Master, please calm down, the court is already investigating this case, and it''s not necessarily this man behind it..." He thought the young master assumed this man was behind the assassination attempt. Although they had just fallen out over the past few days, even if Marquis Yunyang had ten times the courage, he wouldn''t dare do such a thing. Of course, Li Nuo knew that these assassins weren''t sent by Li Yuan. But whether it was him was no longer important. He had less than two two-hour periods left to live, and even if he went to the Ministry of Justice, it was unlikely that he''d find a suitable case to break out of this deadly predicament. Unfortunately for him, there was one right in front of him. Li Yuan''s case had already gone through all the documentation processes at the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo didn''t know if Li Yuan''s death would be acknowledged by the Law Code and if it would add back those fifty days to his life. If it added back, well and good; if not, consider it a removal of harm for the people. After coming back to his senses, Pei Zhe also came forward to Li Nuo, urging him, "Young Master, settle down, please settle down!" Seeing everyone urging Li Nuo, Li Yuan felt emboldened and stepped out from behind his guard, sneering, "You dare to kill me? I am the son of a first-class marquis, even your father can''t save you if you kill me!" Housekeeper Wu tried to take the knife from Li Nuo, but found that he gripped it very tightly. It seemed he felt Li Nuo''s determination; he raised his head, looking at him in shock. Li Nuo, looking seriously at Housekeeper Wu, said, "Today, it''s either him or me." He wasn''t being rash. It was a fact. If Li Yuan didn''t die, he wouldn''t live to see tomorrow. If Li Yuan died, although his life and death were still uncertain, at least there was hope to see tomorrow''s sun. He had no choice. It was either him or Li Yuan. One of them had to die today. Li Nuo''s silence further convinced Li Yuan that he wouldn''t dare. Of course he wouldn''t dare. And there was no need. They didn''t have a deep-seated hatred; killing him wouldn''t let him live either. Had he gone mad to dare kill the son of a noble? He walked up to Li Nuo, puffing out his chest deliberately, and said, "Come on, stab here..." Thud! The long knife pierced through his chest, exiting his back. Li Nuo didn''t give him a chance to say another word. Housekeeper Wu stared at Li Nuo in shock; his action was so fast that even he, who was close at hand, couldn''t react in time. Song Jiaren, standing beside Li Nuo, actually had time to stop him, but she didn''t. Having lived with him for so long, she understood Li Nuo well. Although he usually joked around with Mumu, when he was serious, he had his reasons. The elder behind Li Yuan''s expression changed drastically, wanting to step forward, but was locked by four streams of True Qi, unable to move a step. County Magistrate Pei''s eyes widened, his lips moved, but he didn''t utter a word. The Chief from the Ministry of Personnel was already frightened out of his wits, never expecting the other party to actually dare to kill, and to kill the eldest son of Marquis Yunyang. He knelt on the ground with a thud, trembling while repeatedly kowtowing, "Spare my life, please! It was all his idea, I have nothing to do with it!" Li Yuan''s face still carried a smile, but he noticed the expressions of the people around him were off. Realizing something, he lowered his head and saw Li Nuo''s knife-holding hand. Something was wrong. The knife... It seemed a bit short. And there was pain in his chest and back. It was very painful. Chapter 127 - 95 Kill! He saw the knife pass through his body and, unable to believe it, looked up incredulously at Li Nuo. His lips moved but, in the end, he said nothing. Li Nuo let go, and Li Yuan''s body fell to the ground lifelessly. He glanced at the Law Code and saw that the numbers had already updated. "Lifespan: fifty-one days." Li Nuo finally took a breath of relief. Although he didn''t know what he would face tomorrow, at least, he wouldn''t suddenly die tonight. Li Nuo proactively extended his hands to Pei Zhe and said, "Lord Pei, I apologize for causing you trouble again..." Pei Zhe felt like crying but had no tears. Come on, even if you had to kill him, couldn''t you choose a different place? This is where I work, in a government office, for heaven''s sake. No, I must switch offices with County Captain Zhang, if there''s still an after... Chang''an County Government. The Dungeon. This was not Li Nuo''s first visit here, but it was the first time he came as a prisoner. After killing Li Yuan, Li Nuo had actively requested to be imprisoned by Pei Zhe. Pei Zhe opened the door to a cell and, with a face filled with sorrow, said, "Young Master, I''m sorry that we have to inconvenience you like this..." Li Nuo walked into the cell, looked at Song Jiaren, who stood outside, and said, "Wife, you should go back first." Pei Zhe bowed to them with clasped hands and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, rest assured, this official will take good care of the Young Master." Housekeeper Wu looked at Li Nuo and said, "Young Master, please endure the hardship of staying here. This old servant will definitely find a way to rescue you." After leaving the dungeon, Housekeeper Wu instructed four grey-clothed elders to stay at the County Magistrate''s Office. To Song Jiaren, who seemed intent on remaining there, he said with a serious expression, "Young Mistress, you cannot stay here. I need you to go to the Ministry of Justice and inform the old master about this matter..." Song Jiaren nodded and turned to leave. Housekeeper Wu sprinted out of the County Magistrate''s Office and headed in another direction. It was neither the Ministry of Justice nor the Li Mansion. King Chun Mansion. Although the sky had already darkened, a grand hall within was still brightly lit. King Chun was playing chess with a young nobleman. As they played, he shook his head and said, "Your chess skills are too poor, you''re a complete beginner. You''re nowhere near as good as Uncle Li; it''s not satisfying to play against you..." The young nobleman protested, "If it were Uncle Li, he would be the one dissatisfied. Father, your chess skills are just a tiny bit better than mine, what''s there to boast about..." After a few rounds of playful insults, someone hurried in and bowed, "Your Highness, Housekeeper Wu from the Li Mansion requests an audience." King Chun''s face lit up with joy, he lost interest in the chess game and walked briskly out of the hall. Smiling at the figure waiting there, he said, "Old Wu, it''s been some time since we last met. Come in, come in, join me for a game of chess..." Housekeeper Wu shook his head and said, "Your Highness, please forget the chess for now. This old servant is here because there is a matter of great urgency that requires your assistance." King Chun was startled upon hearing this. If Housekeeper Wu sought his help, it implied the matter was extraordinary and even the Minister of Justice, the head of their household, couldn''t handle it. His expression turned somber as he asked sternly, "What is it?" After a moment, King Chun gaped in disbelief and said, "What, my worthy nephew killed the Marquis Yunyang''s eldest son?" Housekeeper Wu nodded and briefly recounted the grudges of the past two days and the assassination attempt that happened that day to King Chun. King Chun stroked his chin, murmuring, "Killing a noble''s son, the future second-class Marquis, that''s a capital offense. If Li Yun had done it, it wouldn''t be too bad. But with Li Nuo, it''s indeed a bit troublesome..." The young man standing behind King Chun looked speechless. What did he mean it wouldn''t be too bad if he did it? Even the Prince of King Chun couldn''t just casually kill nobles'' offspring. Was his father thinking of making him take the fall? No, no, no, he was still his father''s son, his only son; surely he wouldn''t do that. King Chun suddenly turned to Housekeeper Wu and asked, "How many people witnessed this incident?" Housekeeper Wu nodded, "Quite a few." King Chun sighed and said, "Then it won''t work..." If no one had seen it, Li Yun could take the blame, and at most, he''d be confined for some time. But if there were many witnesses, they couldn''t secretly substitute one person for another or pull off a switcheroo. He patted Housekeeper Wu on the shoulder and reassured him, "Don''t worry, the Marquis of Yunyang has so many sons, losing one or two won''t make a difference. Tomorrow, I''ll speak to him. If he agrees not to pursue the matter, it will be much easier to resolve. But if he insists on an investigation, I still have a Death Exemption Token, so don''t worry too much. Just take it easy..." Chapter 128 - 96: Treat Others the Way They Treat You ã€10,000 Words】 Marquis Yunyang Mansion. The eldest young master''s guard, just returned from the County Magistrate''s Office, brought back news that shocked the entire mansion. The eldest young master of the Marquis Mansion had died. He was stabbed to death at Chang''an County Government by the son of Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. His body was laid out in the main hall. "My Yuan''er!" A woman of dignified grace just walked in, saw Li Yuan''s body, and promptly fainted. Marquis Yunyang''s body swayed, losing balance, and he collapsed into a chair, his gaze intently fixed on the elderly guard as he clenched his teeth and said, "How did you protect Yuan''er!" The elder''s face showed a helpless expression as he said, "That man had five guards from the Fourth Realm by his side. I couldn''t stop them alone." Marquis Yunyang took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and with trembling voice said, "Tell me, why did Yuan''er go to the Chang''an County Government, and why did he die at that man''s hand?" The elder kept his head down and quietly revealed the whole story. Marquis Yunyang slammed a palm onto the table, causing the wooden table to split open with a loud crack. Li Yuan had merely accidentally killed a lowly commoner. He had already used a Death Exemption Token, what else did he want! Had it not been necessary to give Li Xuanjing face, there was no need to waste such a precious Death Exemption Token. If he had secretly dealt with that entire family, there would be no such trouble. Marquis Yunyang''s forehead veins bulged as he growled, "Li Xuanjing, I will make sure you also taste the pain of losing a son!" Meanwhile, inside the Ministry of Justice. After listening to Song Jiaren''s words, the scholarly gentleman showed no change of expression, merely saying, "I understand. You can go back and rest, don''t worry. I will handle this matter." Song Jiaren nodded slightly and then turned to leave. A black-clothed man approached from not far off and asked, "My lord, would you like to visit your son at the Chang''an County Government?" Li Xuanjing shook his head and said, "No need." The black-clothed man continued, "The Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers are true assassins. By the rules of their trade, they probably don''t even know who is behind the scenes, but I can confirm that this assassination attempt, and the one where the young master was attacked in the mansion before, have the same mastermind. To be able to hire the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers and bribe a servant who has been with the Li Mansion for ten years... In Chang''an, there are only a few with such capacity and hatred for the master, it must be one of the princes." Shaking his head, he added, "Just after Li Yuan had a confrontation with the young master, they couldn''t wait to make their move, clearly aiming to frame Marquis Yunyang Mansion. What a clever scheme..." After a moment of silence, Li Xuanjing said, "Prepare the carriage. We''re going to King Chun Mansion." Moments later, a carriage stopped in front of King Chun Mansion. After the gatekeeper announced his arrival, King Chun stepped out to greet him with a smile, "I knew you would come over today..." Li Xuanjing gave a bow, saying, "I''ve seen Your Highness." King Chun grasped his wrist and shook his head, "We''re not outside, why be so formal with me? You''ve come today, so don''t leave. Let''s have a drink together, play a few games of chess. We''ll sleep here side by side tonight, and we''ll enter the palace together tomorrow..." After speaking, he instructed the King Mansion''s housekeeper, "Tell the King Consort I won''t be visiting her tonight. Let her sleep..." Chang''an County Government. The prison. Although Pei Zhe had sent a new bedcover, the bed in the cell was far from being as comfortable as the one at home, and it didn''t have the scent of home. Speaking of scent, Li Nuo sniffed his clothes. There was a faint fragrance on them, distinct from the scent of his wife. He remembered the female knight Housekeeper Wu had mentioned and became curious. What had happened after he passed out? Who was this female knight? Light footsteps came from outside, and Li Nuo looked up to see a figure standing outside his cell. Surprised, he said, "Wife, why are you here?" Song Jiaren, holding a food box, said, "You haven''t eaten all day. I''ve brought some food." The gaps between the bars of the cell were too narrow to pass the food box through, so she removed two bars and walked into the cell with the food box. Indeed, Li Nuo had not eaten much today, and he didn''t feel hungry until his wife opened the food box and he smelled the food, which made him extremely hungry. The food was prepared by the cook of the Song Residence, with both meat and vegetables, and even a bowl of ginseng soup. Sitting beside Li Nuo, Song Jiaren suddenly asked, "Why... did you kill him?" In his mind, Li Nuo thought, if he hadn''t killed Li Yuan, she would be a widow... His reasons for killing Li Yuan were not so noble. Nor was he such a noble person. If he had truly been a saint who sacrifices himself for others, Li Yuan would have died at the Ministry of Justice. His reason for killing Li Yuan was more about survival. It would be good to succeed in prolonging life, but failing that, he would still rid the people of a scourge. Perhaps this was fate. Had Li Yuan not come to the County Magistrate''s Office, Li Nuo wouldn''t have been able to go to Marquis Yunyang Mansion to kill him. When he needed Li Yuan the most, Li Yuan appeared before him. Facing his wife''s question, Li Nuo didn''t explain the existence of the Law Code. After drinking the last sip of ginseng soup, he let go of the bowl, which suddenly dropped. Song Jiaren instinctively reached out, only to see the jade bowl float steadily in mid-air. There seemed to be an invisible force holding it there. Song Jiaren stared at him in astonishment, "Have you entered the realm?" Li Nuo nodded. With Li Yuan''s death, he would surely enter the realm. The Princess did not lie to him. Song Jiaren looked at Li Nuo, reminded of the original purpose of his Law Practitioner cultivation. She wondered if his goal in cultivation was still to defeat her... After Li Nuo finished eating, Song Jiaren packed up the food box and said, "I''ll come to see you again tomorrow. Father says he''ll find a way." Chapter 129 - 96: Applying Their Methods to Themselves [10,000 Characters]_2 Seeing her stand up and get ready to leave, Li Nuo suddenly said, "Wife." Song Jiaren turned her head to look at him. Li Nuo said, "Could you give me your wallet?" Song Jiaren did not ask why and took out a pink wallet from around her waist and handed it to Li Nuo. Li Nuo took the wallet and, after his wife had left, placed it beside his pillow. Having been exhausted all day, his body was already weak. Smelling the calming scent from the wallet as if his wife were by his side, he soon fell asleep. Song Jiaren did not leave the prison. She placed the food box at the entrance of the cell on a table and sat down on a long bench beside it, quietly standing guard here. The night was deep. Inside the prison, Li Nuo slept very peacefully. At Marquis Yunyang Mansion, everything was shrouded in mourning. The eldest young master was assassinated, and his mother fainted from grief and had not yet awakened. The Marquis was extremely furious and shut himself in his study. Soon, letters were sent out from the mansion by servants to the residences of various nobles in Chang''an. A young figure entered the mansion before curfew and saw the white lanterns hanging at the gate. He paused, shocked, and said, "What happened at the mansion, did someone pass away?" The gatekeeper, dressed in mourning clothes, comforted him, "Second young master, please restrain your grief..." The young man shuddered, crying out in sorrow, "Father..." The gatekeeper quickly grabbed him, "Second young master, you are mistaken, it''s not the lord, it''s the eldest young master, he was killed!" The young man shook again, disbelief coloring his face. What? Li Yuan is dead? Did that beast really die? If Li Yuan is dead, isn''t he now the Marquis Mansion''s eldest young master and future first-class marquis? Truly, joy comes unexpectedly while one strolls outside. He stared agape at the white lanterns hanging all around the mansion; after regaining his composure, his expression grew even more sorrowful as he loudly said, "Brother, your death is truly tragic haha..." ... Early morning. Just as the government offices of Chang''an opened, they received shocking news. Last night, Marquis Yunyang''s eldest son was stabbed to death in front of many people at the Chang''an County Government. This was the second major incident in Chang''an within a day. In the afternoon, the son of the Minister of Justice was assassinated, and to take his life, the mastermind deployed eight martial artists from the Fourth Realm. The Minister of Justice, one of the Nine Ministers, high in both position and power, someone had sent out eight Fourth Realm warriors to kill his only son. Marquis Yunyang, a first-class marquis of Daxia, a top-tier noble, whose legitimate eldest son and future marquis was killed publicly... How long had it been since such a heinous incident occurred in Daxia? Coincidentally, the murderer who killed Marquis Yunyang''s eldest son is the son of the current Minister of Justice. The son of a Standard Third Rank official had killed another Standard Third Rank noble''s son. Although squabbles among the sons of Chang''an''s nobility were common, such an extent was exceedingly rare. Numerous people were immediately dispatched to gather information. Chang''an had no secrets. They soon untangled the sequence of events. The conflict began three days ago when Marquis Yunyang''s son, Li Yuan, tried to abduct a peasant girl and was stopped by the son of the Minister of Justice, starting their feud. Li Xuanjing''s son was a Law Practitioner, which, although somewhat unbelievable, was no secret in the upper circles of Chang''an. Later, in retaliation, Marquis Yunyang, along with several nobles, petitioned the three provinces and halted Li Nuo''s trial duties at Chang''an County Government, cutting off his path of cultivation and deepening their conflict. Afterwards, Li Nuo unearthed a murder case involving Li Yuan from six months prior, and had Li Yuan detained at the Ministry of Justice, but Li Yuan was saved by a Death Exemption Token from his father and publicly ridiculed Li Nuo at the Ministry of Justice¡ªthe event had testimonial backup from ministry officials. To this point, the situation was still within the realm of normal disputes. However, what happened next was completely unexpected. Yesterday morning, using the murder of six innocent citizens as bait, the conspirators drew the Law Practitioner Li Nuo to investigate the case, only to ambush him at the scene with eight Fourth Realm assassins, nearly succeeding in killing the only son of the Minister of Justice. If not for the formidable strength of his guard, the Minister of Justice would have been left childless. Logically speaking, the Marquis Yunyang Mansion was under heavy suspicion, though people did not believe the Marquis had the audacity. Several hours later, news came that Li Yuan had been killed at the county government. This case was witnessed by a Chief from the Ministry of Personnel, and Li Nuo had himself admitted to the crime and voluntarily confined himself in the Chang''an County Government prison. In fairness, the root of their conflict lay with Li Yuan. But even if Li Yuan was at fault, it didn''t justify killing him! And even if he was driven to such extreme hatred towards Li Yuan, he shouldn''t have acted personally. Why not hire an assassin? Killing the eldest son of a first-class marquis in public¨C¨Ceven if his father was Li Xuanjing, this affair would likely be difficult to resolve. This morning, Marquis Yunyang displayed his son''s body at the palace gates and, leading a group of nobles, petitioned the court for severe punishment of the murderer. Given such a significant case, the three provinces naturally did not dare to dally. They instructed the Ministry of Justice to fetch the suspect from Chang''an County Government immediately, with the Capital Prefecture and Imperial Censorate jointly investigating the case, excluding the Ministry of Justice due to its close association with the suspect. Simultaneously, the three provinces also issued a notice to all government offices to urgently convene a court meeting to deliberate on this case. At the Ministry of Justice. Li Anning, after hearing these events, dropped the bun she had barely bitten into onto the floor. She hadn''t been at the Ministry of Justice yesterday as she was paying respects to her mother at the Imperial Mausoleum and had only returned to Chang''an this morning. She hadn''t expected that such a major incident would happen just in one day. Chapter 130 - 96: Applying Their Methods to Themselves [10,000 Characters]_3 Li Nuo was attacked at noon and killed Li Yuan at night... No, that thing she said was a joke, she didn''t expect him to actually kill! Why is this child so incredibly honest! She hurriedly left the Ministry of Justice, wanting to go to the Chang''an County Government to take a look, but just as she stepped out of the Ministry of Justice''s main gate, she saw Li Nuo alighting from a carriage, accompanied by officials and constables from the Ministry of Justice. Just like Li Yuan, his status was not ordinary; even if he committed a serious crime, he wouldn''t be shackled with fetters and such. Song Jiaren followed behind Li Nuo, and as she reached the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, an official there stopped her and said, "Miss, this is a restricted area of the Ministry of Justice, you cannot enter." Li Anning spoke up, "Let her in." The Ministry of Justice official slowly moved aside and said nothing more. As the group arrived at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice''s prison, she said to Song Jiaren, "We have rules here in the Ministry of Justice, I can''t allow you into the prison, but you can wait here, or sit in the office over there. Don''t worry, I will take good care of him." Li Nuo walked into the large prison of the Ministry of Justice, and Li Anning had someone open a cell door. This cell was obviously larger and more spacious than ordinary cells, and it seemed to have been unoccupied for a long time, the ground covered in a layer of dust. Seeing this, an official from the Ministry of Justice instructed two prison guards, "Find some female prisoners, have them clean up this place thoroughly, and bring in a new blanket..." Outside the cell, Li Anning looked at Li Nuo in disbelief, "You really killed him..." Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said, "Isn''t that what Your Highness taught me?" Li Anning was at a loss for words; she usually never saw him follow her instructions to the letter. Waiting around for them to clean was boring; Li Nuo tossed his jade pendant into the air, and with a thought, it hovered there. He looked at Li Anning and said, "Look, I''ve reached a new realm..." The first realm of Legalism, unlocking the power of restraint. Li Anning rolled her eyes at him. What was he thinking, flaunting his cultivation at a time like this... Slashing the scions of nobility in anger, who else would advance in cultivation if not he? Legalism and the Martial Path are two completely different systems, and the speed of cultivation is the fastest among all the Hundred Schools, unparalleled. If he could wield a sword and slay all the nobles in Chang''an who deserved death, even she wouldn''t be able to match him. Throwing him another glare, Li Anning said, "You stay here and behave. I am going to the court to see what I can do for you, and to plead for your case. This matter will surely not be peacefully resolved by Marquis Yunyang; those nobles probably won''t let you off easily..." One didn''t have to think too hard to know that those nobles would surely seize this issue tenaciously. If Li Yuan''s death were to be glossed over easily, then wouldn''t every noble offspring in Chang''an feel imperiled? After giving Li Nuo a warning, she left in a hurry. After Li Anning had left, the female prisoners responsible for cleaning arrived. These prisoners were mostly serving imprisonment sentences which not only meant incarceration, but also entailed a certain amount of labor. Male prisoners would generally be taken to repair city walls and dig canals, and in times of war, they were even sent to the battlefield as fodder. Due to physical strength considerations, female prisoners were assigned lighter labor such as weaving, laundry, and cleaning. Several female prisoners, dressed in white prison garb, passed by Li Nuo. A petite girl looked up, paused for a moment, and exclaimed in shock, "Young Master..." Li Nuo looked down. Oh, an acquaintance. ... Imperial Palace. Atop the Golden Hall. This was an emergency assembly of the court, but the number of officials attending was greater than at any prior session. The death of a first-class marquis''s son within the government premises of Chang''an County, and the incarceration of Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing''s son; neither party involved was easily provoked. Even if this case had little to do with them directly, officials were curious to join in the spectacle. Unfortunately for them, the very same Minister of Justice who was at the center of this maelstrom was unexpectedly absent from the court, and they could not witness his reaction. Marquis Yunyang, dressed in white, knelt in the hall in silence. On both sides of the great hall, the courtiers were causing an uproar. A noble with a grim face spoke, "Repeatedly disregarding court decrees, without delving into that, to publicly kill a son of a first-class marquis, such behavior is extremely wicked. If we do not execute him, how can we demonstrate the justice of the law?" Marquis Yongshou is correct: this child is lawless, he shows contempt for the court, contempt for the law; according to the law, he should be executed!" "If we don''t execute him this time and let him go free, who knows what vile acts he will commit next? If we don''t kill him, neither the heavens nor the law will tolerate it!" "I agree!" "I agree!" On the left side of the hall, a group burning with righteous indignation, seemingly more furious than Marquis Yunyang¡ªas if it was their own sons who had died¡ªwere the nobles of Daxia. Unlike the courtiers who were divided into factions and constantly bickered amongst themselves. The Daxia nobles were always united against their enemies, the largest and most cohesive force within the court. On the right side of the hall, the ones arguing tirelessly against them, were a group of Imperial Censors. Almost every court session, these Imperial Censors would put forward various charges to impeach Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. Although they did not wield great power, they were relentless in their criticisms. However, this time around, with Li Xuanjing being collectively attacked by the nobles, they unexpectedly stood on Li Xuanjing''s side. Even though Li Xuanjing was not currently present in the court. As the clamor from the nobles subsided somewhat, an Assistant Imperial Censor said, "Marquis Yunyang''s son Li Yuan has always been unruly, bringing disaster upon Chang''an. Half a year ago, because he was caught cheating by his peers at the academy, he beat one to death; is that not a contempt of the law?" An Imperial Censor stepped forward and added, "Li Yuan lived debauchedly, who knows how many virtuous women he has harmed. This incident also began with his attempt to forcefully abduct a good family... Though we lack official credentials and cannot convene a trial, at heart, he was serving the common people, his intentions were good..." Chapter 131 - 96: Applying Their Methods to Themselves [10,000 Characters]_4 The Imperial Censor finally stood up and slowly said, "For the disturbance of the public court and disregard of the Laws, considering that there was no malice involved, we may overlook pursuing the matter, but even though the son of Marquis Yunyang, Li Yuan, has committed numerous offenses, too many to be listed, he should be judged by the court and is indeed subject to execution according to the Law." Just as everyone thought the Imperial Censorate was going to speak on behalf of Marquis Yunyang, the Imperial Censor sharply turned his tone and said, "However, as his father is the Minister of Justice, with an official position of Standard Third Rank, according to the ''official assumption'' rule, if the Minister of Justice is willing to resign to take the blame, then his son can be spared from the death penalty..." A stir went through the hall above. The Minister of Justice was a third-rank civil servant of the current court and could be said to be an extremely high-ranking official. Above the Law, he naturally held privileges. However, the privileges of a civil servant were far inferior to those of nobles. Being of the same rank, Marquis Yunyang could redeem his son from the death penalty by just demotion of one rank. But the Minister of Justice had to resign from all official positions to achieve the same. This strategy of the Imperial Censorate could be described as killing two birds with one stone. Save the son of Li Xuanjing and bring down Li Xuanjing. Compared to Li Xuanjing, the nobles of Chang''an were the real chronic illness of Da Xia. Li Yuan should have been executed long ago, and even the joint impeachment by the Imperial Censorate had no outcome. The son of Li Xuanjing merely did what the court should have done long ago. Of course, since he personally killed Li Yuan, though the death penalty could be spared, he could not escape the lesser sentences. If they did not punish him severely, these nobles would not agree. Even they could only try their best to save his life. In today''s world, those who dare to practice Legalism and are willing to do so have become increasingly rare, and they did not wish to see another disciple of Legalism meet such an end. If they could bring down his father, Li Xuanjing, in the process, that would naturally be even better. Just not sure whether Li Xuanjing, ruthless and decisive, would give up his current position for his only son? The Imperial Censorate had made quite the calculation. But this proposal clearly did not sit well with Marquis Yunyang. He lifted his head and with a face filled with resentment asked, "If it were Lord Chief Prime Minister''s son who died, could you let the murderer of your son go?" The Imperial Censor said, "Marquis Yunyang, do not divert the topic." Marquis Yunyang raised his voice, "Answer my question directly!" The Imperial Censor looked disdainful, "If my son were such an animal, there would be no need for others to act; I would personally eliminate the threat for the people!" "You!" "What ''you''?" ... Although the nobles were not easy to provoke, the Imperial Censors were not vegetarians either. They dared to impeach Li Xuanjing in front of him and dared to scold the Regent Prince to his face in the Golden Hall. In terms of quarreling ability, no one in the court could surpass the right side of the Imperial Censorate. When words failed, both parties began to argue across the air once more, turning the entire court into a market-place noise. At that moment, a figure slowly walked into the hall. A young woman wearing a phoenix crown, dressed in a magnificent palace dress. The red palace dress was elegant and luxurious, yet solemn. Embroidered on the wide skirt was a phoenix woven with gold thread, which seemed to be ready to take flight at any moment with the slight sway of the hem. As she entered the hall, the entire court seemed to brighten with her presence. King Chun, having been bothered by the crowd below, finally saw a chance to breathe when he saw the woman coming in and descended from above, asking, "Anning, do you have something on your mind for coming here?" Li Anning performed a curtsey and said, "My elder brother, I am here to request meritorious recognition for someone. It was because of his warning that we were able to catch the culprit who attempted to assassinate the Envoy from Chu Country during the gathering at the Four Directions Hall. The court must properly reward him." A brief silence fell upon the assembly. Several days prior, an assassination attempt on an Envoy from Chu Country at the Four Directions Hall almost led to a serious diplomatic dispute between Da Xia and Chu. Fortunately, it was later found to be an internal conflict within the delegation from Chu, allowing the Da Xia Court to absolve itself of blame. This case was always thought by the courtiers to have been solved by Princess Anning, but it seems she had help. For a moment, they even temporarily forgot about the matter of Marquis Yunyang. After the assassination attempt was resolved, Da Xia and Chu successfully signed a series of mutually beneficial treaties. This person had, with his own effort, salvaged major losses for the court and for Da Xia, benefiting both the country and its people, deserving significant rewards. All eyes turned toward the resplendent Princess Anning. No one noticed that the figure standing at the front of the hall flashed their eyes when hearing of this case. King Chun looked at Li Anning, curiously asking, "Oh, who has achieved such great merit? We must indeed award them handsomely!" Li Anning lifted her head and said, "My elder brother, his name is Li Nuo." Princess Anning''s words, after a brief hush, once again stirred up noise in the hall. "Is it him?" "That day at the Four Directions Hall, there seemed to be a man by the Princess''s side." "I never expected it to be Lord Li''s son." "The Princess and Lord Li''s son seem to have a close acquaintance..." ... The officials who investigated the case at the Four Directions Hall indeed saw a young man appear next to the Princess. Princess Anning is yet unmarried, and the two of them, a man and a woman, spent a long time alone together in a room, which is not ordinary. Just never expected that man to be Li Xuanjing''s son. Their relationship is not so strange after all. Li Xuanjing was unparalleled, having been the top scholar in all Six Arts; an achievement with neither precedent nor followers. Could his son be anything less than extraordinary? The courtiers and the Imperial Censors might have been evenly matched in their arguments, but Princess Anning''s arrival gave the situation yet another shift. Chapter 132 - 96: Applying Their Methods to Themselves [10,000 Characters]_5 The Imperial Censor took advantage of the situation and said, "Although he has committed a grave crime, considering his significant contributions to the court, why not offset his crime with his merits, spare him the death penalty, and instead sentence him to three years of penal servitude and exile him three thousand leagues away? How about that?" Three years of penal servitude and an exile of three thousand leagues were the most severe punishments below the death penalty. But, at the very least, it temporarily saved his life. Marquis Yongshou snorted coldly, "Aren''t you practitioners of Legalism? Taking a life for a life is natural and just. You are always the ones shouting the loudest on normal days; why are you silent today?" An Assistant Imperial Censor stepped forward and retorted, "Taking a life for a life is natural and just, as Marquis Yongshou aptly put. Then may I ask, the son of Marquis Yunyang also killed a man half a year ago; has he paid with his life in these six months?" Another noble countered, "Marquis Yunyang possesses a Death Exemption Token bestowed by the previous emperor, sparing him once from capital punishment. Imperial Censor Xu, are you daring to question the previous emperor?" "I never said that." "I see that''s what you imply!" "Marquis Lantian, do not slander!" "It was you who first questioned the previous emperor!" ... The two groups had said only a few words when they started arguing again. A peculiar situation had formed in the great hall. Before, it was always the nobles fervently defending their offspring who broke the Law while officials from the Imperial Censorate insisted on prosecuting them. Today, the situation was completely reversed. Nobles were crying out for taking a life for a life, while the Imperial Censors were collectively trying to absolve the murderer of his crime. If one did not know better, they might think they had taken up the wrong tablets. However, no matter how fiercely they argued, the key to this case still lay with Marquis Yunyang. It was his son who had died; if he insisted on sentencing the son of the Minister of Justice to death, unless Li Xuanjing also procured a Death Exemption Token, not even King Chun as the Regent this month could easily pardon him. While everyone was arguing incessantly, King Chun walked up to Marquis Yunyang, personally helped him up, and said, "Ah, I can understand how Marquis Yunyang feels. Please get up; the ground is cold, and kneeling too long is bad for your health..." King Chun''s gesture touched the hearts of the officials. In recent years, King Chun''s favoritism towards Li Xuanjing was evident to all. On this matter, he was undoubtedly on Li Xuanjing''s side. While among all the princes, King Chun indeed had the least airs and was the mildest in his methods, no one expected that he would be willing to humble himself as a king to implore a marquis to save the son of Li Xuanjing. Atop the great hall, King Chun wore a pleading look on his face and was whispering something to Marquis Yunyang. But due to the distance and King Chun''s soft voice, the specific content was unclear to the others. It was not hard to guess that King Chun was pleading for Marquis Yunyang to spare Li Nuo. King Chun''s face showed a beseeching expression, leaning close to the ear of Marquis Yunyang and softly said, "You have many sons; losing one or two means nothing. The title and position will still belong to your family. Xuanjing only has one son; if something happens to him, I will exterminate your entire family!" Marquis Yunyang''s body trembled, and a chill ran through him. He looked at King Chun in shock. It was truly hard to imagine that someone could say such cruel words with a pleading expression. King Chun bowed his fists to Marquis Yunyang and returned to the upper end of the great hall. This scene, naturally, led the officials to reflect even more. The current Li Xuanjing, although powerful, was still someone who could be restrained. If King Chun were to ascend the throne in the future, with King Chun''s favoritism towards him, he would indeed be second only to none. By then, the entire court might become a place ruled by his word alone. King Chun returned to the top of the great hall, patted the armrest of the chair, and loudly declared, "Silence!" Gradually, the court grew quiet. King Chun looked at Marquis Yunyang and asked, "Marquis Yunyang, do you have anything to say?" Marquis Yunyang''s complexion was pale, and after a moment of inner struggle, he bowed his head and said, "This minister has failed in his discipline, leading to such a grave crime by Li Yuan; he deserves death. I, I will not press charges..." "What?" "What did you say?" "You''re doing what!" The nobles beside him were taken aback, all speaking out. The drastic change in Marquis Yunyang''s attitude also greatly surprised the courtiers. Could it be that King Chun promised him some significant benefits? A feud as profound as killing a son should not be easily reconciled. Unless King Chun promised him a huge benefit, how could Marquis Yunyang possibly relent? Marquis Yongshou looked at him, astonished, and said, "Marquis Yunyang, you..." Didn''t we agree that today in the court, we would present a united front? The majesty of the nobles should not be challenged. Li Xuanjing''s son must die, or next time, it could be their sons. They were fighting fiercely, and yet Marquis Yunyang capitulated first? Marquis Yunyang kept his head bowed, saying nothing. He had not expected that the usually kind-hearted King Chun could also be so ruthless. He did not fear Li Xuanjing. Li Xuanjing, in his actions, at least followed some principles. Although not many. But King Chun was a first-class king, at the very pinnacle of Daxia''s nobles. If he decided to target the Marquis Yunyang Mansion, the Marquis Yunyang Mansion could truly be annihilated. King Chun was right in one regard. He had many sons; changing one still allowed the title to be passed down, and the family could at least continue for a hundred years. But if King Chun was determined to kill him, it would not be long before Marquis Yunyang would cease to exist. The grief and anger from losing his son were instantly washed away by King Chun''s words. Atop the great hall, King Chun nodded in satisfaction and declared, "Marquis Yunyang has failed in disciplining his son, allowing him to commit murder; he should be sent to Zongzheng Si for questioning. But considering he lost his son, I will not pursue this further; Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing, for failing to discipline his son, will have his salary confiscated for one year as a punishment. His son Li Nuo, although committed a grave crime, has contributed services to the court; with merits offsetting the demerits, he will neither be rewarded nor punished..." Chapter 133 - 96: Treat Others the Way They Treat You [10,000 words]_6 However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted. "Your Highness, merit is merit, failure is failure, how can it be so?" "You are too biased towards Li Xuanjing!" "We absolutely disagree with this!" ... Although it was unknown what benefits King Chun had promised Marquis Yunyang that he betrayed them at the crucial moment, the other nobles of Daxia still wouldn''t agree. If this precedent were set, what would happen to their progeny in the future? These nobles were very aware of their own children''s characters. If they strictly adhered to the Law, which family wouldn''t have several members die? King Chun rubbed his temples¡ªthere was no denying that the trouble Li Nuo had caused this time was indeed substantial. He had long known that even if Marquis Yunyang relented, these nobles would not let matters rest. But everything was within his expectations. King Chun''s hand reached toward his bosom, where there was a Death Exemption Token. Although the token was precious, there seemed to be no better solution right now. However, his hand had only just reached halfway when it stopped. A somewhat emaciated figure slowly walked into the hall. His steps were light, but with each step he took, the voices in the Golden Hall lessened. By the time he reached the front of the hall, it was completely silent, with only the sounds of dropping pins heard. Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing, despite his appearance as a refined scholar, was unmatched in his ruthless methods across the entire court. Even the previously indignant nobles now shut their mouths and remained silent. Everyone was curious about how he would handle the situation. Would he sacrifice his son to preserve his own position? Or would he give up his high status for his only son, reducing himself to a commoner? No one believed he would make the second choice; over the years, in climbing to his current position, he had made many powerful enemies, and many secretly wished him dead. If he lost his current power, Li Xuanjing himself, along with his son, would only die more miserably. Undoubtedly, were he not the Minister of Justice today, he and his son would lie dead in the streets by tomorrow. Li Xuanjing did not say a word but simply took something out of his sleeve. A eunuch took the item from his hand and presented it to King Chun. As everyone clearly saw what Li Xuanjing held, their expressions drastically changed. A Death Exemption Token! Li Xuanjing had produced a Death Exemption Token! How did he possess a Death Exemption Token! King Chun took the Death Exemption Token and once again looked downward, asking, "Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing''s son, Li Nuo, who killed Marquis Yunyang''s son Li Yuan, should, according to the law, be beheaded. This token, bestowed by His Majesty, grants immunity from all capital crimes. I now rule him not guilty and order his release. Does anyone object..." This time, the hall was silent. Even the nobles did not speak. After all, the Death Exemption Token could absolve one from any capital crimes except for treason, a consensus undisputed within the court. If this token were not valid, what about those in their families? Who would dare say that a Death Exemption Token could not grant immunity from death, the nobles would be the first to fight over it. Just moments ago, the nobles had been emphasizing the legitimacy of the Death Exemption Token. They cannot contradict themselves. However... The Death Exemption Token had always been used by the nobles. When one of their people was killed and someone else used a Death Exemption Token to absolve them, it always left a bitter taste... The nobles did not even request to verify the authenticity of the Death Exemption Token. They actually hoped that Li Xuanjing had forged the Death Exemption Token. Even King Chun couldn''t save him. But the activation of each Death Exemption Token involved very strict verification, and no one could fool the court with a fake token. Who would have thought that His Majesty, who had not issued any Death Exemption Tokens for over a decade, would make an exception for Li Xuanjing? His standing in His Majesty''s heart was beyond many people''s expectations. The hall was engulfed in silence. Even the nobles had no objections, so naturally, the courtiers had none either. These nobles'' offspring, who contributed nothing to the court and committed many offenses, had never been punished. But the son of the Minister of Justice had truly contributed to the court and to the nation. The Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Rites, and the Honglu Si all owed him a favor. Everyone has their own scale in their heart. The courtiers had their own judgment about right and wrong. King Chun waited a moment and, seeing nobody spoke, waved his sleeve and said, "Since there are no objections, let this case be closed." Then, his tone shifted, and a hint of sternness appeared on his face as he said, "That case is closed, now let''s discuss another matter. Yesterday, the Minister of Justice''s son was assassinated within Chang''an City. The audacity of the assassin was extreme, showing no regard for the court. The Ministry of Justice shall immediately issue a capture warrant to all provinces. A reward of one thousand taels of silver for information leading to the assassin, and ten thousand taels for the assassin''s head..." A middle-aged man in the front ranks of the officials wore a grim expression. Ten thousand taels for a head, was the assassin''s head made of gold? Even if it were made of gold, it wouldn''t be that expensive! Without managing a household one does not know the expense of fuel and rice; King Chun truly does not treat the National Treasury''s silver as money, such a wasteful person... However, although he was the Minister of Revenue, King Chun was obviously furious at that moment; it was better not to provoke him. The courtiers raised no objections to this either. But unsaid, King Chun''s partiality was too obvious. When the son of Marquis Yunyang died, he persuaded the family not to pursue it. When Li Xuanjing''s son was assaulted, although unharmed and still able to fend off the attacker, he offered a reward of ten thousand to capture the murderer. Such a heavy bounty might tempt even a Grandmaster. It seemed as if only Li Xuanjing''s son counted as a son, while the son of Marquis Yunyang was something inconsequential... Then, King Chun spoke again, "Another matter, the Four Directions Hall case. Li Nuo played a significant role, preventing a major loss for the court. With punishments due and rewards warranted, his faults have been compensated for by the Death Exemption Token. As for his rewards, the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Revenue can discuss that among yourselves so as to avoid any claim of my partiality..." The Minister of Revenue had a painful expression. The bounty was one thing, but rewards meant the Ministry of Revenue had to bleed a bit more. The courtiers felt helpless. King Chun''s favoritism was blatantly obvious, but all his decisions were reasoned and irrefutable. Nonetheless, today''s court meeting could be considered successfully concluded. The nobles wore faces of frustration, experiencing for the first time the bitterness of the Death Exemption Token. The Imperial Censors felt a bit regretful. They managed to save the person they wanted to save, but Li Xuanjing was still Li Xuanjing. They had battled with Li Xuanjing for so many years and, as always, hadn''t gained any edge. The courtiers had witnessed an excitement, as they had no intention of using this incident to bring down Li Xuanjing. Brothers fighting a tiger, father and son soldiers in battle. In the days ahead, Chang''an would likely see even more excitement... The court officials gradually dispersed, leaving only two people in the Golden Hall. King Chun''s face broke into a smile, Xuanjing is truly commendable. Father Emperor, engrossed in the Immortality Technique over these years, seldom grants an audience even for them. Not only did Father Emperor meet him, but he also granted him a Death Exemption Token, evidently holding him in high regard. Back in the day, his Mother was just a common palace maid. Only after being favored by a drunken Father Emperor did he exist. Compared to other princes with profound backgrounds, he had nothing but the identity of a prince. Over the years, it was precisely because of Xuanjing that today''s King Chun existed. Father Emperor valuing Xuanjing was naturally pleasing to him. The token from earlier had been taken away; he touched his chest, suddenly thought of something, and frowned unhappily, "Hiss... what do you mean by this? Haven''t I already told you? I still have a Death Exemption Token here. Why did you go and ask Father Emperor for one? What, do you worry that I won''t give it to you? Is that what you think of me..." Chapter 134 - 97 Collapse of Dao Heart The court session ended, and Li Anning, not even having time to change out of her court dress, rushed back to the Ministry of Justice as quickly as possible. When she arrived at the Ministry of Justice''s prison, she saw Li Nuo comfortably lying on a soft couch, layered with several quilts. A young and beautiful female prisoner stood by the bed, vigorously fanning Li Nuo with a fan in her hand. In reality, Li Nuo was reluctant to trouble others. But after the girl had finished cleaning the cell, she noticed several mosquito bites on Li Nuo and took the initiative to offer her help in fanning him to ward off mosquitoes. Li Nuo solemnly told her that she was no longer a maid of the Li Family, but she insisted on doing so. Unable to dissuade her, Li Nuo let her be. He had already noticed that although the girl appeared fragile, her mind was single-minded and stubborn. She had injured him without discrimination the last time, and perhaps this was her way of lessening her sense of guilt. Although Gu Yanran was fanning to the point of sweating profusely, she was happy in her heart. The young master had not driven her away, meaning he did not hold a grudge against her for what happened last time. On her way over from the female prisoner''s cell, she had heard that the young master had been sent to the Ministry of Justice''s prison for killing a thoroughly wicked noble''s son. Admiring the young master in her heart, she was also worried about him. What would the court decide for him? Li Nuo, lying on the soft bed, pondered the same question. But whatever he thought was useless. Even now, Li Nuo had no regrets. At the very least, he could still lie here, receiving the services of a former Li Family maid. Rather than being like Li Yuan, turned into a cold corpse. "Cough!" Upon hearing a cough, Li Nuo sat up from the bed and saw a figure standing outside the cell. What drew the most attention was a magnificent phoenix crown adorned with jade phoenixes and jeweled tassels, with various gems reflecting each other''s brilliance, dazzling and eye-catching. She wore a red palace dress with many beautiful patterns embroidered with gold threads, especially a phoenix at the hem, lifelike, as if it would fly off her body at any moment. Li Nuo did not recognize this dignified and noble girl. Until he caught a glimpse of her bulging bosom encased in the palace dress. Oh. Li Anning. She had changed clothes, and Li Nuo almost didn''t recognize her. One couldn''t blame him, for she usually wore the Ministry of Justice''s uniform with a simple ponytail and a prominent "constable" character across her chest¡ªa complete abstinence look, which Li Nuo had grown accustomed to. Suddenly changing into such extravagant attire, appearing before him with such elegance and dignity, anyone would be dumbfounded. Li Anning glanced at the government official beside her and said, "Open the door." Following the government official''s instruction, two prison guards opened the cell door, and Li Anning walked in, saying to Li Nuo, "Let''s go." Li Nuo asked, "Go where?" Li Anning gave him a white look and said, "Back home, of course. What, you got addicted to staying in the Ministry of Justice''s prison?" Her rolling of eyes was quite spirited. The familiar Princess was back. Moments later, Li Nuo walked out of the Ministry of Justice''s prison, having already learned what had happened in the main hall from Li Anning. He looked up at the sky above, feeling a surge of emotion. Some people committed crimes that he couldn''t punish them through legal means. But he could kill them. This world was truly fucking magical. Li Anning spoke with a hint of relief, "I thought, by telling everyone that you solved the Four Directions Hall case, elder brother would find an excuse to protect you. I didn''t expect that in the end, it would still rely on your father''s Death Exemption Token..." To this, Li Nuo had nothing to say. That case, in fact, he was unwilling to reveal his involvement. He hadn''t done anything yet when someone already arranged eight fourth realm Martial Artists, all to take his life. Eight Martial Artists from the Object Manipulation Realm, enough to kill a Grandmaster; they really thought highly of him. Just because he was the son of Li Xuanjing, some people couldn''t wait to tear him limb from limb, repeatedly trying to take his life. To set up the bait, they even massacred six innocent civilians. If the mastermind behind the Envoy case held a grudge against him because of this, wouldn''t that mean another powerful enemy lurking in the shadows? However, he couldn''t blame Li Anning; after all, she had good intentions. Moreover, it was an emergency, and there were no other options at the time. Li Nuo gave Princess Anning a fist salute and said, "Thank you, Your Highness." Li Anning did not speak, characteristically rolling her eyes at him. Li Nuo stood in the yard of the Ministry of Justice, taking a deep breath. This was Li Nuo''s second visit to the Ministry of Justice, but it felt completely different from the first time. To be exact, he didn''t feel much the first time. Back then, he had not yet entered any realm. But after his Cultivation, returning to the Ministry of Justice felt different. Li Nuo could sense a kind and familiar aura emanating from many people in the Ministry of Justice. Watching the constables and Government Officials from the Ministry pass by him, Li Nuo perhaps understood how Li Anning felt looking at him. Though they had not entered any realm, they already possessed the aura of Legalism, which felt familiar and comforting. Li Nuo stood in the yard of the Ministry of Justice. Officials passing by all smiled and nodded at him. Some constables even secretly gave him a thumbs up. Li Anning, looking at Li Nuo, let a hint of a smile appear on her lips and said, "What do you think, our Ministry of Justice isn''t bad, right? You definitely can''t go judge cases at the Chang''an County Government anymore, how about coming to our Ministry of Justice instead? Although you still can''t judge cases, with me covering for you and focusing on Cultivation, you can rise to the Second Realm in three to five years..." Chapter 135 - 97 Collapse of Dao Heart_2 Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "No more cultivation..." Li Anning was stunned for a moment, unsure of what he meant. "No cultivation of what?" Li Nuo replied, "No more cultivation of Legalism." After cultivating Legalism for over a month, he had lost the ambitious spirit that he had at the start. Earlier at the court, the nobles had fought tooth and nail for his death. The Imperial Censors, perhaps out of respect for a fellow practitioner of Legalism, kindly sentenced him to three years of penal servitude, to be served three thousand li away. He even had to thank them. Fortunately, this time there was a Death Exemption Token. But there wouldn''t be one next time. Last night, Li Nuo had not slept well. There were too many mosquitoes in the County Magistrate''s Office jail; they had woken him up many times throughout the night, so he eventually gave up on trying to sleep. Wrapped in his blanket, he pondered for a long time. As the son of Daxia''s most notorious villain, it was already not easy for him to have survived this long. Constant assassination attempts, each time the assassin''s skill stronger than before, each situation more perilous than the last. He had worked so hard to accumulate a long life, only to lose it in an instant. Two life-or-death crises in one day. Who knew if the next farewell to his wife before leaving the house would be the last? He was not like those Legalism predecessors who could heroically face death for their ideals. He just wanted to live a good life. Suddenly hearing Li Nuo say this, Li Anning asked in shock, "Why!" Li Nuo sighed, "Cultivating Legalism is too hard, too stressful..." His father''s enemies were numerous. Cultivating Legalism could indeed enhance one''s cultivation and ability to protect oneself. But the path of cultivation was fraught with difficulties, more dangerous than any other path. It was hard enough to gather evidence to trial a murderer with a long list of crimes, without being able to use legal means. Redemption, government positions, nobility, Death Exemption Token... Their methods of absolving crimes were so numerous. To deal with a murderer, the fastest way was to become a murderer yourself. Li Nuo did not have any particularly lofty ideals. Having died of overwork in his previous life, why should he live so laboriously again now that he got a second chance? Having his own small family, a beautiful wife, and two lovely children would be more than enough to comfortably live out his life. He had done nothing, and yet countless people wanted him dead. Constantly opposing those important figures; his enemies would only increase. Strengthening himself was too difficult. Too stressful. Rather than striving by himself, he would prefer to cling to his wife''s coattails. With her high talent, let her strive in the cultivation pursuits. Once she reached the Fifth Realm or Sixth Realm, he could just stick to her every day. She was so fragrant, and Li Nuo quite enjoyed clinging to her. To have a longer life, he could adopt a gentler approach. Becoming a small-time County Magistrate, or perhaps a County Constable, handling minor cases and dealing with daily disputes among the people. Although his lifespan might increase slowly, at least it would keep him alive. Seeing Li Nuo''s dejected look, Li Anning was startled. Had his determination collapsed? She remembered feeling powerless and doubting herself when she first started practicing Legalism. She quickly said, "Don''t do this, as a man, you can''t just give up because of a setback. Isn''t it just about killing a criminal who deserved to die? Many Legalism predecessors have done the same thing you did. If the Law and court are unjust, what''s wrong with taking the law into your own hands..." Li Nuo asked, "What happened to those Legalism predecessors?" Li Anning hesitated, "Um..." Certainly, Legalism predecessors had done so, but they were almost all persecuted to death by the nobles. But Li Nuo was different! Your father is Li Xuanjing, and King Chun, your elder brother, regards you as his own. What do you have to fear? No, no, I must persuade him to return! Li Anning, holding onto Li Nuo''s arm, implored him earnestly, "We can avoid the nobles we can''t provoke, surely that''s possible. How about this, you come to the Ministry of Justice with me to investigate cases? I''ll let you handle more cases. Although it''ll be slow going for increasing your cultivation, it''s better than giving up..." Li Nuo did not respond. When they left the Ministry of Justice, Housekeeper Wu''s carriage was already waiting outside. Seeing Li Nuo come out, he smiled and said, "Young master, we have to stop by King Chun Mansion first. King Chun has said he wants to welcome you back to the mansion to celebrate your safe return and eliminate any bad luck..." Hearing this, Li Anning also hopped onto the carriage immediately and said, "I''ll go too. I haven''t visited my elder brother for a long time, and the chefs at King Chun Mansion aren''t bad..." The chefs at King Chun Mansion were indeed skilled, but she was more worried about Li Nuo. First for the sake of Legalism itself. Second for her own sake. The number of people willing to practice Legalism was dwindling, due to its generally tragic outcomes. If things continued this way, the complete extinction of Legalism was only a matter of time. Finally, a promising newcomer had appeared, and if he too was discouraged from practicing Legalism, how lonely would her future be? For the public and private good, she planned to persuade him again. King Chun had invited, and Li Nuo would certainly go. Were it not for King Chun, he would still be languishing in the Ministry of Justice''s jail. Indeed, it was necessary to thank him in person. Just as Li Nuo was about to get into the carriage, he suddenly felt something and looked towards the opposite side of the Ministry of Justice. There was a small stall. A wooden table and a worn flag bearing the words "Divine Calculation" were all there were of this tiny stall. An old man with a white beard and a girl around sixteen or seventeen years old sat behind the table. This odd pair did pique Li Nuo''s curiosity a bit. Among the Hundred Schools, there was indeed one known as the Yin Yang School. Descendants of the Yin Yang School had always been rare, exceedingly so. Most of the fortune-tellers one sees on the street, ninety-nine point nine nine percent of them, are charlatans from Jianghu. Chapter 136 - 97 Collapse of Dao Heart_3 A true Yin Yang master, through divination, could to a certain extent pursue good fortune and avoid disaster. This empowered them to make the most optimal decisions when facing choices. Sometimes, whether they stepped out the door with the left foot or the right foot first, the different choice would represent different fortunes for the day. Small-scale events like a fight, or large-scale ones like a war, could be predicted in advance through divination. Of course, the more complex the situation, the deeper the cultivation required. Moreover, Yin Yang masters possessed a very special ability. Besides calculating fortunes, they could also calculate, and even change, a person''s lifespan. This was a very sinister power. A perfectly healthy person without illness or disaster, upon the prediction by a Yin Yang master, could be destined to die within three days, would indeed die for some reason within those three days. A passerby on the street, should a Yin Yang master say he would not live past half a year, he would definitely not survive beyond that time. As their cultivation deepened, the predictions of Yin Yang masters would become increasingly accurate. The more skilled Yin Yang masters could even pinpoint the time of someone''s death to the exact moment. It seemed as though everything was predestined in the obscurity of fate. At first hearing, it all sounded incredibly magical, but upon deeper reflection, it turned out to be extremely terrifying. How could one predict the lifespan of a person? From the very moment a person was born, their ending was already written, and no matter what they did, it would not affect this outcome. All the efforts one made to change their destiny were also written within the fate itself. Just thinking about this deterministic view could instill a sense of powerlessness and despair. Although it was said that life and death were not absolutely unchangeable, those who could defy fate and alter it were few and far between. Throughout history, people had always been very fearful of Yin Yang masters. It was a fear that stemmed from deep within, far surpassing the fear of other practitioners. Records in books stated that high realm Yin Yang masters could even strip away or transfer the lifespans of others. But high realm Yin Yang masters were rare, and for unknown reasons, once a Yin Yang master broke through to the Seventh Realm, they would die in a very short time, and most of them would die in madness. It was generally believed that they suffered retribution for revealing too many heavenly secrets. This led to even fewer people practicing the path of Yin Yang, and many famous Yin Yang families gradually gave up this practice. Because of the incredibly supernatural things that had happened to him, Li Nuo could hardly be considered an atheist. But he still found it very difficult to accept the concept of destiny. After all, if the day he was supposed to die was already predetermined, then what did the numbers on the Law Code even mean? What was the point of him busying about every day, desperately trying to extend his life? Not only did Li Nuo harbor doubts, but behind his divination stall, the white-bearded old man also harbored skepticism. Over the decades of his cultivation, why did it seem like the more he practiced, the more he regressed? Just two days ago, he had calculated that the young master''s lifespan was more than half a year. Now, within just two days, it had become less than two months? How could there be such a strange twist of fate! He had spent a jiazi calculating lifespans, but it was the first time he had encountered such a case. This caused his unwavering path to begin to falter. After calming his emotions, he decided to calculate again. Beneath the wooden table, his fingers trembled rapidly, even creating a blur of afterimages. A moment later, the old man stopped his movements. "Heh heh..." A mocking expression appeared on his face. This calculation added three more months compared to the previous one. It was the first time he doubted the Yin Yang Study passed down in his family. Annoyed, the more he looked at the "Divine Calculation" flag next to him, the more ironic it seemed. He stood up, kicked it down, and cursed angrily, "Divine Calculation, calculate this, calculate your mother!" Along with his anger, a hint of fear also emerged within the depths of his eyes. When high realm Yin Yang masters began to go mad and perish, it started with doubt about all they had learned. But his cultivation was far from reaching that point... At that moment, In the Ministry of Justice, Within a government office, a middle-aged man stamped the official seal on a document and said coldly, "Hmph, ''Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers''... Soon, I will turn you into the ''Eight Ghosts of Heavenly Mountain!''" Outside the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo, who had just climbed into the carriage, showed a look of surprise on his face. One hundred and fifty days. That was his newly calculated lifespan. The number on the Law Code had just increased by one hundred days. Although he didn''t know why it had been delayed for so long, It was clear that killing that Fourth Realm assassin had brought him an additional one hundred days of lifespan. As Li Nuo pondered, several constables from the Ministry of Justice, with a bundle of wanted posters in their arms, posted them on the wall outside the government office, depicting the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers who had attempted to assassinate him. His portrait also appeared on the Law Code. Li Nuo seemed to understand something. Could it be that judging such high-level criminals required the review of the Ministry of Justice before it took effect? But regardless, at least it meant that he could get on the carriage first and buy a ticket later. If he had come directly to the Ministry of Justice that day, perhaps Li Yuan wouldn''t have had to die. Unfortunately, there were no ifs... Li Nuo lifted the carriage curtain and entered the carriage compartment. Li Anning had already taken a seat before him, sitting on the same side as his wife. The carriage was rather cramped, so Li Nuo could only sit across from them. Usually, he and his wife also sat face to face, although their relationship had changed from before, they had never been close enough to sit on the same side in a carriage. However, today was somewhat special. Because there was a third party in the carriage. To outsiders, he and his wife were husband and wife and should sit on the same side. Of course, it was just a seat and there was no need to be so strict, but the problem was... Both his wife and the Princess were first-class beauties, which was beyond doubt. Each one of them on her own exuded individual beauty, each with their own merits. But sitting side by side, the perception wasn''t one of individual beauty, but rather that Anning overshadowed them with her presence. Li Nuo could tell that his wife felt unnatural. Of course, this wasn''t his wife''s fault; any normal woman sitting next to the Princess would feel out of place. Li Nuo couldn''t bear to let his wife continue to be tormented by Princess Anning, and he took the initiative to say, "Wife, come sit next to me." As soon as Li Nuo''s words fell, Song Jiaren immediately switched places and sat next to him. Her expression showed no change, but inwardly she breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 137 - 98 King Chuns Gift Li Anning looked at the woman across from her; she had certainly heard the name Song Jiaren before. It wasn''t because of Li Nuo. Originally, she wanted to learn the Martial Path but was told she had no talent for it, and later, out of helplessness, she switched to studying Legalism. During that time, she often heard others speak of this exceptionally talented Martial Path prodigy and felt unjustly treated for quite some time, secretly resenting the unfairness of the heavens. For a long period, she harbored a sense of jealousy toward this talented woman. It wasn''t until after she switched to Legalism and her cultivation progressed rapidly that she gradually let go of these feelings. Unexpectedly, there came a time when the two of them would share a ride in the same carriage. They had seen each other on a few occasions but had not formally met. Li Anning''s hands were folded across her lower belly as she nodded slightly and said, "Li Anning." Song Jiaren, holding her sword, returned the gesture and softly said, "Song Jiaren." After exchanging names, neither of them engaged in any further conversation. Song Jiaren leaned back in the carriage, closing her eyes to rest. Li Anning looked out the carriage window, her gaze wandering. The carriage fell into a long silence. Li Nuo glanced at his wife and then at the princess. His wife was always a woman of few words, but Princess Anning, known for her chattiness, was uncharacteristically quiet and pretending to be aloof. It was known that when it was just Li Nuo and her, she wouldn''t even give Li Nuo a chance to interject. On the surface, the two women were polite, but beneath that civility was a deliberate and distant coldness. Li Nuo found nothing unusual about it. A single mountain cannot harbor two tigers, let alone two tigresses. At eighteen years of age, one had reached the Fourth Realm of the Martial Path, the other the Fourth Realm of Legalism. Both among the finest of women, they each carried the pride of a genius, and neither would concede to the other. Li Nuo regretted having climbed into the carriage. If he had known, he would have chosen to sit outside and enjoy the scenery rather than sitting here, daydreaming. Fortunately, King Chun Mansion was not far from the Ministry of Justice. In less than a quarter of an hour, the carriage slowed to a halt and Housekeeper Wu announced from outside, "Young Master, Young Mistress, we''ve arrived at King Chun Mansion." Li Nuo was sitting on the inside of the carriage, and after the princess and his wife had alighted, he jumped out. He often jumped out like that before. But today, as he jumped down, his legs involuntarily softened, and he nearly knelt on the ground. Both Song Jiaren and Li Anning, one on each side, supported him. Li Anning, seeing him steadied, slowly let go of her hold. Song Jiaren still held his arm. Li Nuo lowered his head to look at his legs. Housekeeper Wu had said that his body was severely overdrawn and needed time to recuperate. He hadn''t felt anything yesterday, but this jump made him realize just how much he had overexerted himself. Li Nuo looked up and was immediately impressed by the grand entrance gate of the King Mansion. Both Li Mansion and the Song Family were indeed prestigious, but compared to the grandeur of King Mansion''s entrance, they paled significantly. As soon as he entered King Chun Mansion, a middle-aged man in brocade came forward to greet them. The middle-aged man was tall and slightly overweight, with a very friendly smile on his face. Though chubbier, it was clear that when he was younger, he must have been a handsome man. Perhaps it was because the rotund tend to look approachable, but although it was their first meeting, Li Nuo felt an instant kinship with the middle-aged man. The man walked briskly up to Li Nuo, sizing him up and exclaiming ceaselessly, "The resemblance is striking, so much like Xuanjing in his youth... it''s as if they were cast from the same mold..." This was not the first time Li Nuo had heard such a comment. Clearly, the amiable middle-aged man before him was King Chun. Li Nuo was deeply grateful for King Chun''s involvement in this matter. Standing still, he bowed and greeted, "Li Nuo pays respects to King Chun." King Chun waved his hand and said, "What ''King Chun''? That sounds so formal. Have you forgotten? You used to call me ''Uncle.'' When I held you as a child, you even wet yourself in my arms..." Being reminded of such an embarrassing childhood incident in front of his wife made Li Nuo flush with embarrassment. That was a different Li Nuo from his childhood; it had nothing to do with him. After King Chun said a few words, his gaze turned to Song Jiaren, admiringly saying, "Look at the two of you together, such a perfect match, simply made for each other. I had thoughts of arranging your grand wedding myself, but your father disagreed. It is such a pity, a man has only one such wedding in his life, and you had none, it''s just not proper..." As he spoke, a look of disdain appeared on King Chun''s face as he continued, "Xuanjing, he is commendable in many ways, but just too rigid, not a bit of romantic spirit..." He patted Li Nuo''s shoulder and said, "Later on, I''ll arrange a beautiful ceremony for you both, one that all of Chang''an will envy..." Faced with King Chun''s enthusiastic offer, Li Nuo could only say, "Thank you, King Chun... Uncle." A smile appeared on King Chun''s face as he said, "That''s more like it. You and your wife should feel at home here; don''t be reserved!" He took Li Nuo by the hand and added, "Don''t just stand here, come inside. The feast is ready..." Standing by Li Nuo''s side, Li Anning bowed to King Chun, saying, "Greetings, elder brother." Having turned away, King Chun looked back upon hearing her voice, surprised, "Anning, when did you arrive?" The princess''s beautiful brows furrowed into a "´¨" shape, as she had been standing there all along; however, King Chun''s gaze had not rested on her even for a moment. King Chun chuckled and said, "Since Anning is here, come on in as well..." Chapter 138 - 98 King Chuns Gift_2 A group of people passed through a serene corridor and arrived inside a magnificent hall, where a beautifully set table was already filled with various delicious dishes. In Daxia, the practice of separate dining was actually popular. Usually, at banquets, each person would have a small table and a portion of food for themselves. Only during family gatherings would they eat together at the same table. Li Nuo only had to smell these dishes to feel familiar. The fragrance of the meals in King Chun Mansion was identical to that of Li Mansion. Soon, Li Nuo realized that the chefs from Li Mansion were very likely gifts from King Chun. To be precise, there was hardly anything in Li Mansion that wasn''t a gift from King Chun. Li Anning took a deep inhale of the aroma and said to King Chun, "Elder brother, with so many good chefs at your place, give me one, will you..." King Chun was actually reluctant to part with any. Although there were many chefs in the King Mansion, none were spare, each chef had their own specialty. They were proficient in different areas: some in desserts, some in hot dishes, others in cold plates, some specialized in southern cuisine, some in northern cuisine¡ªmissing one, and it wouldn''t be perfect... But today, Anning had spoken up for Nuo in the grand hall, so King Chun found it difficult to refuse. After heavy mental deliberation, he finally said, "Alright, alright, but let''s agree beforehand, I can only give you one, okay?" Having one was already very satisfying for Li Anning, who quickly nodded and agreed, "Good!" Li Nuo glanced at King Chun but didn''t say a word. If he remembered correctly, the chefs from Li Mansion, who came from Foodie backgrounds, seemed to number three or four; some specialized in hot dishes, some in cold dishes, and others in desserts... In the midst of their conversation, a young nobleman entered the hall from outside. Upon seeing the scene inside, he was slightly startled. The young man turned to run but it was already too late. King Chun kicked him and said annoyedly, "What are you staring at? Call the others!" With a bitter face, the young man bowed to Li Anning and said softly, "Li Yun pays respects to Aunt Anning." Li Nuo, watching Li Anning, suddenly realized a problem. King Chun and his father were of the same generation, Li Anning being King Chun''s sister means she was also of that generation; he called King Chun uncle, so should he also call Li Anning aunt? No, no, no, he wasn''t of the Royal family, better to keep to each their own. After the young man had given his respects to Li Anning, King Chun pointed to Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, introducing them, "This is your Uncle Li''s son, and this is his wife. You''ve met when you were young, but now you might not recognize them..." The young man was taken aback, but after coming to his senses, he immediately said to Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, "Brother, sister-in-law, nice to meet you." Li Nuo also greeted him with clasped fists, "Brother, good day." The person before him was clearly King Chun''s son; out of propriety, he should have called him Princely Heir. But since he had already addressed him that way, he had to switch to a corresponding term. King Chun looked at the table full of food and said, "Let''s all sit down, talk while we eat, or the hot dishes will get cold and won''t taste good." This was a long table, with King Chun seated at the head, Li Anning familiarly taking the first seat to his right, while the young man was about to sit at King Chun''s left when he received a stern glance. "You little brat, what''s with that clueless look? Go sit next to your Aunt Anning." The young man also realized something, with his half-seated self rising again and obediently taking a spot in the corner on the other side of the long table. King Chun pulled Li Nuo to sit beside him while Song Jiaren naturally sat next to Li Nuo. Li Nuo gave the young man across a look of apology, to which the latter responded with a smile, obviously taking no offense. King Chun picked up his chopsticks with a smile, saying, "We''re all family here, so no need to hold back, let''s eat, let''s eat..." He led by picking up some food, and Li Nuo and the rest followed suit. Something occurred to Li Anning, who asked out of curiosity, "By the way, elder brother, what exactly did you say to Marquis Yunyang in the grand hall, why did he suddenly drop the complaint?" King Chun smiled and said, "Nothing much, I just told him, if anything happened to my nephew Li Nuo, I would wipe out his entire family..." Li Nuo, who hadn''t yet swallowed a mouthful of fruit wine, nearly sprayed it out. He had never expected King Chun to say something as dreadful as wiping out someone''s family with such a kind face. Truly worthy of being his father''s friend... Li Anning glanced at King Chun and coughed lightly. King Chun sheepishly smiled and said, "I forgot you practice Legalism, Anning. I was just scaring him, at most I''d kill him alone, I won''t really wipe out his family..." Mealtime at King Chun Mansion was very lively. It was a stark contrast to the Li Family. When Li Nuo and his father ate, both of them would be silent. If his wife was also there, then it would be three people not speaking. But at King Chun Mansion, one needn''t worry about the atmosphere turning cold. King Chun offered Li Nuo a piece of fish with the public chopsticks, saying, "Try this, this is a new dish developed by the chefs of the King Mansion, it tastes very good. I had wanted your father to try it as well, but he''s busy with official duties, so I had to have someone prepare it and send it over..." A dish that King Chun specially mentioned was indeed extraordinary. The taste of this fish was extremely delicious, making it the best fish Li Nuo had ever eaten in his two lifetimes. Li Nuo also picked a piece for his wife beside him. Seeing the harmonious appearance of the couple, King Chun''s smile grew even wider. The meal at King Chun Mansion was eaten in great joy. Li Anning talked a lot, and King Chun was also not short on words. Li Nuo was the type to respond in kind; with those who preferred silence, he could be even more silent than them. Chapter 139 - 98: King Chuns Gift_3 When facing eloquent speakers, he could also keep up with their pace. Just now in the carriage, Li Anning had maintained her cold demeanor, but once they arrived at King Chun Mansion, her chatterbox sprung open. Song Jiaren was always quietly eating, while Li Nuo managed to chat with them between bites. At the dining table, the least noticeable was the Princely Heir, Li Yun, who kept his head down and focused on eating, not uttering a single word throughout, but he ate the most. Li Nuo had already entered the door of Cultivation. The cases he had accumulated before made him much stronger than disciples who had just entered Legalism. He could feel that Li Yun also possessed a special kind of power. However, it was neither Martial Path nor Legalism, and he didn''t know exactly what he was cultivating. After the banquet, the servants of King Chun Mansion brought in some desserts and fruits. King Chun briefly left his seat for a moment, and soon after, he came up with a square brocade box. He handed the brocade box to Li Nuo, saying, "I wanted to give you a gift when you were married, but your father didn''t accept it. It''s great that you are here today, take this gift as a belated wedding present..." In Daxia, it is a basic etiquette to open the gift given by others in front of them and sincerely praise it. The more precious the gift, the more it needs to be unpacked in front. Although Li Nuo knew that any gift from King Chun was bound to be extraordinary, when he opened the brocade box, the content still dazzled him. Literally dazzled. Inside the brocade box was a shimmering Yingluo Necklace. The necklace was predominantly light-colored, exquisitely crafted, and studded with pearls and gemstones, shining brilliantly under the light. Li Nuo was no expert in appraising treasures. But he could see that all the gemstones on the necklace were without a hint of impurity or flaw, each likely worth a fortune. And such gemstones numbered at least twenty on this necklace. What made Li Nuo understand the preciousness of this necklace most of all was Li Anning. As the most favored princess of Daxia, with a noble status and who had seen all kinds of treasures, even she showed a look of envy when she saw this necklace. Li Nuo briefly pondered and, without pretense, accepted the gift, saying, "Thank you, Uncle King Chun." King Chun beamed, clapped Li Nuo on the shoulder, and said, "Very good, you are much more straightforward than your father. I like people who are straightforward, unlike your father who always makes excuses whenever I try to give him something..." Li Nuo handed the brocade box to Song Jiaren, as the gift was clearly meant for her. It must be said, the necklace suited her perfectly. Although she seldom wore jewelry, Li Nuo was certain it would look good on her. Song Jiaren hesitated for a moment, then took it gently, softly saying, "Thank you, Your Highness." King Chun waved his hand, laughing, "No need to thank me. It was prepared for you." Afterwards, he pulled out a shiny gold plaque from his robes and casually handed it to Li Nuo, saying, "The earlier gift was for your wife, and this one is for you." This Death Exemption Token was actually meant for Xuanjing. Having offended many at the court, Xuanjing would inevitably need it one day. But now, it seemed that with Father Emperor around, he might not need it after all. If Father Emperor wanted to protect him, the token would be superfluous. If Father Emperor wanted to kill him, the token wouldn''t save him. Li Nuo took the heavy token, which was engraved with dragons and phoenixes and appeared to be made of gold. It must be worth quite a lot. Wait a moment... Li Nuo flipped the token over. On one side were lifelike dragons and phoenixes, while on the other, a large "Exempt" character was etched. Li Nuo''s hand trembled, "Could this be a Death Exemption Token?" He glanced up at Li Anning and saw her mouth gaping in astonishment. This time, Li Nuo couldn''t be polite, and he hastily handed the token back, saying, "Uncle King Chun, this won''t do..." Before he could finish, King Chun interrupted him, "Keep it, the token is of no use staying in the King Mansion, and you need it more. If anyone dares to bully you again, don''t hold back, kill if you must. Once the token is used up, I''ll get you another one..." Despite his gentle voice, there was an undeniable firmness to it. Li Nuo pocketed the heavy gift and once again said, "Thank you, Uncle..." Moments later, Li Nuo and Song Jiaren left the King Chun Mansion. King Chun personally saw them out and waved to Li Nuo on the carriage, smiling, "Remember to come by more often!" As the carriage slowly moved away, his smile remained as he murmured, "Xuanjing''s son isn''t foolish anymore, that''s wonderful..." Looking at the young man standing next to him, King Chun asked, "What, do you think the gift I gave was too extravagant?" The young man shook his head repeatedly, "Not at all, not at all. Uncle Li has done great favors for our King Chun Mansion, it''s only right for Father to give even the most extravagant gifts." King Chun gently patted his shoulder and said, "Good that you know. If it weren''t for your Uncle Li, we would have been devoured to the last crumb by your uncles and aunts by now. You mustn''t forget this debt..." The young man wore a bitter smile. These words, his father had told him ever since he was young; how could he forget, how could he dare forget? Thus, even if his father gave away the gift prepared for the future heir''s wife, as well as the only Death Exemption Token in the mansion, he harbored no jealousy. Because he had long since become accustomed to it. He seriously wondered if he had been born a daughter, whether his father would have married him off. King Chun looked at him and suddenly, a touch of regret appeared on his face, "If only you were a Princess..." ... Meanwhile, on the carriage heading back to the Song Residence. Li Nuo glanced at his wife, who sat opposite him, holding a brocade box. The Green Frost Sword, which she seldom put down, lay on the seat. It seemed she really liked the gift. His wife was like that, different from Li Anning. Li Anning, when she liked something, would simply ask for it outright. His wife, on the other hand, was much more subtle. Even if it was something she adored, she wouldn''t speak up, but her actions gave her away. Having shared a bed but not intimacy for so long, Li Nuo knew her quite well in this respect. Li Nuo fiddled with the gold token in his hand, which was his gift; he liked it very much, too. Originally, he thought they were going to King Chun Mansion to show gratitude, but it turned out they were stocking up instead. The couple, without bringing a single gift, ended up taking two away. King Chun had been excessively kind to them. If he and his father hadn''t looked so much alike when they were young, he might even suspect he was King Chun''s son. Li Nuo carefully examined the Death Exemption Token in his hand. The court always recognized the token, not the person. Anyone with a Death Exemption Token could be pardoned from any death sentence, treason and rebellion aside. It must be said, double standards are human nature. Li Nuo had felt quite aggrieved when Li Yuan used the Death Exemption Token for absolution. But now that he had one himself, he finally understood what that felt like. Not having a token, and having one without using it, were completely different matters. He leaned back on the carriage, let out a long breath, and brushed off his previous dejection. He felt capable once again. With the Death Exemption Token in hand. His wife sitting opposite him. There was no greater sense of security in the world than this. Chapter 140 - 99 Rumors Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence and found many people standing at the entrance of the Song Mansion. Great Uncle, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, and Lord Father-in-law, all were present, without a single exception, even the Old Lady had been disturbed. There was no way not to disturb them, as yesterday he had stabbed the eldest legitimate son of Marquis Yunyang to death, and successfully put a hole in the sky of Chang''an. After learning this news, the entire Song Residence hadn''t slept all night since yesterday. Li Nuo dismounted from the carriage, and Song Yu, standing behind the crowd, looked at him as if on a pilgrimage. He never imagined that an initial small conflict would escalate to such an ending. Li Yuan was dead, but his brother-in-law didn''t have the slightest issue and was able to return to the Song Residence unscathed. At this moment, his admiration for him had reached its peak. It wasn''t until Li Nuo and Song Jiaren returned to the Song Residence that the tense and crisis-ridden atmosphere that lingered around the mansion the entire night gradually subsided. Song Yu followed Li Nuo into the courtyard, and said with lingering fear, "Last night, you and Jiaren didn''t come home. It scared me to death..." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback. Didn''t his wife come back yesterday? He couldn''t help but recall the faint scent he had smelled at the entrance of the County Magistrate''s Office''s jail when he left today. If it was just a passing scent, it wouldn''t have lingered this long. Could it be that she had watched over him in the cell all night yesterday? Li Nuo cast a glance at Song Jiaren, who offered no explanation. Though there were several guards from the fourth realm standing guard outside, she didn''t feel at ease without being there personally. After returning to the courtyard, Li Nuo sat beside the stone table, his expression falling into deep contemplation. After his breakthrough, his mind was filled with some vague fragments of memory. These were unfamiliar memory fragments. Although most of these memories were just a small piece of sky over the Li Mansion, they were boring, monotonous, and dull. But there were also some things, or some people, that were deeply memorable. The most memorable of course was Housekeeper Wu. From childhood to adulthood, he had been a constant presence in Li Nuo''s entire memory. In these memories, he would tirelessly play childish games with him, sometimes sighing leisurely while watching Li Nuo. Amongst these vague memories, there were few of his father''s figure. He had been very busy since Li Nuo was very young, no different from now, which might also be one of the reasons why Li Nuo never managed to get close to him. Li Nuo looked down at the Death Exemption Token in his hand. Though there wasn''t much communication between father and son, he always managed to appear at the most critical moments. In his memory, another person of special significance was the beautiful sister who would lull him to sleep during thunderstorms. Li Nuo glanced into the room; his wife had never mentioned this to him. But, that was not particularly surprising. She also hadn''t told him about staying outside the jail all night yesterday. Moreover, the clearest, and the last part of his memory, was of him lying in bed with a dark shadow appearing next to him, placing a hand on his chest. After that, Li Nuo knew nothing more. He faintly perceived that some power had entered his body through that hand. When he opened his eyes again, the scene was that of the young maid attempting to stab him. Li Nuo had always thought that it was because of his arrival that he had replaced the soul that originally inhabited this body. Now, it seemed that the original Li Nuo had been dead even before his arrival. To silently infiltrate the heavily guarded Li Mansion without alarming anyone and to kill the son of the Minister of Justice who was under strict protection, the strength of the opponent must have been incredibly powerful. In this short month or so, he didn''t know how many assassination attempts he had suffered. That he managed to live to eighteen was nothing short of a miracle. Li Nuo picked up a teacup from the table and watched as the cup levitated over the palm of his hand. The strength of the Initial Realm of Legalism was barely enough for a bit of self-defense, so he didn''t have to worry about being shot by an arrow from afar while walking on the street, or being suddenly stabbed. But compared to his father''s powerful enemies, this little strength was far from enough. However, it was enough to impress Song Mu''er. She stood in the yard, watching this miraculous scene with her mouth agape in astonishment, curiously asking, "Brother Li Nuo, what kind of skill is this? It''s so impressive!" In reality, this was just an intimidating spectacle, and those who didn''t know any better might think he had reached the Object Manipulation Realm. In fact, it was just the most basic binding ability of the Initial Realm of Legalism, far from the Object Manipulation Realm, and even dealing with six-year-old Mumu was a challenge; it barely provided some defensive power. Li Nuo was about to say something when he saw Song Mu''er effortlessly do a backflip in the air, landing and then gracefully executing a perfect split. She had learned to be clever, worried that the secret signal would be overheard by Song Ning''er, she used this straightforward method instead. Song Ning''er could eavesdrop on the secret signal, but this set of movements couldn''t be learned without a period of diligent practice. Li Nuo took two apples from his pocket and handed them to her, saying, "Two apples, one for you and one for Ning''er." The apples were taken from King Chun Mansion, and even though they weren''t the kind meticulously cultivated by experts from the Agricultural School, they were special supply varieties not available on the open market, with a sweet and juicy flavor. Li Nuo had casually taken two. Song Ning''er sweetly said, "Thank you, Brother Li Nuo." She had mastered the essence of imitating Song Mu''er. Speak in a coquettish manner, a bit cuter, smile more and always say thank you after someone gives her something. Chapter 141 - 99 Rumors_2 Song Mu''er was just like that. This time, she didn''t brag to Song Mu''er. Song Mu''er had waited for them until late last night and still hadn''t gotten up. She placed an apple on her bedside and, holding another apple, ran to her private courtyard. After closing the courtyard door, Song Ning''er entered a room and said to a white-clothed woman sitting cross-legged on the bed, "Master Sister, Brother Li Nuo gave me an apple, let''s eat it together. The fruits that Brother Li Nuo brings back are so delicious!" She easily split the apple in half, offering the larger piece to the woman behind the Curtain, and kept the smaller piece for herself. Song Ning''er took a chomp of her apple and asked, "Master Sister, is that female hero they talked about, the one who saved Brother Li Nuo, you?" The woman''s gaze pierced through the Curtain to look at her, inquiring, "Did you tell them?" Song Ning''er quickly shook her head, "No, Master Sister said we mustn''t tell anyone, and I''ve been obedient. I didn''t even tell Mom and Dad." The white-clothed woman bit into an apple, her mind recalling some scenes from yesterday, a trace of wonder appearing in her beautiful eyes. With no cultivation at all, yet she was capable of unleashing power almost at the Peak of the Fourth Realm in an instant, killing one of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers. She had wide knowledge of the world''s Martial Arts, but had never seen such a miraculous Cultivation Technique. Forget about the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers, even she, caught unprepared, would have either died or suffered heavy injuries. What a remarkable person Song Jiaren had married... Meanwhile, in another courtyard of the Song Residence. Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and asked, "What kind of female hero?" Housekeeper Wu scratched his head and said, "A cloaked hero wearing a veil. Although I don''t know what she looked like, from her voice, she seemed young. She was carrying the unconscious young master out of the alley when I encountered her. I thought she was an accomplice of the assassin, so I even crossed hands with her..." "Did you hurt her?" "I couldn''t get the upper hand..." ... Housekeeper Wu said somewhat embarrassingly, "That young lady is young but already has the cultivation of the Fourth Realm. Even though her strength is slightly inferior to the Young Mistress''s, an old fellow like me stands no chance against her..." When the strength of the fists is similar, old men like them might be able to use their experience to hang on a little while, fighting younger opponents. But when it comes down to a straight fight, the younger ones hold the advantage. He felt a surge of emotion, saying, "With a population of tens of millions in Daxia, even if there''s one in a million Martial Path prodigy, you can find a hundred. Each of them is a favored child of heaven. With just ten or eight years of Cultivation, they can reach realms others couldn''t achieve in a lifetime..." After Li Nuo passed out yesterday, something else must have happened. Sadly, that chivalrous hero who couldn''t stand by and who delivered Li Nuo to Housekeeper Wu, left without uttering a word, drifting away. As the saying goes, "Do good deeds and leave without a trace, conceal your capabilities and your identity." There are indeed many good people in this world... ... Today, the entire city of Chang''an, from nobles to commoners, was focused on one matter. The son of the Marquis Yunyang was killed, and the commoners clapped their hands in delight. Most of the scions of Chang''an''s influential families had little to do with the common folk, but Li Yuan, the Eldest Young Master of the Marquis Yunyang Mansion, was different. Half a year ago, he was in the spotlight of public opinion due to a homicide case. Though the matter was ultimately dismissed, it had left a foul impression of him among the populace. That such a nefarious villain had gotten his comeuppance was not only secretly cheered by the masses, but also inwardly delighted some of the less influential officials and nobles'' progeny. To them, they had suffered more under Li Yuan''s hands than ordinary citizens. They thought that the murder of a first-class marquis'' son, no matter how noble the perpetrator, would come at a great cost. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, he was released without charge within half a day. The incident that occurred in the grand hall today, as the court session ended, gradually became common knowledge. The common people, oblivious to the deeper meanings behind the event, only knew that a bad man had died and a good one was still alive. Perhaps the world wasn''t as bad as it seemed. But in the upper echelons, this incident carried an entirely different significance. Over the years, Li Xuanjing, the Minister of Justice, had stirred countless storms of bloodshed in Chang''an. Not only were officials wary of him, but even the highest nobility had to tread carefully around him. Anyone who was the sole child of such a powerful minister could have behaved even more outrageously in Chang''an than Li Yuan. Yet for over a decade, there had been no news about him. However, those days were coming to an end. Li Yuan''s death didn''t just mean that Marquis Yunyang needed a new son to succeed his title. Another top noble scion of Chang''an, with a simple stroke of the blade, had officially emerged from the shadows into the spotlight. The son of the Minister of Justice, Li Nuo. Unknown to the world for over a decade, his debut shook Chang''an! This case not only made Li Nuo''s name known throughout Chang''an but also brought attention to a place. Jade Sound Pavilion. The origin of this matter was nothing more than Li Yuan''s attempt to forcefully take away one of the Pavilion''s musicians. Considering the status of the Eldest Young Master from a First-class Marquis Mansion, even if the beauty was a musician who did not sell her body, following Li Yuan would not be considered a loss. Those familiar with Li Yuan knew he always tried persuasion before force. Had the musician agreed right away, she likely would have received a generous reward afterward. But if she had refused and offended Li Yuan, not only would her reputation be ruined, but her very life might have been in jeopardy. Chapter 142 - 99 Rumors_3 No one expected Li Yuan to be the one to perish in the end. Naturally, this caused the popularity of Jade Sound Pavilion to skyrocket, and many nobles'' children wanted to see what kind of place "Jade Sound Pavilion" really was to have brought about Li Yuan''s downfall, inadvertently benefitting others with the title of Second-class Marquis. Ordinary music workshops would need several years to attract such clientele. Yet, Jade Sound Pavilion achieved this in just three days. Inside a room on the second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion, a young girl rushed in excitedly, saying, "Phoenix, all our musicians are booked up to half a month later, and some are even paying ten times the price to jump the queue. We''ve made a fortune!" In contrast to the girl''s excitement, the beautiful woman remained very calm. She stood by the window, meticulously pruning a white peony, snipping off excess branches and leaves before placing it into a tall vase. The girl stepped forward slowly, smiling and said, "Phoenix, these flowers are so beautiful; your skill in arranging them is getting more impressive!" The beautiful woman placed the vase on a nearby cabinet, and the girl spoke again, "By the way, downstairs earlier, two young masters fought over a musician and broke a table. Nightingale asked me to consult with you on how to handle it ..." The beautiful woman replied, "If it''s broken, then it''s broken. Jade Sound Pavilion isn''t lacking the money for a table. Tell Nightingale to be polite to the guests; her bad temper can''t even be corrected in Daxia." After the girl had run off, a figure slowly walked in and said, "With more guests, such incidents are likely to happen more often. Some guests leave unhappy when they can''t book a musician." While adjusting the flowers in the vase, the beautiful woman said, "No worries, this situation can''t last forever, it''ll probably lessen in a month. Then, it won''t be as tense." The business of Jade Sound Pavilion was booming, not only because of their efforts from behind the scenes but also mainly due to Li Yuan''s death. The beautiful woman still found it hard to believe that the gentle and agreeable young master had actually dared to kill Li Yuan. She didn''t have to do it herself in the end. Being in a foreign land, one couldn''t act as recklessly as before. She had never faced such humiliation before and was so angry that she couldn''t sleep well for two nights. She had just bought some sleeping aids when she heard of Li Yuan''s death. She slept especially well last night. Worry appeared on Yuan Yang''s face, saying, "The son of Marquis Yunyang has died, will they vent their anger on us? We just arrived and haven''t secured our footing yet; we can''t compete with a first-class marquis ..." The beautiful woman''s face showed contemplation. Yuan Yang''s worry was not without reason. This type of music workshop is actually a highly profitable business. Every such place established in Chang''an must have a significant backing, or they would frequently encounter situations like that with Li Yuan. Chang''an is filled with nobles, and ladies raised with substantial investment; if pressured into losing their honor, all initial investments would turn into bubbles. But refusing could incur the displeasure of powerful figures, making it difficult to operate peacefully. Besides those pressures, some peers would also try to sabotage them subtly. As early as this morning, strange figures had started loitering around the outside of the music workshop. The more famous Jade Sound Pavilion became, the more precarious their situation would be in the future. It was time to find a strong support for these vulnerable ladies of the pavilion. Suddenly, the young girl from earlier burst in again and said, "Yuan Yang, Young Master Song has come to see you again!" Yuan Yang grinned slightly and replied, "Tell Young Master Song to wait a moment, I''ll be right there." Moments later, the beautiful woman watched her leave, her expression thoughtful. ... After returning to the Song Residence from the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo hadn''t left the house for three consecutive days. Although he had killed the assassin, his body was drained, needing some time to recuperate. Regardless of the reason, there was no use in him going out. After killing Li Yuan, he could never go to the Chang''an County Government again. Repeatedly humiliating the court in such a manner, those in power, unable to do anything to him personally, might very likely target people like County Magistrate Pei. Going to the Chang''an County Government and embarrassing them further would be quite impolite. The same was true for the Ministry of Justice. Openly defying the imperial decree issued by the three provinces might further escalate the conflict, possibly implicating the Princess. His life had about one hundred and fifty days left, and without being able to take on cases, he would lose the daily replenishment. His hope now rested on Li Anning. Chang''an sees its fair share of cases each month, and with Li Anning''s capabilities, there were certainly some he couldn''t crack. Just three homicide cases a month were enough for him to break even. These past three days, he had done nothing but sleep and read. The elderly scholars at Qingfeng Academy, seeing him in such a state, firmly refused to let him teach anymore. This morning, Mumu wanted to stroll around the streets, and Li Nuo, feeling much better, decided it would be a good opportunity to get some fresh air. Of course, his wife was with them. Having been here for so long, this was the first time Li Nuo had been so idle. During these past three days, he was still adjusting, and in a couple of days, it would be time to start preparing for the Imperial Examination. Before heading out, Li Nuo asked Housekeeper Wu to prepare a conical hat for him. He had previously mingled among the common folks, and given the huge uproar he had caused this time, he wouldn''t be able to leave home without covering his face. It turned out his preparations were justified. Even after three days, the people of Chang''an were still discussing the incident. "That man deserved to die. Last winter, a beggar merely dirtied the hem of his robe by accident, and he had the beggar''s limbs broken and left him to freeze to death on the street." "It''s been a long time since someone dared to lay hands on those nobles..." "Well, the killer is none other than the son of the Minister of Justice. His methods are just as ruthless as his father''s!" "Such matters can indeed only be resolved through their internal conflicts!" "Even if it''s internal strife, it''s still ridding the people of a menace. I heard it all started when the Marquis Yunyang''s son forcibly took a girl from the people, and another young man could not stand the sight..." The common people''s sense of right and wrong was still quite primitive. Under his conical hat, Li Nuo''s face revealed a slight smile. At a roadside tea stall, the people continued their discussions. "I heard the son of the Minister of Justice and Princess Anning are in love. During a court session, it was Princess Anning who credited him with her own major achievement, which saved him from punishment..." "No way, I heard that the girl from Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix, is actually that young man''s woman. Otherwise, why would he go so far as to kill a first-class marquis'' eldest son over a mere music workshop?" "A moment of anger for a beauty is nothing unusual..." "Princess Anning defending her husband in the Golden Hall is also a fine story." "So, is he really with Princess Anning, or is it the girl from Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix?" "Why choose just one? Can''t he have them all? Becoming the prince consort of a princess, secretly keeping a few beauties on the side¡ªdoesn''t every prince consort in Daxia do this?" "But I heard he has a wife." "So what if he has a wife? I heard they''re planning to divorce!" ... Li Nuo''s smile froze on his face. Where on earth did these people get such wild bits of gossip? What nonsense about defending a husband in the Golden Hall, a moment of anger for a beauty, preparing for divorce! Divorce my foot, his relationship with his wife was progressing steadily and improving every day! Li Nuo immediately turned to Song Jiaren, who stood beside Mumu and was listening with keen interest, and explained, "All these are just rumors, don''t believe them..." A teahouse customer heard his words, turned around, and said with dissatisfaction, "What rumors? The affair of Princess Anning was witnessed by everyone at court. I heard that once, they spent a whole night together in a room at the Four Directions Hall. A man and a woman alone together all night¡ªit couldn''t have been just chatting..." Li Nuo testified¡ªthey really were just chatting! Don''t use their dirty thoughts to tarnish his and the princess''s pure friendship! Another person also spoke up, "And about that Phoenix lady, that day at the Jade Sound Pavilion, my friend personally saw him stay in Phoenix''s room for a long time, and when Phoenix came out, she had even changed clothes..." "Why change clothes?" "Hehehe, obviously because they were torn..." "Wow..." "Nobles sure know how to play..." ... Song Mu''er looked up at Li Nuo and curiously asked, "Brother Li Nuo, what kind of game involves tearing up clothes?" Chapter 143 - 100: Jealousy [July Votes Request] Li Nuo finally knew what it meant when people said, "Rumors are fiercer than tigers." What did they mean by him and Princess Anning being in mutual love? They had only known each other for a few days, how could they be in mutual love? As for being furious for the beauty ¡ª¡ª what a joke, wasn''t that just for self-preservation? Who was ruining his reputation out there? Li Nuo peered through a gap in the bamboo hat''s curtain and glanced at his wife, noticing that her face showed no expression, as if she hadn''t heard anything. But his heart had been uneasy all the way. It wasn''t until they returned to the Song Residence and entered the small courtyard, which belonged to the two of them, that he finally spoke, "They''re all talking nonsense, none of that is true, don''t believe it..." Song Jiaren hummed faintly. Li Nuo sighed in relief, see, his wife was reasonable after all. He took the initiative to explain, "That night, at the Four Directions Hall, we were just discussing a case and cultivation..." Song Jiaren nodded slightly. Li Nuo continued, "You know Princess Anning, we are both Law Practitioners. She is my senior, and with Legalism dwindling, she takes good care of me. It''s very normal... That Phoenix girl, we''ve only met once, and it was because I was defending Song Yu. Those rumors are really outrageous!" His words had just ended when Housekeeper Wu entered from outside and said, "Young master, Princess Anning is looking for you." Li Nuo was slightly startled and looked at Song Jiaren, saying, "It must be some case from the Ministry of Justice..." Not long after, Li Anning, dressed in the uniform of a Ministry of Justice constable, entered and glanced at Song Jiaren, then took a vine whip from her waist and handed it to Li Nuo. Li Nuo casually took it. The vine whip was exquisite and light to the touch, almost weightless. Holding it in his hand, he felt a familiar power emanating from the vine. Li Anning said, "This was a weapon I used before; you can make do with it. This whip is a relic of a Saint of Legalism, containing a hint of the Power of Laws. You''ve also entered the realm now. This whip can be used for self-defense, capable of breaking the True Qi defense of Martial Artists below the Fourth Realm..." Li Nuo looked at the vine whip in his hand with a surprised expression. A Saint of Legalism, wasn''t that a Seventh Realm existence? Although Legalism was powerful in its initial stage, normally it was impossible for a First Realm Legalism practitioner to fight against a Third Realm Martial Artist. Li Nuo didn''t expect that this inconspicuous whip would be so valuable. Knowing Li Anning''s character, he did not hesitate to thank her with a fist salute, saying, "Thanks." Li Anning didn''t say much, waved her hand, and said, "I''m off..." After a few steps, she paused slightly, turned back, and said, "By the way, you''d better let your wife teach you some Whip Techniques; otherwise, even holding this whip, you won''t be able to exert much power and might even hurt yourself." Looking at Song Jiaren, she shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t know Whip Techniques." Her path was that of the Sword Dao, which didn''t share many similarities with Whip Techniques. Hearing this, Li Anning could only say, "I will teach you later then. I have to go now, there are still matters to attend to at the Ministry of Justice." Actually, there were no pressing issues at the Ministry of Justice; she had just used giving the gift as a reason to check on Li Nuo. She was worried about him being disheartened by the recent incidents and completely giving up as a Law Practitioner... But seeing him today, he seemed to be doing alright. This allowed her to worry a little less. After Li Anning had left, Housekeeper Wu, looking at the whip in Li Nuo''s hands, couldn''t help saying, "Young master, the Princess treats you very well indeed. A relic of a Legalism Saint, it''s powerful only when wielded by a disciple of Legalism. Although you''ve just entered the realm, even someone in the True Qi Realm wouldn''t want to endure a strike from it..." Li Nuo glanced at him; could he not remain silent? He certainly knew how powerful the whip was, but wasn''t it quite reasonable for Li Anning as a senior in Legalism to occasionally look after her juniors? During Li Nuo''s internship, the senior sister would also lend her notes for him to study. With Li Anning''s cultivation, she certainly had no need for this whip anymore. And for him, a novice just entering this realm, it was just right. Li Nuo held the whip and smiled at his wife, saying, "The Princess, she''s really quite nice..." Although the whip was one of the Eighteen Arms, it belonged to a very niche category, not as commonly used as swords or blades. Even his wife didn''t know it, so Li Nuo planned to have Housekeeper Wu find a Whip Manual for him to practice the basics. Just as he was about to look for Housekeeper Wu, he saw him returning. Before Li Nuo could speak, he again said, "Young master, Phoenix lady is looking for you." Li Nuo looked at Song Jiaren, then turned to Housekeeper Wu, explaining, "She probably needs my help with something. I told her last time that if she faced any difficulties, she should come here to find me. We, as Law Practitioners, help others as we help ourselves..." A moment later, a figure gracefully walked in. Phoenix lady wasn''t wearing her seductive low-cut dress today; instead, she wore a plain and elegant long dress that tightly wrapped her curvaceous figure, showing no cleavage, which made Li Nuo sigh in relief. It''s not that the dress wasn''t pretty, it''s just that the cleavage was too prominent. Li Anning had just left, and now Phoenix was here; what would his wife think? Would she mistakenly think that he only befriended women with big breasts? To clear himself of the rumors, Li Nuo spoke first, in a strictly business tone, "Phoenix lady, are you here because someone is causing trouble for Jade Sound Pavilion again?" Phoenix shook her head and smiled, "I''m here specially to thank you for your kindness." Chapter 144 - 100: Jealousy [July Votes Request]_2 Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "It''s just a minor effort, unworthy of mention, Phoenix Lady, you are too polite." Last time, he had already had a bowl of noodles from her and even taken a nice bouquet with him. He felt that neither of them owed each other anything, and she really didn''t need to come again. Li Nuo and she weren''t that close. Phoenix Lady firmly said, "For Young Master, it might be a minor effort, but for Jade Sound Pavilion, it is a great favor. Without Young Master''s help, Chang''an might not have a place for us anymore..." She glanced back. Several women, holding various gifts, walked in. These women seemed to be all musicians from the Jade Sound Pavilion. They all shared one common feature: they were very beautiful. And also quite busty. Li Nuo highly suspected that there was some special requirement for size when selecting musicians. Bringing this group of people to the Song Residence, wasn''t it intentionally making his wife uncomfortable? Li Nuo turned his head and noticed his wife had already returned to her room. The gifts Phoenix Lady brought were quite ordinary, comprising some tea leaves, brocade, and silk. The prices of these items ranged from a few cents to thousands of taels of silver, common gifts for visits both in ordinary and noble households. From the packaging of these gifts, they did not appear cheap. However, this amount of silver, for the backer of Jade Sound Pavilion, wasn''t really worth mentioning. Their musicians could earn everything back by playing a few songs or dancing a few dances. The real effort probably went into those two vases of flower arrangements. There must be an expert in the art of flower arrangement in Jade Sound Pavilion; those two vases were almost magically perfect in color and layout. Though he had lost his ability to paint, the experience from that day seemed to have enhanced his appreciation skills. Li Nuo was sure that the master of these arrangements must also be proficient in painting. At that moment, Phoenix Lady took out a jade token from her bosom and handed it to Li Nuo with both hands, saying, "This jade token is gifted to Young Master. With it, anyone can listen to music and watch dances for free at the Jade Sound Pavilion, and all meals and drinks are also complimentary..." County Magistrate Pei also had a jade token, but it was from Fengqi Building, and according to him, it only gave a ten percent discount, not for free. The token given to him by Phoenix Lady was clearly of a higher privilege, free music and dance, free meals, was this not effectively freeloading? But he was not Song Yu, uninterested in listening to music. Li Nuo repeatedly declined, glancing towards the door, loudly said, "I know nothing of music, nor do I enjoy watching dances, you better take this token back..." Having delivered the gift and expressed his gratitude, Li Nuo looked at Phoenix Lady and said, "I have some things to attend to here and will not be keeping you for a meal..." Clearly given a hint to leave, the beautiful lady had to pay her respects, saying, "Then, I shall take my leave..." Before leaving, she placed the jade token on the stone table in the courtyard. After Phoenix Lady left, Li Nuo, holding the two vases of flowers, entered the room. Song Jiaren was reading by the table, Li Nuo placed one vase on it and said, "Wife, about that Health Care Skill you taught me last time, I forgot a few moves, could you teach me again..." Song Jiaren did not look up from her book, calmly said, "I''m tired today, maybe another time..." ... A moment later, Li Nuo stepped out of the room, innocently sighed. Really, who is spreading rumors outside? Don''t they know how harmful rumors can be? His relationship with his wife had just made progress, and now, it was thwarted again by accident. He had only walked around the streets for a while, and with his current weak state, he hadn''t even felt tired. She was a martial artist from the fourth realm, would she get tired? Such a clumsy excuse clearly indicated she was upset. Li Nuo had never been in love and naturally lacked experience in coaxing girls. Was he supposed to spend a day''s lifeforce again to paint two more paintings for her? Wouldn''t that make him a spineless follower? He and his wife were close, but not to the extent that he would use his life to pacify her. Moreover, between spouses, there should be mutual trust. It was just some outrageous rumors, he had explained everything he could; if she believed those too, it meant there was no fundamental trust between them. Under such circumstances, why should he bother to placate her? Li Nuo stopped thinking about it, took a book about the Imperial Examination, and sat in the courtyard to read. Compared to coaxing his upset wife, his own life was more important. Meanwhile. Phoenix Lady had already left the Song Residence. Reaching an exquisitely decorated sedan, she lifted the curtain and stepped in, glancing subtly in a certain direction just before she did. Then, she got into the sedan, a faint smile emerging on her beautiful face. At the street corner ahead, several lingering figures gradually moved away. Soon, exclamations of surprise arose from many places around Chang''an. Inside a noble''s residence. "The rumors are actually true!" "Phoenix Lady is really with that man." "I personally saw her enter the Song Residence." "She dares to flaunt herself in front of the legitimate wife?" "Maybe she was accepted by the main wife?" "That main wife is rather generous, not like the jealous woman in our house..." On a boat in the city. "She really is Li Nuo''s woman, Li Yuan''s death wasn''t in vain!" "Never thought that Jade Sound Pavilion had such a background. Seems we can''t use those tactics on them anymore..." "But the customers we''ve lost..." Chapter 145 - 100: Jealousy [July Votes Request]_3 "Guests be damned, which is more important, silver or your life? Do you think you have more clout than a first-class marquis?" ... In just three days, the Jade Sound Pavilion had changed from being somewhat famous to becoming well-known throughout Chang''an. People always follow the crowd, and once the Jade Sound Pavilion''s reputation spread, naturally many wanted to join in the fun, including officials and nobles. Where there are many people, conflicts are likely to arise. In recent days within the Jade Sound Pavilion, there were frequent incidents of guests fighting over musicians. But starting two days ago, such incidents ceased to occur. Somehow the word got out that the Pavilion Master of the Jade Sound Pavilion was the Minister of Justice''s son''s woman. He had killed Li Yuan because Li Yuan had slapped his woman. It''s better to believe such rumors than to dismiss them. As the current hotshot of Chang''an''s elite, no one wanted to provoke that lawless boss. A first-class marquis'' legitimate eldest son was stabbed to death, yet the perpetrator walked free the next day without a scratch. Could their connections really outdo those of a first-class marquis? Not only did the patrons of the Jade Sound Pavilion start to behave, but after hearing about this incident, some scheming Music Workshops and brothels immediately dropped any thoughts of dealing with the Jade Sound Pavilion. If they ever angered the Phoenix girl''s backer, he could shut down all of Chang''an''s brothels with just one word. After all, his father was the current Minister of Justice. In the Jade Sound Pavilion, a maid accidentally spilled tea on a young nobleman''s clothes and hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..." The young nobleman quickly replied, "It''s okay, it''s okay; it''s just a wet shirt, it''s nothing..." If it had been any other day, he would''ve slapped her already, but today he had to hold back his temper. How could he not? Li Yuan''s slap had sent him straight to Yama Hall, so who would dare to misbehave here? "The Phoenix girl is back!" Someone shouted, and all eyes in the main hall on the first floor turned towards the entrance. A woman with a graceful figure and stunning looks walked in from the outside. Even these noblemen, accustomed to beauty, couldn''t help but inwardly praise, this Phoenix girl was indeed a rare beauty in Chang''an. There were many famously beautiful women in Chang''an, but their beauty often exuded an aura of flirtatiousness. Unlike those gaudy cheap women, the Phoenix girl seemed elegant but not vulgar, charming but not demonic, with a noble and refreshing beauty. It was no wonder the nobleman favored her. If it had been before, countless people would have started having designs on her. But after learning she was his woman, even faced with such a temptress, they dared not harbor any improper thoughts... Under the watchful gaze of everyone, a figure slowly made her way upstairs. She could clearly feel the change in these people''s gazes. Days ago, these noblemen of Chang''an looked at her with naked desire, but today, it was only clarity. Clarity devoid of any lewd thoughts. Their fear of that man clearly surpassed their lust for her. But it wasn''t just these people who lacked improper thoughts... why didn''t he have any either? She could tell, that man truly had no interest in her whatsoever. For the first time, Phoenix doubted her own allure. Was she not pretty enough? Or was her figure lacking? In terms of looks, she considered herself no less beautiful than his icy wife. In terms of figure, ha... Don''t men like women who are seductive, attractive, and well-shaped? She couldn''t figure out where she fell short. Could it be that he was inherently drawn to his wife''s type? It was highly likely. If Li Nuo had truly been moved by desire for her, she would have found it somewhat troublesome. But his complete lack of interest somehow didn''t make her happy either. It''s not like¡ªcouldn''t you be at least a little bit attracted? Even just a little would do. Otherwise, what was the point of her mastering her Charming Skills? [ps: A new month, asking for monthly votes, this chapter is over 4000 words, dedicated to asking for monthly votes, with regular updates during the day.] Chapter 146 - 101 Mumu Mediates Peace Song Residence. Li Nuo had already forgotten the previous incident, completely immersed in the book. The experiences of this period had made him profoundly realize one thing. He must take the Imperial Examination. Longevity was his main goal, as for cultivation, it was merely incidental. If he wanted to live longer, he still had to become an official. Sneaking around and adjudicating cases covertly would only leave loopholes for others to exploit. If he were to be conferred a title by the court, he would have no place to appeal. The law of Daxia, though flawed in many respects, cannot be denied¡ªthe court indeed governed by the law. After all, Daxia was the cradle of Legalism and the country most deeply influenced by Legalist thought among all states. Redemption, officialdom, and titles, though unfair, were indeed clearly written into Daxia''s laws. Even as the father, the Minister of Justice, he could not change this, at least not overtly break the law. Li Nuo, without having gone through the Imperial Examination and without official status, was legally and rightfully titled by the court. But if he were to acquire an official title, even if it were only that of a small County Magistrate, as long as he behaved uprightly and sat straight, those above would have no way to handle him. Of course, not everyone could do this. County Magistrate Pei was also a magistrate, and of the highest grade in Daxia, yet even if he was incorruptible and diligent, those above could still find countless reasons to deal with him. It was because his father wasn''t named Li Xuanjing. Therefore, Li Nuo must participate in the next Imperial Examination. Not only to participate but also to acquire an official title. The current problem was, how to gain such a title? The book in Li Nuo''s hands detailed the Imperial Examination system of Daxia, including the historical changes of the examination and the most recent system in place. Since the founding of Daxia, the examination covered the Six Arts of Confucianism, which had not changed for hundreds of years. However, in earlier times, the Six Arts were completely separated. At that time, examinees did not need to understand everything; among the Six Arts, they could choose any one to be tested on. Reaching the pinnacle in any one of them could lead to becoming an Advanced Scholar. Depending on the subject chosen, the graduates of each art would be assigned different positions. Mathematics was the most widely applicable; the top talents would be assigned to the Ministry of Revenue, Ministry of Industry, etc., while the second-tier would enter other government offices, handling calculation and clerical work. Horse Riding and Shooting graduates mostly entered the Ministry of War, Taipu Si, and the like. Graduates of the Ritual and Music Departments would be absorbed by the Ministry of Rites and Taichang Si, responsible for matters of rituals and sacrifices. These five arts were considered specialized talent. The Book Department had the most diverse curriculum¡ªliterature, economy, institutions, law, political discourse... with the broadest employment opportunities. Daxia''s orthodox civil servants mostly came from the Book Department, and the competition was the most intense, truly a situation where thousands compete for a single plank bridge. Li Nuo thought it was good this way, admitting based on strengths, specialized and rational. The later Imperial Examination gradually unified the Six Arts, changing from recruiting specialists to recruiting talent knowledgeable in all subjects. Such a measure seemed fair but was in fact unfair. The Book and Mathematics departments were two popular disciplines. Although, compared to the nobles and rich heirs, children from poor families needed to suffer more hardships and take more detours to acquire knowledge in these two subjects, hard work could make up for it. But how about the other subjects? To study Horse Riding, one at least needs a horse and a chariot. The majority of children from poor families, even if they bankrupted themselves, could not afford a horse and carriage. Shooting and Music too required guidance from famous teachers and early practice to achieve something. The expenditures involved easily amounted to thousands of taels of silver. The Ritual Department could theoretically be self-taught, with detailed records of various ritual procedures in books, which could be learned step by step. But what''s written in books is one thing, while practical operation is another. A scholar from a poor family, even if he could recite the "Five Rites" perfectly, how could he compete with Song Yu, whose father was an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites? Even the Book Department had undergone significant reforms over the years. Previously, Calligraphy and painting were not part of the examination, skills that were difficult to self-learn and similarly required guidance from famous teachers. Although the barrier was lower than riding and shooting, it also needed money to pave the way, especially painting. Ink painting was still feasible, but the pigments used in colorful ink painting were extremely expensive, and an average family simply could not afford them. The original Imperial Examination was a public examination, but with continuous reforms, it became more elitist and gradually turned into a game exclusive to the nobility and powerful families. Although not explicitly written, everything was very clear. With the reform of the Imperial Examination to date, almost completely, the children from poor families lost their path to promotion, a fact that could be seen from the number of examinees. Twenty years ago, each Imperial Examination had over half a million contenders. But in the last two rounds, there were only about a hundred thousand. The increasingly higher barriers kept eighty percent of the students outside of the examination. It''s true that every year, the academies would admit some exceptionally talented children from poor families and provide them with conditions to learn the Six Arts. But to catch up with others'' decade of accumulation within a few years, starting from almost nothing, was undoubtedly a difficult task. Li Nuo should be grateful that he was born into a family of nobles. Otherwise, even if he had the intention to take the Imperial Examination, his family did not have the financial resources to provide him with the conditions to learn the Six Arts. Before officially participating in the Imperial Examination, he had one more thing to do. He must enter an academy. Only the academies registered with the court granted their students the qualification to participate in the Imperial Examination. Each year, the academies would hold public examinations to admit a group of students. Chapter 147 - 101 Mumu Mediates Peace_2 This year''s recruitment exam is already over, and the next one will be after the Imperial Examination. However, this is not a problem for Li Nuo. Li Nuo closed the book in his hand and walked to the classroom prepared for Mumu and Ning''er at the Song Residence. The four masters from Qingfeng Academy were already waiting there. This matter did not require the trouble of his father; he already had connections at the academy. After finishing today''s Mathematics lesson, Li Nuo casually mentioned it to them. Mr. Chen''s face lit up with joy, and he excitedly asked, "Has Mr. Li agreed to teach Mathematics at Qingfeng Academy?" Li Nuo shook his head, correcting him, "Not to teach Mathematics, but to be a student." "Ah?" The four masters were utterly astonished upon hearing this. All the Mathematics masters at Qingfeng Academy were his disciples, all having attended his lectures at the Song Residence. Who had the ability to teach him, who would dare? He might be willing to listen, but they might not dare to lecture. Li Nuo explained, "I want to take part in the next session of the Imperial Examination. If Qingfeng Academy is inconvenient, I will inquire at other academies." "No inconvenience at all!" "Mr. Li coming to Qingfeng Academy is an honor for the academy." "There''s nothing inconvenient. If Tang Xian dares disagree, I will petition the court to remove his position as dean!" ... The masters came back to their senses and, without a second thought, agreed. Mr. Li selflessly shared his understanding of Mathematics with them, asking for nothing in return. If they couldn''t even agree to such a small request, how could they deserve to attend his lectures? But, he actually plans to participate in the Imperial Examination? The four of them had just been preparing to suggest to the court to make minor reforms to the Mathematics section, keeping the original "Nine Numbers" problem type unchanged but adding some new Mathematics they learned from Mr. Li to select more excellent Mathematical talent for the court. Of course, they intended to consult Mr. Li about this reform. They planned to have him preview the Mathematics problems they would set for the examination. But now, wouldn''t he be both the examinee and the examiner, setting questions for himself to answer? This seemed... somewhat inappropriate. The matter of going to Qingfeng Academy was thus settled. After the four masters left, a figure entered the classroom. Ever since being inspired by Li Nuo''s interest in Mathematics, every time he lectured the masters, Song Jiaren would listen from the side. Like before, she pointed to the two rows of equations on the board, asking, "How do we get from here to here?" In the past, Li Nuo would patiently explain until she fully understood. But today was different. Without even looking at her, Li Nuo said, "I''m tired today. Let''s talk about it next time..." ... Li Nuo didn''t sleep too well last night. Because his wife was not by his side. Last night, she went to sleep with Mumu. Li Nuo knew it was because he had not gone over the problem with her. If sleeping alone, then sleep alone; other things can be compromised, no big deal. But on matters of principle, not a step back. If he gave in this time, he would have to the next time, and he wasn''t wrong, so why should he tolerate this injustice? Last time, to paint for her, his wrist was almost broken, and when seeing nice things outside, his first thought was to bring them back for her, but what he received in return was her distrust... It was mentally exhausting. Li Nuo stopped thinking about this matter. After getting up, he ate breakfast alone and began planning for the Imperial Examination six months later. He divided the Six Arts that the exam would cover into two parts. Book, Mathematics, Ritual. Music, Archery, Charioteering. Among them, the first three were considered literary subjects, where one could achieve good results by mastering the knowledge in the books, and they could be improved in the short term. As for the latter three, they required long-term intensive practice and were almost impossible to learn quickly; he would have to find another way. Specifically, that was to identify targets proficient in these fields, find evidence of their crimes, and then send them to prison, even if just for a few days, as long as their portraits were marked in the Law Code. In the first three subjects, Mathematics, if he didn''t score full marks, it would be a disgrace to the extreme. The Ritual Department wasn''t much of a problem, as it mainly examined the procedures of various occasions. One only needed to memorize the five books of "auspicious ceremony," "Funeral Rites," "Military Ceremony," "Guest Ceremony," and "Fine Ceremony," and there generally shouldn''t be any big issues. If he really felt insecure, he could find a reason to send his second uncle, Song Lian, to jail for a couple of days. He was an Assistant Minister of Rites, an official who actually dealt with the Ministry of Rites'' work, and in the entire Ministry of Rites, or even the whole court, no one understood the rites better than he did. Li Nuo studied the "Official System Law" thoroughly; the court had detailed rules for officials'' management. Officials who were late or left early, or who were improperly dressed when attending court, would be punished. But since the court wasn''t strict about this, and the officials naturally became lax. If one got serious, there were plenty of legal reasons to put him in jail for a few days. But Li Nuo was currently in a titled state, so when the time came, he would have to ask his father for help. With Mathematics and the Ritual Department largely taken care of, the Book Department was a bit more complicated. This subject was the most significant in the Six Arts and further divisible into Calligraphy, Painting, Law, and Composition. With Gu Yanran''s portrait, he could exchange a day of his lifespan to gain her calligraphic ability. Her graceful and elegant Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script was matchless in Daxia. Although that style of writing was rather feminine, the Imperial Examination did not forbid its use. If it came down to it, he could simply capture a few calligraphy masters. As for painting, lighting up Han Zhuo''s portrait should be no major issue. Chapter 148 - 101 Mumu Mediates Peace_3 Law was Li Nuo''s strong suit. He had reviewed the questions from previous Imperial Examinations and found that as long as he was well-versed in Daxia Law, it was unlikely that he would encounter any issues in this subject. The last item was Composition. This subtopic started with an examination item where candidates were required to write a poem based on a given topic. This wasn''t a problem; even if one couldn''t write, one could still copy. But poetry only constituted a small part of Composition; the key part was the political essays. Political essays involved current affairs, economics, military affairs, history... They tested the candidates'' ability to govern and administer. Candidates were not only required to have comprehensive insights but also to express these on paper, crafting splendid compositions. This was not something that could be achieved overnight. Without a doubt, he would need to rely on the Law Code. After all, he was just an ordinary person without the dazzling talents others possessed. Fortunately, he had a unique advantage. No matter whose talent it was, the moment they broke the law, it became his talent. In the Imperial Examination covering the Six Arts, one need not be first in every category, but they couldn''t have any obvious weaknesses either. Even though the number of candidates had greatly decreased in recent examinations, there were still a hundred thousand participants. Being significantly weak in any subject could result in being pushed off the narrow bridge... Li Nuo pondered for a while. To be completely secure, he still needed to ask Lord Father-in-law for help. He needed to get a list of Advanced Scholars from the last Imperial Examination. The officials who ranked high in the most recent Imperial Examination were definitely masters proficient in the Six Arts; he might just need to target one person to gather all six skills. The further back the Advanced Scholars were, the more likely they had neglected the Six Arts. After all, the Six Arts were only tested during the Imperial Examination. Once one had passed and became an Advanced Scholar, there was no further use for these skills. Very few officials continued to practice the Six Arts after passing the exam. It was like asking college graduates to take a college entrance exam; few would pass. He should visit Lord Father-in-law, preferably with his wife. However, he and his wife were still giving each other the cold shoulder; she was unlikely to bother with him. If necessary, he could go alone. As Li Nuo hesitated, in another courtyard of the Song Residence. Song Mu''er asked with some concern, "Jiaren sister, did you have a fight with Brother Li Nuo?" Spending every day together, she had clearly sensed something was off between them the previous day. Jiaren sister had slept in her room last night. There must be a reason for that. Song Jiaren shook her head and said, "No." Mu''er was only six years old; some matters, even if explained, would not be comprehended by her. After thinking it over, Mu''er seemed to understand something and asked, "Did you get mad because those two beautiful sisters came to see Brother Li Nuo yesterday?" Song Jiaren looked at Mu''er and shook her head slightly. Mu''er''s small face showed a look of conviction as she asserted, "You are mad!" She took Song Jiaren''s hand and earnestly persuaded, "How can you believe what random people say? Brother Li Nuo treats you so well. He draws for you, teases the teacher to defend you, and even brings back beautiful flowers he sees outside. Your doubt hurts him; spouses should trust each other..." Song Jiaren lowered her head, recalling what Mu''er had mentioned, and felt some regret. She asked subconsciously, "Then what should I do?" After pondering for a moment, Mu''er suggested, "Do this first; then do this..." ... Li Nuo was in the courtyard practicing the Health Care Skill. The subjects of riding and shooting required not just skill but also physical strength. With his frail body, mere skill would not allow him to perform properly. He needed to strengthen his exercise regimen over the next six months, at a minimum enhancing his physical and strength levels. Even if he possessed excellent archery skills, it would be embarrassing if he couldn''t even draw the bowstring. Although he lacked Martial Path talent, practicing this skill several times a day would strengthen his body, more effective than any modern exercise method. As Li Nuo practiced, a figure walked in from outside. Song Jiaren came up next to Li Nuo, unfolded his tightly clasped fist, and explained, "This should be a palm, not a fist. Also, you should exhale when you strike and inhale when you retract. That''s the correct breathing method. If you breathe incorrectly, practicing for a long time won''t be effective..." Li Nuo replied blankly, "Oh..." Weren''t they still giving each other the cold shoulder? What did this mean? Could it be that he had misunderstood and she wasn''t angry after all? Was she just tired yesterday? The fact that she had slept with Mu''er last night wasn''t meant to target him? A hint of shame crossed Li Nuo''s face. As a grown man, to suspect the generous heart of another ¨C that was truly inappropriate. As he trained, Song Jiaren helped correct his movements and breathing mistakes. After practicing with the correct method, he truly felt different. Though his whole body was drenched in sweat, he felt stronger. After taking a bath and changing his clothes, it was just in time for lunch. Aside from Song Residence''s family feasts, he usually dined with his wife and Mu''er. Before lunch, Li Nuo explained the issue from yesterday. During the meal, he peeled several shrimp and placed them in a jade bowl in front of his wife. Having frequently dined together, Li Nuo had observed that if the dish was peas or walnuts with diced shrimp, she enjoyed it. However, if it was plain boiled shrimp, she wouldn''t touch it. It wasn''t hard to deduce that she liked eating shrimp but disliked peeling them. Song Jiaren picked up one of the peeled, plump white shrimp from the jade bowl. Instead of eating it herself, she placed it in Li Nuo''s bowl. She offered the second shrimp to Mu''er. Only then did she serve herself. Mu''er sat between the two adults, glancing at Brother Li Nuo and then at Jiaren sister. Finally, her heart settled. Thank heavens, they had really made up... Jiaren sister and Brother Li Nuo really acted like children sometimes, giving each other the silent treatment when upset. Without her, what would this family do? Chapter 149 - 102 Li Nuo Advocates Studying ``` Ministry of Personnel. Minister Office. After lunch, Li Nuo and his wife went to the Ministry of Personnel. Song Zhe handed a thick roster to Li Nuo, and with a barely perceptible frown, asked, "You''re planning to take the Imperial Examination?" Li Nuo didn''t hide his intentions and nodded, "If I want to practice Legalism, I still need to hold an official position. I can only try to take the exam..." Song Zhe was silent for a moment and then said, "There are more than four years left. Since you''re going to take it, prepare well and don''t disgrace your father." Li Xuanjing had been the unrivaled top scholar in all Six Arts, unmatched by anyone before or after. If his son did not participate in the Imperial Examination, it would be fine; but if he did, not expecting him to become a top scholar in one exam was one thing, but at least he should pass as an Advanced Scholar. Otherwise, it would be a disgrace to the Li Family. He had never thought that Li Nuo would participate in the Imperial Examination happening in half a year''s time; after all, just two months ago, he had been considered the dimwitted son of the Li Family. To go from knowing nothing to mastering the Six Arts and being listed as a successful candidate on the gold-rimmed list in just six months¡ª even Li Xuanjing could not have achieved such a feat. Li Nuo didn''t offer any additional explanation to his father-in-law. With a clear goal in mind, he took the past Advanced Scholars'' list and went directly to the year of the last Imperial Examination, which was Zhisheng thirty. That year, a hundred candidates passed as Advanced Scholars. He didn''t need to look at the rest of the list; Li Nuo''s gaze was fixed on the first few lines. The top scholar of the year Zhisheng thirty was named Cui Shu. He was the overall top scholar of the last Imperial Examination, but not the top scholar in any individual subject. This indicated that the person was well-rounded in all subjects, without notable strengths or weaknesses¡ªa capable talent, but not what Li Nuo was looking for. He needed those who were warriors in specialized subjects. He skipped over the name of the top scholar in mathematics. Music Department Top Scholar Liu Shang, Shooting Department Top Scholar Wang Shao, Ritual Department Top Scholar Zheng Zhan, Horse Riding Department Top Scholar Du Tong, and Book Department Top Scholar Pei Ziyi¡ªLi Nuo mainly focused on candidates from Music, Shooting, and Horse Riding departments. The Book Department was a mix of disciplines. The top scholar of the Book Department''s compositions might not be the best, but it suggested that his combination of calligraphy, painting, law, and composition was the highest overall. Li Nuo had another candidate in mind for the Ritual Department; how could a young examinee possibly understand rituals as well as an Assistant Minister of Rites? He still needed to find the right opportunity to get his second uncle into the position. Li Nuo copied down the names of these three individuals on a piece of paper and said to Song Zhe, "Lord Father-in-law, could I take a look at the records of these three?" He needed to know where these three were currently serving. If they were not in Chang''an, he would have to look for other candidates. Song Zhe glanced at the names and asked, "What do you want with the records of these three?" Li Nuo honestly replied, "These three are the top scholars of individual subjects in the most recent Imperial Examination. I would like to seek their advice to see if there are any tricks to these subjects..." It was a sufficient reason. In his previous life, when he was still in high school, the school would also invite past top examinees to share their test-taking experiences with the juniors. Song Zhe took the paper, stepped outside the office, and called, "Lingshi Feng." An official immediately jogged over. Song Zhe handed the note to him and said, "These are the top scholars in individual subjects from the last Imperial Examination. Go to the Archives and retrieve their records." "Yes." Lingshi Feng responded and immediately jogged toward the Archives. Song Zhe walked back into the Room and said to Li Nuo, "Your idea is not wrong, but most Advanced Scholars neglect the Six Arts after their success. It''s been over three years since the last Imperial Examination. Asking them to take the exam now, let alone becoming top scholars again, it would be difficult for them even to pass the spring examinations..." Despite this, Li Nuo still had to try. Shortly after, Lingshi Feng entered with three records in hand. These three records were very new, with only a few pages each. Li Nuo flipped through two and felt a hint of disappointment. Horse Riding Department Top Scholar Du Tong and Shooting Department Top Scholar Wang Shao, after becoming Advanced Scholars, served in Taipu Si and Guardian Si respectively. Both these institutions were in Chang''an, yet these two individuals had been transferred to the border army one and a half years ago, thousands of miles away from Chang''an. Song Zhe glanced at the records and said, "The Horse Riding and Shooting Departments are related to military formations. If they can''t stay in the Ministry of War, they can pursue the path of Military Officers. However, they were promoted quickly. The Du Family and the Wang family are both influential clans; they must have used their power to transfer them away." Only one record remained in front of Li Nuo. Music Department Top Scholar Liu Shang. Upon opening this record, Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Shang had also been promoted six months ago and now held the position of Director of Music at the Music Bureau. The Music Bureau was a subordinate department of the Taichang Si, responsible for the musical performances at various grand events. As the head of the Music Bureau and holding a Standard seventh-rank official position, Director Liu Shang oversaw thousands of musicians. With the constant need for musicians at various court events, it was clear that the Music Bureau was in Chang''an. Not long after, Li Nuo and Song Jiaren left the Ministry of Personnel. Soon after, a young figure emerged from the Ministry of Personnel and boarded a sedan chair. Capital Prefecture Office. This was Zhao He''s second visit to the Capital Prefecture Office; this time, he was brought into a tall government office and waited a long time before someone entered. Zhao He immediately bowed and greeted, "My lord!" The middle-aged man raised his hand to signal him to sit and personally poured him a cup of tea, asking, "Has something happened at the Ministry of Personnel again?" Zhao He quickly replied, "My lord, that Li Nuo went to the Ministry of Personnel again today and looked up the records of three officials." The middle-aged man''s brow twitched, putting down the teacup he had picked up and asked, "Which three officials?" ``` Chapter 150 - 102 Li Nuo Advocates Learning_2 Zhao He said, "These are the top scholars from the last Imperial Examination, respectively the Music Department Top Scholar Liu Shang, the Shooting Top Scholar Wang Shao, and the Horse Riding Top Scholar Du Tong..." The middle-aged man picked up the teacup he had put down, took a gentle sip, then continued, "The court isn''t letting him investigate cases anymore. He wants to obtain an official position through the Imperial Examination. Although it''s a good idea, even if he is Li Xuanjing''s son, can he really catch up with the other students in just a few years?" Upon hearing that Li Nuo was reviewing the dossiers of these three individuals, the middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief. He probably figured out what he wanted to do. Does he want them to share their experience in the Imperial Examination? As long as he''s not examining those few officials'' files, he can do whatever he wants. There hasn''t been any disturbance for such a long time. The last incident seems to have been just a coincidence. At that moment, Zhao He took a sip of tea and cautiously asked, "Lord, about that promotion you promised me last time..." Those three were Advanced Scholars of the same year as him; they had all been promoted over the years, yet he was still stuck in the Ministry of Personnel overseeing the storeroom. He was really anxious... The middle-aged man glanced at him and said coolly, "Look at you, so eager..." ... Back at the Song Residence, Li Nuo walked into the courtyard, holding a piece of paper in his hand. The paper had a line written on it: Director of Music, Liu Shang. This target was different from the usual. In the past, those he targeted were either common folks or the children of officials and nobles. Although these people came from illustrious families, they could be regarded as common people and the Chang''an County Government could handle them. But Lord Liu was a genuine court official. A Standard seventh-rank Director of Music. For a Standard seventh-rank official, not even the Ministry of Justice, much less the Chang''an County Government, had the authority to judge him; they only had investigative powers. This time, he had no choice but to seek help from his father. Li Nuo called Housekeeper Wu, handed him the paper, and whispered a few instructions, then began to play a game of Gomoku with Mumu. They had not played many rounds before Housekeeper Wu returned with an envelope for Li Nuo. Li Nuo opened the envelope, thinking to himself that the Spiegel Bureau truly lived up to its name; the information they gathered was more detailed than the Ministry of Personnel''s dossiers. Director of Music Liu Shang, 26 years old, became an Advanced Scholar in the year thirty of Zhisheng, and although his overall ranking wasn''t high, his excellence in music was exceptional. He was specially recruited by Taichang Si, and in less than four years, he was promoted from a Standard eighth-rank small music officer to a Standard seventh-rank Director of Music. Before he passed the Imperial Examination, he came from a wealthy family in Jiangnan and after becoming an Advanced Scholar, he married the daughter of a noble from Chang''an. The Music Bureau was responsible for ceremonial music performances, and its authority was not extensive. Matters such as reckless manslaughter or corruption and bending the law generally didn''t involve officials from the Music Bureau. Liu Shang wasn''t lacking in money, thus had no reason to embezzle, and he performed his official duties well. In the years he served as an official, his record was commendable without major faults, which was why he was promoted so quickly. However, the Spiegel Bureau still dug up some issues. Liu Shang and his wife did not have a harmonious marriage. The noble''s daughter, already known for her flirtatious behavior with numerous men over a long period before her marriage, didn''t restrain herself even after marriage. Although Liu Shang was dissatisfied, he did not dare to show it due to her family''s power. After completely losing hope, he frequently sought solace in the pleasures offered by the brothel in Chang''an, seeking comfort in joy and entertainment. The couple each lived their own lives. Every family has their own troubles; Li Nuo made no judgment on this. For young officials of lesser background, this was the price they paid for marrying into a wealthy noble family; reality often wasn''t as wonderful as one would imagine, with some noblewomen in Chang''an being even wilder than the men. But Liu Shang was a court official, and the court forbade officials from fraternizing with prostitutes. Although this law was not strictly enforced and the penalty was light, even the detail-oriented Imperial Censors neglected to address it, it still constituted a violation of the law. If taken seriously, Pei Zhe would be detained for self-reflection every month. Despite his sympathy for the Director of Music, for his own sake, Li Nuo could only impose this minor inconvenience on him. In the evening, as they were going to sleep, his wife came back to the room. Both tacitly avoided mentioning the incident from the day before. Smelling the familiar scent next to him on the pillow, Li Nuo felt a great sense of comfort and was on the verge of falling asleep when he suddenly heard his wife''s voice. Song Jiaren, with her eyes closed, suddenly asked, "Are you going to participate in the Imperial Examination?" Li Nuo, half-asleep, hummed in affirmation. Song Jiaren thought a bit and then said, "If you want to learn horse riding and shooting, I can teach you..." Actually, for horse riding and shooting, Li Nuo had other candidates in mind. Although the top scholars from the last Imperial Examination were no longer in Chang''an, with the new examination approaching, it was possible to find out who among the Four Great Academy in Chang''an was likely to be the top scholar in riding and shooting. But since his wife was willing to teach him, the other candidates could wait. Imagining the scene of them riding together and drawing a bow side by side, he suddenly didn''t feel sleepy anymore... The next morning, after breakfast, Li Nuo and his wife went out together. They had agreed yesterday that she would teach him riding skills today. Riding skills were compulsory in the Imperial Examination, so there were numerous horse fields near Chang''an. Most horse fields were located outside of Chang''an City as they needed significant space, and purchasing or leasing land involved a substantial expense. The cost of land in Chang''an City was exorbitant, and opening a horse field in the city was not profitable enough to cover the rent and almost impossible to break even. Li Nuo chose a horse field inside Chang''an City. Chapter 151 - 102 Li Nuo Advocates Learning_3 One reason was proximity; there was no need to waste a lot of time on the road. Another was for safety considerations. Last time, in order to kill him, someone did not hesitate to send out eight Fourth Realm experts. In Chang''an City, they were so bold; once outside the city, the unsafe factors would greatly increase. Of course, although convenient, the Horse Field within the city was much more expensive. But for the Li Family and the Song Family, anything that could be solved with silver naturally wasn''t considered a problem. The Horse Field in the city belonged to Yunmeng Academy. Students from Yunmeng Academy could use this Horse Field for free by showing their academy''s Identity Card. Non-Yunmeng Academy students who wanted to use the Horse Field would have to pay ten taels of silver per two-hour session. Most of Daxia''s commoners couldn''t earn ten taels of silver in a whole year. Naturally, they couldn''t afford the fees for learning riding skills. Having lived two lifetimes, Li Nuo knew nothing about horseback riding. He didn''t even know how to mount a horse. Song Jiaren had no choice but to start teaching him from the very basics. She first taught him how to mount and dismount the horse in place, and once Li Nuo could do it proficiently, they''d ride slowly around the Horse Field to cultivate the feeling of riding a horse. Of course, she was by Li Nuo''s side the whole time. Even though he had successfully entered the realm of Legalism, he was still in a mortal body. If he were to fall from a galloping horse or be trampled under hooves weighing hundreds or thousands of pounds, he would at least be gravely injured if not killed. Under his wife''s patient instruction, Li Nuo quickly mastered the techniques. His movements went from initially awkward and stiff to progressively more skilled and relaxed; he even started to consciously increase the speed. However, while riding slowly around the Horse Field, he could still control his body. But once the horse''s speed picked up, riding on it, he felt uncomfortably jolted, his center of gravity became unstable, and his body began to shake violently. At that moment, a figure descended from the sky and sat down steadily behind him. Song Jiaren leaned close to Li Nuo''s body and whispered, "Lean forward, squeeze the horse''s belly with your legs, don''t be afraid, I am here..." With his wife by his side, Li Nuo was of course not afraid. He believed that even if he fell off the horse now, he wouldn''t land on the ground, but instead in his wife''s arms. Following his wife''s instruction and changing his body posture, he indeed became much more stable. Moreover, with his wife right behind him, he could operate without worry, boldly taking control of the ride. At this moment, there were still quite a few people on the Horse Field. Most of them were students from Yunmeng Academy. The pair, the man and woman, had attracted everyone''s attention since they entered the Horse Field. It was actually very common to see women at the Horse Field. Students from Yunmeng Academy often used teaching horseback riding as a pretext for intimate interactions with daughters of noble families. In this circle, no matter how indulgent things got in secret, appearances still had to be maintained in public. Under the public eye, even husbands and wives couldn''t be too intimate. But horseback riding was such a dangerous activity; a moment of carelessness could lead to serious injury or even death, so of course, someone needed to be beside them to guard them. In the face of life and death, concerns over male-female interactions could be temporarily set aside. The Horse Field, perhaps, was the only place where young men and women could openly have close contact. But usually, it was the men teaching the women¡ªa reversal was happening here. Such a scene was a first for everyone. ... Song Yu and his group had just entered the Horse Field when they saw Song Jiaren and Li Nuo getting all lovey-dovey on the horse. On the Horse Field, for a man and woman to ride a horse together, bodies pressed tightly against each other, if not taking the opportunity to be affectionate, could it be for learning horseback riding? Who would actually come here to learn horseback riding? Under his wife''s protection, Li Nuo raced around the Horse Field and had already adapted to the rhythm of a fast horse. Seeing Song Yu and the others standing on the side of the Horse Field watching, he pulled on the reins in advance, and the horse approached Song Yu and his party, coming to a slow stop. Song Yu looked at the two on the horse and tentatively asked, "Brother-in-law, Jiaren, what are you two doing..." Li Nuo took the initiative to explain for his wife, "I''m preparing for the Imperial Examination; Jiaren is teaching me riding skills." Song Yu looked at the two on the horse, thought of the scene of them racing around the Horse Field earlier, stayed silent for a while, but still couldn''t help asking, "Brother-in-law, you don''t really think the Horse Riding examination is about who can ride a horse faster, do you?" Song Jiaren was slightly startled and asked, "Isn''t it?" Song Yu quietly lowered his head. The "Horse Riding" among the Six Arts refers to driving a horse-drawn carriage, not riding a horse. These were two completely different things. When driving, one would not be riding on the horse at all. Pursuing riding skills excessively could even negatively affect one''s Horse Riding examination score. After a moment, he led them to another side of the Horse Field, pointing towards several crisscrossing roads with many obstacles upon them, and said, "The Horse Riding in the examination refers to driving a chariot; it''s a different matter from horseback riding..." Song Jiaren lowered her head slightly; this was the first time she had heard of such things. She had thought that Horse Riding meant literally riding a horse and that the examination was about who could ride the fastest, but it seems that wasn''t the case... Li Nuo glared at Song Yu. He, of course, knew that "Horse Riding" meant driving a carriage. Did he really need to say more? If Song Yu hadn''t spoken out, he could have continued clinging to his wife under the pretext of preparing for the examination, instead of standing here listening to him explain what the Horse Riding examination was... Song Jiaren''s gaze turned towards Li Nuo. On Li Nuo''s face first appeared a look of bewilderment, then he said with great surprise, "So that''s how it is..." Song Yu shook his head as he listened. Truly, it was like them. Among the noble offspring of Chang''an, there were really not many who didn''t know what "Horse Riding" in the Six Arts referred to. Chapter 152 - 102 Li Nuo Advocates Learning_4 Had he skipped fewer classes when he was a kid, he wouldn''t have had a hard time distinguishing riding skill from Horse Riding. Even though he didn''t know why his brother-in-law suddenly decided to take part in the Imperial Examination, he still patiently explained, "You''re mistaken, Horse Riding isn''t about riding horses, but about driving carriages. There are Five Imperial, which are Ming and Luan, Chasing Water Curves, passing the King''s table, Dancing Crossroads, and Chasing left..." After deciding to take the Imperial Examination, Li Nuo had done his homework. He naturally knew what Song Yu was talking about. To put it plainly, Horse Riding was akin to Daxia''s driving license. The so-called Five Imperial were five subjects, That is, what Song Yu mentioned: Ming and Luan, Chasing Water Curves, passing the King''s table, Dancing Crossroads, Chasing left. The Imperial Examination was based on the original Five Imperial, with some changes, but the essence of the Five Imperial skills remained. That is, sounding in harmony with the chimes of the luan bird while driving, racing alongside the curving banks without falling into the water, cruising through narrow paths with ease, navigating intersections swiftly, and shooting targets from the left while driving. These five subjects aimed to test one''s stable driving techniques, precise cornering techniques, quick passage through narrow paths, rapid turning at crossroads, and shooting skills while on the move. Mastering these five techniques meant one could handle horse-drawn carriages within the city walls and drive war chariots on the battlefield, an essential skill for all Daxia officials. It was somewhat like expecting modern-day civil servants to be capable of chauffeuring leaders as well as operating tanks to defend their country. After explaining all this, Song Yu, worried that Li Nuo might not understand, said to Zhou Yu, "Go show Brother Li a demonstration." Not far away, a row of carriages was parked. Hearing this, Zhou Yu didn''t say much, walked up to a carriage, smiled at Li Nuo, and said, "Brother Li, please get in the carriage." This carriage was smaller than the one Li Nuo took every day, and it was an open-top with no roof, only a soft cushion at the back that could fit two people sitting side by side at most. Li Nuo boarded the carriage, and Song Jiaren also got in, sitting beside him. Zhou Yu sat at the junction of the shaft and the carriage, flicked the reins, and the carriage slowly started, gradually picking up speed. When the carriage passed a bumpy section of the road, Zhou Yu didn''t slow down, his reins snapping left and right, yet Li Nuo, sitting in the carriage, could hardly feel any jolts. Not only that, but the two bells hanging at different locations on the carriage were not chaotic, sounding with a regular, rhythmic clang. Li Nuo watched in admiration; Zhou Yu might not have cultivation, but his driving was even steadier than that of Housekeeper Wu. This was the First Imperial, known as Ming and Luan. "Ming" and "Luan" referred to the two bells placed on the carriage. As the carriage passed over bumpy roads, "Ming" and "Luan" would chime. This task required smooth driving, keeping the sound of the two bells rhythmical and tidy while passing an uneven road without making the passengers feel too much discomfort, a not-so-simple demand. Li Nuo had only read descriptions about it in books and was experiencing it for the first time. After passing the uneven road, the road ahead suddenly narrowed. Not only was the road too narrow for more than one carriage to pass at a time, but it also became extremely winding. A glance revealed several very wide "S" curves, with deep ditches on both sides of the road. The carriage did not slow down, and several times Li Nuo worried it might roll into the ditch. But as it turned out, his worries were unfounded, with the carriage adjusting direction just before falling into the water every time. This was the Second Imperial, Chasing Water Curves. This task required the driver to control the carriage, following the curves of the water banks without veering off or plunging into the water. After smoothly navigating the twisting ditches, the road ahead straightened, but now numerous narrow Yuan Gates appeared on the road. Li Nuo eyed the distance; the Yuan Gate''s width was at most three fingers wider than the chariot''s body. Yet Zhou Yu managed to sprint through the gates while accelerating, without any scraping, and smoothly navigated through the several crossroads that followed. On the final stretch, he picked up the bow and arrows set aside, drew the bow, and shot, accurately hitting the target several zhang to the left of the road. This was the final three challenges of the Five Imperial: passing the King''s table, Dancing Crossroads, and Chasing left. Rapidly and smoothly passing through narrow passages, maintaining speed while accurately moving through specified crossroads, and conducting mounted archery on a fast-moving chariot... With this series of maneuvers, the chariot had perfectly returned to its starting point. Li Nuo stepped down from the chariot and the look in his eyes towards Zhou Yu had changed. One shouldn''t judge a book by its cover; he hadn''t expected this fellow to possess such impressive charioteering skills. Li Nuo couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration, "Impressive, impressive..." Zhou Yu, on the other hand, was a bit embarrassed as he hurriedly said, "No, no, no, my ''Ming and Luan'' rhythm isn''t stable enough, and my ''Chasing left'' didn''t hit the center of the target, there''s still much room for improvement..." Song Yu gave him a sideways glance and said, "We''re all friends here, there''s no need for modesty. Your father is the Minister of Transportation, and not to mention other subjects, looking at the Four Great Academy, who can surpass you in Horse Riding? For this term''s top scholar in Horse Riding, it''s likely no one but you..." Although Zhou Yu didn''t say anything, the smile on his face indicated he was indeed proud of his riding skill. Only Li Nuo knew that Zhou Yu wasn''t being modest. He had met Zhou Yu a month ago when Zhou Yu and his gang were caught by him at the Chang''an County Government and were sentenced to ninety strokes. If Zhou Yu''s riding skill was truly impressive, then his portrait in the Law Code should have been illuminated. His charioteering skills shouldn''t have improved much in just one month. This meant... He still needed practice in Horse Riding. Li Nuo was thinking about finding a student proficient in Horse Riding to catch and illuminate his portrait in the Law Code, to prepare for his own Imperial Examination in half a year. If even the top scholar in Horse Riding was at this level, he needn''t consider the others. Li Nuo patted Zhou Yu''s shoulder and said earnestly, "Keep practicing, there are still six months until the examination, I believe your Horse Riding can improve a great deal..." Song Yu smiled and said, "This guy''s father has forced him to practice Horse Riding since he was young, in Horse Riding, not to mention the students of the academy, even the teachers are not his equal. There''s less than half a year left until the examination, and even if he doesn''t practice, nobody could snatch the title of top scholar in Horse Riding from him..." Li Nuo said solemnly, "Learning is like rowing upstream, not to advance is to drop back. Don''t underestimate the other students. Since Zhou Yu excels in this respect, he should practice even more diligently. After all, more than ten years of effort have been invested; what are another six months? What if due to a moment of laziness, someone catches up within these six months, wouldn''t that be a lifelong regret?" Zhou Yu must improve. Horse Riding is different from other subjects; once the officials at court hold positions, they certainly won''t have time to continue honing their charioteering skills. To some extent, these students, who have yet to pass the examination, represent the peak of Horse Riding. If even Zhou Yu, standing at the peak of charioteering skills, isn''t up to the standard of the Law Code, then whom could Li Nuo seek out? Therefore, Zhou Yu must practice diligently. Even if not for Zhou Yu himself, for Li Nuo''s sake, he must practice. These earnest words deeply moved Zhou Yu. For Brother Li, with his status, to say such things, it was clear he truly regarded Zhou Yu as a friend. His expression became serious as he said, "Rest assured, Brother Li, I will certainly practice diligently and not disappoint your expectations!" Chapter 153 - 103: Opposition Everywhere For his own future and life, Li Nuo decided that from now on he would check Zhou Yu''s progress monthly. Having personally experienced the difficulties of the Horse Riding test, he deeply realized that with his own efforts, he feared it would be too late. He temporarily pinned all his hopes on Zhou Yu. One day, when Zhou Yu''s Horse Riding was recognized by the Law Code, he too could benefit from it. The skills acquired through the Law Code could never be stronger than the person himself. By then, if Zhou Yu became the top scholar in Horse Riding, it would be good enough for him to rank second or third, or within the top five or ten. In any case, he must not let this test drag him down. Li Nuo didn''t aim to be the top scholar; he simply wished to make it onto the list. He looked at Song Yu and said, "During this period, keep an eye on him and don''t let him slack off." The words of his brother-in-law were like a sacred edict to Song Yu. Even without knowing why his brother-in-law cared so much about Zhou Yu, he still nodded and said, "Brother-in-law, rest assured, I will watch him closely..." After giving instructions to Song Yu, Li Nuo found that his wife had boarded the carriage they had used earlier. And she sat in the driver''s seat. Judging by her appearance, she too seemed to want to try out the Horse Riding test. The most important aspect of the Horse Riding test was the experience of the person riding. So he too got on the carriage, noticed another seat next to him, and looked down intending to ask Song Yu to join them for the experience, but saw that Song Yu and two others had wandered off some time ago. Song Jiaren suddenly flicked the reins. The carriage abruptly set in motion. Bang! Caught off guard, Li Nuo''s head slammed into the crossbeam at the back of the carriage. Before he could even react, the carriage had moved onto a rough patch of road. All the way, bells on the carriage jangled, the vehicle jerked unpredictably, and Li Nuo gripped the crossbeam tightly, trying not to let himself be thrown out. After a moment, Li Nuo lay in Song Jiaren''s arms as she anxiously asked, "How are you, are you all right..." Li Nuo was not hurt, only too dizzy to speak. His wife had proven to him that Martial Arts and driving skills truly had nothing in common. "Ming and Luan," he was nearly jolted off. The several "S" turns in "Chasing Water Curves," she had used True Qi to fly the carriage straight across. In "passing the King''s table," she knocked down four of the five Yuan Gate, and the last one was smashed to pieces. In "Dancing Crossroads," she missed every intersection due to excessive speed. She hit the target spot on in "Chasing left," but because she drifted too fast, Li Nuo was flung from the carriage. If she hadn''t flown over to catch him at the critical moment, he would have been thrown outside the Horse Field... "Ugh!" Li Nuo, leaning against the carriage, vomited until he was dizzy and saw darkness. After several days of rest, his overstrained body had somewhat recovered; a ride in her carriage left him feeling emptied again. Driving without a license kills people. After he finished throwing up, he felt dizzy and weak, and collapsed into a soft and fragrant embrace. Li Nuo lay honestly in her arms and said, "Wife, let''s go home..." Seeing his weakened state, Song Jiaren apologetically picked him up and walked out of the Horse Field. Passing by Song Yu, the three of them cast admiring glances at Li Nuo without coordination. Did you really think the Horse Riding test was a pushover? The Imperial Examination was like an army crossing a single-log bridge; its purpose was to select talent, and each test was very difficult. How could someone who didn''t even know what the Five Imperial were pass these five tests smoothly? Even if she were in the fourth realm of Martial Path, mastering the Five Imperial would require a vast amount of practice. Lying on his wife''s back, Li Nuo felt physically weak as if he were falling apart, but in his heart, he was happy. After knowing her for so long, only today did the distance between them break through from "just" to "zero." Maintaining this pace, the future looked promising. When Song Jiaren had first carried Li Nuo, she didn''t feel much. But carrying him now, his breath on her neck felt ticklish and made her face turn red. She could not help but speed up her steps, and soon they were out of the Horse Field, and she placed him in the carriage. Housekeeper Wu asked with concern, "Young master, what happened?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing, just a bit dizzy and weak, I''ll be fine after some rest." Housekeeper Wu flicked the reins, and the carriage slowly headed towards the Song Residence. Before leaving, they compensated for the damaged carriage and the Yuan Gate. Li Nuo leaned against the carriage, and with the movement of the carriage, his head thudded against the wall. Without comparison, there is no harm. Zhou Yu driving on the bumpy road just now was not as jolting as Housekeeper Wu''s driving, and the road they were on now was even paved with flat bluestone slabs, so it should not be shakier than before. Bang! The carriage jolted over a pothole between the stone slabs, shaking violently. Inside the carriage box, Li Nuo''s body swayed more, and just as his head was about to slam against the wall, a soft palm cushioned it. Song Jiaren sat next to Li Nuo, her right hand supporting the back of his head, saying nothing as her gaze was fixed on the bustling crowd outside. Li Nuo also remained silent. Bang! Housekeeper Wu made another swift turn, Li Nuo lost his balance, and fell heavily into his wife''s embrace. Li Nuo finally couldn''t help it and reminded, "Keep an eye on the road!" Outside the carriage, Housekeeper Wu lightly flicked the reins, a mysterious smile appearing on his old face. Inside the carriage, as Li Nuo struggled to sit up, Song Jiaren placed her hand on his shoulder and softly said, "You''re very weak now, just lie down..." Chapter 154 - 103 Targeted Everywhere_2 Li Nuo took advantage of the situation and lay down on his wife''s legs. His wife''s legs were long and straight; due to her martial arts training, they were smooth with not a trace of excess fat and served as a firm yet comfortable pillow. There was a calm silence inside the carriage when Song Jiaren broke it, saying, "It''s strange that the Imperial Examination tests for driving but not horse riding..." Li Nuo, laying on her legs, briefly explained to her. After all, the Six Arts, which are part of the Imperial Examination, serve the ruling class. Speaking of comfort, riding in a carriage definitely surpasses riding a horse. When an official travels, subordinates cannot simply ride on a horse with them. Not to mention the lack of protection from the elements and the discomfort of a bumpy ride. It''s not just in Daxia, but in another world too, leaders are chauffeured in cars, not on motorcycles. Song Jiaren nodded her head, and then as if she remembered something, she looked down at him and asked, "Didn''t you not know this?" Li Nuo paused, then touched his forehead and said, "I just remembered, I had read it in a book before. My head is a bit dizzy, I''ll take a nap first..." ... When they returned to the Song Residence, Li Nuo still hadn''t recovered much strength. Song Jiaren helped Li Nuo out of the carriage. By coincidence, another carriage was parked in front of the Song Residence. The curtain of the carriage opened, revealing the Dean of Qingfeng Academy, Tang Xian, and four gentlemen. Upon seeing this scene, Mr. Chen was slightly surprised and immediately jumped down from his carriage, showing concern as he said, "Mr. Li, what''s wrong?" Mr. Chen, who was over sixty, could still hop on and off his carriage, but eighteen-year-old Li Nuo needed his wife to help him down. Li Nuo managed a weak smile and said, "It''s nothing serious, just that my body is still a bit weak today, I''m afraid I won''t be able to teach." The other gentlemen also got off their carriages. "No worries about the lecture, Mr. Li''s health is more important!" "You must really take good care of yourself..." "Weren''t you much better a few days ago? How come it''s gotten serious again?" Song Jiaren silently lowered her head. Feeling somewhat ashamed as the old gentlemen admonished him to take care of his health, Li Nuo turned to the middle-aged man and changed the subject, "Dean Tang, I don''t know if the gentlemen have mentioned it to you, but I''d like to join Qingfeng Academy." Tang Xian looked troubled, sighed, and said, "I''m actually here about that, Mr. Li. To be frank, your admission was already arranged, but then some complications arose..." Li Nuo blinked in confusion, "What complications?" ... Academies crowded the Chang''an Academy, among them Qingfeng, Yunmeng, Beixi, and East Mountain, the Four Great Academies, were directly managed by the Imperial College. Every March, the court held a selection exam called the Spring Examination. Students who excelled in the Spring Examination were allowed to study at one of the Four Great Academies, availing the best educational resources. Even if not admitted to the Four Great Academies, as long as they met certain criteria in the Spring Examination, they could enter private academies, albeit at a tuition tenfold higher than the Great Academies. Only by passing the Spring Examination did one qualify to participate in the Imperial Examination. This year''s Spring Examination had already passed. However, the Spring Examination was not the only way to enter the Four Great Academies. Besides the Spring Examination, these academies also had a quota for special admissions. People like the impoverished Han Zhuo, and Zhou Hao who had been harmed by Li Yuan, were admitted through this quota. Furthermore, if one was willing to pay a hefty amount of silver, exceptions could be made at the academies. Reliant solely on the annual subsidies from the court, academies could not sustain operations; each academy had similar revenue-generating methods. Nobles spent substantial silver to have their children "gilded" by entering these academies. For the nobles, this amount of silver was trivial, but it enabled the academies to afford teachers'' salaries, buy students'' ink and paint, build equestrian and shooting ranges, and let less affluent students practice Horse Riding and Shooting... Song Yu and his friends, except for Zhou Yu who was specially recruited through Horse Riding, all entered Yunmeng Academy by paying hefty fees. Their goal was not the Imperial Examination, but to join the military selection after being "gilded" in the academy. Previously, the court would not prevent these revenue practices. However, these methods were abolished just a day ago. From now on, entering an academy required passing the court''s examination. The Four Great Academies no longer had the privilege of special admissions, and the nobles could no longer pay silver to have their children "gilded." Everything seemed fairer, but in reality, it was a further monopolization of the Imperial Examination by the upper scholarly families. The Spring Examination would test all aspects of the Six Arts. Those from poor families could hardly master all the Six Arts; their entry into the academies depended entirely on special admissions. The Four Great Academies would recruit students skilled in mathematics or the Book Department, spending the next few years using academy resources to familiarize them with the Horse Riding, Shooting, and Music Departments... In a few years, diligent students from poor backgrounds could catch up with a decade''s worth of the nobles'' children''s accumulation. The Spring Examination began in mid-March. The Imperial Examination finished in early March. With the reforms, Li Nuo wouldn''t be able to make it to the next Imperial Examination. Dean Tang sighed and said, "These changes have actually been driven by the nobles. Although poor students can''t match the children of the wealthy who have studied the Six Arts from an early age during the Spring Examination, their resilient nature is something the wealthy''s children can''t match. Often, in just a few years, they catch up in all subjects and take up many places among the Advanced Scholars..." In Daxia, if one wanted to become a civil servant, the Imperial Examination was the only way. In recent years, Daxia''s nobles and famous families had been gradually pushing the reform of the examination system, aiming to monopolize officialdom. Chapter 155 - 103 Targeted Everywhere_3 He said apologetically, "I''m really sorry, such a small matter, and I wasn''t able to help Mr. Li..." Li Nuo comforted him, "Dean Tang, you shouldn''t blame yourself, it''s not your fault." Tang Xian handed a wooden plaque to Li Nuo and said, "Although Mr. Li cannot formally become a student of the academy for now, I have arranged that, with this plaque, Mr. Li can attend classes at the academy anytime, and the academy''s Horse Field and archery range are also open to you..." He looked at Li Nuo and smiled, "I believe with Mr. Li''s intelligence, passing the spring examination shouldn''t be difficult, and as long as you can pass it, even if you rank at the back, the academy would make an exception to admit you. It''s fine if you don''t succeed the first time, you can take the spring examination every year..." Mr. Lu glanced at him and said unhappily, "What kind of talk is that? How could Mr. Li possibly rank at the back if he participates in the spring examination?" Among the Six Arts, in mathematics, he is undoubtedly unparalleled. As for the Book Department, his painting skills, which several have witnessed, are only a hair''s breadth away from the masters. With such a level of skill in painting, in the Imperial Examination, he wouldn''t claim to sweep all the candidates, but he certainly could stand among the top contenders. Though his calligraphy is somewhat lacking, being so proficient in painting, with a bit of practice in calligraphy, he wouldn''t be far behind. There is no need to mention the Law, as he himself is a Law Practitioner, and no one has ever entered the Law Practitioner before the Imperial Examination; how could those young scholars surpass him in this subject? Regarding Composition, his poetry is well-written, and although his political essays are mediocre, the first three subjects should compensate for this slight shortcoming. The Ritual Department isn''t difficult¡ªit''s almost impossible to score an A+, but getting a B is also rare. The key subjects are music, horsemanship, and archery. These subjects are difficult to master quickly, and even with extreme diligence, they require several years of practice. But with the Li Family''s wealth, hiring a few good teachers for him wouldn''t be difficult. Tang Xian, having attended a few classes with the teachers, understood Mr. Li well. Smiling at the words, he said, "Mr. Lu is right, with Mr. Li''s intelligence, as long as he works hard on the other subjects, becoming an Advanced Scholar is certainly within reach. If he cannot participate in this term of the Imperial Examination, on the next term he surely will achieve something significant..." After his words fell, Mr. Chen looked at Li Nuo and said, "Mr. Li is unwell; we won''t bother you any further. Take good care of yourself, and we''ll visit another day..." After sending off the several teachers and Dean Tang, Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence courtyard. Sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard, he unconsciously played with the wooden plaque, his gaze deep in thought. This reform of the Imperial Examination couldn''t just be a coincidence. He wasn''t admitted to Qingfeng Academy. Nothing was happening. Today he was about to enter Qingfeng Academy, and tomorrow the academy was reforming. To say that no one was sabotaging this from behind, he wouldn''t believe it if anybody beat him to death. Clearly, someone was preventing him from taking the Imperial Examination. More precisely, they were preventing him from studying Legalism. What brilliant schemes they have! Not only did they suppress his rank by decree from the three provinces, But they also legislated to block his participation, making him unable to attend the next term of the Imperial Examination. Taking a deep breath, Li Nuo thought, great, that''s how you want to play? ... Chang''an, Marquis Yongshou''s Mansion. In a certain hall, a dancing girl gracefully danced while the sound of strings and woodwinds filled the air. Seated on either side of the hall were today''s nobles. As the dance ended and the dancer slowly receded, one of them turned and spoke, "To mobilize such grand efforts for this man seems somewhat unworthwhile. This proposal wasn''t even introduced yet, and to push its early passage, we had to spend at least one hundred thousand taels..." A man beside him also spoke, "What Marquis Lantian said makes sense. If we could wait a few more years to introduce this proposal, we could save those tens of thousands of taels. Has Marquis Yongshou been too hasty?" Marquis Yongshou looked at both men and said gravely, "If it were anyone else, it would be afine, but this man is entering Qingfeng Academy now, obviously aiming for the next Imperial Examination. Do you really want to see him succeed as an Advanced Scholar and enter the court as an officer?" He picked up his wine glass and drank it in one gulp, adding, "Don''t forget, he is a Law Practitioner, who hasn''t even entered court yet but has already killed a son of a first-class marquis. If he were to become an official, wouldn''t Chang''an be turned upside down?" Marquis Lantian chuckled, "Isn''t Marquis Yongshou overestimating him? Two months ago, he was still a fool who knew nothing. With only half a year until the Imperial Examination, does Marquis Yongshou honestly think he could become an Advanced Scholar? The Advanced Scholars of Daxia, they are not so easily attained." In these recent terms of the Imperial Examination of Daxia, there were over one hundred thousand candidates. Out of a hundred thousand, only one hundred are selected, almost every one of them a rare talent in all Six Arts. And these one hundred thousand were not ordinary people, but talents who had emerged victorious from the spring examinations of various provinces. They knew the difficulty of the Imperial Examination better than anyone. Even their own family members, under the tutelage of renowned teachers, had studied the Six Arts from young and had spent countless amounts of silver, yet they couldn''t even pass the first round of the provincial examinations. If a fool who had just recovered from a severe illness could pass as Advanced Scholar, wouldn''t the silver they had spent over the years be as if they had fed it to dogs? The nobles laughed. "Marquis Yongshou is perhaps too cautious." "A green youth, what storms can he stir?" "If he could become an Advanced Scholar, I''d eat the table in front of me..." Marquis Yongshou scanned his eyes over the crowd and said indifferently, "Don''t forget, his father is Li Xuanjing." The laughter in the hall abruptly stopped. Nineteen years ago, when Li Xuanjing participated in the Imperial Examination, they were just young men. Many of them had also participated in that examination. The reminder from Marquis Yongshou brought back some memories from the past. The Sixth-Ranking Scholar, unprecedented. The major families of Chang''an had gone mad trying to recruit him, offering incredibly generous terms. Countless daughters of distinguished families lined up outside the inn where he stayed, volunteering themselves for pillow companionship. How wide Chang''an Street was, accommodating eight carriages side by side. That day, it was packed to the point of immobility, even carriages had to give way when passing. They only knew that this person was the son of the current Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing. But they overlooked that he was also the son of Li Xuanjing, the top scholar from nineteen years ago. The smile on Marquis Lantian''s face froze, and after swallowing his saliva several times, he spoke, "Marquis Yongshou''s concerns are not unreasonable, those tens of thousands of taels were indeed well spent..." Chapter 156 - 104 Seeking Help from King Chun Ministry of Justice. Si Minister''s Office. Li Xuanjing sat behind his desk, leafing through a case file. A young man dressed in black stood before the desk and said, "The three provinces have rapidly passed a resolution these past days. From now on, academies must recruit students through the spring examination only. No more exceptional admissions will be allowed outside the exam, nor will students be able to donate silver to secure a place..." Li Xuanjing turned a page of the file as the young man continued, "This time, nobles led by Marquis Yongshou and Marquis Lantian have, through various means, secretly bought over more than ten officials from the three provinces. They have exerted such great effort, could it be just to keep the young master from entering the academy?" Li Xuanjing marked an "¡Á" on the cover of the file with a cinnabar pen and set it aside. He picked up another from the stack and only then replied, "It is not entirely for that reason. They have been promoting this proposal for quite some time. They are simply seizing the opportunity to push it through ahead of schedule." The young man continued, "Unfortunately, most of the officials from the three provinces hold posts above the fourth-rank, and we are unable to intervene directly. Moreover, with the subtle manner in which the nobles have acted, it is not easy to use this to bring them down." The Ministry of Justice had been battling with courtiers for so long that those corrupt officials who took bribes no longer did so by directly accepting silver. Or rather, those audacious enough to take silver outright had already been weeded out. Sending some worthless antiques and paintings as gifts, and then arranging for a third party to buy them from corrupt officials at a high price, was the most basic method. A more covert approach involved opening a pawnshop to lend low and redeem high, perfectly legal and legitimate. More advanced methods included allowing family members to openly run a brothel or a Music Workshop in Chang''an. Affairs of men and women, consensual as they were. Whether it was to offer services for free or to invest silver, the court couldn''t interfere. Even if an unattractive woman charged ten thousand taels of silver for a night, as long as someone was willing to pay and taxes were duly paid afterwards, the Ministry of Justice had no authority to get involved. Li Xuanjing merely smiled faintly and said, "No one is impossible to topple. Everything is simply about going with the flow. If the timing is not right, even ample evidence is useless; when the time comes, no evidence is needed, for it can be fabricated... Keep these files for now; they will eventually come in handy." Regret appeared on the young man''s face as he said, "With the implementation of this resolution, the young master won''t be able to participate in this session of the Imperial Examination, and we''ll have to wait another four years for the next one." Li Xuanjing turned another page of his file and said indifferently, "That may not necessarily be the case..." The two said no more. The government office returned to tranquility, only the stack of files on the desk gradually diminishing. Meanwhile. Somewhere on the streets of Chang''an, Li Nuo stepped down from the carriage and once again stood in front of the grand entrance of King Chun Mansion. This time, Li Nuo brought Mumu along. When she woke up that morning and heard that the two had gone horseback riding without her, she was quite unhappy. So this time, Li Nuo had no choice but to take her with him. Coming to King Chun Mansion again, the mansion''s steward was very enthusiastic, ushering them inside while saying, "The Prince is not in the mansion at the moment but should return shortly. Please wait inside for a moment, young master..." Li Nuo, holding Mumu''s hand, was led by the mansion''s steward across a spacious square where a distinguished young noble stood. It was Prince Li Yun, the heir of King Chun. He had his back to Li Nuo and the others, fiddling with something in his hands. Approaching, Li Nuo saw that in his hands was a bird the size of a palm. This bird was not real but made of wood, painted with colorful pigments to resemble a live one. Li Yun twisted the tail of the bird a few times before releasing it, and the wooden kite flapped its wings just like a real bird, circled in the air, and then flew back to his hand. Song Mu''er''s eyes widened, stunned by this magical sight. Li Nuo was also surprised, not expecting that King Chun''s Princely Heir would be a Mohist. Despite being palm-sized, the mechanical bird''s flight motion was indistinguishable from that of a real bird. It was not difficult to imagine the intricate and complex structure inside. Only those who studied Mechanical Techniques in the Mohist school could have such skill. Li Yun turned around, noticed Li Nuo standing behind him, and after a brief pause, a smile appeared on his face, "Brother, you''ve arrived. Father is not at home right now, let me show you around the mansion..." Seeing Mumu''s eager look at the wooden kite in Li Yun''s hand, Li Nuo smiled and said, "No need for a tour, Brother. Could I take a look at that wooden kite in your hands?" Li Yun cheerfully handed over the wooden kite and asked, "Are you also interested in Mechanical Techniques, Brother?" Li Nuo took the kite, turned its tail mechanism, and released it. The wooden bird soared into the air, made a circle in flight, and then flew back to his hand. Li Nuo admired the small gadget in his hand, saying, "The craft of the Mohists truly lives up to their reputation." Song Mu''er gently tugged on Li Nuo''s sleeve, looking pitifully as she said, "Brother Li Nuo, I want to play too." Li Nuo handed her the wooden kite and taught her how to use it, after which she played with it joyously on her own. Seeing how much she liked it, Li Yun said, "If little sister likes it, then this wooden kite is yours." Song Mu''er beamed with joy, "Thank you, big brother!" Li Nuo saw this and felt a bit of a headache, unsure if Prince Li Yun had a second identical wooden kite. Otherwise, when they returned home, the Song Family would surely be in an uproar again. Li Yun, delighted that someone liked his little gadget, dashed to a large hall beside the square and brought out even more items. Chapter 157 - 104 Seeking Help from King Chun_2 Song Mu''er''s mouth was agape in surprise, never quite closing. Li Nuo was also amazed by the Mohist''s Mechanical Techniques. Li Yun had not only a Mechanical Bird but also a Mechanical Dog, Mechanical Horse, and Mechanical Cat. These Mechanical Objects were not just cold, lifeless things; they could run and jump, and after some decoration, it was hard to distinguish them from real ones from a distance. He even created several types of mechanical vehicles. For example, a carriage driven not by horses but by human power, a two-wheeled vehicle that was a precursor to modern bicycles, and even a flying device modeled after birds, which could fly several meters high with human power alone. Of course, if the Mohist only had this ability, they could not have become one of the Hundred Schools. Ordinary people using Mohist Mechanisms could only increase the convenience of life. Only in combination with Mohist True Qi could the real power of their Mechanical Techniques be unleashed. After equipping himself with a Mechanical Arm, Li Yun smashed a thick stone slab with a single fist, a feat only attainable by martial artists in the True Qi Realm. And the pair of Mechanical Wings he crafted for himself was even more formidable. Not only could he fly hundreds of meters high, but the Iron Feathers on the wings could also be shot out like sharp swords. The key point was that the Feathered Arrows that were shot out could even be retracted. His cultivation wasn''t up to the fourth realm, but even martial artists of the fourth realm couldn''t touch him. Object Manipulation was extremely exhausting for True Qi, and although martial artists in the fourth realm could fly briefly, they didn''t last long or fly that high. However, Mohist True Qi, with the help of Mechanical Techniques, could achieve sustained flight with strong endurance. Li Yun landed from the air, very pleased with the expression on Li Nuo''s face, and proudly said, "Wait a moment, I''ll show you something else good." He briefly left and soon returned, followed by a woman. The woman was strikingly beautiful and tall, giving Li Nuo a respectful bow. Li Yun looked at her and smiled, "Dance a dance for Brother." As his words fell, the woman picked up the hem of her dress and gracefully began to dance. Her dance was very graceful, but Li Nuo still noticed something odd. Her body was incredibly flexible, but her expressions were somewhat stiff; not just stiff, but utterly unchanging and devoid of emotion, her eyes empty, not like a real person. Li Nuo exclaimed in surprise, "Is this a Mechanical Woman?" Li Yun nodded and said, "Looks like it, right? But I can''t give this one to you; it''s my masterpiece. For the other items, Brother can choose freely. Consider them a wedding gift from me..." Li Nuo, looking at the woman who had stopped dancing and now stood behind Li Yun, asked, "May I touch her?" A hint of hesitation appeared on Li Yun''s face, but he still nodded, "You can, but be gentle..." Li Nuo lifted the woman''s hand, noticing that each joint moved freely and her skin was soft and smooth, but clearly not human to the touch, likely some silicone-like material. Li Yun cherished her so, Li Nuo just briefly touched her. Then, a robust voice came from behind them. "Are you messing with those broken woods again?" King Chun strode over, speaking displeasedly to Li Yun, "What use is there in playing with those broken woods all day? Chang''an has so many beauties for you to choose from, and you don''t care for a single one. Can this wooden woman sleep with you or have your children? You should learn from your nephew, Li Nuo, marry a beautiful wife, wouldn''t that be a better way to live..." Li Yun shook his head and said, "Father, you don''t understand..." King Chun waved his hand and said, "This king doesn''t care to bother with those matters. Marry or not, have children or not..." After finishing his words, he looked toward Li Nuo, smiling, and said, "Never mind him, come on, let''s go inside and talk..." He took Li Nuo''s hand and led him into a grand hall, noticing Li Nuo''s lips lacked color and his steps seemed unsteady, he asked with concern, "What''s wrong, are you still not well?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "The doctor said my body is severely overdrawn, I need a month''s rest." "A month?" King Chun frowned and said, "No, a month is too long..." He waved towards the door and said, "Someone, take my token and go to the Imperial Hospital, call the Imperial Doctor Order, their Medical School''s True Qi is more nourishing than any medicine..." Moments later, at King Chun Mansion. Ningxin Hall. Li Nuo lay on the main seat''s soft couch, and an older man with white-flecked hair sat beside him, holding his wrist, his expression full of helplessness. King Chun glanced at him and said displeased, "Imperial Doctor Liu, what''s with that look? ''Doctors have the heart of benevolence,'' doesn''t your Medical School live to serve others and save lives? I ask you to save someone, yet you''re unwilling..." The elder, while channeling True Qi into the young man on the couch, said, "Your highness misunderstands. I was just thinking of other matters." He sighed inwardly. If not for King Chun''s regency this month, allowing him to command officials, he wouldn''t have come to King Chun Mansion. Indeed, the Medical School was there to save lives, but they owed nothing to anyone. Whom to treat and whom not was their freedom. Even in saving lives, there was no need to use their own True Qi. Expending their own True Qi to treat someone unrelated, who would be happy about that? Unfortunately, as he was part of the court, he couldn''t be as free as when he was an itinerant doctor. Being in charge of Daxia''s doctors and wielding authority also meant losing some freedom. As time passed, the elder''s lips gradually turned pale. But Li Nuo''s complexion was visibly becoming rosier. Chapter 158 - 104 Seeking Help from King Chun_3 After a while, he released Li Nuo''s wrist, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said to King Chun, "Your Highness, that will do." King Chun said, "Since you''re here already, why not treat him a bit longer?" The elder replied helplessly, "Your Highness, one cannot over-nourish what is insubstantial, and excess may be just as bad as insufficiency. If I overcompensate, it might instead harm this gentleman''s body." King Chun considered for a moment and could only say, "Well then, someone go to the accounting room and draw out one thousand taels of silver to be sent to Doctor Liu''s residence." The elder promptly declined, "Your Highness need not do this, not at all, this is merely the duty of my position and should not be rewarded." King Chun, with a wave of his hand, declared, "Even you Imperial Physicians should have your consultation fees, don''t refuse it. Doctor Liu has made a tiring journey. I will have someone escort you home." The elder did not resist further, he bowed and said, "Thank you for your generosity, Your Highness." Although King Chun did not always act reasonably, he was quite meticulous in his dealings. When the Imperial Doctor Order rose to his feet, his body swayed, and he had to steady himself on the bedframe to stand firm. The True Qi he had expended this time would not be replenished for half a month. He inwardly sighed, bowed to King Chun, and slowly walked out of the great hall. Li Nuo sat up from the bed, feeling strength coursing through his entire body. In just a short while, his overtaxed body seemed to have been fully replenished. Not only that, he felt even better than before he had been exhausted. Indeed, as Medical Family True Qi, each of the Hundred Schools has its unique characteristics. While others strive to elevate themselves, only the Medical School dedicates itself to healing others. Low Realm Doctors'' True Qi can protect their own bodies from numerous diseases, strengthen and invigorate them. High Realm Doctors'' True Qi can assist others in healing wounds, even extending life, at the cost of depleting their own True Qi and even their lifespan. However, it is rather difficult for the Medical School to cultivate to the High Realm. Medical School practitioners of the Fifth Realm are rare throughout the continent; even the Imperial Physician of Daxia has only reached the Fourth Realm. Concerned, King Chun asked, "How do you feel, any better?" Li Nuo clenched his fist and said, "Thank you, Uncle King Chun, I feel much better now." "Then that''s good, that''s good." King Chun smiled, then asked, "You mentioned earlier that you wanted to enter Qingfeng Academy. That''s a trivial matter, I''ll issue a royal decree right away." Seeing that he seemed unaware of the situation, Li Nuo briefly explained to him the new law enacted by the three provinces. Upon hearing this, King Chun frowned slightly and said, "Such a thing exists?" He genuinely was not aware of this matter. The decrees of the three provinces need not be explained to a Regent Prince. He stroked his short beard and said, "Had it been a month ago, this matter would have been easier to deal with, but even I cannot openly defy a newly passed law by the three provinces, lest the court''s Law lose its dignity..." Li Nuo sighed, feeling helpless. A month ago, he was perfectly fine amending laws at the Chang''an County Government. If not for the nobles obstructing his path of cultivation, he would not have considered participating in the Imperial Examination. Within the confines of the Law, there was nothing he could do by himself. This matter did not pertain to penal laws, so his father could not intervene either. That''s why he had come to seek the help of King Chun. Since even King Chun was helpless in this situation, he could only think of a long-term plan. Just as Li Nuo was feeling somewhat dejected, King Chun''s tone shifted and he added, "Don''t worry, which law did we violate? We''ll just amend it." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback and asked, "How can it be amended?" King Chun said, "Since we can''t defy the new law, I''ll either amend it or abolish it altogether, so you can attend the academy with integrity. Fortunately, there are three days left in this month, so I''ll convene a court session tomorrow..." Li Nuo was astonished and asked, "Can this be done?" He was still pondering what he should change when King Chun suggested changing the Law itself. King Chun, unconcerned, said, "Why not? If we change this Law, then we won''t be violating the law. Don''t worry, Uncle can handle such a small matter, otherwise what use would there be for the Supervision Seal..." Not much later. Li Nuo exited Ningxin Hall. Uncle King Chun truly lived up to being an elder; his perspective was something he could not compare with. There was a meal at King Mansion soon. As he walked out of the great hall, he saw Mumu playing joyfully in the plaza not far away. Li Yun has many ingenious toys, such as a wooden kite that could fly back on its own, a wooden horse that would circle within a certain range when ridden, wooden figures that could fight against each other... For her, all these were fascinating novelties. The Mohist School was scarcer in numbers compared to the Confucian, Military, Legalist, Agricultural Schools, and others. It wasn''t because the Mohist School was especially difficult to cultivate in, but rather because it had specific talent requirements for its disciples. Confucianism and Legalism could be pursued by anyone. However, to cultivate in the Mohist School, not only does one require exceptionally strong practical abilities, but also a certain level of computational skill and imagination. Li Nuo wasn''t particularly interested in those little gadgets, but Li Yun''s Mechanical Dancer did pique his curiosity. It was hard to imagine what kind of internal Mechanism allowed her to perform such complex movements. This world''s Mohist craftsmanship certainly had something to it. At this moment, Li Yun was squatting on the ground, surrounded by a heap of Mechanical parts he had dismantled. Holding two tiny wooden gears in his hand, he frowned and mumbled, "How did it break again..." Wooden machines were indeed more prone to damage than iron ones, but the components of this Mechanical Cat were noticeably more fragile, which was abnormal. Yet, he couldn''t pinpoint the problem. Li Nuo walked over and asked, "Brother, are you studying Mohism?" Li Yun stood up, rubbing his sore back, and smiled, "You don''t have to call me Princely Heir or Brother. I''m only a few months older than you. Let''s just call each other by our names..." Chapter 159 - 104 Seeking Help from King Chun_4 He pointed with his hand, and the wooden kite on the ground started flapping its wings, circling low in the air continuously. This was an answer to Li Nuo''s earlier question. The Mohists possessed the power to control mechanisms, a skill only Mohist disciples possessed. In the Martial Path''s fourth realm, although one could also control objects through the air, it was not as effortlessly as the Mohists. As for Li Nuo, with the First Realm strength of Legalism and the Imprisonment Skill, he could make objects switch from motion to stillness, but he could not bring lifeless objects to life. He glanced at the broken wooden gear in Li Yun''s hand, thought for a moment, and said, "You might try changing the number of teeth on these two wooden gears, perhaps then they wouldn''t break so easily." Li Yun blinked in surprise and asked, "What?" Li Nuo did not understand Mechanical Techniques, but he happened to know a bit of mathematics. While studying prime numbers, his teacher had mentioned an example of their application. In transmission processes, selecting prime numbers for the gear teeth helps reduce wear and maintain smooth transmission. This is because two coprime numbers do not form a common divisor, allowing each tooth of the gear to contact every tooth on the opposing gear, thus dispersing and averaging out the damage caused by imperfections, thereby elongating its lifespan. He had just counted, and the two gears in Li Yun''s hands had ten and thirty teeth respectively. Not only did this not comply with engineering principles, it also did not fit with mathematics. The development of the Mohists could not do without the support of mathematics. Mathematics in this world had not yet researched prime numbers, let alone relate them to engineering. After hearing Li Nuo''s explanation, Li Yun''s face showed a sudden understanding, and he muttered, "That makes sense, why didn''t I think of that!" After muttering to himself, he ignored Li Nuo and the others and ran off, and was not seen again until mealtime. At the dinner table, Li Yun''s seat was empty. King Chun waved his hand and said, "He must be poring over that pile of scrap wood again. Let''s eat and not worry about him..." The beloved Mumu naturally also won King Chun''s affection. After dinner, she received quite a few gifts from him as well. Mostly girls'' clothes and ornaments. According to King Chun, all these were originally prepared for Li Yun. During the pregnancy of Consort Chun, she craved spicy foods, making King Chun think she was carrying a girl, so he prepared many items a girl might need. Unexpectedly, the Consort gave birth to a Princely Heir, and those items were prepared in vain. This time, Mumu benefited from this oversight. The items prepared by the King Mansion were naturally of high quality, and even after so much time, they were still like new. When leaving the King Mansion, the carriage was almost filled with gifts from King Chun, and Li Nuo barely squeezed in. Every visit to the King Mansion felt like a raid, and he felt almost embarrassed to come again next time. Song Mu''er returned loaded with gifts, clearly in a good mood, holding the wooden kite Li Yun had given her, humming a song all the way. Li Nuo, on the other hand, remained silent, preoccupied with other thoughts. Those nobles had clearly clashed with him. Although he knew that the path of cultivation in Legalism was exceptionally tough, full of hardships and obstacles, That should have only been a concern after reaching the fourth realm... The first three realms of Legalism didn''t necessarily involve conflicts with the nobles; regular cultivation was enough. Only after the fourth realm did one need to cut down more significant figures to stimulate one''s cultivation. Through the court''s legislation, they blocked his path. He was only in the First Realm and had already encountered such targeting... Such targeting wasn''t supposed to be like this. Song Mu''er, holding a pile of gifts and humming a cheerful tune, noticed that Li Nuo, her brother, seemed downcast. She thought for a moment and tentatively asked, "Li Nuo brother, are you angry?" Li Nuo came back to his senses, surprised, "Angry? About what?" Song Mu''er cautiously said, "You''re not upset about that big brother giving me things, are you?" Li Nuo ruffled her hair and said, "Why would I be?" Was he such a petty person? Well... even though he could sometimes be a bit petty, he wasn''t that petty. Song Mu''er put down the wooden kite, tightly held Li Nuo''s hand, and said cheerfully, "Don''t be mad, okay? Even though that big brother can make a lot of fun things, you and I will always be the best together..." Chapter 160 - 105: The Phoenixs Self-Doubt Early in the morning. Imperial Palace. A court meeting suddenly convened by King Chun had just concluded, and the officials walked out from the grand hall. As the Regent of the month, King Chun, according to past practice, would hold a court meeting on the last day of each month to summarize the court affairs of that month. Today was the twenty-eighth of August, and there were still two days left before King Chun''s regency ended, but he had called for a court meeting ahead of schedule, during which he discussed an unexpected matter. Yesterday, the three provinces passed a resolution about the Imperial Examination reforms, claiming fairness as the reason. Starting in August, all scholars who wish to study at an academy, whether it''s a court-run or a state-run academy, or a privately-owned small academy, must pass the spring exams. Without taking the spring exams, those who have not registered with the Ministry of Rites are not allowed to enter an academy, and even if they do, they are not eligible to take part in the Imperial Examination. Before August, those who entered the academies through special admissions or donations of silver will not be held accountable. After August, including August itself, the court will not recognize those who enter the academies through various means. The nobles had been wanting to implement this reform for a long time. The reason it hadn''t passed was because there was still a portion of court officials who opposed it. This reform seems fair on the surface, but in reality, it completely cuts off the path for scholars from poor families. Even if nobles'' offspring enter academies through donations of silver, they won''t achieve anything notable in the Imperial Examination. Yet, the scholars from poor families who were specially admitted, could always occupy a certain number of Advanced Scholar positions in every Imperial Examination. Scholars from poor families have no advantage in the spring exams. Only after entering an academy do they genuinely have the chance to learn the Six Arts. Many officials from the court come from poor backgrounds, so naturally, they did not want to see the path for scholars from poor families being completely blocked off. However, those officials who came from poor families were still in the minority. Others, even if they were from poor families initially, had established intricate ties with the nobles after entering the court, with interconnected interests. In short, after much maneuvering by the nobles, this long-stalled resolution passed yesterday. It signified that, in the future, the court would be entirely dominated by Powerful Families. That King Chun would oppose this resolution was somewhat baffling and beyond everyone''s expectations. Some officials with vested interests, and the powerful figures who orchestrated this, naturally argued with reason to prevent King Chun from abolishing the new law. But for some reason, King Chun was adamant about not implementing this law and wanted to reject the three provinces'' resolution. As a Prince acting as Regent, he had the authority to do so during his month of regency. The two sides argued vehemently in the court, and in the end, they decided to retreat a step each. King Chun did not insist on abolishing the new law anymore. The nobles also agreed to King Chun''s requirement to hold the spring exams before the Imperial Examination. In previous years of the Imperial Examination, the spring exams were held after the Imperial Examination, taking advantage of the facilities and examiners set up for the Imperial Examination. The spring exam was a minor one, while the Imperial Examination was major. To have the minor exam first and then the major one was both logical and reasonable. This slight change had no real impact on the general situation that had already been set. But for Li Nuo, the impact was significant. If the Imperial Examination came before the spring exam, he would have to wait another four years. If the spring exam came before the Imperial Examination, he could participate in the Imperial Examination smoothly as a student from an academy after passing the spring exam. When he was at King Chun Mansion yesterday, he had considered that the Imperial Examination reforms, which the Powerful Families and scholarly families had worked so hard to implement, wouldn''t be so easily abolished. The reason they hastily rolled out these reforms was to target him. If he had initially proposed to move the spring exam before the Imperial Examination, they certainly would not have agreed. But if he had not mentioned the change in scheduling for the spring exam and directly proposed abolishing the new law, they would probably have agreed to advance the spring exam. Li Nuo, having first heard the news, finally breathed a sigh of relief. But the nobles who had just returned to their mansions after the court meeting were full of frustration. They had pushed for this legislation at an immature time, primarily to prevent Li Xuanjing''s son from participating in the Imperial Examination half a year later, spending tens of thousands of taels of silver to finally get through this obstacle. Who would have expected that merely a day later, their meticulously prepared plans would be thwarted by King Chun? They tried to stop it through legislative means. King Chun allowed it through legislative means. They couldn''t understand why King Chun, who was also a noble, was so biased towards a commoner. Could it be that Li Nuo was King Chun''s son? If it wasn''t for the fact that that person resembled Li Xuanjing extremely closely, they might really think so. After all the trouble, nothing had changed, except that they had unnecessarily invested so much silver. That boy didn''t even have any status yet, and he was already so troublesome. If he really passed the exams and became an official, playing out a father-son act in the court with his father Li Xuanjing, would they still have good days ahead? The thought alone was distressing... At the Song Residence, Li Nuo was in high spirits. Housekeeper Wu said that the court had just sent quite a few rewards to Li Mansion. It was a reward for his contribution to the Four Directions Hall case. Those fabrics and silks and the like were of no use at home, so Li Nuo asked Housekeeper Wu to send them to the Song Residence, and after the Old Lady had picked some, she distributed a little to each room. These days, he was eating and sleeping at the Song Family''s place. Even though it was the family that was marrying off a daughter, it seemed like he was the one marrying into the family, which made Li Nuo feel somewhat embarrassed. Yesterday, Mumu had received a bunch of rewards from King Chun Mansion, and Li Nuo thought that when he returned home, Ning''er might start making a fuss with her. Chapter 161 - 105 Phoenixs Self-Doubt_2 But what happened later greatly exceeded her expectations. Mumu generously shared part of her own gifts with Ning''er, and even agreed to lend the wooden kite to Ning''er to play with. The gifts bestowed by King Chun were naturally not the exact same duplicates; even if the clothes and jewelry she received were not as pretty as Mumu''s, Ning''er unusually didn''t make a fuss. Mumu was always obedient, but it was the change in Ning''er that caught Li Nuo off guard. She seemed to suddenly become better behaved. Li Nuo couldn''t help but be curious. Could it be that practicing martial arts could change one''s personality? Song Residence. Within the secluded courtyard, Song Ning''er laid out a bunch of jewelry on a stone table and said, "Master Sister, these were all given to me by Song Mu''er; take whatever you like..." The veiled woman looked at the sparkling jewelry and said, "Your sister is really generous. These items are all crafted by skilled artisans, they must have come from the royal family." Song Ning''er chatted excitedly, "Master Sister guessed it right. Song Mu''er said a prince uncle gave them to her. That prince uncle also gave Jiaren Sister a precious necklace; I saw it last time, it was so beautiful, so beautiful..." Engrossed in describing the beautiful necklace Jiaren Sister had, Ning''er failed to notice that a golden hairpin in the veiled woman''s hand had been fiddled by her until it was misshapen. ... At the entrance of the Song Residence, Li Nuo effortlessly leaped onto the carriage. Housekeeper Wu looked at him in surprise and asked, "Young Master, are you better now?" He thought the young master was genuinely weak, but it seemed he might be taking the opportunity to take advantage of the young lady? After all, they were husband and wife; hugging and cuddling didn''t count as taking advantage. Li Nuo nodded and said, "Much better." Under the nourishment of Medical Family True Qi, his body had fully recovered. Housekeeper Wu smiled, picked up the whip, and asked, "Young Master, where to?" Li Nuo said, "To yesterday''s Horse Field." The issue of qualification for the Imperial Examination had been temporarily resolved. But he himself still wasn''t capable of passing the spring exam. Among the Six Arts, he was proficient only in Mathematics and a part of the Book Department. Ritual, Music, Horse Riding, Archery¡ªbasically, he was clueless in the other four. Although he could quickly learn by illuminating images, he also needed to establish some foundation; otherwise, he was always uncertain. Housekeeper Wu''s carriage driving skills, Li Nuo had to say, were not exactly commendable. The journey was bumpy and shaky. Maybe he should also learn Horse Riding. As a fourth realm Martial Path expert, he just hadn''t systematically learned to drive; relying on his profound Martial Path Cultivation, he would definitely pick it up easier than Li Nuo. The carriage stopped suddenly, and Li Nuo thought they had arrived, wondering why it seemed much faster than yesterday. At that moment, Housekeeper Wu lifted the curtain and said, "Young Master, it''s Song Yu and the others; do you want to say hello?" Li Nuo looked outside and indeed saw the figures of Song Yu and two others not far ahead. Song Yu was about to enter the Jade Sound Pavilion when a carriage halted beside him. He instinctively looked over, then his expression brightened as he said, "Brother-in-law, you''re here too. Are you here to see Phoenix Lady?" Li Nuo wasn''t here for Phoenix Lady¡ªhis visit was for someone else. He looked towards Zhou Yu standing beside Song Yu and asked, "Did you practice Horse Riding today?" Zhou Yu shook his head and said, "No..." Not practiced Horse Riding and yet came to Jade Sound Pavilion? As the favorite candidate for being the top scholar in Horse Riding for the next Imperial Examination, Daxia''s most skilled young talent in carriage driving, Li Nuo''s very life depended on him. With no cases at the Heavenly Punishment Department, he couldn''t settle any disputes; as he watched his life waning day by day, Li Nuo was getting anxious, yet he still had the leisure to listen to music? Li Nuo looked at Zhou Yu, frustrated as if he were upset with an untrained youth, and said, "There''s only half a year left until the Imperial Examination, many students are striving hard to catch up. At this stage, how can you afford to be here listening to music? Is your Horse Riding already perfect beyond critique, or does your father have connections at the court, and the title of Horse Riding top scholar has been predestined for you?" Zhou Yu shivered and stammered, "I, I was just accompanying Brother Song and Brother Pei..." Li Nuo pointed at Song Yu and Pei Jun, frowning and said, "Do you compare yourself to them, are you the same? Their participation in the Imperial Examination is merely a formality; after it, they''ll be placed in the military for training. You''re different; you have the potential to become the top scholar in Horse Riding. Even if the other arts are lacking, you could still be employed exceptionally, comfortably becoming a civil servant. Do you really need to suffer in the military?" Zhou Yu''s lips quivered but said nothing. Though Brother Li''s words were harsh... He was right! Who would choose to suffer in the military if they could become an Advanced Scholar and a civil servant? Song Yu and Pei Jun were certain to not pass the Imperial Examination, but he was different. With his strength in Horse Riding, if he could achieve top scholar in that field, he could serve in either the Ministry of War or Taipu Si, which was far better than being an ordinary soldier... Brother Li truly woke the dreamer with a single word! His face showing shame, he said, "I won''t go in then; I''m heading to the Horse Field to practice right now!" Li Nuo said, "Get in the carriage, we''re heading the same way, you drive!" Watching the carriage take off, leaving a cloud of dust, Song Yu stood in a daze, unable to discern for a moment exactly whose brother-in-law was taking such interest in Zhou Yu. Increasingly puzzled and sharing the same bewildered countenance was Phoenix, who had just come out to greet Li Nuo upon hearing of his arrival. She had put on a new dress and carefully retouched her makeup, stepping out of the Jade Sound Pavilion with a radiant smile, ready to greet Li Nuo; but he didn''t even glance at her, dropped the carriage curtain, and drove away with ruthless indifference... Chapter 162 - 105: The Phoenixs Self-Doubt_3 She looked down at the beautiful clothes she had just changed him into, a strong sense of self-doubt welling up inside her. It was one thing to lose to his wife. But what had she lost to that Mr. Zhou? It surely couldn''t be because she couldn''t drive a carriage, could it? ... Li Nuo had actually seen Phoenix just now. However, the carriage had already started, so he didn''t greet her. To tell the truth, Phoenix''s allure wasn''t as strong as Zhou Yu''s for him. At the very least, Zhou Yu could drive a carriage, which he did both quickly and steadily¡ªLi Nuo hardly felt any bumps compared to Housekeeper Wu, creating a stark contrast. It would be fine if Phoenix could fight, but unfortunately, she couldn''t. How could she protect him if she couldn''t even protect herself? A woman with no sense of security¡ªbetter to have less to do with her, and to avoid any idle gossip. This was the first time Housekeeper Wu and Li Nuo were in the carriage together. Housekeeper Wu had been puzzled at first as to why they had let that young man Zhou drive, but not long after the carriage started moving, he perceived the difference. He looked at the figure sitting outside the carriage, expressing his surprise, "This young man''s driving skills are somewhat impressive..." Li Nuo glanced at him; this was just the tip of the iceberg. In the streets of Chang''an City, it wasn''t Zhou Yu''s time to showcase his driving skills yet. He had much more to learn. Zhou Yu drove quickly and steadily, and before Li Nuo could even take it in, they had arrived at the Yunmeng Academy''s Horse Field. As a student of Yunmeng Academy, Zhou Yu didn''t need to pay to enter the Horse Field. He seemed to be very familiar with the people there¡ªin following Zhou Yu, they didn''t even charge Li Nuo. Once at the Horse Riding training ground, Zhou Yu still chose the horse he had used yesterday. However, he didn''t choose the same carriage as yesterday because that one had been damaged by his wife. While Horse Riding largely tested a person''s driving skills, the same person driving different horses and carriages would perform differently. Before the official start of Horse Riding, there would always be a period of time to allow the driver to familiarize themselves with the carriage and the course. The books say that the most masterful drivers could merge with their carriage and horse, no longer limited by them. Zhou Yu was clearly not yet at this level. Li Nuo watched him take a lap, and compared to yesterday''s run, there was a decline. The Chasing Water Curves, passing the King''s table, and Dancing Crossroads sections posed no problem, but the bells of Ming and Luan were clearly more chaotic, and the final Chasing left''s arrow barely hit the edge of the target. Zhou Yu jumped down from the carriage, somewhat ashamed, saying, "I''m not very familiar with this carriage yet, Brother Li has seen something amusing." Li Nuo comforted him, "It''s very normal, there''s nothing amusing about it. Practice a few more rounds and you''ll become familiar. In the Imperial Examination, there are also three opportunities to familiarize yourself with the carriage and horse." Zhou Yu shook his head and said, "The truly formidable ones in Horse Riding never experience this kind of situation. My father was a top scholar in Horse Riding, and when he took the Horse Riding test, he passed it on the first go..." At these words, Li Nuo''s eyebrows raised slightly, and he asked, "Your father?" Zhou Yu nodded, "Brother Li is right, my Horse Riding skills are still far behind, nowhere near my father''s in his prime." Li Nuo''s mind was already considering other ideas. Zhou Yu''s Horse Riding was indeed strong, but it had not yet reached the level recognized by the Law Code. He wondered if he could train him in half a year''s time. Perhaps, there could be a chance to test his father, the Minister of Transportation. However, this idea might not come to fruition. No matter how high the talent, if not practiced for a long time, it will regress. According to Li Nuo''s understanding, the Law Code recruited based on current ability, not peak performance. Even if Zhou Yu''s father had stronger Horse Riding talent, he definitely wouldn''t be as good as when he was younger. It''s not like he could take a Standard Fifth Rank Minister of Transportation to the Horse Field for daily training; the hope had to be pinned on Zhou Yu for the time being. In the short time of their conversation, Housekeeper Wu had already driven through the Five Imperial checkpoints once. The result was that Zhou Yu had to change carriages again. When leaving, they also had to compensate the Horse Field for the damage. Once again, he proved to Li Nuo that Martial Arts and driving skills were really completely unrelated. Li Nuo also selected a carriage and chose another course, leisurely driving along the track to familiarize himself with the conditions. The first subject, Ming and Luan, was a bumpy straight road. Although there were no curves, the ground was in poor condition, making it hard to avoid jolts. Only if one was extremely familiar with the road conditions and the carriage, and if the mind was sharp, to calculate the optimal path while moving at high speed. Such ability, without three to five years of practice, was simply unachievable. Even for Zhou Yu, this subject was a weak spot. Let alone those poor family students who only began to learn about Horse Riding upon entering the academy, years of diligent practice could only ensure they wouldn''t be left too far behind in this subject. The second subject, Chasing Water Curves, though with many bends, had a fairly smooth surface and was somewhat easier than the first obstacle. The third subject, passing the King''s table, and the fourth subject, Dancing Crossroads, also weren''t very difficult, with the emphasis on being accurate while also maintaining speed. Time was also a crucial standard in evaluating the Horse Riding performance. The last subject, Chasing left, was a combination of Shooting and Horse Riding¡ªit was one of the more challenging subjects in the Five Imperial. In this subject, most students would choose to sacrifice speed to achieve accuracy. Moving too slowly might only result in a lower grade. If the arrows missed the mark, one would fail Horse Riding¡ªand unless their performance in the other subjects was first-class, they would have no chance at becoming an Advanced Scholar. The Imperial Examination was indeed cruel. Those who made it into the exam were all extraordinary; any minor mistake could lead to elimination. Chapter 163 - 105: The Phoenixs Self-Doubt_4 Don''t think Zhou Yu''s driving was lightning fast; when Li Nuo tried it himself, it was simply not the same thing. Even though his speed was unbelievably slow, that horse was truly just taking a stroll; yet when passing through the first section of the road, he was still jolted until his butt hurt. In the second section with consecutive turns, if not for Housekeeper Wu using True Qi to lift him, he would have ended up in the ditch three times. On the third section of the road, even crawling through the narrow Yuan Gate at a snail''s pace, he couldn''t avoid scraping against it. He walked leisurely through the fourth section''s branch road and happened to not take any wrong turns. But in the last test, he shot five times, missed five times, and did not even graze the edge of the target... After driving back to the starting point, Li Nuo looked at Zhou Yu racing like the wind on the track and muttered to himself, "It''s all on you now..." Not far away, a figure who had been watching Li Nuo couldn''t help but almost burst out laughing, observing everything. Among the Five Imperial arts, he couldn''t even master one. And yet he wants to take the Imperial Examination? He really didn''t know what the Marquis was worried about, going to such great lengths for such a mediocrity, squandering tens of thousands of taels of silver just to prevent him from taking part in the next Imperial Examination... With his abilities, he couldn''t even pass the spring exam, so how could he become an Advanced Scholar? The man sneered, no longer interested in watching, and quickly left the Horse Field, boarding a carriage. The carriage traveled through Chang''an Street for a moment and soon arrived in front of a grand gate. Marquis Yongshou''s Mansion. After listening to his subordinate''s description, Marquis Yongshou''s first reaction was disbelief, and he couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure you didn''t mistake the person, that it was truly Li Xuanjing''s son?" The man nodded decisively and said, "Back to Marquis, it''s impossible to mistake him, I know what Li Xuanjing''s son looks like, I personally witnessed him getting off the carriage from Li Mansion..." Marquis Yongshou still couldn''t believe it and continued to ask, "His horse riding that bad?" The man couldn''t help but laugh and said, "Not just bad, he completely doesn''t get it. Even letting the dogs from the Marquis Mansion drive would be better than him. Marquis, you really worried too much this time..." Marquis Yongshou sat back in his chair and gently sipped his tea. Could it be he really worried too much? Even if it was an overreaction, he couldn''t be blamed. Blame should be placed on Li Xuanjing who had left an indelible memory. He was very worried that another Li Xuanjing would emerge at court. Dealing with one Li Xuanjing was difficult enough, not to mention Li Xuanjing, though ruthless, still had reservations and wouldn''t easily lay hands on the nobles. His son was even more unrestrained. It now seemed he really had worried too much. Li Xuanjing''s son, unlike his illustrious father, was an utter mediocrity. No, he just couldn''t understand it; if the kid was incompetent, why was he rushing to enter the academy? It caused him undue concern, forcing him to proceed ahead of schedule, rashly spending silver to establish connections with the three provinces, wasting tens of thousands of taels of silver in vain. Those tens of thousands of taels could have been saved if he dealt with the officials more gradually, one by one, to be reserved for more important matters. He had originally thought that Li Xuanjing''s son was a fool, a mere spread of false news. Perhaps it was a smokescreen to divert others'' attention. From his performance these days, Li Xuanjing''s son was not only not a fool but also inherited Li Xuanjing''s intelligence. He was very worried that this was all Li Xuanjing''s scheme. Perhaps, in these eighteen years, he had secretly trained his son to master the Six Arts, aiming to make a sensational debut in the Imperial Examination, and then to join him as an official at court, completely taking control of the court in their hands. Fortunately, it was all an overthought... Chapter 164 - 106: Her Clothes, I Cant Wear Them Horse Field. Zhou Yu''s clothes were already soaked with sweat. Horse Riding was actually a very tiring subject, requiring intense concentration during the driving process, and it greatly drained both physical and mental strength. Though he was already very tired, he continued to practice. Because Li Nuo was watching by the side. If he didn''t leave, it didn''t feel right for Zhou Yu to stop. Zhou Yu had intended to use dinner as an excuse to go home and rest. But just after he finished a lap, he saw Li Nuo had someone bring dinner to them, not the simple meals from the Horse Field, but a lavish feast from an outside restaurant. The dinner was extremely rich, with meat and vegetables, as well as desserts and fruits. Before eating, Li Nuo even thoughtfully used the Medical School''s Poison Testing Needle to test the food for poison. Zhou Yu was stunned and said, "Brother Li, this is unnecessary, who would poison me..." Li Nuo put away the Poison Testing Needle and said, "You can''t say that for sure, you''re a strong contender for the top scholar in Horse Riding, and since the Imperial Examination only takes place every four years, who knows what vile methods those people might use to become an Advanced Scholar, it''s always good to be cautious." Zhou Yu was his hope, naturally, Li Nuo had to be more considerate. Zhou Yu didn''t say anything more. He felt that Brother Li was incredibly meticulous, even more thorough than his own father. After the meal, he felt a bit of strength return and felt too embarrassed to go rest, so he gritted his teeth and, dragging his exhausted body, climbed on the carriage once again. Now, at the Zhou Mansion. During the evening banquet. The Minister of Transportation glanced at a spot next to the table and asked Zhou Tao, "Where''s your brother, did he go out to mess around again? With only half a year left until the Imperial Examination, he''s still indulging so much, I think he''s planning to go gain experience in the army!" Zhou Tao put down his chopsticks and said, "Dad, you''ve got it all wrong. When I came back, I heard from Xu Yuan and the others that my brother was practicing Horse Riding at the Horse Field all afternoon. When they left, he was still practicing..." Hearing this, the Minister of Transportation was taken aback, the piece of food he held with his chopsticks fell to the table. That rascal, since when did he become so diligent? He knew better than anyone how exhausting the Horse Riding part of the Imperial Examination was. Most people would be completely drained after a few runs. To stick with it for an entire afternoon, one must either be disinterested or extremely dedicated. After the banquet, as the sky grew dark, Zhou Yu finally dragged his weary body back to the Zhou Family. Horse Riding was indeed exhausting. A whole afternoon of one horse, one carriage, was more tiring than a night''s battle with several brothel ladies. If it hadn''t been for Brother Li keeping watch, he certainly wouldn''t have been able to persevere. He was so tired that he didn''t even want to bathe, and just as he was about to return to his room to sleep, a voice suddenly came from the courtyard. "Stop." The Minister of Transportation walked out of his room, said nothing but took Zhou Yu''s hand, and saw a clear bloodstain in his palm, obviously from friction with the reins. This confirmed that Zhou Tao hadn''t lied to him; the boy really hadn''t gone out to cause trouble. Despite using both carrot and stick, persuading and punishing, he had never seen him work this hard before. He had no idea what had spurred him to suddenly become so diligent today. He just hoped this wasn''t a fleeting impulse. If Zhou Yu could bring back the title of top scholar in Horse Riding, he would feel like he had a successor. He let go of Zhou Yu''s hand, his tone softening as he said, "Go take a bath, and get to bed early. Training should be balanced with rest; don''t overexert yourself..." Although his father''s gentle tone was a bit shocking to Zhou Yu, he was too exhausted to appreciate it. While bathing, soaking in the tub, he fell into a deep sleep... At the Song Residence. Li Nuo had just taken a bath too. He wasn''t tired, of course, because he had spent most of the day supervising Zhou Yu''s training. But that didn''t mean he hadn''t done anything. At the very least, he had leisurely familiarized himself with a few routes and even practiced his riding skills in the grass field. Riding for a long time, his body naturally picked up some smells, and he needed to wash them off before going to bed. Though riding skill wasn''t tested in the Imperial Examination, it was an essential life skill. The carriage was comfortable enough for sitting, but if one needed to travel urgently, one had to ride a horse. A Martial Artist at the Fourth Realm could burst with speed faster than horses for a short duration, but it wasn''t sustainable, True Qi stamina was limited. Therefore, for slightly longer distances, even Martial Artists would opt for horseback. Unless one reached the Fifth Realm, with True Qi as vast as the seas, then one could support long durations of flight. Legalism, upon reaching the Fifth Realm and controlling the power of exile, wouldn''t have problems traveling. Exile could not only banish others but also oneself; in an instant, one could send oneself miles away, equal to teleportation. When Li Nuo returned to his room, his wife was reading. She was looking at books related to the Imperial Examination. Next to her, the book "Shuo Wen" was no longer a constant presence. This indicated that after this period of effort, she had become familiar with enough characters. In the long run, he believed she would be able to shed the label of being uneducated. After a refreshing sleep, the next day Li Nuo did not head to the Horse Field. He intended to visit the Ministry of Justice. A week had passed, life span had not increased by a single day; instead, it dwindled every day, which would cause anyone to panic. If this continued, it wouldn''t be good. After all, during the spring exams, he would need to trade life span for skills, and he must accumulate more over the half year. Otherwise, it would be awkward if he lacked enough to trade during the Imperial Examination. Li Nuo rode to the Ministry of Justice; after Housekeeper Wu''s specialized training yesterday, today''s carriage ride was noticeably more stable. Li Nuo jumped down from the carriage and greeted the Government Official at the entrance of the ministry. Chapter 165 - 106: Her Clothes, I Cant Wear Them_2 Just as he was about to walk in, he saw those two making energetic eye signals at him. Li Nuo had not yet entered the Ministry of Justice when he saw two officials in yellow robes walking out of the Ministry. They had intended to leave, but upon seeing Li Nuo entering the Ministry of Justice, they looked at each other and then turned back. Li Nuo noticed their unusual behavior; he was already very familiar with the Daxia government officials. There weren''t many officers who wore yellow robes in the capital, it could only be the advisers or officials such as the Censorate from the Ministry of Supervision. Besides reviewing edicts, the Ministry of Supervision also had the responsibility to inspect the conduct of all officials. Back at the Chang''an County Government, it was the Ministry of Supervision''s inspectors who had captured Li Nuo''s wrongdoing. These two coming to the Ministry of Justice could be a routine matter, checking whether the officials of the Ministry of Justice had neglected their duties. In the hearts of the officials from all the departments, these inspectors were the least welcome of all. Li Nuo glanced at the two, as long as he wasn''t presiding over a trial at the Ministry of Justice, they couldn''t do anything to him. If they wanted to stay, then let them stay. He walked into a government office, where Li Anning, dressed in a constable''s uniform, was dozing off in a chair. Li Nuo coughed lightly, and Li Anning opened her eyes, wiping the drool from the corner of her mouth, and said confusedly, "Why are you here?" Li Nuo poured a cup of water for her; after Li Anning drank it down thirstily, Li Nuo then said, "I came to see you." Li Anning, now more awake, glanced at him and said indifferently, "To see me is false, you are here to check if there are any big cases in the Ministry of Justice, right?" After pouring another cup of water and finishing it, she said, "Didn''t I say, if there''s a big case, I''ll come to find you, what, don''t you trust me?" These days, there really hadn''t been any significant cases in Chang''an, leaving her quite bored. Li Nuo said, "No big cases, small cases work too..." As of today, he only had a hundred and forty-two days left to live, less than five months, and his lifespan was still decreasing every day. It would be better to work hard on small cases to accumulate little by little than to sit idly by. Li Anning thought about it and then said, "Alright then, wait for a moment." She stepped out of the office, and Li Nuo followed her out. The two inspection officers from the Ministry of Supervision were standing in the yard watching them. Li Anning paused her steps and frowned slightly. The two advisers still hadn''t left; although she wasn''t afraid of them, it would indeed be troublesome if they found something to hold against her. She stretched out her hand, and a vine whip from Li Nuo''s waist flew into her hands. Holding the vine whip, Li Anning said to Li Nuo, "Since we''re idle, I''ll teach you a set of Whip Technique." She looked at the two advisers in the yard and said, "Please step back a little, gentlemen, it wouldn''t be nice if you get hurt by mistake." Upon hearing this, the two stepped back to a corner, but they did not leave. A soft whip, unlike weapons like steel whips or swords, if not used properly, could easily injure oneself. This vine whip, imbued with the power of Legalism, had been lightly tested by Li Nuo at home, and he had accidentally whipped himself, causing bone-deep pain. However, in Li Anning''s hands, this whip was remarkably obedient. As she moved, there were frequent sounds of the air breaking with her motions. The inspection officers from the Ministry of Supervision watched as the vine whip lashed back and forth in front of them, sweat rolling down their foreheads. As Li Anning''s whipping speed increased, the vine whip got closer and closer to the two men. At one moment, unable to bear the pressure any longer, the two turned and left with large strides... Li Anning put away the whip, handed it back to Li Nuo, and said, "Wait in my room for a while, I''ll be right back." Li Nuo returned to the room he had just been in, and not long after, Li Anning came back with a stack of files under her arm. She placed the files on the table and said, "These are imprisonment records sent from various places. The Chief has already reviewed them; you just need to stamp them with the Assistant Minister''s seal, and they will take effect immediately. Although it won''t increase your cultivation as quickly as catching criminals, it''s better than nothing..." The local government offices could only impose immediate sentences for floggings and caning. The final authority to review imprisonment cases lay with the Ministry of Justice. Previously, these tasks were hers to do, but ever since she had advanced to the fourth realm, simply reviewing and stamping documents was no longer beneficial for her cultivation. But for Li Nuo, who had just entered the fourth realm, reviewing these imprisonment cases was still highly beneficial to his Cultivation. Li Anning handed a black seal to Li Nuo, saying, "Here, this is the seal of the Assistant Minister." Li Nuo reached out to take it, feeling a powerful force within the seal. Li Anning said, "The Ministry of Justice deals with punishment, and both the Assistant Minister''s and Chief of Staff Lord''s seals are powerful Magic Artifacts; you just need to stamp these documents." Li Nuo stamped each file in the specified spot, following Li Anning''s instructions. After stamping several files, the number on the Law Code did not change. Previously, a year''s worth of imprisonment would add a day to his lifespan. But these cases were not significantly related to him, neither directly relevant to him nor solved by him. It was normal not to add to his lifespan by merely stamping documents. However, after continuously stamping more than a dozen files, when Li Nuo stamped the seal again, the number on the Law Code jumped from one hundred and forty-two to one hundred and forty-three. The Ministry of Justice lived up to its name. No wonder Li Anning''s cultivation had grown so fast. Just by stamping documents, his cultivation could grow on its own. Although slow, it was easy, much easier than painstakingly adjudicating and presiding over trials. Li Nuo quickly finished stamping all the files, and his lifespan increased another day, back to one hundred and forty-four days. Finally finding an easy way to gain lifespan, Li Nuo was somewhat eager and expectantly asked, "Any more?" Chapter 166 - 106: Her Clothes, I Cant Wear Them_3 Li Anning shook her head and said, "These are all the imprisonment case files accumulated over the past few days. Apart from these, there are only cases involving exile and death penalties, but those types of files are even fewer. Once each one is delivered, the Assistant Minister and Chief of Staff stamp them and then they are immediately sent to the Ministry of Justice for your father''s final review..." If one could extend their lifespan by simply stamping the cases involving imprisonment, then exile and death penalty cases could also do so, theoretically even adding more. When she saw a figure hurrying past the outside of the government office and entering another room, Li Anning left the room. Moments later, she returned, holding a file and the official seal and handed them to Li Nuo, saying, "This is a death penalty case file urgently sent from Capital Prefecture, Liyang County. The Assistant Minister and Chief of Staff have reviewed it, and you just have to stamp it." In fact, using the official seal on a death penalty case could also have an effect for her, who was in the Fourth Realm. But it had an even greater effect on Li Nuo. She didn''t lack that slight bit of cultivation. Right now, the most important thing was to keep him from losing faith in Legalism. Li Nuo really liked working at the Ministry of Justice. The workload was small, it was relaxing, and it added more to his lifespan. While at Chang''an County Government, he had to judge and mediate for an entire day just to add one day to his lifespan, but at the Ministry of Justice, it was added in less than fifteen minutes. He carefully stamped the Ministry of Justice Assistant Minister and Chief of Staff''s seals and then eagerly looked at the Law Code. "Lifespan: one hundred thirty-four." Li Nuo froze. No¡ªhow could it decrease? Li Nuo stared at the numbers on the Law Code, somewhat dumbfounded. Having stamped two seals, not only had his lifespan not increased, it had decreased by ten days. His first thought was to look at this case file. There was definitely something wrong. The numbers on the Law Code couldn''t possibly decrease mysteriously¡ªhe hadn''t exchanged anything. This situation could only mean one possibility. He had judged the case incorrectly. The criminal in the case file definitely should not have been sentenced to death. Judging one death penalty correctly should add ten days to his lifespan, and erroneously deducting ten days was also reasonable. Apart from breakthroughs, changes in cultivation under Legalism have a delay. If someone was wrongfully killed, a Legalism official who misjudged the case wouldn''t be aware of it in a short time. Yet Li Nuo could receive timely feedback from the Law Code. To be honest, he felt somewhat wronged. It wasn''t him who judged the case; he simply stamped it and his lifespan was directly deducted¡ªthe Law Code was still as unreasonable as ever. However, it wasn''t entirely unjustified. If the Ministry of Justice didn''t stamp it, this death penalty review wouldn''t be passed either. Li Anning noticed his distress and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo could only look at her and say, "I think there''s something wrong with this case..." Li Anning picked up the case file to look it over. It was just a very normal murder case. The killer had already confessed, and there was his testimony and fingerprints on the file, with a complete chain of evidence. Cases with no doubt whatsoever were usually directly passed by the Ministry of Justice and then forwarded to the Ministry of Justice. With so many prefectures in Daxia, reporting hundreds to thousands of homicide cases annually, the Ministry of Justice certainly couldn''t investigate and review every single case on-site. After turning the case file over several times, she still couldn''t see what the problem was and finally couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly is the problem?" Li Nuo couldn''t specifically pinpoint any issue, but losing ten days of his lifespan was enough to highlight a problem. He very straightforwardly said, "Intuition..., I suggest the Ministry of Justice thoroughly investigate this case. I still feel there''s a problem, and it shouldn''t be closed so hastily." Li Anning''s lips twitched, but ultimately, she couldn''t say anything. If it were someone else saying this, she wouldn''t even bother with it. But if it was Li Nuo speaking... It goes unsaid, but his intuition was really accurate. She thought about it and said, "Liyang isn''t far from Chang''an. I will have someone check it out... no, there''s still time today. I''ll go there myself." Hearing that the Princess was willing to take action, Li Nuo felt reassured. Li Nuo pointed to the case file and asked, "What about this case file?" The file had already been stamped by the Ministry of Justice, halfway to legal effectiveness. He didn''t know whether tearing it up or burning it would restore the days deducted from his lifespan. Li Anning said, "Just leave it here for now. If there really is a problem with this case, after rebuilding the case file, this one will naturally be invalidated. I''m going to leave for Liyang immediately. Do you want to come with me?" Li Nuo repeatedly waved his hands, saying, "No, no..." Although Liyang is adjacent to Chang''an, to him, even inside Chang''an City wasn''t absolutely safe, let alone leaving the city. After Li Anning hurriedly left, Li Nuo also departed from the Ministry of Justice, filled with gloom. He came to find cases to extend his lifespan. After all the fuss, he had only gained two days, only to have ten days deducted. Life is truly difficult... When he walked out of the Ministry of Justice, planning to return to the Song Residence, Li Nuo took a long look at the fortune-telling stall across the street. The elderly fortune-teller, for some unknown reason, suddenly lost his temper, flipped over his fortune-telling table, and sent passersby scattering. After returning to the Song Residence, Li Nuo had no interest in going out and instead diligently read books at home. The Horse Riding would be left to Zhou Yu to work hard on. Li Nuo had not yet found a suitable candidate for the Shooting, and he had even thought about how he could send his father there for a couple of days... He wondered whether his father had neglected the Six Arts over these twenty years. Of course, it was just an occasional fantasy. Even if he was formidable back then, that was twenty years ago. Now, participating in the Imperial Examination, he might struggle to make it onto the list. Moreover, no one could send the Minister of Justice there. After reading books all day, only when the evening completely darkened did Li Nuo close the book, planning to practice the Health Care Skill a few more times before going to bed to rest. Chapter 167 - 106: Her Clothes, I Cant Wear Them_4 Glancing unintentionally at the Law Code, Li Nuo was slightly startled. One hundred forty-four. The lifespan he''d been deprived of had come back to him. Li Nuo didn''t remain puzzled for long before Li Anning appeared in front of him. She gazed at Li Nuo in a daze and asked with disbelief, "How did you know?" Li Nuo inquired, "What''s wrong?" Li Anning explained, "The case today, there really was a problem. I went to Liyang County and discovered the case involved the Liyang County Captain accepting bribes, treating human lives like grass, and forcing confessions. That person was innocent; we almost wrongfully executed a good person..." Her tone still carried traces of fear. To misjudge a case was a minor issue of losing cultivation for herself and the officials of the Ministry of Justice handling the case, but the wrongful death of an innocent life was a grave matter. Liyang was adjacent to Chang''an, also under the Emperor''s nose. Under the Emperor''s nose, just a mere eighth-rank County Magistrate dare to be so recklessly homicidal, which invariably angered her. But what shocked her even more was that before the case file was stamped, the Minister of Justice, Assistant Minister, and Chief of Staff had all reviewed it. Including herself, not a single person noticed any hint of doubt. But Li Nuo, with just one glance, was certain there was a problem with the case. It was acceptable with the other few cases from before since, at least, he had visited the scenes and seen the criminals hidden among the crowds. Being able to accurately find the criminals from subtle expressions on-site was something Li Anning couldn''t do herself, but she could still understand it. But this time, he had only looked at the case file once and based solely on intuition, he prevented a miscarriage of justice. She looked at Li Nuo and asked again, "Where exactly did you see the problem?" Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said, "I told you, it''s just intuition..." Li Nuo looked at Li Anning; her hair was somewhat disheveled and her clothes were covered in dust, presumably from running around all day. Liyang County wasn''t very far from Chang''an, but to go back and forth within half a day and also investigate the case, time must have been tight. Li Anning was somewhat speechless. Intuition. Why didn''t she have such intuition? Even the Assistant Minister of the Fourth Realm and the Chief of Staff of the Fifth Realm, known for breaking numerous cases, did not possess such intuition. Could he truly be a prodigy in case-solving? After calming her emotions, Li Anning finally felt exhausted. She had been rushing around outside for the whole day. Nevertheless, the fatigue was worth it. Not only did she prevent a wrongful case involving human life, but she also caught a corrupt official, which was a greater gain than judging several cases of homicide. Her mood relaxed, she exhaled and then took a deep breath. Then her brow furrowed. Li Anning raised her arm to her nose and discovered she smelled of sweat; looking down, she saw her clothes were filthy. This was somewhat unbearable for her, so she addressed Li Nuo, "I''ll borrow your place to take a bath and help me prepare a set of clean clothes..." Li Nuo turned his gaze towards the wife not far away. Song Jiaren nodded slightly, instructing the maid to go down and prepare for her. In a large household like the Song Residence, each master''s courtyard had its own separate bathing room. The last chamber on the left side of the small courtyard was the bathroom, and after the Song Residence''s maids had prepared hot water and bath salts, petals, and other bathing necessities, Li Anning shut the door and declined the service of the two maids. Li Nuo sat in the courtyard, hearing the sound of splashing water from inside. Bathing was naturally a slow process for women, but for the Princess, it was exceedingly slow. Li Nuo, having waited for more than two hours, was almost dozing off when he finally heard Li Anning''s voice from behind the room. "Is anyone outside?" Li Nuo, gathering his energy, asked, "Does Your Highness need anything else?" From inside the bathroom, Li Anning''s voice came, "Please prepare another set of clothes for me." Li Nuo was somewhat astonished. Her constable uniform was dirty, and the wife had lent her a set of her own clothes. Could it be that the clothes got wet while she was bathing? Li Nuo stood outside and said, "Please wait, Your Highness. I will ask the wife to fetch another set." Li Anning hastily replied, "No need, I don''t want hers..." Li Nuo frowned, the wife had kindly lent her clothes, and now she was being picky? At that moment, Li Anning''s voice, tinged with embarrassment, came through again, "I can''t fit into her clothes..." Chapter 168 - 107: Music Department Top Scholar Li Nuo almost forgot. Princess is fatter than his wife. If she were just a little fat, it would have been okay since clothes have elasticity and room to give; a little fat or thin wouldn''t have made a difference. But the problem was that Princess was so unreasonably fat. His wife''s clothes were all tailor-made for her, and it was truly difficult for her to fit. The issue was, amongst the women in the Song Residence, only his wife had comparable height. Big households, when choosing serving girls, often opt for those who are petite and delicate. A serving girl taller than the mistress would easily overshadow her. Gu Yanran was about 1.6 meters tall, which was considered tall among the serving girls of Li Mansion. Whereas his wife and Princess were exceptionally tall among women, both being over 1.7 meters. The clothes of those serving girls, even if she was willing to wear them, would turn ordinary dresses into crop tops. Li Nuo wouldn''t mind, but she definitely would. Apart from the serving girls, those robust women who did the heavy work were indeed tall and strong, but Princess certainly wouldn''t wear their clothes either. In the middle of the night, where could Li Nuo find suitable clothes for her? Out of no choice, he could only find a clean set of his own clothes. Li Anning usually dressed in a neutral style; wearing his clothes, besides being a bit loose, looked quite pleasing to the eye. She took so long bathing that Li Nuo estimated the curfew would soon be in place. Thus, he said, "It''s too late, why don''t you stay here for the night? Your clothes should be dry by tomorrow morning." While Li Anning bathed, the serving girls of the Song Residence had already washed her dirty clothes. There was a slight breeze in the evening, so hanging them overnight should suffice. Li Anning yawned and said, "Alright, I''m quite tired too, and I have to interrogate the Liyang County Captain at the Ministry of Justice tomorrow morning." This courtyard was normally inhabited by only Li Nuo and his wife. He arranged a wing room for Li Anning and, after settling everything for her, returned to the room where Li Anning bathed. Li Nuo picked up his wife''s set of clothes, intending to return to his room. After a moment''s thought, he wet them with some water. Telling her the truth about why Li Anning didn''t wear her clothes would be too hurtful. After doing all this, Li Nuo returned to his room and explained to Song Jiaren, who was reading a book, "The curfew is about to start. I let the Princess stay in our house for the night. She will leave tomorrow. Oh, and her bathing just now got your clothes wet, so I''ve hung them outside for you." Song Jiaren nodded without saying anything. But she knew everything. Even without emanating her True Qi, her perception at the Fourth Realm of the Martial Path far exceeded that of ordinary people. If she couldn''t hear the conversations within the same courtyard, then what was the point of her years of cultivation? Although what that Princess said was indeed disheartening, Seeing her intentionally wet clothes hanging in the courtyard, she felt a warmth in her heart. Mumu was right; he was truly good to her. Looking at the figure in front of the bed, for the first time, she felt some of her thoughts waver. Another uneventful night passed by just like that. The next day, after having breakfast at Song Residence, Li Nuo and Li Anning went to the Ministry of Justice together. A local County Magistrate was usually of the Standard seventh-rank, while those in small counties, far away from Chang''an, with fewer people and smaller administrative areas, might only be Secondary seventh-rank. Liyang County was adjacent to the capital, Chang''an. Although it had a small jurisdiction, it was classified as an Upper County, and the County Magistrate was a Standard Sixth Rank officer. When one rises, others follow; the Liyang County Captain was two grades higher than the average, an Official Position of the Standard eighth-rank, which was the highest official the Ministry of Justice could handle. If he were promoted half a rank higher, it would belong to the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice. As a parent official, accepting bribes and valuing life as grass were not problems that could be solved simply with a fine in silver. If it was just once or twice, and without causing irreversible consequences, perhaps a demotion or dismissal would suffice, with the worst outcome being stripped of the official title and a ban from reappointment. However, if it was more than once and had already caused severe consequences, aside from the official title, what would be stripped off included the head. Li Nuo had only apprehended official''s progenies, never the officials themselves. Based on his understanding of the Law Code, even if he hadn''t acted personally, but having played a key role in this case, the Law Code would not be stingy in rewarding him. When he just arrived at the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo heard that after the overnight interrogation, the Liyang County Captain had confessed to many crimes. With these charges added together, he could only hope to be a good official in his next life. The Ministry of Justice was not like the Chang''an County Government. This was the stronghold of Legalism, with plenty of means for case examination. To confess to get leniency, to resist to get severity¡ªit wasn''t just empty talk. One night in the Ministry of Justice, and he might even remember the times he wet the bed as a child. Shortly after arriving at the Ministry of Justice, Li Anning came in with a dossier and two official seals. He placed the dossier and the seals on the table and said to Li Nuo, "You cracked this case, it''s your duty to stamp it." Whoever cracked the case reaped the credit¡ªthat was the rule of the Ministry of Justice. In principle, the Assistant Minister and Chief of Staff Lord should be using the seals on the dossier. But with their cultivation, such a small case would be of little help to their cultivation practice. To motivate subordinate officers, after personal review, the lords would hand over the stamping to the officer who contributed the most. Li Nuo didn''t stand on ceremony with Li Anning. When it concerned his own life, there was no need for courtesy. Carefully pressing the two seals, Li Nuo glanced at the Law Code and felt a surge of joy within him. Indeed, an officer appointed by the court was incomparable to those frivolous second generations. Chapter 169 - 107: Music Department Top Scholar_2 The cover of the Law Code showed, a hundred and forty-three days had turned into a hundred and seventy-eight days. A full thirty-five days had been added. The number was both odd and even. Li Nuo estimated that, aside from the corrupt officials being netted, saving an innocent commoner and preventing a miscarriage of justice should also be counted as a merit in his favor. He couldn''t feel the progress in his cultivation, but the change in lifespan was apparent. Although the additional lifespan granted by the position of Liyang County Captain was less than that of Li Yuan who held no official position, but Li Yuan was the first-class heir to a Marquis, and an eventual successor, so it wasn''t strange for him to receive a little extra reward. In Daxia, the dividing line for official positions was below seventh-rank, and another line was above fifth-rank. About thirty days were added at the eighth-rank, and Li Nuo estimated that a County Magistrate like Pei Zhe who was fifth-rank could add at least a hundred days to their life. Going higher up, it''s possible for fourth-rank or third-rank officials to add half a year to a year to their lives by executing just one person. The future was full of promise... After Li Anning took away the official document with the seal, she returned bringing another one, and said, "This is a death penalty case file that was just delivered this morning. Chief of Staff Lord asked me to show it to you, see if there''s anything amiss." Li Nuo looked at her and asked, "Can I use the seal first?" Whether there were issues, he would only know after using the seal. It would only have legal effect and prompt the Law Code''s judgment after he had used the seal on the document. Li Anning gave him a white look, thinking that Li Nuo was worried about her claiming credit, and said, "Go ahead, I won''t fight with you for it..." Even though Li Nuo had only raised a single question, while she was the one out and about, the largest credit on this case was undoubtedly his. Without his reminder, the previous case file would have already been sent to the Ministry of Justice for review. However, her merit was not insignificant either. She had personally caught a corrupt eighth-rank official and reversed a wrongful case. Apart from Li Nuo, her merit was the greatest. Compared to these merits, the promotion she gained from reviewing and using the seal was minuscule. She had more than once thought of having Li Nuo join the Ministry of Justice, where she could assist his cultivation. In reality, Li Nuo did join the Ministry of Justice, but the one who got help was her... Li Nuo placed two seals at the end of the case file. The number on the Law Code changed immediately. From a hundred and seventy-eight to a hundred and seventy-nine. It increased by one day. Under normal circumstances, sentencing a person who had committed a capital offense to death could add ten days to one''s life. But in this case, from start to finish, he had just stamped two official seals¡ªa matter of a few seconds¡ªbeing able to add a single day was already pretty good. Daxia had over a hundred prefectures and thousands of counties. Although some counties with good public order might not even have one capital case a year, when all the prefectures and counties are added together, there would be at least hundreds of such cases annually. All of these case files would ultimately have to be reviewed by the Ministry of Justice. If all the death penalty files passed through his hands, in theory, the longer he lived, the longer he could live. Seeing Li Nuo fall into a daze, Li Anning asked, "What''s wrong, is there a problem with this case too?" Li Nuo snapped out of it and put down the case file, saying, "Oh... no issues, it can go straight to the Ministry of Justice." Li Nuo spent the entire morning today at the Ministry of Justice. With nothing else to do, Li Anning taught him a few whip techniques. Until Li Nuo reached the Fourth Realm of Legalism, this Law Whip could enhance his combat ability to varying degrees. When it was nearly time for lunch, Li Nuo left the Ministry of Justice. As he walked out, he saw Housekeeper Wu squatting across the street, chatting with the emotionally unstable fortune-telling old man. When Housekeeper Wu saw Li Nuo coming out, he patted his buttocks and stood up, jogging up to the carriage parked in front of the Ministry of Justice. The fortune-telling old man watched the young man standing at the gates of the Ministry of Justice and couldn''t help but let his fingers twitch. After his eyelids spasmed a few times, he silently retracted his hand into his sleeve. Indeed. His Yin Yang Technique had never been accurate with him. Luckily it was only inaccurate with him. If not, he''d truly go mad. This young fellow was just too peculiar, and he''d better not predict him too often. On the way back to the Song Residence in the carriage, Li Nuo distinctly felt that Housekeeper Wu''s driving skills had improved. These experts, learning the Horse Riding Department, had unique advantages; even if they lacked natural talent and experience, they could compensate with True Qi. Li Nuo sat in the carriage, bored, and casually asked, "What were you chatting with that old man about just now?" Housekeeper Wu smiled and said, "This old servant spent ten taels of silver to have him predict when the young master and young madam will have a child..." The Li Family population was too sparse; when the old master was the young master''s age, the young master was already born. But there has been no sign of any children for the young master and young madam so far. Unsure of when the Li Family could flourish, the old master and young master may not be anxious, but he was. Li Nuo was taken aback, "Ten taels?" Housekeeper Wu should just comfortably retire at the Li family; Li Nuo was worried that no matter how much retirement money he gave him, he wouldn''t be able to keep it. Housekeeper Wu said, "He claimed he was a descendant of a certain Yin Yang School lineage, with the family passed down for several hundred years, and now only he and his granddaughter were left, struggling to make ends meet, hence he resorted to fortune-telling to earn some silver..." Every street fortune-teller conning money claimed they were descendants of the Yin Yang School. Nevertheless, Li Nuo didn''t ask him to turn back and reclaim the money. If it was ten taels, then let it be ten taels. That old man was already advanced in years, and it was not easy for him to care for a young girl; Housekeeper Wu wouldn''t miss those ten taels of silver. Li Nuo casually asked, "What did he say?" Housekeeper Wu chuckled and said, "He didn''t say when, only that the young master and young madam will have a pair of twins, a boy and a girl. This old servant thinks he might really have something..." Chapter 170 - 107: Music Department Top Scholar_3 "Twins..." Li Nuo tugged at the corner of his mouth, knowing the Yin Yang School couldn''t predict everything. Predicting offspring and marriage prospects was even harder than determining one''s fate. If he truly had that ability, the court of Daxia would have honored him as the State Preceptor, not left him to tell fortunes on the streets. Housekeeper Wu cheerfully drove the carriage. Although the Li Family had never had twins, the Song Family had plenty, so the fortune teller''s words weren''t baseless. Thus, he spent ten more taels of silver to ask for more predictions. The fortune teller said that the young master had several destined romantic connections. He also mentioned that the Li Family would prosper in the next generation. He felt that the old man had some ability, but not much. How could the young madam allow the young master to have multiple romantic connections? If the young master dared to have other romantic connections, with her temperament, she might break his legs... Although he didn''t believe these words, he didn''t ask for his silver back. He took it as buying some peace of mind. Back at the Song Residence, during lunch, Li Nuo looked several times at the wife sitting opposite him. After more than a month of daily interactions, their relationship had become quite harmonious. Although there had been no major progress yet, he couldn''t help but look forward to the future. Despite the fortune teller''s nonsensical predictions, he was genuinely curious about what their future children would look like. Would they resemble the wife more, or him? Given their genetics, the child would be attractive whether they resembled him or her. Song Jiaren picked up the last shrimp and, seeing Li Nuo staring at her, decided after a moment''s thought to place the shrimp in his bowl... ... After lunch, as Li Nuo prepared to oversee Zhou Yu practicing at the Horse Field, Housekeeper Wu came in and said, "Young master, there''s news about the official you paid special attention to last time..." Li Nuo couldn''t recall at the moment and asked, "Which official?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "The Director of Music, Liu Shang." Li Nuo remembered, this man was the Music Department Top Scholar from the last Imperial Examination and also his target for scouting talents for the Music Department. Asking Liu Shang for music lessons was just an excuse for appeasing his father-in-law; Li Nuo''s real intent was to acquire his music skills. Upon hearing this news, he perked up and asked, "What about Liu Shang?" Housekeeper Wu said, "He didn''t return home after leaving the Music Bureau at noon but went straight to the brothel..." Zhou Yu was a potential talent with a promising future. Liu Shang was a proven asset of immediate utility. With progress in the affairs of the Music Department, Li Nuo lost all interest in going to the Horse Field and immediately said, "Let''s go to the Ministry of Justice!" In Chang''an, Hundred Flowers Building. On the second floor, inside a private room. A seductive woman draped in a translucent garment, her pale skin partially visible, closed the door and, sitting at the table, a young man before her, performed a courteous bow, saying, "This humble woman will first play a tune on the qin for the distinguished guest..." The young man waved his hand and said, "No need for the qin, take off your clothes." The seductive woman was momentarily stunned. Although not the most elite in Chang''an, Hundred Flowers Building was only slightly less esteemed. Clients who came here generally possessed some scholarly decorum; rarely did she encounter a guest as impatient as this one. She looked at the impatient guest and feigned a blush, saying, "We will reach that step eventually; why hurry, my lord? My qin skills are quite exquisite. Please listen..." She leisurely sat down and plucked the strings, sending a soulfully pleasing melody. For an ordinary person, this tune would be delightful, relaxing one''s mood and bringing joy. But for a connoisseur, it was riddled with flaws. The young man sitting at the table listened with furrowed brows, his fists clenching inside his sleeves. What kind of playing is this! Incorrect pitches, poor performance! Chaotic rhythm, poor performance! Blindly pursuing technique with no emotion, the worst of the worst! The most outrageous part was that before playing, she hadn''t even tuned the qin, which explained the inaccurate pitches. Although the deviation was slight, it was still unbearably jarring to his ears... After the piece ended, the seductive woman slowly stood and, swaying her hips, moved beside the young man, sitting in his lap as she exhaled a fragrant breath and smiled, asking, "How was my playing, my lord?" The young man, expressionless, said, "Very good. Don''t play again." As his words fell, he scooped the woman up and threw her onto the bed. The seductive woman cooed in protest, then closed her eyes, waiting for his next move. But after a long wait, nothing happened. She only heard a few notes of the qin. Getting up from the bed, bewildered, she looked over. She saw the guest sitting behind the qin, occasionally adjusting the strings, apparently tuning... After a while, he played a few notes, and a satisfied expression appeared on his face. Then he stood up, walked briskly to the bed, and one by one, threw his clothes onto the floor. Soon, the room filled with a more urgent melody. Moments later, Liu Shang exited the Hundred Flowers Building, taking a deep breath. At home, having to endure that faithless, flirtatious wife, coming to the brothel for joy, he was forced to listen to that woman play the qin. Such dreadful qin skills, utterly unbearable; he could play better with his feet. How could she dare claim she was good? However, although her qin skills were inferior, her beauty was genuine. After venting, Liu Shang''s mood finally improved. Looking at the bustling crowd on the street, his mind felt clear, and he began to ponder: being ruled by bodily desires, was this truly living? If life wasn''t for satisfying desires, what then was its true meaning... Chapter 171 - 107: Music Department Top Scholar_4 He couldn''t figure out the problem and shook his head, intending to leave when suddenly two figures blocked his path. Liu Shang tried to bypass them but was stopped by the pair once again. Liu Shang''s brow furrowed. He was about to say something when the two spoke first, "The court officials are forbidden to consort with prostitutes. The Ministry of Justice will handle the case according to the law." "Lord Liu, please come with us." Liu Shang looked up at the two men, his vision suddenly going dark, no longer having the will to ponder the ultimate meaning of life. There were many officials in Chang''an who consorted with prostitutes, but the Ministry of Justice had never arrested anyone for that reason before. Their coming for him this time was certainly not to request a musical performance from him. No matter the reason. The only thought in his mind was, It''s all over! ... Although Li Nuo had never been to the Ministry of Justice, of the many government offices in Chang''an, he had the strongest connections to the Chang''an County Government and the Ministry of Justice. Housekeeper Wu was also very familiar with this place. He only needed a word and someone would take care of all his affairs neatly. Of course, he never abused his power to do anything illegal. He only provided a piece of intelligence. Liu Shang was the Director of Music, holding a standard seventh-rank official position, a proper mid-level official of the court. According to Daxia''s "Official System Law," officials who consort with prostitutes are to be detained for one day, but the detention can be avoided with a payment of ten taels of silver. Meaning they could either be detained for one day or pay ten taels, one or the other. The punishment was not severe compared to forming cliques for selfish ends, abusing authority, corruption and bending the law, planning to harm the loyal and good, or treating human life as grass¡ªit was nothing at all, even the Imperial Censors were too lazy to bother. Just detaining Liu Shang for a day didn''t even warrant disturbing his father. A Minister at the Ministry of Justice, after completing Liu Shang''s disposition result and stamping the seal, added another day to the numbers on the Law Code, turning it into 180 days. A standard seventh-rank official, two levels higher than the Liyang County Captain, could actually add a day to their life even for a minor offence. But when Li Nuo flipped through the Law Code, the portrait of Liu Shang was not shining. This puzzled him greatly. Liu Shang was the Music Department top scholar from the previous Imperial Examination, the number one in music among a hundred thousand candidates, definitely satisfying the conditions of the Law Code. Could they have arrested the wrong person? He went straight to the cells of the Ministry of Justice. There were two types of cells in the Ministry of Justice. One was the Death Prison for death row inmates, located underground with poor conditions. The other was for the temporary detention of officials who committed minor violations of the law. This type of cell, single room with a bed and a window, even provided fruits and snacks. It was meant for officials to reflect and was comparatively comfortable to stay in. Liu Shang was detained in this second type of cell. Li Nuo stood at the doorway, glanced inside through the bars, and asked, "Is he the Director of Music, Liu Shang? You haven''t arrested the wrong person, have you?" The respectful minister replied, "No chance of a mistake, sir. Lord Liu was the top scholar of the Music Department in the last Imperial Examination. I have some impression of him." Li Nuo''s face revealed his bewilderment. That was odd. Changes to the numbers in the Law Code indicated the arrest was legally effective. But Liu Shang''s portrait was dim, implying the Law Code didn''t favor him, not acknowledging any special talent. A top scholar of the Music Department without special talents, that had to be a joke... Could his title as the top scholar of the Music Department have been obtained through connections? Whether this former top scholar really had any talent could be determined by having him play a piece. Li Nuo turned to the Ministry of Justice official beside him and asked, "Do you have any musical instruments here?" The man nodded and said, "Director Zhang Sizheng is fond of music and often plays in the government office. There should be a zither in his room. I will fetch it." The minister left briefly and soon returned, followed by a middle-aged man carrying an ancient zither in his arms. Li Nuo gave them a few instructions before saying, "Open the door." The door to the cell holding Liu Shang was unlocked, and a few silhouettes entered. Liu Shang, who had been sitting on the bed lost in thought, shuddered at the words and quickly hid in the corner of the bed. Director Zhang Sizheng placed the zither on the table in the cell and said, "Lord Liu, please play us a piece." Liu Shang''s expression was vacant. The Ministry of Justice had brought him here, truly to play the zither... He still hadn''t figured out what was going on. The Ministry of Justice people had arrested him, but had not done anything to him. They had not subjected him to torture to extract a confession, not even a single person had come to interrogate him. A few people barged in inexplicably, asked him to play the zither without any preamble, leaving him feeling jittery inside... But no matter what, things didn''t seem as bad as he had imagined. He got out of bed, sat up straight at the desk, and cautiously asked, "What should I play?" The two Ministry of Justice officials looked at Li Nuo, who remained silent. Zhang Sizheng said, "Anything will do." Liu Shang first tested the tuning. The pitch of this zither was quite accurate, and he only made some minor adjustments. His hands rested on the strings, and after some contemplation, his fingers began to move. A passage of music flowed at his fingertips. Just moments before, his face was pale and his expression fearful, but as he sat in front of the zither, the fear faded and his complexion turned rosy. Li Nuo didn''t recognize the piece being played. When the music began, all he felt was a primitive, deep, and profound breath rushing towards him. His heart began to surge with emotion. The music reached his ears, and he felt as if he was in the wilderness, with ancient and enduring winds blowing from its depths. Standing atop the wilderness, he looked up at the deep blue sky and felt an overwhelming urge to prostrate himself in worship. Thump! At the entrance of the cell, two Ministry of Justice officials actually, and indeed, knelt down with a thump. Li Nuo didn''t understand music and didn''t know how to evaluate its level. If he had to describe it with one word, it would be "awesome." After listening for just a short while, he felt his soul had been cleansed. How could such talent not be appreciated by the Law Code? Dude, can''t we lower our standards a bit? He didn''t know if it was his illusion, but he always felt that after the "Breakthrough," the Law Code''s demands for skills seemed to have increased. After the piece ended, Li Nuo''s emotions took a long time to calm down. Yet, Zhang Sizheng standing beside him shook his head and said, "Lord Liu''s qin skill has greatly declined compared to three years ago. This piece of ''Cloud Gate'' doesn''t come close to the level you played at the Imperial Examination. It seems, in recent years, you have truly neglected the Music Path..." Li Nuo was taken aback, wasn''t this good enough? "Cloud Gate" is one of the Six Musics, played for the worship of the Heavenly God. Worship requires kneeling. The urge to kneel upon hearing "Cloud Gate" indicates the player has achieved a high level, capturing the soul of the piece. Liu Shang was completely immersed in his own music and hadn''t yet regained his composure. Upon hearing such a comment, feeling insulted and forgetting his predicament for a moment, he abruptly stood up, pointed at the zither, and challenged, "You say I didn''t play well, so come on, let''s see you play. I''d like to hear for myself just how well you can do it..." Zhang Sizheng was unmoved and said coolly, "Of course, my grasp of music is not as good as yours, but just because my qin skill is inferior, does that mean I can''t offer a critique? Lord Liu, ask yourself, have you diligently practiced your qin skill in the last three years, and how much has your Music Path regressed? You know in your own heart..." "I..." Liu Shang looked at Zhang Sizheng, bowed his head in silence, and ultimately did not retort. This man was right; his qin skills had indeed regressed considerably since the Imperial Examination three years ago. Learning is like rowing upstream: not advancing is falling back. The Music Path is the same. If you don''t practice for three days, you can feel yourself slipping. If you don''t practice for three months, your peers will see through you. If you don''t practice for three years, even those ignorant of the Music Path can distinctly hear the difference. But for the sake of the Imperial Examination, he began practicing the zither at the age of three, dedicating four two-hour periods to practice each day. Beyond those four two-hour periods, he also had to study the other five subjects, without a moment to call his own. He lived like this for a full twenty years. Persistent hard work pays off, and his efforts were not in vain, as he finally succeeded in the Imperial Examination, becoming the Music Department Top Scholar. In the more than three years after the examination, the number of times he had touched the zither was indeed very few. But he had played the zither for twenty years, played until he felt nauseated at the sight of it, and now that he had become an official, couldn''t he enjoy a little? Chapter 172 - 108: The Phoenixs Soul Mate Li Nuo had already made up his mind. The requirements of the Law Code must have increased. Han Zhuo''s painting skills were far from top-notch and not as dominant among students as Zhou Yu''s Horse Riding skill. Not to mention the Music Department Top Scholar from the previous session. A starving camel is still bigger than a horse; Liu Shang''s Qin Skill wouldn''t have degraded to the point where it wouldn''t meet the Law Code''s standards. It was highly likely that, as he made his Breakthrough, the standards of the Law Code also elevated. Fortunately, his Breakthrough was slow. If he had achieved his Breakthrough earlier, he probably couldn''t have even obtained Han Zhuo''s painting skill. This was both good and bad news. The good news was that any skills he would acquire in the future would be of higher quality, ensuring a foolproof Imperial Examination. The bad part was that the quality was so high it would be difficult to find someone who met the Law Code''s requirements. Just like with Zhou Yu''s Horse Riding, in order to gain Liu Shang''s Qin Skill, Liu Shang himself would need to improve first. But Zhou Yu had the incentive of the Imperial Examination; Liu Shang was already a Standard seventh-rank Director of Music and had no reason to be pushed to practice. Moreover, after having neglected his specialty for so long, it was uncertain whether he could return to his former glory. It would be more convenient to look for new candidates. However, the matter at hand still needed to be explained to him. Li Nuo looked towards Liu Shang, who was still in a state of confusion, smiled, and said, "Lord Liu, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Li Nuo, and I believe you''ve heard of me." Liu Shang looked up, his face shocked. Of course, he''d heard that name! Son of the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing, who had recently killed the son of Marquis Yunyang, Li Yuan, and managed to come out unscathed despite the petitions from the nobles of the court; who in Chang''an hadn''t heard of it? Li Nuo continued, "I''ve long heard of Lord Liu''s mastery in the way of Music, and I had asked you here originally to seek some guidance in music theory." Upon hearing this, Liu Shang stood there, dumbstruck. What? The Ministry of Justice had nabbed him just to consult him on Music? You should have said that earlier! On the way here, he had even figured out where he''d be buried after death. After all the panic, it turned out to be a false alarm. Breathing a sigh of relief, he hastily said, "Not at all, not at all. It''s not so much guidance; but whatever questions the young master has, this subordinate will spare no effort in answering them fully." Li Nuo didn''t really have any questions; he didn''t have a single bit of music theory background. Asking Liu Shang music-related questions would be like a kindergarten student asking the top scholar of a university entrance exam¡ªcould he really ask what the five musical notes are? Asking such childish questions would only embarrass himself. He began with an apologetic smile, saying, "I apologize for summoning Lord Liu in this manner, it was to avoid drawing connections. I hope Lord Liu will not take it to heart." Liu Shang quickly replied, "Not at all, not at all..." Having mingled in the officialdom for so long, he was no longer a greenhorn. He was already halfway into the circle of nobles; if he were to be directly associated with the Minister of Justice, returning home might lead to endless troubles. It had to be said; they had been very considerate of him. Taking him away on the charge of consorting with a prostitute wouldn''t lead anyone to suspect any collusion with Li Xuanjing. Li Nuo spoke again, "For Lord Liu''s sake, we ask that you stay in the Ministry of Justice for the night and we''ll release you tomorrow. I hope Lord Liu understands." Liu Shang immediately responded, "I understand, fully understand!" The rooms here were quite comfortable; going home would only mean facing troubles anyway. Rather than going home to witness that harlot cheat on him, he''d prefer to stay here¡ªcertainly more comfortable than the government office at the Music Bureau. Despite being brought to the Ministry of Justice, his impression of the Minister of Justice''s son was not bad. Not only was the latter meticulous in his conduct, But he also had a unique insight into people. From the moment of his birth, no, even before his birth, he had been preparing to become the Music Department Top Scholar. While carrying him in her womb, his mother had to listen to the "Six Musics" for several two-hour intervals every day. Rather than "Shuo Wen," his literacy book was "Cloud Gate." For twenty years, through heat and cold, he practiced ceaselessly day and night, only to one day become the Music Department Top Scholar. The Minister of Justice had sought out the right person. Liu Shang was organizing his thoughts, ready to share all his experiences regarding the Music Department examinations. Li Nuo, however, turned and started walking away, asking Zhang Sizheng as he went, "Lord Zhang, do you know if there''s anyone in Chang''an who has an exceptional grasp of Music?" Since Liu Shang''s skills had waned, Li Nuo had to seek another master. As the most recent Music Department top scholar, those who earned the title before him had been in the officialdom for a longer period and were probably not as proficient as him. There was no need to visit the Ministry of Personnel again; this Director seemed quite knowledgeable about music and might offer Li Nuo some advice. Zhang Sizheng thought for a moment, then said, "The Music Department of the Imperial Examination differs from the way of Music. Lord Liu is the latest Music Department Top Scholar; when it comes to the Music Department of the examination, I''m afraid no one knows more than he does. In addition, the music teachers from East Mountain Academy, who have taught the discipline all their lives, may not be as skillful as younger people due to their age, but their experience is unmatched by the youth..." Li Nuo let out a sigh. The Music Department was all about practical skill; even with rich theoretical experience, those old teachers were of little use if their hands-on performance wasn''t up to par. He had thought that acquiring the skills of the Six Arts would be simple, but it turned out to be not as straightforward as he imagined. It seems he would have to choose from the students who would participate in the next Imperial Examination. Their level is undoubtedly at the peak of their life. Liu Shang watched them leave, bewildered. Was that it? They were leaving just like that? What happened to his offer to give advice on Music? Could it be that, after hearing his performance, they no longer valued his expertise? He admitted his skills on the Qin had indeed fallen, but even a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Even after neglecting his craft for years, there were few in Chang''an who knew the Music Department of the examinations better than him! Chapter 173 - 108 The Phoenixs Kindred Spirit_2 He admitted that his performance in bed wasn''t great, but he wouldn''t stand for anyone claiming his musical talent fell short! It was merely a matter of being out of practice; given a little time, he was certain he could return to his peak. As the door to the cell was about to shut, Liu Shang suddenly stood up and exclaimed loudly, "Wait!" Li Nuo and the others turned to look at him. Liu Shang looked at Zhang Sizheng and said, "Esteemed sir, could you please leave this zither with me? I will return it to you when I leave tomorrow." Zhang Sizheng thought for a moment, then had the ancient zither sent into the cell. It was clear that Zhang Sizheng was also a lover of music. As he walked out of the cell, Li Nuo asked Zhang Sizheng, "Lord Zhang, do you know if any of the scholars in this session have surpassed Lord Liu in the Music Department?" Without hesitation, Zhang Sizheng declared, "Absolutely not possible. Even before the Imperial Examination, Lord Liu was already known far and wide as a musical genius. Even if his current standard is not what it once was, he is still beyond comparison with the other scholars. None of this session''s scholars in the Music Department have stood out as remarkably as Lord Liu did back then..." Li Nuo expressed his surprise, "Is he really that impressive?" Lost in memories for a moment, Zhang Sizheng then added, "Not only was Lord Liu the Music Department Top Scholar of his session, but his result in music was also the rare ''excellent''. Looking back at nearly a decade of Imperial Examinations, only Lord Liu and Lord Li have achieved such a ''excellent'' rating in the Music Department..." It seemed Li Nuo had underestimated the Director of Music. The Imperial Examination had ten levels of grading, much like the rating of officials, divided into A, B, and C, with each level further divided into high, medium, and low. A+ was already considered the highest evaluation in the general sense. But above A+ was another level named ''excellent''. However, it was extremely difficult to attain an ''excellent'' rating in the Imperial Examination; it meant that the subject was perfect and flawless. A full score in Mathematics could earn an ''excellent'' rating. After all, the nature of the subject was clear-cut: right is right, wrong is wrong, with little room for dispute. Although Mathematics in the Imperial Examination was challenging, there were always a few ''excellent'' papers each year. Music was different, it was subjective; the preferences of the examiners could influence the scoring to some extent. An ''excellent'' rating in music was as significant as a perfect score in the college entrance examination language test¡ªthe difficulty incomparable to that of Mathematics. Not to mention ''excellent'', even achieving an A+ was difficult. Most of the time, the top scholar in the Music Department only managed an A or A-. When Li Nuo left the Ministry of Justice, he faintly heard the sound of a zither coming from within... Zhang Sizheng stood outside the cell, a look of surprise on his face. Indeed, he was one of the only two Music Department Top Scholars over the past decades to have achieved ''excellent'', and when he played the zither for the second time, it was already much better than the first. By this time, Li Nuo was already seated in the carriage. For the current Liu Shang, who disdained even the Law Code, there was no need to test those students. The hopes for the previous Music Department top scholars weren''t great either. It was better to urge Liu Shang a bit more. Given his talent, if he applied himself to practice for some time, he might just be able to return to his peak. He would decide what to do after Liu Shang got out of the Ministry of Justice. Housekeeper Wu''s skill in driving the carriage had improved so much. Li Nuo leaned back in the carriage, planning to rest a little when suddenly he heard a strain of music. Li Nuo wasn''t particularly adept at appreciating music, but he found the tune quite pleasant. He opened his eyes and said, "Stop for a moment." The carriage slowly came to a halt, and Li Nuo lifted the curtain to look outside, his expression slightly stunned. It was Jade Sound Pavilion. He thought for a moment, then jumped down from the carriage and walked into Jade Sound Pavilion. He had previously had little interest in listening to music, but since he intended to participate in the Imperial Examination, it was impossible not to understand music. He wondered about the level of musicianship at Jade Sound Pavilion; if he could find a musician approved by the Law Code, it would save him a lot of effort. Considering the size of Jade Sound Pavilion, he couldn''t even guess how much silver it made every day. Li Nuo didn''t believe that every entry was honestly taxed. Such matters were fine if not investigated, but once scrutinized, there was bound to be an issue. The business of Jade Sound Pavilion was booming. The first floor was packed with no empty seats, and on a stage surrounded by translucent curtains on the second floor, one could vaguely see a musician performing. She was playing the very tune that Li Nuo had just heard. Inside the counter, several women were chatting. One of them glanced up and suddenly paused, then quickly stepped out from the counter and approached Li Nuo, saying, "Young master, you''ve arrived; let me take you upstairs..." Other guests in the hall began to whisper to those next to them upon seeing this. "Weren''t they saying that all the private rooms upstairs were taken?" "It must be some big shot; places like this always have a few rooms reserved for important figures." "Who is this man? He looks unfamiliar..." Amidst the buzzing of the crowd, Li Nuo was led by the woman to an upstairs room. He looked around and noticed this seemed to be the same room he had been in before. A voluptuous woman was arranging flowers in a vase on the table. Hearing the sound at the door, she turned to look, paused for a moment, then quickly got up and greeted him with a soft, sultry voice, "Young master, you''ve come..." A short while later. In a room on the second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion, Li Nuo gently sipped his aromatic tea, admiring the arrangement of flowers on the table. Unexpectedly, the master of floral artistry at Jade Sound Pavilion was none other than the Phoenix Lady herself. This meant she was undoubtedly skilled in painting as well. Usually, those who were adept at painting wouldn''t have shabby calligraphy skills either. She was also the Pavilion Master of Jade Sound Pavilion, so she must have some musical ability too. Chapter 174 - 108: Phoenixs Soul Mate_3 So it seems, she is almost the kind of woman my wife admires, proficient in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Moreover, her figure is good. Unfortunately, she can''t fight. "Squeak..." The room door inside was pushed open, and Phoenix walked out from inside. She had actually changed into new clothes. This long dress, although not particularly revealing, accentuated her waist all the more. Li Nuo only glanced at it once before diverting his gaze and asked straightforwardly, "May I ask Miss Phoenix, who in the Jade Sound Pavilion is the most skilled in Music?" Phoenix was slightly surprised. Wasn''t he uninterested in Music theory? Why would he ask such a question today? After a brief moment of confusion, she smiled slightly and said, "Young master, you''ve asked the right person." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback and asked, "Could it be you?" Phoenix confidently walked to the ancient zither in the room and said, "not to boast, in martial arts, I am not as good as Yuan Yang, in archery, I am not as good as the nightingale, but in Music, in the entire Jade Sound Pavilion, I am second to none, and no one dares claim to be the first..." Jade Sound Pavilion was indeed a peculiar place. Although it is a Music Workshop, each girl possessed unique skills, either in martial arts or archery. Are these the things a non-serious girl from an entertainment venue should know? Even proper girls shouldn''t know these! Compared to that, Phoenix''s speciality seemed relatively normal. Li Nuo complained inwardly, then asked, "Could you play a piece for me?" Sitting beside the zither, Phoenix smiled and said, "Of course, what piece would you like to hear?" Last time she had wanted to perform for him, but he had refused. He wondered why he had suddenly changed his mind. When she offered, he declined. When she didn''t offer, he asked for it himself. Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "You decide. Any piece is fine." In truth, apart from the Six Musics, he didn''t know any other pieces by name. Phoenix thought for a moment and said, "Then I''ll just play a piece I created myself." Li Nuo set down his teacup and listened attentively. Her fingers gently plucked the zither strings, and the plaintive sound began flowing from her fingertips. Li Nuo closed his eyes, listening somewhat intoxicated. Miss Phoenix really wasn''t boasting¡ªLi Nuo, a layman, could tell she played much better than the musician from outside. But compared to Liu Shang... Honestly, Li Nuo still thought Liu Shang was a bit more impressive. Both played the zither beautifully, yet their performances were differently enjoyable. It was like the difference between a pop singer and a national team, Liu Shang''s music had something indescribable, something more than Phoenix''s. This was Li Nuo''s intuition as a layman. But if asked to specify what that something was, he couldn''t express it. But this trip to the Jade Sound Pavilion, he might have come in vain. Even Liu Shang''s capabilities, which the Law Code disregarded, Phoenix would be even less likely. Simultaneously, at the Ministry of Justice. A group of officials and government officials from the Ministry of Justice stood outside a prison cell, listening to the music coming from inside, their faces equally ecstatic. Since recently, the music had not stopped. Even those who didn''t understand Music could tell that the quality of the music was improving. The expression on Director Zhang Sizheng''s face, who understood a bit of Music, was even more astonished. Liu Shang really played better each time. With almost every session, he could hear noticeable improvement. Truly worthy of being the Music Department Top Scholar with an "excellent" rating. His talent in Music was terrifying. Even though he had neglected it for a long time, from the moment he touched the zither, the former Music Department Top Scholar, Liu Shang, was slowly returning. Inside the prison. Liu Shang, with closed eyes, had entered a completely self-forgetful state. The criticism of that Ministry of Justice Official and their attitude deeply wounded his proud heart. He played "Cloud Gate" over and over again. As the precursor of the Six Musics, this melody was already engraved in his soul. Bang! After an unknown number of performances, a string on the long zither finally broke under the strain. Liu Shang''s fingers were bleeding, but a smile appeared on his face. Having not touched the zither for a long time, he needed some time to regain his playing sensation. The last performance just now held seventy percent of his peak power. Seventy percent was enough! Back in the day, even with only seventy percent of his strength, he was undisputedly the Music Department Top Scholar. Looking at the figure standing outside the prison, he proudly said, "Sir outside, didn''t you say my Qin Skill has regressed a lot? How was that last piece¡ªwhy are you mute now? Speak up!" ... Jade Sound Pavilion. Li Nuo finally knew why so many people enjoyed listening to music. Leaving aside whether they would do other joyful activities after listening to the music, Listening to a high-level performance was a pleasure that penetrated the soul, akin to savoring a cup of mellow wine. However.... Li Nuo opened his eyes, a puzzled expression on his face. This piece of music, which just sounded fine before, Now, to him, was full of flaws. One second it was like mellow wine hitting the nose, and the next there seemed to be a sour taste. It was as if the performer had suddenly changed. But soon, Li Nuo realized that it wasn''t the performer who had changed. It was the listener who had changed. He looked towards the Law Code and noticed that the last page with Liu Shang''s portrait had lit up. At the same time, his mind was filled with music theory knowledge he had never encountered before. What was going on? Chapter 175 - 108: The Phoenixs Kindred Spirit_4 The portrait in the Law Code could light up on its own? He too was encountering this for the first time. At this moment, the music in the room gradually faded. Phoenix withdrew her hands from the zither strings and smilingly looked at Li Nuo, asking, "How did I play?" Regarding her recent performance, although Li Nuo had numerous critiques, he didn''t want to dishearten her without reason and said, "It was okay." Phoenix had already braced herself for a wealth of extravagant praise, yet all she got was "It was okay." This caused a significant disappointment in her heart. Feigning sincerity, she pressed on, "Where did I not play well? Please enlighten me." Seeing her earnestness, Li Nuo no longer held back and said, "Then I''ll be frank. You have many issues in your playing." Phoenix was taken aback. Really? She was just being polite, and he actually took it seriously? Wasn''t he completely ignorant about the Music? She took a deep breath and, trying to calm herself, put on an earnest face and said, "Please, teach me." Li Nuo looked at her and, after a moment of thought, slowly said, "Honestly, your basic skills barely pass, but while playing, you chase after techniques too much and neglect the emotions. Music has a soul, and your music, while technically sound, lacks a soul; it''s merely flaunting skill, which is the lowest of the low..." "Barely pass?" "No soul?" "The lowest of the low?" Phoenix gazed at Li Nuo, stunned. Who didn''t know that music should have a soul? But to imbue music with a soul, one must be a Master of Music who has immersed themselves in the art for decades. Wasn''t it too harsh to expect her to meet the standards of a Grandmaster? She shifted slightly to make some room, and with a touch of defiance said, "Could you demonstrate what music with a soul sounds like?" Li Nuo approached the ancient zither and said, "Taking your recent piece as an example, I could tell that it depicted a woman''s yearning for her husband. The tune is sorrowful yet holds a hint of solemnity. This wife must have lost her husband in a war, but you only narrated the most superficial story and failed to play out the woman''s profound longing for her husband..." Phoenix looked at Li Nuo in disbelief. Lovers are easy to find; a soulmate is hard to find. At that moment, she felt she had found her soulmate. This piece was her own creation, and only she knew the background of the composition. Li Nuo was the first person to articulate the story behind the piece... Only a true connoisseur of Music could offer such a precise critique. While she was still in shock, a mournful and plaintive melody, as if crying and pleading, began to flow from Li Nuo''s fingertips. Phoenix sat there, dazed. He had listened just once and could already replay the original piece! The music entered her ears, and she felt as if she became the woman in the story. Childhood sweethearts who finally came together seemed poised for happiness when their country declared war against a neighboring nation. On their wedding night, the husband was drafted, leaving the bride alone with the red candles of their bridal chamber... She thought of him day and night, eagerly awaiting him, enduring three years of hardship, only to receive the devastating news of her husband''s death... A tear fell from Phoenix''s beautiful cheek. At first, it was just one, but then it formed a steady stream. This piece was composed by her, and she knew the story behind the music more than anyone. The music penetrated her soul, and she could not control her emotions, a nameless sorrow rising in her heart. Unable to bear it any longer, she leaned on Li Nuo''s shoulder and cried sorrowfully... Chapter 176 - 109: Outsiders of Fate Jade Sound Pavilion. Second-floor room. Li Nuo looked at his wet shoulder, his face a picture of helplessness. Women really are made of water. He only wanted to test his newly acquired ability in music; had he known it would make her cry, he would not have played just now. Seeing her cry so sadly, those unaware of the situation might think he was a rich heir who had wronged a good family''s daughter. However, the Music Department Top Scholar really was impressive. The same piece, played by him, yielded a completely different effect. Even though Phoenix was the composer, her performance couldn''t compare to his. Li Nuo nudged Phoenix, who was still monopolizing his shoulder with her sobs, and said, "Hey, stop crying, you''ve made my clothes dirty." She wore makeup, and these were the clothes he had only just changed into today. Phoenix clung tightly to his shoulder, sobbing as she said, "Don''t talk, you''re so annoying!" Li Nuo pushed harder, finding he could not budge her at all. This woman was strong. After a few tries, Li Nuo had to give up. After an indeterminate amount of time, Phoenix finally stopped crying and silently left Li Nuo''s shoulder. As Li Nuo''s gaze followed her, she huffed and asked, "What are you looking at?" Li Nuo honestly replied, "Your makeup is smudged, your face is streaked with red, white, and black; aren''t you going to wash it off?" Phoenix covered her face and ran back to the inner room. The door slammed shut with a "bang." A moment later, Li Nuo slowly exited the Jade Sound Pavilion. His shoulder was wet and streaked with red and white¡ªPhoenix''s rouge and face powder. Phoenix might look delicate and fragile, but her strength was no small matter. Li Nuo couldn''t push her away while she lay sobbing on his shoulder. It had to be said, her qin skill was indeed good, only to have the misfortune of encountering an even more talented, unparalleled expert. A Music Department Top Scholar who could acquire an "excellent" rating was naturally not an ordinary person. Liu Shang had clearly reached a certain realm in music. Without any cultivation, he was able to control the emotions of his listeners with a simple qin. This was even the result of neglecting his skill. It was hard to imagine how strong he must have been at his peak. After leaving the Jade Sound Pavilion, Li Nuo returned to the Ministry of Justice. Only after catching up on the events since his departure, did he understand why the Law Code had been activated. Liu Shang felt his pride wounded and had been frantically practicing qin in the cell. Unbelievably, in just a short span of time, he had impressed the Law Code enough to gain its recognition. Li Nuo had thought that the Law Code assessed an inmate''s abilities at the moment they were jailed. Now it seemed that was not the case. The Law Code had not favored the Liu Shang from before. But once he played several times, found his groove, and improved in skill, he was immediately recognized by the Law Code. What Li Nuo didn''t know was whether this dynamic ability capture considered only his time in the cell, or if it was deeply linked to him and would change along with his abilities. If it were the latter, wouldn''t he have to continuously spur the other man on? Otherwise, if the man''s abilities suddenly dropped below the Law Code''s recognition threshold during the Imperial Examination, Li Nuo could only brace for disgrace. But after some thought, Li Nuo concluded it wasn''t the latter case. Otherwise, abilities of the criminals captured in the past would have disappeared upon their deaths. Relieved after leaving the Ministry of Justice for the second time, Li Nuo relaxed. No matter what, he didn''t have to worry about the Music Department in the Imperial Examination. Even without Liu Shang''s peak strength, not achieving top scholar for this department, his ranking wouldn''t be too far behind. Phoenix''s tears were the best proof. As the carriage headed toward the Song Residence, Jade Sound Pavilion. Phoenix sat in front of the mirror, putting on makeup. She had even touched up her makeup while changing her clothes earlier, wanting to present her most beautiful self to that person. It wasn''t for the sake of pleasing him, but to prove herself. But instead of showing her most beautiful side, she ended up revealing her most disheveled state. She simply couldn''t understand. Did he come to Jade Sound Pavilion just to ridicule her qin expertise and then show off his own superior skills? But she had to admit, his skills were truly exceptional. He was able to flawlessly replicate the original piece after just one listen. He could even perceive the story behind the music, beyond its melodic surface. She felt that Li Nuo understood the piece better than she, the composer, did. It wasn''t that he was ignorant of music. Clearly, he was a Music Master whose expertise reached the peak. Phoenix had seen other Music Masters. But without exception, those few masters were all well beyond the age of sixty and had dedicated a lifetime to music. Yet even they could not perform to the standard he had displayed just now. Music does not necessarily get better with age. Even though their understanding and intuition of rhythm were at their peak, their aging bodies failed to support a performance as flawless as in their youth. Without more than a decade of hard practice, no amount of talent could achieve such a level. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help getting angry. The major intelligence agencies of Daxia were a bunch of incompetents! They had investigated such a young Grandmaster of Music for eighteen years, and the result was a simpleton... Whoever believes that is the real fool! Song Residence. After being tied up with affairs at the Ministry of Justice and Jade Sound Pavilion, by the time Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence, it was almost dinner time. After dinner, he and his wife retired to their room. Lately, before going to sleep, they both would spend time reading. The couple sat at their desk, facing each other, and Song Jiaren''s gaze casually swept over Li Nuo''s shoulder, "Your clothes are dirty, take them off and leave them aside. In the morning, I''ll have them washed." Chapter 177 - 109: Outsiders of Fate_2 This garment was actually changed by Li Nuo just this morning. But earlier, Phoenix had forcefully embraced his shoulders and cried bitterly, causing her face powder to smear onto Li Nuo''s clothes, dirtying the shoulder area. Li Nuo had just changed his clothes when he turned around and saw his wife holding the dirty clothes he had just taken off, smelling them. Li Nuo suddenly realized something. Phoenix had leaned on his shoulder and cried for so long, her strong scent was likely to have transferred onto his clothes. County Magistrate Pei had once mentioned to him that when he visited the brothel, he would prepare a set of identical clothes, bathe outside, change into the new clothes, and then return home. Li Nuo usually didn''t sneak out to mess around with other women, so he naturally hadn''t thought of these details. He took the initiative and explained, "When I returned from the Ministry of Justice, I passed by the Jade Sound Pavilion. I heard a musician playing a nice piece, so I went in to listen for a while. Coincidentally, Miss Phoenix asked me for some guidance on her Qin skill. I played a sad tune, and she was moved to tears and insisted on crying on my shoulder. I couldn''t push her away¡ªthis is how my clothes got dirty." This was the truth; Li Nuo hadn''t told a single lie. Song Jiaren set down the clothes without saying much. Li Nuo felt she didn''t believe him. He looked at her and asked, "You don''t believe me?" Song Jiaren indifferently said, "No." She still remembered the lessons from the last time. Mumu was right. Husbands and wives should trust each other. Even if she didn''t believe him, she wouldn''t say it out loud. She had never heard him play the Qin before, and she didn''t even know he could play. Last time, he had even mentioned knowing nothing about music. But since he said so, she had to struggle to believe him¡ªwhat else could she do? Li Nuo could see she didn''t believe him. To prove his innocence, he borrowed a Qin from Song Yu. When his ability disappears tomorrow, unless he could restore it, he wouldn''t be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River. He had seen a Qin in Song Yu''s room while they were drinking there before. This thing needed to be known for the Imperial Examination; even if one was tone-deaf, you still needed an instrument. The Qin belonged to Song Yu, was covered in dust, and was out of tune. Li Nuo wiped down the entire Qin and adjusted its tuning. Seeing his earnest demeanor, Song Jiaren felt a stir in her heart. Could he really play the Qin? Under her somewhat surprised gaze, Li Nuo''s fingers slowly rested on the strings. After a soothing prelude, he gradually moved into the story. Music is the language of the soul deep within. Even without words, it can convey the emotions of the player. A skilled musician can control people''s happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy through music. Phoenix did have some skills; her Qin skill was mediocre, but her composition was indeed good. Song Jiaren didn''t understand music and didn''t know the story behind this piece, but she felt an inexplicable sadness. This sadness was utterly uncontrollable. As the music became more mournful, her beautiful eyes first fogged up, then tears started falling uncontrollably... After Li Nuo finished the last note and saw Song Jiaren wiping her tears with her sleeve, he asked, "Do you believe me now?" Having already tested his ability on Phoenix, Li Nuo was very confident in his skills. Unless she had a heart of stone, she was bound to cry. Clearly, she wasn''t. Song Jiaren wiped her tears, turned her head, and asked, "Didn''t you say last time you knew nothing about music?" Li Nuo said with a smile, "That was just a modest way of speaking; I actually know a little bit about music." Seeing his wife in tears, he actually felt a sense of achievement. If he couldn''t make her cry by fighting, could he not make her cry by playing? Just then, Song Mu''er bounced in from outside and, seeing the tears on Song Jiaren''s face, looked at Li Nuo in shock and said, "Brother Li Nuo, you made Sister Jiaren cry!" "Don''t talk nonsense; Sister Jiaren was just moved by the music." Li Nuo patiently explained to her. Song Mu''er didn''t believe a word and frowned, "How could you make Sister Jiaren cry? The book says that a man should never make his woman cry..." I don''t know what book she''s reading. Is that really a book for a six-year-old girl? But since she didn''t believe him, Li Nuo could only prove himself. Moments later. Li Nuo''s hands left the strings, and the two beauties, one big and one small, sat side by side¡ªone almost in tears, the other with tear-stained cheeks. Even though it was the second time listening, Song Jiaren still struggled to control her emotions. The first time was even harder for Mumu to control. She didn''t know why, but listening to Brother Li Nuo''s playing made her want to cry, and she couldn''t stop her tears. Another little girl stood at the door, shocked by the scene. Song Ning''er stared blankly at Li Nuo and asked, "Why are they crying?" ... Li Nuo woke up to find himself alone. His wife hadn''t slept with him last night but instead went to snuggle with Mumu for warmth. Yesterday, Li Nuo played the same tune three times, earning the tears of the three Misses of the Song Family. Though it drove his wife away, it also meant he didn''t have to worry about the Music Department anymore. With such skills, securing the Music Department Top Scholar would be a breeze. Today is the first of the ninth month in the thirty-third year of Regent King Gong, who took over from his brother King Chun to serve as regent for a month. There are exactly five months until the spring exams. And exactly half a year until the Imperial Examination. Now that he had mastered music, that left only Ritual, Royal, and Archery Departments. The Ritual Department is scholarly; just bury oneself in books, and if that''s not enough, he still had his uncle as a backup. Chapter 178 - 109: Outsiders of Fate_3 Horse Riding Zhou Yu worked hard for him every day, so there was no need to worry for now. But as for Shooting, Li Nuo still needed to find a candidate. His wife''s archery seemed not bad. Li Nuo looked towards his wife, who was teaching Mumu swordsmanship in the courtyard, and a thought just began to surface in his mind when he immediately suppressed it the next moment. His wife''s tolerance was as small as her chest. Yesterday, playing the guqin had made her cry, and she ran off to sleep with Mumu. If he threw her into jail, he''d at least have to endure an empty bed for a month. Not worth it, not worth it. Phoenix said yesterday that there''s a girl named Nightingale at Jade Sound Pavilion who seemed to be skilled in archery, but her words should be taken with a grain of salt. Nobody understood self-promotion better than they did. She also claimed to be good at Music, and it was just so-so. Besides being pretty, having a nice figure, and being able to arrange flowers, what else was there? As Li Nuo pondered these matters, Mumu, who had finished practicing, ran over quickly with her skirt lifted and said, "Brother Li Nuo, I want you to play the guqin for me, but not like last night..." Of course, Li Nuo didn''t refuse Mumu''s request. He could only indulge her for this half-day; after today, he would have to wait until the spring exam or the Imperial Examination to afford such a luxury. He moved Song Yu''s guqin outside and played it effortlessly, a soothing melody started flowing from his fingertips. At the end of the piece, Song Mu''er propped her chin with both hands, a look of enjoyment on her little face, and murmured, "Brother Li Nuo plays so well, much better than Brother Yu. Why have I never seen you play before?" Li Nuo said, "I don''t really like playing the guqin, it hurts my hands if I play too long." Song Mu''er sweetly replied, "Then let''s play for a little while and stop." Li Nuo patted her head and said, "Today, I''ll let you hear enough, and after that, I won''t play anymore." Song Jiaren, holding a sword, leaned against the pillar at the doorway. The melodious music drifted over, and she closed her eyes, feeling an unparalleled sense of tranquility. At this moment, she finally understood why Song Yu and the others liked to go outside to listen to music. Because it was truly beautiful. The sound of music could bring an immense sense of peace and relaxation. Mathematics, poetry, painting, music... there seemed to be nothing he didn''t know how to do. And these... She didn''t know how to do any of them. When she was young, she often played truant to listen to stories. In those stories, couples wandering Jianghu would always have one person wielding a sword while the other played the guqin. At that time, she didn''t understand why there had to be music accompanying sword dance, but now, hearing the pleasant notes, she felt the urge to dance with her sword Green Frost in hand... A short while later. Li Anning and Li Yun stood at the entrance to the courtyard. Li Anning, watching Li Nuo play the guqin, expressed with surprise, "He can actually play the guqin, and so well?" She felt that even the palace musicians couldn''t play as pleasantly as him. Li Yun, watching Song Jiaren wield the sword, enviously said, "If only the dancing girl mechanisms I create could perform movements as fluid as these..." Although their insights at this moment weren''t the same, there was one thing they agreed on. These two people were truly a match made in heaven. A scholar and a warrior, one playing the guqin, the other wielding the sword, their coordination was so tacit that watching them was a visual pleasure. After Li Nuo finished playing, Song Jiaren sheathed her sword and silently stood beside him. Li Anning and Li Yun walked over. Before Li Nuo could say anything, Li Yun gave him a big bear hug, joyfully saying, "Brother, I really owe you a big thank you!" Li Nuo was puzzled; what had he done? Li Yun explained with a smile, "Thanks to your hints, I was able to make a Breakthrough so quickly." Li Nuo was still clueless. He didn''t remember giving Li Yun any advice; Li Yun was cultivating Mohist techniques, and he was a Law Practitioner; they seemed entirely unrelated. It wasn''t until he heard Li Yun''s explanation that Li Nuo found it a bit hard to believe. Was it true that just by telling him about the mutual primality principle between two meshing gears, he had helped him Breakthrough from Mohist Third Realm to the Fourth Realm? Was advancing in Mohist cultivation that simple? Li Yun smiled and said, "Brother, there are things you do not know..." Li Nuo learned from Li Yun that advancing in cultivation for a Mohist was not simple; although it was unlike the Confucian requirement of achieving significant political accomplishments, or the Legalist need to execute several nobles as a demonstration, it still required contributions to the development of the Mohist school. In the past, some Mechanical Families could design sturdier and longer-lasting mechanisms based on ancestral experience. These experiences were their closely guarded secrets. Because of this, the mechanisms designed by these Mechanical Families could often be sold at higher prices. A single reminder from Li Nuo enlightened Li Yun. These past few days, he had been conducting experiments. The experiments proved that mechanisms designed using that method did indeed operate longer. From now on, this knowledge would no longer be the secret experience of the Mechanical Families but common knowledge to all Mohist Mechanical Masters. Not only that, but he took what was experiential knowledge and laid it down on paper, turning it into precise numbers. Although this was not a groundbreaking contribution, it still pushed the development of Mechanical Techniques a small step forward. And this small step was enough for him to advance from the Third Realm to the Fourth Realm. If Li Nuo had known about this earlier, he would have studied mechanics instead of law; advancing in the Mohist school wouldn''t have been so difficult. He looked at his wife, then at Li Anning, and back at Li Yun... Martial Path, Legalism, Mohism, the three schools working together could probably hold their own even against a Grandmaster. The four of them were indeed formidable. Li Yun didn''t come empty-handed; he brought many gifts. Li Anning had not arrived with him; they had met at the entrance of the Song Residence. Standing next to this young girl who was even younger than himself, Li Yun felt uncomfortable all over, and quickly left after delivering the gifts. After Li Yun''s departure, Li Anning looked at Li Nuo and said, "Come with me to the Ministry of Justice; there are two homicide case files, and the Ministry cannot make a decision. Help me take a look." Normally, the Ministry of Justice would directly submit files without obvious flaws to the Ministry of Justice. But ever since the last incident, they felt there were problems with every file they reviewed. Being reckless with human lives is a great taboo in Legalism. Any mistake could not only ruin someone else''s life but also affect one''s own cultivation. So she had no choice but to ask Li Nuo for help at the Song Family. After all, his intuition was remarkably accurate. If he said there was no problem, they could submit the files with confidence. Moments later, when Li Nuo walked out of the Ministry of Justice, he had added two more days to his lifespan. He had decided that after the Imperial Examination, he must apply to work at the Ministry of Justice. This place was like his dream government office. In the whole of Daxia, all cases of imprisonment, exile, and death penalty had to pass through the Ministry of Justice. The number of cases converging here was even more than at the Ministry of Justice. By then, he could legitimately review cases. Leaving the Ministry of Justice, intending to go home, he saw the fortune-telling stall opposite the Ministry. He wondered what the fortune-teller was thinking, setting up his stall here. This wasn''t the main street. Were they hoping to make money from government officers or prisoners? This time, Housekeeper Wu sat obediently in the carriage, not chatting with the fortune-teller. Li Nuo, however, felt some curiosity and approached, saying, "Old man, read my fortune." He wanted to see if the old man could divine his fate. The elder looked up at Li Nuo, shook his head, and said, "I won''t read it." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback, then said, "Tell me how much silver it will take." The elder''s gaze was firm as he continued to shake his head: "I have closed for the day; no amount of silver would make me read it." Li Nuo said, "I can offer more money." The elder tugged at the corner of his mouth. "In fortune-telling, I do not seek silver; I look for predestined affinity. There is no fate between us; you should leave." Since the man had said so, Li Nuo could only shake his head in resignation and walk away. These Jianghu charlatans always liked to wrap everything in mystery to appear inscrutable. Li Nuo got into the carriage, and the elder snorted, "Trying to corrupt my moral integrity? Not a chance!" The little girl beside him asked with confusion, "Grandfather, why didn''t you read his fortune?" The elder watched the carriage grow distant, then looked up at the sky above, his eyes growing deeper as he murmured, "This man is beyond fate, the bane of our Yin Yang School. If you encounter such a person in the future, stay as far away as possible..." Chapter 179 - 110: Righteousness Destroys Family Ties, Mastery of Horse Riding Song Residence. Li Nuo stepped out of the room and comfortably stretched his limbs. It was the tenth of September. Ten days had passed, and his lifespan had increased from one hundred and eighty days to two hundred and ten days. Not only did it not decrease, but it had also gained an extra month. Unlike before, when he had to laboriously earn his own life expectancy, these days, he just needed to find some time to stamp documents at the Ministry of Justice, and the numbers on the cover of the Law Code would swiftly rise. A few days ago, by observing the changes in the numbers on the Law Code, Li Nuo had determined another miscarriage of justice. The Ministry of Justice promptly dealt with a ninth-rank official who had callously taken a human life, and half of the forty days added to Li Nuo''s lifespan came from that adjustment. Li Nuo was not presiding over trials in court; he merely closed the door and stamped documents, and the officials from the Ministry of Supervision could find nothing to critique. Not to mention nitpicking, they couldn''t even enter Li Anning''s government office. The increase in lifespan was going smoothly, but the selection of candidates for the Imperial Examination''s Shooting discipline was still undecided. After the Imperial Examination, those who excelled in Shooting usually went on to military positions. Military officers and civil servants, being from different systems, were intimidated by the mere name of the Ministry of Justice if they were lower than fourth-rank civil servants, but it had no authority over military officers. Unlike other disciplines, once past the Imperial Examination, there''s no need to continue practicing. Archery is a basic skill for a military officer, and once in the military, they still need to train regularly. Even though there were countless skilled archers in the military, Li Nuo had no way to target them. These days, with his wife''s hands-on instruction, Li Nuo could also shoot a few arrows decently, but this was still far from the requirement of the Imperial Examination. In the Horse Riding discipline, Zhou Yu had not disappointed Li Nuo. In recent days, he had not been fooling around with Song Yu but had instead been wholeheartedly improving his riding skill. Whenever Li Nuo went to supervise, he could see Zhou Yu''s figure sweating profusely on the Horse Field. His driving skill too had improved by leaps and bounds under such devilish training. Even Li Nuo, an amateur, could see his progress. Li Nuo was very pleased with this. The only drawback was that Li Nuo couldn''t definitively verify Zhou Yu''s training results. Actually, according to Li Nuo''s original thinking, with sons of nobility like Song Yu and Zhou Yu, even if they didn''t engage in fraud or serious wrongdoing against heaven and reason, it would still be easy to catch their shortcomings if they were serious. But aside from going out to train, Zhou Yu just went back home to sleep, giving Li Nuo not even the slightest fault to pick on. Moreover, Li Nuo heard from Song Yu that Zhou Yu always ranked first in the Law tests at the academy. Even those seeds for the Imperial Examination couldn''t surpass him in Law. This youngster had not only memorized the Law Code but also studied numerous real cases, and his understanding of Law wasn''t something the average person could match. His father being the Minister of Transportation, it was very easy to get a hold of material others couldn''t access. Zhou Yu, being so self-disciplined and controlled, made Li Nuo rather depressed. Was this like lifting a rock only to drop it on one''s own foot? Today, after lunch, Li Nuo was planning to visit the Horse Field again but saw Song Yu, supporting a limping Zhou Yu, slowly walking towards him. Li Nuo paused, hurried over, and asked with concern, "What happened?" Zhou Yu squeezed out a bitter smile on his face and said, "Brother Li, I''m in no condition to train today." Actually, whether he trained or not was his own business, but he felt that he should tell Brother Li so that he didn''t make a wasted trip. Li Nuo looked at Zhou Yu and asked sternly, "Who did this?" In the Imperial Examination, the competition for top scholar in a single discipline was even fiercer than for top scholar in all disciplines. The top scholar in all disciplines had to be proficient in every area, but the top scholar in a single discipline only needed to specialize in one. As long as they mastered that one discipline, even if they were weaker in others, they could still be accepted unconditionally. There was only one top scholar for each discipline, and to clear their own path to victory, these people would stop at nothing. With less than half a year until the Imperial Examination, if Zhou Yu was injured and it affected his performance in the Horse Riding discipline, wouldn''t he also be finished? So Li Nuo''s expression was very displeased. Song Yu said helplessly to Li Nuo, "Brother-in-law, I really can''t do anything this time, Zhou Yu''s injury, it was his father who beat him." "Oh..." Li Nuo reined in his anger. A father punishing his son was natural and right, and the government had no place to interfere. Let alone if he beat him to a limp, even if he beat him to death, at most the government would sentence him to three years of imprisonment. That''s what the Daxia Law stipulated. But he still asked doubtfully, "What did you do to make your father punish you so severely?" In these days, Zhou Yu had been the model of a second-generation official, not fooling around like other scions; every day, he earnestly practiced driving, to an extent that moved even Li Nuo. He couldn''t think of any reason the Minister of Transportation would have to beat him. At the mention of the incident, Zhou Yu''s face showed a hint of frustration and he said, "My stepmother and mother had a quarrel, and I just took my mother''s side; father used family law on me. I accept his discipline, but the stepmother should never have disrespected my mother..." What can be said or not, this time Li Nuo stood with Zhou Yu. As a son, Zhou Yu would definitely stand on his mother''s side. What the Minister of Transportation did was quite undignified. A wife is a wife, a concubine is a concubine; the wife is honored and the concubine is inferior, as written in the Law Code. A concubine has no place to quarrel with the legal wife. The legal wife can beat her to death without the need to compensate. It was definitely because the Minister of Transportation usually doted on her excessively, which gave a mere concubine the audacity to quarrel with the legal wife. Of course, modern Law treats everyone as equal, and homicide is not encouraged. But modern Law does not support extramarital affairs either. Traditional moral values would also support the legal wife rather than a mistress. Chapter 180 - 110: Righteousness Destroys Kinship, Great Achievement in Horse Riding_2 Although the Minister of Transportation, Zhou Ting, was Zhou Yu''s father, Li Nuo was still very angry about how harshly he treated Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu was not just his son and a Minister of Transportation; he was also the hope of Li Nuo''s Horse Riding. Not venting this frustration could hamper his focus during practice. He had to give the Minister of Transportation a slight deterrent; if he beat his son every few days, causing Zhou Yu to practice one day and recover for two, when would he earn the Law Code''s approval? Li Nuo looked at Zhou Yu''s frustrated and indignant expression, coughed lightly, and said, "Your father was indeed wrong in this matter, should we teach him a lesson?" Zhou Yu was slightly stunned and asked, "How?" Li Nuo whispered a few words in his ear. The Minister of Transportation, Zhou Ting, was a fifth-rank official, which just fell within the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice. He didn''t need to commit any major offense; minor errors like drinking, gambling, coming late, or leaving early could get him detained for a day or two to reflect on his mistakes. This way, Zhou Yu could vent his anger and focus on his practice. It would also serve as a deterrent for the Minister of Transportation and even increase Li Nuo''s cultivation and lifespan, killing many birds with one stone. After hearing Li Nuo''s words, Zhou Yu''s eyes flickered slightly. Getting beaten himself was one thing; a father beating his son was perfectly justified. But he couldn''t swallow his grievances for his mother. If they let this incident slide, that vixen would undoubtedly disregard his mother even more at home. Zhou Yu thought for a moment and then said to Li Nuo, "My father likes to leave early, always leaving the Ministry of War office two quarters before work ends. According to the Official System Law, article one hundred three, officials must be punctual when arriving and leaving work, latecomers and early leavers..." ... Ministry of War. "Greetings, Lord Zhou." "Lord Zhou has left." "See you tomorrow, Lord Zhou." Zhou Ting tidied his desk, walked out of his government office, and was greeted by officials of the Ministry of War as he passed. Zhou Ting responded to them neutrally and slowly walked toward the exterior of the Ministry of War. Normally he would wear a smile, but today he was in a bad mood and kept a stern face throughout. Everything at the government office went smoothly, and it was said that the Right Minister of War would be assigned to the army soon. The Assistant Minister hinted at potential for Zhou Ting to fill the vacated position. Although the official position didn''t entail a promotion, being a Minister of War was a principal role with a far more promising future than that of the Minister of Transportation. Yet, domestic matters were a bit complicated. His wives were in discord, which was already frustrating enough, and now his son was adding to the troubles, prompting him to resort to corporal punishment. Upon reflection, he indeed regretted his actions. Zhou Yu had just begun to mend his ways, and he really shouldn''t have hit him. If he reverted to his old ways, it would be too late for regrets. He decided that once he got home, he would sternly reprimand his concubine to stop fighting with the madam, as he had indeed been too lenient with her. As Zhou Ting was about to leave the Ministry of War office, the bell signaling the end of the workday had not yet rung. He left twenty minutes early. But these twenty minutes were crucial; if he waited until after work ended, he would meet with the bulk of the officials heading home, and the road would be congested with carriages and sedans, extending his travel time by at least half an hour. Moreover, if he left just a quarter of an hour later, he would encounter officials who had the same idea to leave early. Although this could be considered leaving early and could lead to salary deductions and confinement for reflection by the Imperial Censorate or the Ministry of Justice... That was just the law. In practice, with so many officials arriving late or leaving early, they simply couldn''t manage it all unless someone was specifically targeted. Zhou Ting had just stepped out of the Ministry of War office and was about to get into his sedan when two figures blocked his path. One square-faced man asked, "Lord Zhou, work hasn''t ended yet. Where are you headed?" Zhou Ting looked at the two men, his heart skipped a beat, and his mind raced as he responded, "I need to verify the count of horses lost last month at Taipu Si. Do you gentlemen need something?" Although he walked out of the Ministry of War office before work ended, as long as he didn''t mention it, who could tell whether he was heading home or visiting another government office? One thin-faced man said, "Lord Zhou, there''s no issue with you going to Taipu Si, but the Ministry of Justice received an anonymous tip that you''ve been leaving work early every day. After verification by the Ministry of Justice, this claim has been confirmed. Lord Zhou, please come with us..." Zhou Ting was shocked; the Ministry of Justice personnel clearly came prepared, and they were targeting him. Why were they not catching others who were either late or left early, but specifically him? Who could have reported him? His first suspects were the Minister of Transportation and Minister of Treasury since the position of Right Minister of War would soon be vacant, and they were the only ones who could compete with him. But would those two really think this accusation could bring him down? Previously, Zhou Ting had been somewhat fearful of the Ministry of Justice. But now, he heard that Zhou Yu was close to the son of Lord Li, the Minister of Justice. With this connection, even if he was brought to the Ministry of Justice, it likely wouldn''t be the worst outcome. The carriage from the Ministry of Justice was parked in front of the Ministry of War office. Zhou Ting got into the carriage, which slowly drove toward the Ministry of Justice. At the entrance of the Ministry of War, two officials who had just stepped out turned back. Their faces were full of shock. Lord Zhou was taken away by the Ministry of Justice for leaving twenty minutes early? Those who were about to leave early themselves immediately returned to their offices and sat down, pretending to organize their files. The incident at the entrance of the Ministry of War quickly spread throughout the Ministry. On that day, in the absence of the Minister of War, the two Assistant Ministers didn''t leave the office until a quarter hour after the final bell had rung. Chapter 181 - 110: Righteousness Destroys Kinship, Great Achievement in Horse Riding_3 And at the Ministry of War, other officials waited for almost an hour, hearts in their throats, before they dared to leave. At that moment, the Minister of Transportation, Zhou Ting, had already arrived at the Ministry of Justice. As he got down from the carriage, he saw a figure standing at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, and his expression faltered slightly. Zhou Yu stood straight, calmly saying, "Father." Zhou Ting finally realized something, incredulously asking, "Is it you?" Although Zhou Yu said nothing, his silence implied consent. He had no intention of hiding it. He wanted his father to know, he was no longer the Zhou Yu of the past. He had the determination and the capability to protect his mother. All this time, Zhou Ting had been thinking through every enemy he had made in his lifetime, never expecting that it would be his own son who reported him to the Ministry of Justice. His face twisted in rage as he suddenly raised his hand, "You unfilial son!" Zhou Yu closed his eyes, ready to face the slap. However, he felt no pain on his face. Zhou Ting''s hand did not land on Zhou Yu''s face but gently patted his shoulder, bursting into laughter unexpectedly, "Very good, very good..." After speaking, he walked briskly towards the Ministry of Justice, paying no further attention to Zhou Yu. Instead, Zhou Yu, watching his father''s departing figure, felt a mix of shock and concern after a moment''s pause. Could his father have lost his senses from anger? Zhou Ting was not actually angry. The moment he saw Zhou Yu, he understood everything. Being reported to the Ministry of Justice by his own son, he didn''t feel anger but happiness. Immense happiness. What kind of place was the Ministry of Justice? It was notorious and feared by countless officials, with the power to seize or release any official below the rank of fourth-rank as they wished. How many could influence the actions of people at the Ministry of Justice? Two months ago, he could have never imagined that Zhou Yu would become friends with the son of the Minister of Justice. The boy had finally made something of himself. He no longer had to worry about the Zhou Family''s lack of a suitable successor. Wasn''t this a reason to rejoice? ... At the Song Residence, Li Nuo quietly waited. He hadn''t been directly involved in the affair between the Zhou father and son. After arranging everything for Zhou Yu, he returned, now playing checkers with Mumu. At one moment, the numbers on the Law Code fluctuated slightly. His lifespan had increased by three days. For imperial officials, being late or leaving early was a minor offense, almost akin to visiting a brothel, usually just resulting in a fine or a day of reflection. Before capturing him, Li Nuo already knew the likely judgment. The Director of Music, Liu Shang, was Standard seventh-rank, while the Minister of Transportation was Standard Fifth Rank, roughly the same charges, but the Minister of Transportation''s were more severe, which was fair and reasonable. However, Li Nuo still stood there, his expression remarkably surprised. The changes in the Law Code were not just in the longevity figures. The Law Code also had an additional page with a portrait. It was the portrait of the Minister of Transportation, whom Li Nuo had met once. Zhou Yu''s father unexpectedly had a talent recognized by the Law Code... Li Nuo had heard from Zhou Yu that his father had been the top scholar in Horse Riding at the Imperial Examination more than twenty years ago. But Li Nuo hadn''t thought much of it at the time. Even if his skills in Horse Riding had been strong back then, how much of that could still remain after more than twenty years? Liu Shang had just completed his exams three years ago, even he wasn''t acknowledged by the Law Code anymore, let alone someone after twenty years. To confirm whether the Minister of Transportation''s specialty was indeed Horse Riding, Li Nuo hurriedly left without playing checkers with Mumu, and when his hand touched the carriage, an unusual, familiar sensation immediately surged within him. A peculiar, familiar feeling. Housekeeper Wu was about to ask where the young master was going when Li Nuo suddenly said, "You sit inside, I''ll drive." Moments later, Housekeeper Wu sat in the carriage, highly alert, ready to control the trajectory of the carriage using True Qi at any moment. Chang''an had dedicated roads for carriage travel. Although collisions with pedestrians were avoided, if the carriage overturned or collided with an oncoming carriage, the young master''s small frame would not withstand it. However, to his surprise, the young master drove the carriage swiftly and smoothly, nothing like someone driving for the first time. Although he had practiced a few times at the Horse Field, this progress was unexpectedly rapid. Li Nuo drove the carriage swiftly and steadily along the road. Had he known the Minister of Transportation''s skills hadn''t diminished in twenty years, he wouldn''t have put Zhou Yu through such hardship. Originally, he only intended to motivate Zhou Yu, but he hadn''t expected such a significant unexpected gain. A smooth road couldn''t test real driving skills, so he decided to verify it on a professional path at the Horse Field of Yunmeng Academy. Soon, he arrived at Yunmeng Academy''s Horse Field. At this time, there weren''t many practicing Horse Riding, so Li Nuo randomly chose a carriage and took an unoccupied track. On his first run, he drove very slowly. Firstly, to familiarize himself with that feeling, and secondly, to not frighten Housekeeper Wu. Not far away, several figures were resting on the lawn. At this time, those who were still practicing here were mostly from poor families who felt their skills were too poor and sought to compensate through diligence. The sons of the affluent, having learned Horse Riding from a young age, had generally mastered the Five Imperial well, devoting the last six months to relatively weaker subjects. But these few, they excelled at Horse Riding. They did not need to be so diligent; with their skills, even competing for the top scholar in Horse Riding was within their reach. But something had gotten into Zhou Yu recently, practicing Horse Riding like a madman, which also induced some sense of urgency in them. Zhou Yu''s Horse Riding skills were already among the top three in the academy. Being in the top three and yet so diligent clearly showed he was aiming for the top scholar in Horse Riding. Chapter 182 - 110 The Greater Good Prevails Over Family Ties, Mastery of Horse Riding_4 This made many students at Yunmeng Academy restless, especially those who were already top-notch in the Horse Riding Department. Originally, everyone wasn''t putting in much effort¡ªeat when it''s time to eat, play when it''s time to play, and in the Imperial Examination, each relied on their ability. Now, while they were indulging in food and fun, just thinking about Zhou Yu''s relentless improvement at the Horse Field drained all their enthusiasm for leisure. Today, Zhou Yu was rare in his absence, much to everyone''s relief. During their rest time, they occasionally assessed the skills of other students practicing the Horse Riding Department there. After Li Nuo finished his first lap, someone couldn''t help but laugh, "Never learned Horse Riding, what''s the use of participating in the Imperial Examination? Better to plan for another career path early..." After Li Nuo drove the carriage to complete the second lap, the smile still on everyone''s faces, that person spoke again, "This guy, he does have some foundation in Horse Riding..." When Li Nuo completed the third lap, the laughter on a few faces began to fade. By the fourth lap, those faces turned serious. Come the fifth lap, they stood up from the grass. ... After the tenth lap, all eyes lost their luster, staring blankly ahead. They watched as that person went from fumbling in the first lap, becoming more proficient with each subsequent lap, and by the tenth lap, his Horse Riding skills had reached the pinnacle of perfection. Zhou Yu''s Horse Riding was currently recognized as the strongest in the academy. But Zhou Yu''s skills in their eyes, looked like the difference between a son and his father. If Zhou Yu couldn''t compare, even less could they. When had such a formidable Horse Riding master appeared in Chang''an? If he were to participate in the next Imperial Examination, who could contest with him for the title of top scholar in Horse Riding? One of the youths glanced towards the track, patted the dirt off his backside, and left dispiritedly, waving his hand, "I''m done practicing, I''m leaving..." Seeing no hope of surpassing that person, everyone else also lost the mood to continue practicing and left one after another. "What''s the point of practicing? It''s useless." "Let''s go to Hundred Flowers Building, I''ll treat you today." "Rare for you to treat, I''ll call three..." "I''m in, let''s go..." ... Atop the Horse Riding track, Li Nuo jumped off the carriage, feeling relieved. It seems the old adage is true, an old ginger is spicier; the Minister of Transportation, remains vigorous with age, his driving skills were nothing short of magical, more than enough to deal with the Imperial Examination. No wonder Zhou Yu''s Horse Riding was so good, it ran in the family. His skill in archery while on the carriage, especially for targets to the left, was incredibly accurate. But that was limited to being on the carriage. Once off, his archery returned to its usual standard. Back on the carriage, though, he was like a different person. Li Nuo looked around. Just now, there were still a few onlookers nearby; they had all disappeared without notice. Housekeeper Wu sat on an idle carriage, eyes wide with shock as he looked at him, exclaiming, "Young Master, when did your driving become so good?" Li Nuo replied, "I learned from a few books I read." Housekeeper Wu''s lips moved but he didn''t inquire further. Although it sounded preposterous that just reading a few books could lead to such impressive driving skills. But the son of the master wasn''t comparable to ordinary people, was he? Back at the Song Residence, Li Nuo could relax again. After the Music Department, he need not worry about the Horse Riding Department. He just felt a bit sorry for Zhou Yu. He pushed him so hard these days, only for it all to be in vain in the end. Father is indeed father. If Li Nuo wished, he could contest for the Horse Riding top scholar title¡ªeven Zhou Yu could not surpass him. In time, if aside from himself, Zhou Yu really could take the lead in Horse Riding, Li Nuo could afford to let him win. His aim was the title of Advanced Scholar; he didn''t have such a strong desire for a single subject top scholar title. But Zhou Yu was different. Being a student with a specialty, if he didn''t come first in Horse Riding, he could well fail to make the grade altogether. Sincerity for sincerity, if others treated him as a friend, he couldn''t take advantage of them. This was also the favor he owed the Zhou Family. To be at the top in all Six Arts and give a little leeway in a single subject wouldn''t affect the final outcome. Two mornings later, Li Nuo saw Zhou Yu again at the Song Residence. Zhou Yu was full of vigor and radiant, a stark contrast to two days before. The Minister of Transportation had been released the day before. After this incident of distortion of facts and putting justice before familial loyalty, not only was Zhou Yu not punished, but his father also made the concubine kneel for two two-hour periods in front of Zhou Yu''s mother''s door to admit her wrongdoings, a roundabout admission of his own mistake. Previously, during meals at the Zhou Mansion, Zhou Yu would sit in the third row. But starting yesterday, his position at the family table moved up beside his father, replacing his stepmother. This signified an elevation in his family status. Grateful, Zhou Yu said to Li Nuo, "Brother Li, I can''t thank you enough for this time!" Li Nuo waved his hand, "We''re friends, no need for formalities." Song Yu, envious of the elevation in Zhou Yu''s family status, often faced physical punishment from his own father; right or wrong, his father never apologized after beating him. The Ministry of Justice seems to be a great place to change a person; after much thought, he said to Li Nuo, "Brother-in-law, why not send my father to stay a couple of days in the Ministry of Justice too? I think he needs to reflect..." Before he could finish, a shoe sole struck his head. Song Lian stalked up from behind, furious, brandishing his boot. "The Ministry of Justice, is it?" "Reflect, is it?" "You unfilial son, you''ve turned the world upside down!" Chapter 183 - 111: The Ritual Department Completed Song Lian, who returned home for lunch at noon, had barely set foot in the house when he heard these outrageous words. He slipped off his boots and chased after Song Yu, delivering a beating, and even Li Nuo found it difficult to intervene. Indeed, Li Nuo had also considered the idea of sending his second uncle to the Ministry of Justice for reflection. However, being adept at both driving chariots and archery could be considered special skills. But Li Nuo was uncertain whether understanding the rituals of Daxia truly counted as a special skill. If it did not, then there was of course no need to haul his second uncle off to the Ministry of Justice. Moreover, the Ritual Department was the simplest among the Six Arts, similar to the political studies for the modern graduate exams, requiring nothing but rote memorization and not much thought. Ace this subject would be difficult, and failing it would not be easy either; he could just memorize on his own. He had passed the Law and public exams on his first attempt, so memorization was quite his forte. Zhou Yu bowed to Li Nuo and said, "Brother Li, I have to go to the Horse Field to practice driving, so I shall take my leave." Li Nuo, noticing several figures slowly approaching from not too far off, said, "There''s no rush to practice driving. Stay here and finish the lesson before leaving." Zhou Yu looked puzzled: "A lesson? What lesson?" It was naturally a lesson in Mathematics. A few days earlier, Li Nuo had resumed giving lectures to several of the old masters at Qingfeng Academy. A partial genius like Zhou Yu taking the Imperial Examination was essentially gambling, He was betting that no one in the Horse Riding subject could surpass him. If his bet was correct, he would become the top scholar in Horse Riding. If wrong, he would have to look for another path. But gamblers rarely ended well. In each Imperial Examination, if they faltered in their own performance, or if another dark horse emerged, they would have no choice but to return home and take over the family business. However, Zhou Yu was different from these partial geniuses. His Horse Riding skills were among the top tier, and his Shooting results were also quite good, though not as exceptional as Horse Riding. If that were all, it might have been enough. But his knowledge of Law was also extremely good, and if he could improve in Mathematics as well, even if he fell short of being first in Horse Riding, as long as his overall scores were in the top hundred, he could still secure an Advanced Scholar position. Zhou Yu had helped him so much; of course, Li Nuo had to consider his prospects too. With a double-safety net, if he still didn''t pass, then it simply wasn''t meant to be, and there was nothing Li Nuo could do. At least he would be without guilt. Zhou Yu, kept here by force by Li Nuo, listened to the class in a daze. His Mathematics was poor, even worse than Song Yu''s. What Brother Li was teaching was completely unfamiliar to him; if not for the fact that the senior scholars listened with extreme seriousness, nodding from time to time, Zhou Yu would have suspected that he was talking nonsense. As the lesson ended, Li Nuo saw the bemused look in Zhou Yu''s eyes and said to the masters, "This is Zhou Yu, a friend of mine. He isn''t very strong in Mathematics, so I beg the masters to take some trouble in teaching him. Hopefully, his Mathematics can be improved before the Imperial Examination..." Mr. Chen bowed and replied, "Mr. Li, rest assured, there is still half a year before the Imperial Examination. We old fellows are idle anyway and will definitely try our best to teach him." They had all felt guilty for not having been able to get him into the academy the last time. Mr. Li was not easily asking them to do another favor, so of course they had to do it perfectly and impeccably. Mr. Lu looked toward Zhou Yu and asked, "Young man, what grades do you usually get in Mathematics?" Zhou Yu snapped back to reality and said, "B-..." Mr. Xu frowned slightly but still said, "B- is indeed a bit low, but it''s not beyond help. With half a year left, reaching A+ might be a bit difficult, but raising your grade to A should not be a problem..." Zhou Yu was taken aback by these words. What outrageous claim was this old man making? Half a year to improve from a B- to an A+? He had studied Mathematics for more than ten years; how could he not know whether he had that potential? Li Nuo bowed to the masters and said, "I entrust him to you, gentlemen." The old masters, all of who set the Mathematics questions for the Imperial Examination, would uphold their professional ethics in Li Nuo''s belief; they would not deliberately leak questions to Zhou Yu, but their teaching would inevitably have some subtle influences on him. That was all he could do to help Zhou Yu. After Zhou Yu and the old masters left, a figure bounced and jumped in from outside, did twenty backflips, clapped her hands, and said to Li Nuo, "Brother Nuo, please play the piano for me, I want to hear you play..." Though the Law Code granted prodigious abilities, allowing one to easily master skills others struggled for a lifetime to learn, its downside was also evident: its effects were very short-lived. Once the time limit passed, regaining those abilities would cost one''s life. Even a single day''s loss was too much for Li Nuo to bear. Li Nuo stretched out his hand and said, "I''ve just finished teaching them, my hand hurts, I don''t want to play the piano..." The little girl sweetly replied, "Then let''s not play, I''ll massage it for you..." Mumu''s hands were soft, and Li Nuo sat in the yard, enjoying the hand massage from the little girl. Until another little girl appeared in the yard, saying angrily, "Song Ning''er, what are you doing again!" To this day, Li Nuo could not distinguish between Mumu and Ning''er. The current Ning''er had shed her former arrogance and was just as courteous and polite as Mumu; her progress in Martial Arts was also exceptionally rapid, making it even harder for Li Nuo to tell them apart. But there was no need to really distinguish. There was no point in picking out Ning''er each time; next time she would only impersonate more convincingly. Her impersonating Mumu simply meant she wanted him to play with her, and although not discounting the slight mischief of pretending to be her sister in her heart, it was harmless. The two twin sisters competing for his attention also had a silver lining. Each sister took hold of one of Li Nuo''s hands, exchanged glances, huffed, and turned their heads away, but the massage movements continued unabated. Chapter 184 - 111: The Ritual Department Completed_2 Song Residence, Li Nuo comfortably enjoyed the massage. At the Horse Field, Zhou Yu scratched his head with some confusion as he looked at the empty racetrack. These past few days, as long as he was present, those fellows from the academy who were also skilled in horse riding would surely come, even arriving earlier than him. Today, he was a little late, so how come not a single one of them was there? Could it be that they felt they couldn''t compete with him in horse riding and voluntarily gave up? But it was also good that they didn''t come, saving him the trouble of competing for the track. Zhou Yu practiced alone, heartily, for a two-hour period until he was thoroughly exhausted and in the end didn''t even have the strength to crack a whip... When Brother Li supervised him before, he could practice continuously for two periods. Today, with Brother Li absent, Zhou Yu always felt something was missing; after practicing a little more, he felt his enthusiasm wane and left the Horse Field, returning to the Zhou Family. He had just gotten home and hadn''t even had a chance to bathe when his mother informed him that four old men had come to his house, claiming to be there to teach him Mathematics. Zhou Yu remembered the four old men he had seen at the Song Residence today. Up to now, he still didn''t know the identity of the other party. He only knew that they seemed to be mathematics teachers from some academy, and Brother Li asked them to help improve his mathematics score. He thought that Brother Li had mentioned it casually, but they had found their way to his house. All he wanted to do now was to sleep. If it was a teacher invited by his father, he couldn''t be bothered to care. But if it was arranged by Brother Li, he really didn''t dare to be presumptuous. Zhou Yu quickly took a simple bath and obediently went to the study to listen to the old men''s lecture. An hour later, Zhou Yu emerged from the study feeling refreshed. These old men had some skills indeed. The hour passed so quickly that Zhou Yu hardly felt time''s passage, and today''s lesson was already over. The mathematics problems that had troubled him for a long time were, under the brief explanations of these old men, like the girls at the Hundred Flowers Building, shedding their garments one by one to reveal their perfect forms. For the first time, he felt that mathematics might not be so difficult after all. As the old men were leaving, they said that starting from tomorrow, each day at this hour, one of them would come to Zhou Mansion to teach him Mathematics and for him to wait at home and not to wander off. The Minister of Transportation got off his sedan chair just in time to see several old men walking out of his house, boarding a carriage, and departing triumphantly. He felt that the old men seemed familiar; he seemed to have seen them somewhere before. Soon he remembered that they were four grandmasters of Mathematics of Daxia who had educated students all over the land, and who had now retired behind the scenes, no longer managing academy affairs. Even though they no longer wielded actual power, their influence was still not to be underestimated. Not only were they among the setters of the Mathematics questions of the Imperial Examination, but they were also the final arbiters for the Mathematics exam papers. After returning to the mansion, the Minister of Transportation asked his wife with curiosity, "How did those gentlemen come to our house?" Zhou Yu''s mother expressed her surprise, "Aren''t they the mathematics teachers that the master had hired for Yu''er?" Him? Zhou Ting shook his head. If he was willing to spend a large sum of money to invite one of them to offer some advice to his son, it wasn''t impossible. But for all four grandmasters to come at once and not take a penny, he certainly didn''t have that kind of clout. Zhou Yu, who had just gone to sleep, was called awake again. First it was more than an hour of horse riding practice, then another hour spent on mathematics. He felt both physically and mentally drained and wanted to get a good sleep to recharge, but he couldn''t get his wish. The Minister of Transportation looked at him and asked, "What''s with those old gentlemen?" Zhou Yu, half-asleep, said, "What do you mean, what''s with them? They are the mathematics teachers Brother Li found for me. Dad, do you know them..." After learning about the background of the old men from his father, Zhou Yu was wide awake in an instant. Were those old men that powerful? The Minister of Transportation said, "Not just powerful, the mathematics questions for each Imperial Examination are set by them. You must study hard with them, even if you don''t become the top scholar in horse riding, if you rank among the best when all Six Arts are combined, there is still hope to become an Advanced Scholar... " Zhou Yu then realized Brother Li''s painstaking efforts. It turned out he was worried about his potential loss in horse riding, so he specially found such powerful teachers to help improve his weaker subjects. Although he and Song Yu shared similar interests, Brother Li was truly a beneficial friend in his life. No, more than a beneficial friend, he was practically a foster father! Meanwhile, at the Song Residence. After dinner, Li Nuo lay comfortably in his chair, tilting his head to the right to taste a grape peeled by Mumu, and then tilting it to the left to catch a piece of apple hand-cut and fed to him by Ning''er. In the sisters'' rivalry, Li Nuo became their battleground. After eating one last grape, he stood up from his chair and said, "I''m full; no more, you two go play. I''m going to read..." Song Ning''er walked away, biting an apple, while Song Mu''er huffed lightly. Brother Li''s first bite was grape, and his last bite was still grape; he still favored her most in the world. Watching the two sisters leave, Li Nuo lay back down. Of course, he did it on purpose that he started and ended with grapes. Despite Mumu''s young age, her mind was even more complicated than his wife''s, and if he didn''t eat hers first or last, she would surely start to doubt their number-one relationship in the world. He lay back in the chair and casually picked up a book from beside him. He was reading about "auspicious ceremonies"; the Imperial Examination tested on the "Five Rites," with auspicious ceremonies being the foremost. It was mainly about the sacrificial ceremonies to Heavenly Gods, earth spirits, and human ghosts. Candidates needed to know which year, month, day, and specific time these sacrificial activities would take place, what the process of the ceremony was like, what needed to be done at every stage of the ceremony, what kind of music to play, and how to handle various unexpected situations that might arise... Chapter 185 - 111: The Ritual Department Completed_3 ``` After the Imperial Examination had concluded, every Advanced Scholar who was selected could independently organize various ceremonial activities. Li Nuo read while silently memorizing in his heart. The Imperial Examination did not highlight key points; instead, the examiners would randomly draw five types of ceremonies from hundreds of options, and the candidates had to memorize all the ceremonial procedures completely to confidently handle them. If they failed to memorize even one, and it happened to be on the exam, that whole session would be wasted. In the subsequent days, Li Nuo dedicated himself to memorizing the Five Rites. Others started learning the Five Rites from a young age, having a decade or two to gradually memorize them. Li Nuo, on the other hand, had to memorize the same material within five months; time was indeed tight. In those few days, he memorized so intensively that he felt dizzy and disoriented, to the point that his perception of his second uncle, Song Lian, changed during the Song Family banquet. If understanding the law and rituals could be considered a skill, it would be best to have second uncle stay in the Ministry of Justice for a couple of days. A two-day stay for him could save several months of hard work for Li Nuo. Song Lian, disturbed by Li Nuo''s gaze, cleared his throat and spoke, "I heard from Song Yu that you are participating in the Imperial Examination?" Li Nuo came back to reality and nodded, "Yes." Song Lian said, "If you don''t understand anything about the Ritual Department, you can ask me." Li Nuo nodded in response and said, "Thank you, second uncle." He decided not to use his second uncle as a test subject after all. Living off the Song Family''s resources and taking advantage of them¡ªthat was something Li Nuo couldn''t bring himself to do. But after a few days of memorization, he still felt it was better to rely on others than himself. His second uncle was an Assistant Minister of Rites, above him were the Minister of Rites, the Assistant Minister of Rites, and the Minister of Rites. The latter two were senior officials beyond the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice. The Minister of Rites, just like the Minister of Transportation, were standard fifth-rank officials, neither high nor low, just right. Li Nuo hadn''t considered approaching him before because the doctor was chiefly responsible for overseeing the general direction, while specific matters were managed by subordinate officials such as Assistant Ministers and Chiefs. The Minister of Rites may not necessarily be the official who understood rituals the best within the department. If the Minister of Rites was not suitable, he could try contacting a few of the Chiefs from the Ritual Department. Let whoever wants to memorize the books do so; he didn''t want to bother anymore. After dinner, Li Nuo asked Housekeeper Wu to obtain information about the Minister of Rites through the Spiegel Bureau. As expected, this Minister of Rites was the top scholar in the Ritual Department in the sixth year of Zhisheng. The court was always very thorough in matching the right people to the right tasks; those who excelled in the Ritual Department were almost guaranteed to enter the Ministry of Rites or Taichang Si, which were responsible for ceremonies and sacrifices. If the Ministry of Rites was not suitable, Taichang Si might be worth a try. The last time Liu Shang failed to light up the Law Code instantly, Li Nuo thought the requirements had risen. Later, he realized it was simply because Liu Shang had neglected practice for too long. The Director of Music had thousands of musicians under him, and it was normal for him not to play personally and get rusty. But officials of the Ministry of Rites had to arrange the ceremonies themselves, and their familiarity with rituals would only deepen. If the Ritual Department counted as a specialty, theoretically, they had a significant chance of meeting the Law Code''s requirements. The problem was that the Minister of Rites, true to his reputation as the top scholar, had been an upright official for many years. He was neither late nor early to his duties and did not indulge in prostitutes or gambling. Even the Spiegel Bureau had nothing to hold against him. What reason could there be to apprehend him? Forget it, no more thinking. These kinds of matters should be left to the officials of the Ministry of Justice. Ministry of Rites. A quarter-hour before the end of work, Minister Lu Sheng set down a book titled "Auspicious Ceremony." Although, as the Minister of Rites, he no longer needed to handle the specifics of ceremony planning, he still had to be familiar with all ritual procedures. Should there be any issues with the ceremonies he approved, he could not evade responsibility. He had memorized the Five Rites so thoroughly that he went over them daily; in the over ten years since he became the Minister of Rites, there had not been a single oversight. When the bell signaling the end of work chimed, he had already tidied his desk and put everything in its place, ensuring that not a speck of dust remained. After completing all this, he finally closed the door of the government office and headed out of the Ministry of Rites. Passing by the Yi Gate, a middle-aged official approached from behind. Lu Sheng glanced back but did not immediately leave. Instead, he stood before the Yi Gate, greeted the middle-aged official with a bow, and only after the official passed did he proceed. After the official crossed the Yi Gate, he turned back and said, "Minister Lu, there''s no need to be so polite every time among colleagues." Lu Sheng smiled and replied, "It is only proper." As the Minister of Rites, he should let the Assistant Minister go first. Although neither the law nor the rituals explicitly required it, this was a part of the official etiquette he had learned. Seeing this, the Assistant Minister of Rites could only shake his head and leave. Once the Assistant Minister of Rites was gone, Lu Sheng advanced toward the main gate of the Ministry of Rites. Outside, an official from the Ministry of Rites was about to step through the door; Lu Sheng caught his eye and cleared his throat. The official looked up, saw the Minister Lord, and stepped back from the threshold he had crossed, standing obediently outside the door, waiting for the Minister Lord to pass first. In the Ministry of Rites, you might compete for the way with Assistant Ministers and the Chief of Staff Lords, but no matter how urgent the matter, they had to let the Minister Lord pass first. It was not just this point that needed attention; whether inside or outside the government office, one had to salute when encountering the Minister Lord, fill his teacup with water when seeing it empty during reports at the Minister Office, and not make any noise while the Minister Lord napped... Violating any of these prohibitions meant that even though the Minister Lord might not say anything at the time, once back in the Ministry of Rites, one could expect to face his subtle retribution. ``` Chapter 186 - 111: The Ritual Department Completed_4 Lu Sheng lifted the hem of his garment, taking squared steps he crossed the threshold of the Ministry of Rites and mounted a carriage that had already been waiting at the Ministry''s entrance. He couldn''t afford a house near the Ministry of Rites and lived a bit farther away. During the rush hour after the end of work, it took about half an hour by carriage to get home from the Ministry. Even though leaving work a quarter of an hour early could save him half the time. But for officials to leave early was not only against social norms but also against the law. As a Minister of Rites, he naturally wouldn''t do such a thing. The carriage slowly started, traveling on the right side of the road. Minister Lu sat upright inside the carriage; even if the carriage jostled slightly, his body didn''t sway much. Hup! Bam! At some moment, following the coachman''s shout, the carriage suddenly halted to a stop. Lu Sheng, caught off-guard, banged his head heavily on the roof of the carriage. He clutched his head, anger flaring as he lifted the carriage curtain, only to see two officials standing in front of the carriage. The official uniforms of the two men were somewhat special, with a small pagoda embroidered with silver threads at the position of their left shoulder. This was a symbol of the Ministry of Justice. The Ministry of Justice originally dealt only with criminal matters, but since Li Xuanjing became the Minister of Justice, the Ministry''s power had gradually expanded, involving itself in all sorts of affairs, much to the dissatisfaction of other officials who, however, could do nothing about it. Confronted with the two officials from the Ministry of Justice, Lu Sheng wasn''t worried; he had conducted himself properly and uprightly, naturally unafraid that the Ministry might have any leverage over him. He looked at the two Ministry of Justice officials and inquired, "Gentlemen, what is the meaning of this?" One looked at him, "Lord Lu, you are suspected of violating the law, please come with us." Lu Sheng was fearless, puffing out his chest, he challenged, "Oh, would you gentlemen be so kind as to inform me which law I have violated?" The gaunt-faced Prime Minister of Justice smiled faintly and stated, "Daxia Law, Miscellaneous Rules, Regulation on Ceremonial Orders, Article One Hundred Seventy-Six stipulates that on roads and streets, the low-ranking must yield to the high-ranking, the young to the elderly, the light to the heavy, the going must yield to the coming... Carriage speed should not be too fast. Although Lord Lu is in a hurry to get home after work, safety should be a priority. Even if you haven''t hit a person, hitting cats, dogs, or livestock is also improper." Lu Sheng''s lips twitched, but he had no rebuttal. Was his carriage speeding? It was a bit fast. Because this area was riddled with government offices, after a while this stretch of road would become exceptionally congested. If one did not move quickly, later on, it would be difficult to make any progress. He simply wanted to get home quickly. Was that a crime? Indeed, it was. But he wasn''t the only one speeding. Why was the Ministry of Justice targeting only him? Pointing toward another carriage that whizzed past, he retorted indignantly, "That carriage is also going too fast, why aren''t you stopping them?" The other Prime Minister of Justice with a square face replied, "That carriage was too fast to stop. Don''t worry about others, Lord Lu. As a fifth-rank official, even if your carriage is speeding, you will only be fined ten cents and reflect for an hour. If you come with us to the Ministry of Justice promptly, you can return home sooner. By the time you get out, the road won''t be congested, and you''ll still catch dinner at home..." Song Residence. Li Nuo was reading when suddenly he felt something was amiss. The more he read this book, the more familiar it seemed. He closed the book, and its content automatically surfaced in his mind. It seemed like he had read this "Auspicious Ceremony" countless times. He switched to several other books and found the effect was the same. At the end of the Law Code, a portrait of an unfamiliar man appeared. Li Nuo was somewhat surprised. He was only trying out of curiosity, and he didn''t expect that it really worked. Being familiar with ritual systems apparently counted as a special skill. The officials of the Da Xia court were indeed worthy, having distinguished themselves out of countless others, each possessing unique abilities. After Music Department and Horse Riding, he had finally unlocked Ritual Department too. Li Nuo tossed aside the books about the ceremonial system; now, apart from Shooting, his only remaining subcategory in Book Department''s "Composition" was not fully in his grasp. He planned to return to the Li Family for a while and bring back some new books. As he was leaving the Song Residence, he happened to meet his second uncle returning home from work. Seeing Song Lian setting foot inside the gate, Li Nuo subconsciously stopped, cleared his throat lightly. Song Lian''s body halted, stopping instinctively too. He withdrew the foot already within the threshold of the house, bowing his head and waiting outside. Li Nuo crossed the threshold, called out "Second Uncle," then mounted his carriage. Only then did Song Lian cross the doorsteps, took a few steps, then as if realizing something, looked back at the carriage, now far away. How strange, when he saw Li Nuo, why did he get the feeling that he had encountered a Minister? Especially that cough, it felt like a flashback to the Ritual Department government office. Stunned for a moment, Song Lian helplessly shook his head, surely it was because he was used to hearing the Minister cough. Now when he heard someone else cough, he subconsciously thought to make way... Chapter 187 - 112: Nightingale and Archery Song Residence. Within the small courtyard. Li Nuo lay on a rocking chair, with Mumu and Ning''er massaging his legs, one on each side. Today was September 20th, he had completed five out of the Six Arts in the Imperial Examination, just one short. Everything was in place, only the east wind was missing. Li Nuo hadn''t put in the effort for the Shooting department, but each attempt had ended in failure. The biggest difference between the Shooting department and others, like the Ritual Department and Horse Riding, was that even after the examinations had ended and one took office, the skills of the latter departments were often applied and not easily forgotten. After the Imperial Examinations, unless he joined the military, there was basically no use for the skills practiced in the Shooting department. Over the past few days, Li Nuo had tried to have the Ministry of Justice arrest a few officials who were proficient in archery under reasonable grounds, but none could enact the Law Code. Once in office, their skills in archery had receded badly. Furthermore, because of the frequent actions of the Ministry of Justice, officials from various government offices in Chang''an had become more cautious. They began to adhere strictly to their work schedules, never arriving late or leaving early, and even deliberately arriving earlier and leaving later. They controlled their carriage speeds strictly, and seldom visited brothels anymore; so there was nothing the Ministry of Justice could do... Li Nuo was at a loss. Those skilled in archery were mostly in the military, which was beyond the reach of the Ministry of Justice. Thus, he had no choice but to practice on his own. With hands-on help from his wife, he couldn''t say he made rapid progress, but his archery did improve daily. What left him speechless was that in the Horse Riding department, he could accurately hit targets from a fast-moving carriage, but once off the carriage, his archery reverted to his original level. Standing and shooting arrows for long durations, Li Nuo''s arms and legs weren''t just tired, they were sore. After resting for a while, Li Nuo stood up and picked up his bow and arrows again. The requirements for a shooting ground were not too strict; there was no need to go to a specialized Horse Field. Among the Six Arts, there were Nine Numbers in mathematics, Six Musics in sound, Five Imperial elements in Horse Riding, Five Rites in rituals, and also Five Shootings in archery. The Five Shootings were White Arrow, Canlian, Shan Zhu, Xiang Chi, and Jingyi, each representing a different shooting skill. Li Nuo was currently practicing the simplest one: White Arrow. White Arrow, as the name suggests, required the shot arrow to pierce through the target and turn the arrowhead white, showing both accuracy and power. During the Imperial Examinations, candidates had to stand ten paces away from the target and shoot through it, with the arrowhead emerging from the other side. The center area of the target was painted white with lime. To achieve White Arrow, one must shoot near the center of the target, testing both the strength of the shot and its accuracy. For power, Li Nuo could pierce through the target by drawing the bow fully. But regarding accuracy, he was lacking; he could only manage to hit the target, and whether or not he could strike the white central area was entirely up to luck. Li Nuo practiced for a while when suddenly footsteps sounded behind him. The unexpected noise disrupted his rhythm, and his arrow went off target, hitting the wall behind him. Li Nuo turned around to see Phoenix walking over. She was accompanied by two people, one of them was Yuan Yang, whom Song Yu admired, and the other was a girl from the Jade Sound Pavilion, whom Li Nuo recognized but couldn''t name. Li Nuo set down his bow and asked, "Miss Phoenix, what brings you here?" Phoenix smiled slightly and replied, "Nothing particularly urgent. Yuan Yang came to find Young Master Song; we were free, so we decided to drop by and visit the young master." From the current situation, it looked like Song Yu was about to win his beloved, though it was uncertain whether his father would agree. Although the Music Workshop wasn''t as blatant as a brothel, after all, it was still considered a place of fleeting pleasures. His second uncle was the Assistant Minister of Rites and might not agree to him marrying such a woman. Li Nuo pointed to a yard and said, "Song Yu should be asleep; Miss Yuan Yang, please go find him." Unlike Li Nuo, who kept a healthy routine, Song Yu''s day and night were reversed, usually catching up on sleep at this time. Miss Yuan Yang went to find Song Yu, and Phoenix, looking at the bow in Li Nuo''s hands and then at the not-too-distant target, asked, "Young master, are you practicing archery?" Li Nuo took out an arrow, reloaded his bow, and replied, "Yes." As he was aiming, suddenly the girl beside Phoenix stepped forward, adjusted his arm slightly to the right, and then lifted it a bit before saying, "Shoot." Li Nuo released his hand. Whoosh! The feathered arrow flew and penetrated the center of the target. Li Nuo ran quickly to retrieve the arrow, and seeing the arrowhead turn white, it was a perfect White Arrow. He ran back swiftly, looked at the other petite woman, and said in surprise, "Miss, you understand archery?" Without even shooting herself, just by adjusting Li Nuo''s posture, she managed to achieve such a perfect shot, even his wife couldn''t do it. The woman didn''t speak, but Phoenix, with a smile, said, "She is the Nightingale I mentioned to you once. Nightingale''s archery skills are superior to many men..." Li Nuo looked at the Nightingale girl and asked, "Do you know Canlian?" Nightingale didn''t speak; she took the bow from his hand and took out four arrows from the quiver. She shot the first arrow, then in a very short time, released three more arrows. The first arrow was set, and the subsequent three arrows followed in quick succession, each connecting to the next like a string of beads, thus called Canlian. Li Nuo walked over and saw only one arrow hole on the target. The target had just been changed by him, and that one hole was made by his shot. Li Nuo saw clearly that all four arrows hadn''t missed the target, which meant she just shot all four arrows through the hole made by his previous shot. How precise was this technique? Li Nuo looked at her and tentatively asked, "Shan Zhu?" The speed of the release was swift, and the aim brief; once an arrow was notched, it was immediately loosed and struck the target, this technique was called Shan Zhu. Shan Zhu was an advanced archery technique and amongst the Five Shootings, it was the most difficult; it required continuous shooting of ten arrows without aiming, and missing was not allowed. Not missing was simple; anyone slightly proficient in archery could achieve it. But to not miss without aiming was difficult, it tested not precision but intuition. Nightingale slung the quiver on her back, took out an arrow, drew the bow and shot, barely releasing one arrow before she already had the next one. Li Nuo only saw her constantly drawing and shooting arrows, and soon, the target was filled with arrows. Eight arrows, all within the white center of the target. There were two more arrows that passed directly through the holes made by the previous arrows, not landing on the target. Before Li Nuo could speak, she slowly turned around, stepped forward, then turned and shot another arrow that passed through the center of the target. This was one of the Five Shootings, Xiang Chi, originally meant for ministers and monarchs to shoot together, the minister and monarch side by side, allowing the monarch to move back a chi to show the distinction between superior and inferior, in the Imperial Examination it meant to turn and shoot backwards. Then, Nightingale shot four more arrows in quick succession, the four arrows forming a precise pattern on the corners of the target, resembling a well character, this technique is called Jingyi. Phoenix smiled and asked, "How about that, I didn''t lie to you, did I? How is Nightingale''s archery?" Li Nuo was astounded. This archery skill, if she were to partake in the Imperial Examination, even if she didn''t become the top archer, she would definitely be in the top three. Phoenix often exaggerated when bragging about herself. But when she praised others, it was truly not an exaggeration at all. Nightingale''s archery skills were indeed superb. If he had such archery skills, the archery section of the Imperial Examination would be like picking something out of his pocket. A certain idea formed in his mind, Li Nuo actively took the bow from Nightingale''s hand, pointed at a nearby stone table, and said, "Miss Nightingale, must be tired, please sit here and rest for a while, I''ll go make you some tea..." He went back to his room, and shortly after, came out with a cup of tea which he handed to Nightingale. Seeing Phoenix staring intently at him, Li Nuo pointed inside the house and said, "There are more teacups inside, Miss Phoenix, if you are thirsty, help yourself, I won''t attend to you..." Phoenix was not thirsty, nor in the mood to drink. She watched Li Nuo, who had suddenly become so attentive, and a thought crossed her mind. Could it be that he liked the type who were like Nightingale? Otherwise, why would he never glance at her even when she dressed up so strikingly, yet be so enthusiastic towards Nightingale? Thinking it over carefully, she felt it was very likely. Nightingale and his wife did indeed share some similarities; both were equally aloof, not very approachable, and never had smiles on their faces. Of course, there was another point. Neither of them had a figure as impressive as her own. Are there really men who prefer smaller women? Li Nuo was actually not focused on looks or body figures. Otherwise, with Miss Phoenix flaunting herself in front of him all the time, any ordinary man would have lost control long ago. He simply admired people with special talents. He was thinking about how he could legitimately capture Miss Nightingale. After obtaining her archery skills, almost all domains in the Six Arts of the Imperial Examination would be covered by Li Nuo, and he wouldn''t need to worry about this anymore. Nightingale looked at Li Nuo and said, "If you are interested in archery, visit the Jade Sound Pavilion more often, I can teach you." While she thought of teaching him archery skills, he was thinking about how to send her away, Li Nuo felt somewhat guilty and said, "Miss Nightingale, are you hungry? I will get you some pastries to eat..." Phoenix could no longer stand idly by, entered the room, poured a cup of tea, and downed it, barely managing to suppress the anger in her heart. When Li Nuo was pouring tea for Nightingale, he saw Phoenix standing under a painting hanging on the wall of the room. It was the color painting he had made for his wife. Phoenix looked back at Li Nuo and asked, "Who painted this?" Li Nuo asked, "What is it?" Phoenix, looking at the painting, said, "It''s quite good, although the technique is a bit immature, the use of color is quite sophisticated." Although her words were praise for the painting, Li Nuo could hear a hint of arrogance in her tone. It was not surprising, with her skill in flower arrangement, her painting skills were certainly not far behind. Li Nuo asked, "How does this person''s painting skill compare to Miss Phoenix''s?" Phoenix slightly puffed out her chest, lifted her chin, and said, "He is still lacking some." Li Nuo smiled and involuntarily said, "Good, good, good..." Catching one was the same as catching two, although Han Zhuo''s painting skills were adequate for the Imperial Examination, he didn''t mind adding another layer of insurance. Moreover, Phoenix also knew how to arrange flowers; learning that skill would allow him to arrange flowers for his wife. Phoenix looked at Li Nuo, puzzled and said, "Good what?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Nothing, it''s just that Miss Phoenix, not only understands music but also knows painting and flower arrangement, truly a talented woman..." It was rare for him to praise her; Phoenix modestly said, "Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, needlework, dance, these are all basic skills for a lady, nothing noteworthy..." Song Jiaren walked in from outside, glanced at Phoenix, and asked Li Nuo, "Do we have a guest?" Chapter 188 - 113 Song Jiarens Discovery Yuan Yang girl came looking for Song Yu, handing him a sachet she had sewn herself. The two of them were clearly getting on well. Upon receiving Yuan Yang''s gift, Song Yu lost all desire to sleep, rushing over to Li Nuo to boast, "Yuan Yang girl sewed this for me herself, doesn''t it smell great?" Although in the past, when he was at school, girls would also secretly give him gifts, Li Nuo was never as smug as Song Yu. He waved his hand dismissively and said, "Go play somewhere else..." After Yuan Yang girl left, Phoenix and Nightingale also departed. Once Phoenix had gone, Li Nuo turned to Song Jiaren and said, "Don''t listen to her nonsense. What''s the use of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting? They''re all useless things. That time she got slapped, she didn''t even have the strength to fight back. Really, the Martial Path is more reliable..." Li Nuo always felt that, compared to Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting, girls should learn some self-defense. That way, they could not only protect themselves but others as well. Song Jiaren didn''t say anything. After reading for a while and having something on his mind, Li Nuo stood up after a few moments and said, "I have some business to attend to, need to step out." He walked to the entrance of the Song Residence and said to Housekeeper Wu, "Go to the County Magistrate''s Office." Meanwhile, in another carriage heading toward the Jade Sound Pavilion. Nightingale glanced at Phoenix and asked, "Didn''t you say, you can make any man fall at your feet? In the end, you still need Yuan Yang to go about it in a roundabout way to seek him out..." Phoenix''s face also showed a tinge of gloom upon hearing this. She had already given him the token of the Jade Sound Pavilion, allowing him to come over for music and dance or for dining and drinking without spending a coin. Yet after his sudden visit last time to mock her Qin Skill, making her cry bitterly, it had been twenty days since he last appeared. These past few days, people had already started doubting the truth behind the rumors. Out of helplessness, she could only borrow the excuse of finding Song Yu through Yuan Yang, to once again set foot in the pavilion just to shut those people up. Nightingale looked at Phoenix and asked, "Can you actually do it?" Phoenix was seething with anger and retorted, "If you think you can, then go ahead. He seems to fancy you. If you can keep him at the Jade Sound Pavilion, that''ll be your great contribution. Really, I can''t understand why someone would fancy you..." Nightingale angrily said, "What do you mean by that?" Phoenix responded sarcastically, "Just what it sounds like..." The coachman Yuan Yang glanced back and saw that the two inside the carriage were already fighting. Nightingale''s skirt was hoisted to her waist, revealing slender and fair jade legs, while Phoenix''s bodice was torn open, revealing most of her plump and fair... The scenery inside the carriage was infinitely enchanting. At the same time, in the Chang''an County Government. Not having seen him for a month, County Magistrate Pei looked much healthier than before. But upon seeing Li Nuo, a clear panic crossed his face. He hurried forward with a forced smile and said, "Why does young master have the leisure to come here today?" Pei Zhe was very worried Li Nuo had come to the government office to review a case. They had already been urinating over the heads of the three provinces twice. If this happened again, the son of the Minister of Justice of course would face no consequences, while he might as well pack up and get ready to leave. After catching up for a while and seeing that Li Nuo didn''t seem to be there for a case review, Pei Zhe relaxed and, remembering something, subtly asked, "Young master, may I inquire about something..." Li Nuo said, "What''s the matter? Speak." Pei Zhe looked around and asked in a low voice, "Has the court recently been cracking down on officials consorting with courtesans? I heard that some officials have been arrested because of this. Do you know anything about the inside story?" As it happened, Li Nuo did know the inside story. Because he was the one who had made the arrest. These court officials always liked to chase shadows. The arrest by the Ministry of Justice of Liu Shang was just a coincidence. The act of officials consorting with courtesans, morally speaking, should certainly be condemned. Legally, it was also explicitly forbidden. But in terms of enforcement, the court intentionally left a wide loophole. If these officials with certain powers could not get their satisfaction through official channels, then surely many decent women would suffer. From a certain perspective, these officials who frequented brothels were unlikely to be greatly corrupt or villainous. Li Nuo waved his hand at Pei Zhe and said, "Where did you hear that? There''s no such thing. However, places like that, you should visit less, Lord Pei. Even if the court doesn''t catch you, it wouldn''t be good to catch some disease either..." After getting confirmation from Li Nuo, Pei Zhe was relieved and then asked with a smile, "You must have come to the Government for something, young master?" Li Nuo nodded, "I indeed have a matter that I need you to take care of." Pei Zhe leaned in closer, and Li Nuo whispered a few sentences to him. After hearing them out, Pei Zhe''s face showed surprise and he asked in puzzlement, "Young master, isn''t Phoenix from the Jade Sound Pavilion your woman? Why would you..." Li Nuo raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who said she was my woman?" Pei Zhe glanced at him and said quietly, "That''s what everyone in Chang''an knows..." Who was the ill-mannered person who spread such rumors, which even Pei Zhe knew about? Thankfully his wife was sensible and hadn''t been deceived. He waved his hand dismissively and said, "Don''t worry about these matters. If there are no issues with the Jade Sound Pavilion, all the better. But if there are, don''t show favoritism, just handle it as a public matter. The main thing is to bring back Phoenix and one named Nightingale. And don''t forget to be polite to them during the process..." Pei Zhe looked at Li Nuo, his understanding not quite clear, and nodded his head. He was aware of the antics of these wealthy young masters. But he really hadn''t expected such extravagant play. Was this going to be a hero saving the beauty, or some new role-playing scenario... ... Jade Sound Pavilion. After Phoenix returned to her room and looked at herself in the copper mirror, she still couldn''t understand no matter how hard she tried. Chapter 189 - 113 Song Jiarens Discovery_2 ``` Just now, the tussle with the nightingale was merely a bit of sisterly play, but she truly couldn''t understand where she would lose to the nightingale. In terms of looks, figure, talents... the nightingale wasn''t her equal in any aspect. If she had to point out one thing where she was inferior to the nightingale, it would only be archery. Her archery indeed wasn''t as good as the nightingale''s; after all, she didn''t have a Divine Archer as a teacher, and there were too many things she needed to learn to possibly spend several "hours" each day practicing archery. If that guy had unique tastes and preferred women who were skilled in archery, then she had nothing to say. While Phoenix was feeling downcast, Yuan Yang walked into the room and said, "Phoenix, people from the Chang''an County government office have come; they say they want to inspect the accounts of the Jade Sound Pavilion." Phoenix didn''t think much of it and said, "If they want to inspect, let them." Every merchant in Chang''an, at the start of each month, had to pay taxes to the court; during this period, the court would send officials to check the accounts at any time, but this was nothing more than a routine procedure; Jade Sound Pavilion had neither evaded nor underpaid taxes, and could withstand scrutiny. She didn''t take the matter to heart and started pruning the several bunches of flowers on the table. Less than half an "hour" later, Yuan Yang entered the room again and said, "Phoenix, the officials from the accounting room haven''t left yet." Phoenix put down the scissors in her hand, looked up, and her expression showed suspicion. There were so many merchants in Chang''an; the accounts examined by the accounting room couldn''t be too detailed. Generally, they would leave after checking a couple of summary accounts. If they hadn''t left after half an "hour," there must be a problem. Could it be that someone was targeting Jade Sound Pavilion? The rapid rise of Jade Sound Pavilion had indeed touched the interests of some in the same trade. They had been quiet for a while; perhaps they had figured out Jade Sound Pavilion''s situation during this time and had started to scheme against them again. As Phoenix was descending the stairs, she saw a short-bearded official pointing at an account book and saying, "In June of this year, you should have paid 3065 "taels" of tax, but you only paid 3015 "taels," 50 "taels" of tax "silver" are missing. Who here is in charge? Come with us to the County Magistrate''s Office." When the nightingale saw Phoenix coming down, she approached her and said, "For June, we missed counting 500 "taels" of "silver" in the accounts, which led to 50 "taels" of tax "silver" being unpaid." Phoenix looked at the accounting room official and said with a smile, "My lord, I''m truly sorry for the oversight of 50 "taels" of tax "silver." It was our negligence. We will make it up tenfold if that''s acceptable to you." The official glared at her and said righteously, "What do you mean by that? You are first-time offenders; when you get to the County Magistrate''s Office, just repay the missed 50 "taels" of tax "silver." If it happens again, you would only have to double the amount. Do you think I am trying to extort you?" Phoenix hastily replied, "I wouldn''t dare..." The short-bearded official from the accounting room said, "Alright, seeing as this is your first offense, go with us to the County Magistrate''s Office, repay the missed tax "silver," and then write a self-critique. Make sure to pay more attention and avoid such mistakes in the future..." His gaze swept over the people from Jade Sound Pavilion, recalling the words that County Magistrate Pei had told him; his eyes quickly locked onto one person. Tall and with a flat chest. Among all the women present, only she had a flat chest. He looked towards the nightingale and asked, "Are you in charge of the accounts at Jade Sound Pavilion?" The nightingale nodded. The accounting room official pointed at her and said, "Then you are also responsible; come with us to the County Magistrate''s Office." Although the official in front of her appeared to be handling matters by the book, Phoenix still felt there was something fishy. She gave Yuan Yang a meaningful look and then said to the nightingale, "Let''s go. The lord here says it''s just a small matter..." ... Song Residence. Song Jiaren was teaching Li Nuo archery, hands-on. Suddenly, Song Yu ran in, looking anxious, and said, "Brother-in-law, let''s stop the archery practice for now; Miss Phoenix and Miss Nightingale have been taken away by the County Magistrate''s Office..." Li Nuo put down the bow, looked at Song Yu and Miss Yuan Yang, and said, "Don''t worry; I will go see what''s happening at the County Magistrate''s Office." Moments later, a carriage stopped in front of the County Magistrate''s Office; Li Nuo alighted from the carriage and entered the government office. Before long, Li Nuo walked out of the Chang''an County Government Office, followed by Phoenix and Nightingale. The business environment in Daxia was actually acceptable; not to mention an unintentional underpayment of taxes, even a deliberate evasion would not result in too harsh a punishment the first time around. As long as the omitted taxes were paid and something akin to a written guarantee was submitted, that would suffice. Even if he hadn''t come, they would have been released. ``` But to Phoenix, it wasn''t like that at all. She and Nightingale had been locked up in the prison cell ever since they arrived at the Chang''an County Government. The guarantee letter was written inside the cell; had Li Nuo not come, she wouldn''t have known what might have happened. Without any backing, even the pettiest official could trample on them. She gave Li Nuo a curtsey and said, "Thank you for your troubles, young master." Li Nuo waved his hand and replied, "It''s a trifle. Just remember to pay your taxes in full and on time from now on, and this won''t happen again." "I understand," Phoenix sighed with relief, then added, "Would the young master care to stop by the Jade Sound Pavilion for a while? I''ll cook personally to thank you for your rescue." Li Nuo waved his hand again and said, "There is no need for a meal, besides, aren''t you only good at cooking noodles..." The tax evasion of the Jade Sound Pavilion was real, and the lawbreaking by Nightingale and Phoenix was real too. Two more portraits had been added to the Law Code. Li Nuo was anxious to get back to test something, he had no time to go to the Jade Sound Pavilion for a meal. Phoenix watched Li Nuo''s carriage disappear into the distance, and let out a long, frustrated breath. He had praised her noodle cooking last time. Was he now finding fault with it? How quickly a man''s heart changes. ... By the time Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence, his wife was not in the courtyard. He picked up the bow on the table and, for the first time, felt that his arm and the bow were one. Li Nuo took out an arrow, drew the bow, and shot. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! He fired several arrows in succession, the target was empty, save for a tiny hole in its center. Li Nuo finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t need to worry about mathematics; except for a small portion of the Book Department, the abilities in rites, music, archery, and riding were all collected. All that was left was to wait for the Imperial Examination. At the entrance of the courtyard, Song Jiaren stood quietly. She had seen everything as Li Nuo fired several arrows consecutively and hit the bullseye at the same point. This superb archery skill, without relying on True Qi, was something she couldn''t achieve herself. He didn''t need her to teach him. He clearly knew everything but pretended to know nothing in front of her. These days, she had also heard many rumors. The son of the Minister of Justice was never a fool. All that before was just a ruse by the Minister of Justice to protect him. Housekeeper Wu had said his riding skill was excellent. His archery was also superb. So why did he still ask her to teach him? She suddenly thought, the times when he was afraid of thunder and wanted her to coax him to sleep, was that also... Li Nuo, suddenly sensing something, turned back to look but saw nothing at the doorway. Chapter 190 - 114: The Contented Li Anning Within the small courtyard, Li Nuo walked behind the targets, collecting the arrows stuck in the wall. Although he had already acquired the nightingale''s superb archery skills, he himself would still need to practice in the future. After all, besides sleeping, this was one of the few opportunities to be close to his wife. Through his observations over the past few days, Li Nuo had come to understand something. In terms of pure archery, his wife probably wasn''t as good as the nightingale. The reason she shot so accurately was that she was a Martial Artist of the Object Manipulation Realm, her True Qi was boundless, even extending to the target''s location, and she could forcibly pull a misfired arrow back to the bullseye. This was also why his wife could only teach him the basic moves, whereas the nightingale could adjust the position of his arm, allowing him to pierce the bullseye with a single arrow. Speaking of which, Li Nuo couldn''t help but complain again. The ladies of the Jade Sound Pavilion, each one more unusual than the last, delicate young ladies learning military strategies and archery. On closer inspection, Phoenix was actually the most normal of the three. Li Nuo''s gaze turned to the last page of the Law Code. It was there that the portrait of Phoenix resided. As Li Nuo expected, she too had a specialty recognized by the Law Code. Li Nuo returned to his room, picked up a brush, and sketched on the paper for a moment, quickly rendering several ink painting lotus flowers. With a few casual strokes, several orchids, a plum blossom, and a few peonies appeared under his brush. These flowers were lifelike, capturing the elegance of the orchids and the dazzling beauty of the peonies. Han Zhuo excelled in painting people, while Phoenix seemed to be even better at painting flowers. Of course, Phoenix''s ability to paint figures was also significant. Li Nuo picked up the brush again, and before long, the image of a woman materialized on the paper. The woman in the painting was extremely beautiful, with a seductive figure, gorgeous without vulgarity, charming without being demonic, revealing a noble essence reminiscent of the fusion of orchids and peonies. Describing Phoenix with orchids and peonies was more than apt. Capturing Phoenix''s likeness was no feat, but to convey the unique aura about her was no easy task. From this painting, it was evident that Phoenix was not just better at painting objects than Han Zhuo but also no less adept at painting people, no wonder she could confidently assert that she was more skilled than Han Zhuo. Song Jiaren walked up behind Li Nuo, looked at the woman in the painting, and said, "This is very well done and captures the young lady''s temperament perfectly." Indeed, this painting was quite exceptional, even better than the two she had painted. With a rustle, Li Nuo crumpled the painting in his hands into a ball, turned to look at her, and said, "My painting skills have improved recently. I''m just finding my touch with a preliminary painting. I will make two more for you and Mumu later..." ... Song Residence. Li Nuo lay in a chair in the courtyard, gently massaging his sore wrists. Actually, he hadn''t intended to paint Phoenix, but getting someone else''s abilities also brought some of their habits; one could only say that Phoenix probably liked to paint herself. From what Li Nuo knew of her, she was a bit narcissistic, so this wasn''t strange. After painting three color paintings in a row for his wife Anning and Mumu Ning''er, Li Nuo had concluded that Phoenix''s painting skills were indeed better than Han Zhuo''s. The consequence was that his wrists were almost broken from painting. Lying in the courtyard, basking in the sun, and resting with his eyes closed, he suddenly sensed a shadow overhead. Li Nuo opened his eyes to see two towering peaks. Li Anning looked down at him from above and said, "Stop sleeping. A murder occurred in Chang''an yesterday. Come with me to investigate..." Although Li Nuo hadn''t officially joined the Ministry of Justice, he was nonetheless affiliated with them. Li Anning took great care of him, frequently visiting the Song Residence to find him, either for reviewing case files or taking him along for investigations. These days, Li Nuo''s cultivation had not decreased but increased, and it was mostly thanks to her. Hearing of the murder, Li Nuo instantly perked up. Li Nuo and Li Anning left the Li Mansion and took a carriage to the crime scene. On the carriage, Li Anning noticed him continuously massaging his wrists and asked, "What''s with your hand?" Li Nuo replied, "It''s from practicing archery." Li Anning didn''t inquire further and said, "Let me tell you about the case first..." This case was a burglary and murder. The two victims were a couple from a well-to-do family in Chang''an. The couple ran a tavern in a bustling area, and because it was well located, business was fairly good. Over several years, they had accumulated some wealth and bought a large house in Chang''an. This morning, their servants discovered the master and mistress of the house had not gotten up and, upon entering the room to check, found them dead. At the same time, many valuable possessions in the room had all vanished. Li Nuo accompanied her mainly to investigate whether the killer was someone close to the deceased. In murder cases that occurred in Chang''an, Li Anning would generally get involved directly. When the two arrived at the household, the Ministry of Justice had already secured the scene. Li Anning entered the room, examined the bodies of the two victims, and observed the crime scene for a while before coming out and saying, "The two victims, one had their throat pierced by a sharp weapon, bleeding out to death, and the other was struck in the back of the head with a blunt instrument, probably also killed on the spot. Judging from the scene, they had a brief struggle with the killer before dying. There was only one murderer, possibly someone with a rudimentary understanding of the Martial Path, but with a low level of cultivation, or it might simply be a common person..." Investigating the crime scene was something Li Anning was much more professional at than Li Nuo. The Huang family who had been the victims had all their servants gathered here now. Chapter 191 - 114: The Contented Li Anning_2 Li Anning looked at the Huang Family''s steward and asked, "There are signs of a struggle in the room and a broken vase. Didn''t you hear any unusual noises last night?" The steward sighed and said, "The master and mistress live in the inner rooms of the estate, far from the outer rooms where the servants reside. Even if there were noise, we wouldn''t have heard it..." Li Anning''s gaze shifted to Li Nuo, who shook his head subtly. The two had developed an understanding while investigating cases together; Li Nuo''s head shake meant he had not found any suspects among those present. In such murder cases, the first thing to verify was whether it was committed by someone the victim knew. The victims were killed last night, and it had only been a few two-hours since the incident. If it was done by someone from the Huang Family, the Law Code would have given a hint to Li Nuo. The lack of response from the Law Code implied that the murderer was not on the scene. Li Nuo then asked the steward, "Are all the Huang Family''s servants here?" The steward replied, "All thirteen servants of the house are here." After ruling out the servants of the Huang Mansion, the most likely possibility was a thief breaking in, being discovered by the owner, and then deciding to kill impulsively. This significantly reduced the chances of solving the case. If it were someone familiar, premeditating the murder, following the clues would quickly lead to the identity of the murderer. However, if it involved random theft plus impulsive murder, with the murderer fleeing after the crime, catching him would be extremely unlikely. The constables from the Ministry of Justice carried out two bodies covered with white cloths. "Master!" "Mistress!" "How horribly you died..." The servants of the Huang Family knelt down, wailing in grief. Li Anning approached the steward and inquired, "Please think carefully, did your master and mistress have any enemies or perhaps business competitors..." While Li Anning was speaking, Li Nuo entered the crime scene. There were large bloodstains on the floor of the room, and the whole room was in disarray. Tables and chairs overturned, the wardrobe wide open, clothes scattered carelessly on the floor. According to the Huang Family''s servants, the family''s valuables were kept in the master and mistress''s room, a place they never allowed the servants to enter, even cleaning was done by themselves. No valuables were found in the room by the Ministry of Justice, they were presumably taken by the murderer. This scene was undoubtedly a typical case of murder following theft. Unless Li Nuo happened to pass by the criminal while wandering in the streets in the upcoming two-hours, catching him would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Li Nuo checked the room door. The bolt was old, but there was a clear new mark in the middle. This was the trace left by the thief using a small knife to flip the bolt and enter the room. This confirmed Li Anning''s earlier assumption that the thief was not a Martial Artist of High Realm; even if he had practiced the Martial Path, he was at most at the Second Realm or even only at the First Realm. At the True Qi Realm, one could draw out True Qi from the body and easily flip the bolt. At the Object Manipulation Realm, one could open the door remotely. Even at the Inner Breath Realm, one could be considered a decent fighter, not making a mess of the scene while killing two ordinary people, so the criminal was either only slightly trained in the Martial Path or just an ordinary person. Li Nuo closed the room doors and found them fitting closely together, with an extremely small gap. An ordinary knife would not fit through. The criminal used a blade thin as a cicada''s wing, specially designed to fit through such gaps. This was the work of a Blockage Thief, who used tools to manipulate bolts and commit theft. The smaller the gap, the more difficult it is to perform the theft. The gap was no wider than a few strands of hair, showing the thief''s skills were exceptionally adept. Moreover, the fact that the door was bolted from the inside meant the owners were in the room. The audacity to steal while the owners were in the room indicated that the thief was not only skilled but also very bold. Li Anning entered the room and asked Li Nuo, "Did you find anything?" "A highly skilled thief, who managed to flip the lock from outside to break in, likely intending to steal while the Huang couple were asleep but accidentally woke them up, leading to murder," Li Nuo shared the clues he observed and then asked, "Did you learn anything?" Li Anning replied, "The steward of the Huang Mansion mentioned that their master and mistress didn''t have any personal enemies, though there were several business competitors. I''ve already arranged for them to be brought to the Ministry of Justice for collaboration. Join me there later..." Li Nuo nodded and said, "There''s nothing more to see here; let''s head to the Ministry of Justice." If it was indeed the business rivals, hiring someone to kill and staging it as a burglary, even if they didn''t act themselves, they couldn''t escape the Law Code''s detection. He was about to leave when his gaze involuntarily shifted, and he suddenly froze. Li Anning took a few steps forward, noticed Li Nuo hadn''t followed, and turned back to see his unusual expression, she quickly asked, "What''s wrong, what else did you discover?" Li Nuo was looking toward a wall on the right side of the room, where a painting hung. A landscape painting. Li Anning came over and asked, "Is there something wrong with this painting?" Li Nuo responded, "This painting is very well done, quite exquisite." Li Anning rolled her eyes; this was a crime scene, and he was actually admiring paintings? The Princess didn''t understand art, which wasn''t surprising. But Li Nuo did. In fact, it wasn''t him but Phoenix who understood. Chapter 192 - 114 The Contented Li Anning_3 At that moment, Li Nuo was not the usual Li Nuo, but a combination of Li Nuo + nightingale + Phoenix. Of course, he and the nightingale could be ignored, the main focus was Phoenix. The painting skills of Phoenix were even higher than those of Han Zhuo and were recognized by the Law Code. However, when he viewed the painting from Phoenix''s perspective, he still felt it was unattainably perfect. The painting, whether it be the composition, the colors, or the brushstrokes, could all be described as perfect, without a single flaw; it was undoubtedly the masterpiece of a painting Grandmaster. He looked at the signature part of the painting, his face showing a sudden realization. At that moment, Li Anning grabbed his wrist and said, "Stop looking at the painting, investigating the case is more important, let''s go..." Li Nuo didn''t leave, but pointed at the signature on the painting and said, "Look here." Li Anning looked over and asked, "Gu Youzhi, what about him?" Li Nuo looked at Li Anning, surprised, and said, "You''ve never heard of Gu Youzhi?" Li Anning scratched his head, looking puzzled and muttered, "It sounds somewhat familiar. Is he some official from the court?" Li Nuo finally noticed another common trait between Li Anning and his wife. They were both uneducated. Anyone with a slight understanding of painting would have heard of the name Gu Youzhi. And ladies of great families and noble origins were definitely instructed in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. However, Li Nuo thought again that there didn''t seem to be any ladies of prominent families and noble backgrounds who were practitioners of Legalism, they couldn''t be judged by ordinary standards. If her bust were slightly smaller, she definitely could have become great friends with his wife. Having realized this, Li Nuo took the initiative to explain, "Gu Youzhi was a painting saint from five hundred years ago. His authentic works are few and every one of them is of great value. If this ''Mountain Residence Painting'' is an authentic piece by Gu Youzhi, then it is a priceless treasure, enough to buy this entire street..." An authentic work by a Ming School artist from a later era could fetch up to hundreds of millions. Those people weren''t even entitled to be called painting saints. Gu Youzhi was universally recognized as a painting saint, a fact undisputed in all the countries of the mainland. There was even once a king, fond of art from a small country, who offered a city in exchange for an authentic piece by Gu Youzhi. Later on, because of this, he was overthrown by many domestic forces jointly under the cause of "eliminating a foolish ruler," eventually becoming a cautionary tale. This reveals the value of Gu Youzhi''s authentic works. Li Anning said in surprise, "Such a valuable item, how could the Huang Family possibly own it? It must be a fake, right?" Li Nuo indeed could not tell if the painting was a forgery. But now, he was one with Phoenix. Li Nuo confidently said, "It''s authentic." Although this painting seemed unrelated to the case, the appearance of an authentic Gu Youzhi in the home of a small merchant was highly unusual. It was like a beggar begging with a golden rice bowl. Even that description wasn''t quite accurate; it should be like a beggar begging atop a mountain of gold. Such an item wasn''t something a merchant could possess, let alone be found in the home of a small merchant; even seeing this painting in the King Chun Mansion would have slightly surprised Li Nuo. Li Nuo asked the housekeeper of the Huang Mansion about the origin of the painting, but the housekeeper couldn''t tell anything except that the painting was already hanging there when he first came to the Huang Family. Li Anning glanced at Li Nuo and asked, "You haven''t mistaken the fake as authentic, have you?" Li Nuo leisurely said, "Even if it''s a forgery, a forgery that can imitate to this extent is also invaluable, at the very least, it''s more than enough to buy this mansion..." Li Anning, somewhat astonished, knew that the mansion, although not in the core area of Chang''an, was worth no less than three thousand taels of silver. If what Li Nuo said was true, then last night''s thief was foolish indeed. Even wealthy households wouldn''t keep an item worth three thousand taels of silver at home. Killing two people and stealing some valuables wouldn''t compare to stealing this painting. It seems that even as a thief, one must be a knowledgeable thief. However, how did Li Nuo know all these things? Before leaving the Huang Mansion, Li Nuo had the officials from the Ministry of Justice seal up the Huang Family to prevent anyone from tampering. The Huang couple was childless, and how their assets would be distributed after their deaths was also an issue. Upon leaving the Huang Mansion and boarding the carriage, Li Anning proactively sat next to Li Nuo, tapped his shoulder, and asked, "Hey, we are friends, right?" Li Nuo said, "Of course." Not just a friend¡ªtruly, by conscience, the Princess was his best friend. Li Anning looked at him and asked, "Since we''re friends, I''ll ask you something, and you tell me the truth." Li Nuo said, "Ask away." Li Anning thought for a moment, then asked, "Have you never really been foolish? Those rumors that you were a fool, were they just rumors intentionally spread by your father..." A fool who recovered in just two months, playing the qin so well and understanding painting so thoroughly... Li Anning had been suspicious of this for a long while. He did not seem to be someone who had ever been foolish; on the contrary, he was smarter than anyone. Li Nuo, of course, couldn''t explain the truth about this question. He didn''t meet Li Anning''s gaze, looking forward instead, and nodded slightly. Receiving this answer from Li Nuo, Li Anning excitedly smacked his thigh and exclaimed, "I knew you were pretending!" Li Nuo silently moved her hand off his thigh. Li Anning, reminded of something, further asked, "Playing the qin and practicing archery, are you planning to take the Imperial Examination?" Li Nuo nodded again. Li Anning asked, "If you pass the Advanced Scholar exam, which government office are you thinking of joining?" Li Nuo had already considered this question and without thinking, said, "Ministry of Justice." Chapter 193 - 114: The Contented Li Anning_4 Others might think his best fit would be at the Ministry of Justice. But even if he doesn''t go to the Ministry of Justice, he could still mobilize its resources. Being at the Ministry of Punishments and having command over the Ministry of Justice was the most optimal choice. Li Anning reassuringly patted his shoulder and said, "You just concentrate on passing your exams. When the time comes, you can join the Ministry of Punishments with your head held high and see what they have to say then!" Alone in the Ministry of Punishments she grew bored; the officials around her were all as rigid as could be. Things were more interesting with him around. After they returned to the Ministry of Punishments, they sat in the government office for a while before several innkeepers from Chang''an were brought in. "Your Excellency, this is a travesty!" "Even if you lend me ten kinds of courage, I wouldn''t dare to kill Manager Huang!" "Please, Your Excellency, investigate clearly!" These men were merely merchants with a bit of wealth; upon entering the courtyard of the Ministry of Punishments, their knees went weak, and they knelt down, crying out their innocence. Li Nuo walked past them, and as expected, the Law Code showed no reaction. This case was actually quite clear already; calling them in was merely a cautious verification. It''s normal to use underhanded tactics in the business world, but most wouldn''t have the guts to commit murder. Li Nuo shook his head slightly at Li Anning, then walked back into the government office. A moment later, Li Anning entered as well, sat opposite Li Nuo, and said, "It seems that this case is going to be tough to crack..." Such random cases, nine out of ten, end up with the murderer not getting caught. A homicide case would take at least ten days off one''s life, but Li Nuo was still not willing to give up so easily. He thought for a moment, looked at Li Anning and said, "The ordinary petty thief dabbles only in thievery like pickpocketing. Those who dare to break into homes are far fewer, and even if they do break in, they''ll wait until the homeowner is out and the house is empty before acting. Those who dare to brazenly break in and rob or kill while the homeowner is present are certainly not petty thieves. Such big thieves in Chang''an couldn''t be many..." Li Nuo had once been part of the Thief Sect, and he understood the rules of this trade. Thievery in the Thief Sect is all about silence and stealth. Being undiscovered is a point of pride; being caught red-handed is a shame. To put it plainly, it''s all about skill. Those with superior skills could steal from anyone without notice, even from experts of Martial Path. If a thief is caught, there''s no need for excuses; it simply means their skills are lacking and they need more practice upon release. A top-tier thief could steal possessions right under the nose of the homeowner without their notice and leave coolly. Getting caught stealing is the ultimate disgrace among thieves, and those who are discovered and then kill are even more shamed, often being expelled from the Thief Sect and scorned by all like a rat in the street. Li Anning, stroking her smooth chin, nodded and said, "You''re making sense. If we could capture those people, we might find the murderer. But a thief doesn''t have the word ''thief'' written on their face. If the government knew there were such slippery big-time thieves out there, they would have gone after them already..." Li Nuo of course understood this. A thief caught in the act of a home invasion murder would certainly be publicly beheaded. If they hadn''t been caught, it meant that no leads had been found. But as far as he knew, the Thief Sect was organized; without gaining entry into their ranks, every investigation was a shot in the dark. However, if one could successfully infiltrate their group, many useful pieces of information could be uncovered. This is the power of a circle. These fragmented pieces of information were what Li Nuo had obtained last time from that goateed thief. The question was, how to infiltrate their ranks? After all, the Thief Sect wasn''t exactly a reputable organization; if discovered by the court, there was no doubt they would be completely eradicated. Therefore, they were extremely cautious. Typically they only had contact within their own ranks; those outside the circle could only join through a referral, otherwise, they couldn''t even begin to find a way in. Li Anning watched Li Nuo deep in thought, comfortably leaning back in her chair, reclining her body, her legs propped on the table, casually picked up an orange from the table and began to peel it for herself. Before Li Nuo, whenever she encountered a case, it was always her trying to solve it all. But with Li Nuo, everything was different. Finally, she could rest a bit. Not having to think was such a good feeling. She liked this feeling of lying back and not moving a muscle. After enjoying a few segments of the orange, she noticed Li Nuo was still deeply pondering and felt a bit embarrassed, so she offered a peeled segment to his lips, saying, "Take your time thinking, have an orange first. They''re really sweet..." A Chief from the Ministry of Punishments walked in from the outside, paused at the scene, squinted his eyes narrowly after a moment''s shock, and said, "I seem to have suddenly developed an eye condition, and I can''t see clearly beyond three feet. I would like to request three days of leave from Your Highness to recuperate..." Chapter 194 - 115: Putting Oneself into the Situation After a day had passed, Li Nuo once again arrived at the Chang''an County Magistrate''s Office. Many petty thieves who haven''t been caught by the law but have records at the County Magistrate''s Office. If the performance of catching thieves didn''t meet the target in any given month, by the end of the month, they would grab a few record-holding petty thieves and throw them into the jail to boost their performance figures, which was an unwritten rule. The constables at the County Magistrate''s Office were well aware of these matters. Li Nuo had Pei Zhe send for a few petty thieves named in the county office''s records to see if they could find a breakthrough through them. As soon as these people arrived at the County Magistrate''s Office, they began crying and pleading for mercy. "Injustice!" "The commoner has long corrected his wrongs!" "Your Excellency, please observe carefully, this commoner hasn''t committed a single crime these days..." ... Pei Zhe was annoyed by the noise these people made and said irritably, "All of you, shut up!" He looked at the habitual thieves and asked, "Which of you knows about the Thief Sect?" "Ah, what sect?" "Never heard of it." "Me neither..." The thieves looked at each other, all with looks of confusion. Pei Zhe''s gaze swept over their faces, and from their expressions, it seemed that most of them truly hadn''t heard about it. However, one thin man with a weasel-like face, while saying he hadn''t heard of it, had an expression that was purposely exaggerated and artificial, clearly feigned. Pei Zhe had always admired Li Nuo''s ability to spot a criminal in a crowd of hundreds. Therefore, he later studied this skill intensely. Although he hadn''t reached Li Nuo''s level, he could still precisely determine whether someone was lying through their subtle facial expressions. He pointed at the thin man and told the Government Officials, "The rest can go back. Take him to a cell; this official has some questions for him." Moments later, in the cell, the thin man trembled and said, "Your Excellency, this commoner, this commoner has indeed not committed theft again, Your Excellency, please see clearly!" Sitting on a chair, one leg crossed over the other, Pei Zhe said, "Talk, what is the Thief Sect all about?" The thin man was taken aback and shook his head, saying, "What Thief Sect, this commoner has never heard of it..." Pei Zhe didn''t ask further but picked up an iron brand and casually placed it in the furnace to heat it up. The fire blazed fiercely, and the tip of the brand soon turned red hot. Pei Zhe didn''t speak but took the iron brand and prodded and poked inside the furnace, making the flames burn even brighter. The thin man knelt on the ground, his forehead breaking out in large beads of cold sweat, whether from fear or heat, it was hard to say. Clang. Pei Zhe''s iron brand accidentally knocked against the iron of the furnace, making a crisp sound. The thin man''s body shook, and he immediately looked up and said, "Your Excellency, it''s like this, this commoner has only recently joined the Thief Sect, I don''t know much, I''ll tell you everything I know..." ... Liu San was a citizen of Chang''an. But he belonged to the bottom of Chang''an society. Even more miserable than the bottom. At the ripe age of twenty, he was still unmarried. Last year, spending nearly all his savings, he managed to get married, but because he didn''t prepare the money for his bride to dismount the bridal sedan and for the wedding chamber, he ended up sleeping outside the door for the entire night. The next morning when he woke up, the bride had run off with all the household''s valuables. After being depressed for a long time, he finally picked himself up, scraped together some money from relatives and neighbors, planned to start a business, and then by accident, the money got stolen. Afterward, he gave up on life entirely. To survive, he often engaged in petty thievery; a successful heist meant a full belly for a few days. Getting caught meant merely taking a beating, as long as he protected his head. But being beaten constantly wasn''t the way to live, so in order to be beaten less, he began to painstakingly train his skills. Gradually, his artistry improved, his success rate increased, and he took fewer beatings. Until one day, he robbed someone and was caught in the act. However, the man didn''t hit him, nor did he take him to see the officials, instead, he introduced him to an organization. This organization was called the Thief Sect. After joining the Thief Sect, Liu San realized thievery wasn''t as simple as opportune snatching. Thieves were divided into Wall-climbing thieves, Tunneling thieves, Blockage thieves, Hand-inserting Thieves, Tomb Robbers, thieves of breaking the homes, Iron Abacus Thief, and so on and so forth... His kind, pickpockets who stole wallets on the streets, were the lowest level. The man asked if he wanted to join the Thief Sect. Joining the Thief Sect required handing over half of the stolen goods. In turn, experienced thieves would teach him various new Stealing Techniques such as slipping in and picking locks, climbing over walls and jumping through windows, Dragon Seeking and Gold Dividing, Tomb Exploration and Coffin Opening, Geomancy Fengshui... Seemingly giving up half of the goods didn''t seem like a good deal. But before joining the Thief Sect, he could only steal a few hundred coins a month, barely scraping by. After joining the Thief Sect and learning so many advanced thieving skills, plus having the support of the sect from selecting targets, scoping out places beforehand, to executing the heist, setting up the getaway, and laundering the money, the profits were a hundred to a thousand times more than before. If it wasn''t for him self-learning and excelling at thieving, he wouldn''t have been able to join the Thief Sect. Such an opportunity, Liu San accepted without a second thought. Before he joined the Thief Sect, he was a hungry bachelor. After joining, he ate in restaurants every day, and every night he enjoyed the pleasures of a groom. It was the Thief Sect that changed his life, he naturally wouldn''t readily betray the Sect. But the red-hot iron brand was too frightening; once branded on the body, wouldn''t it cook the flesh? He feared pain and couldn''t bear such suffering. Watching the red-hot iron brand, he spilled the beans about everything he knew regarding the Thief Sect. Chapter 195 - 115: Putting Oneself into the Situation_2 A moment later, Li Nuo and Li Anning left the County Government. From Liu San''s mouth, they learned quite a bit of information. The hierarchy within the Thief Sect was strict, reportedly having one Sect Leader, two envoys, Four Guardians, Sixteen Heads, and Sixty-four stewards. Stewards oversaw various areas, each steward generally managing at least a few, and up to a dozen or so, sect members. As a peripheral member, Liu San was not even considered a common thief. He only knew what the steward responsible for him looked like. Since he had just joined, he did not qualify to join the stronghold. Each time, he had to wait for the steward to seek him out. Capturing a useless peripheral member of the Thief Sect seemed like a wasted effort. However, Liu San was not entirely useless. Li Nuo learned from him that the stewards of various districts often recruited talented newcomers into the sect. Inside the sect, there were performance evaluations. Each month, stewards who did not meet performance standards had half of their benefits deducted. Stewards with three consecutive months of unsatisfactory performance were directly demoted to common members, and common members had no guaranteed benefits; their earnings depended entirely on their skills. Under this policy, stewards worked very hard, absorbing as many talented individuals as possible to improve their performance. These stewards were akin to talent scouts in the Thief Sect. Additionally, Li Nuo obtained another important piece of information. Three days later, the Thief Sect would hold an internal competition. More than two months ago, one of the Guardians of the Thief Sect was unfortunately caught and likely would not be released. With one of the Four Guardians missing, a Head was promoted to fill the position, leaving his original spot vacant. Normally, the position of a Head should be filled by a steward. The Thief Sect did not consider seniority but only ability. Many stewards had similar performances. If a Head were directly appointed, many would likely be dissatisfied. After two months of discussion, the upper echelon finally decided to hold a fair and just competition. Whoever came out on top would be the new Head. This competition was open not only to stewards but also to sect members with outstanding performances. If a steward did not want to participate, they could also recommend someone. Promotions within the Thief Sect were extremely stringent. From a common member to a steward, then to a Head, Guardian, and envoy, there was a comprehensive evaluation process that required steadily climbing the ranks. And promotions could only occur when there was a vacancy above. This vacancy for a Head''s position would surely attract many master thieves from the sect. Li Nuo stood at the entrance of the Chang''an County government office, pondering this information. More than two months ago, a Guardian of the Thief Sect had been caught. Over two months ago, while at the county government office, Li Nuo had caught a small thief with a goat beard and acquired an incredible Stealing Technique... Could that unimpressive individual possibly have been one of the Guardians of the Thief Sect? A Guardian of the Thief Sect still needed to personally steal several taels of silver? It seemed being a Guardian in the Thief Sect was not so great... However, upon closer consideration, being unremarkable was not a disadvantage but an asset for a thief. If someone were as handsome as he, they would attract attention everywhere, making thieving quite challenging under watchful eyes. The more ordinary the appearance and identity, the better suited for this line of work. That goat-bearded man had initially been sentenced to three years of penal servitude and exiled 3,000 miles away. The sentence didn''t mean he would serve three years in prison before being exiled, but rather that he would be exiled first, then serve three years of hard labor. Timing-wise, he would surely have already reached the place of exile and it was unlikely that they could retrieve him for investigation. At the entrance of Chang''an County government office, Li Anning turned to Li Nuo and asked, "What do we do now?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Let''s try to infiltrate the Thief Sect. In three days, many thieves, including senior members of the sect, will gather. Even if we can''t find the murderer of the Huang Family couple, if we can pinpoint their gathering place and capture them all at once, that would still be a great achievement and should significantly increase my cultivation." Li Anning looked somewhat troubled and said, "You heard it earlier too, only thieves with exquisite skills are recruited into the sect. In the next three days, we not only need to find such a talented thief but also make him listen to us..." Li Nuo asked, "Is it hard to find?" Li Anning gave him a look of exasperation and said, "You try finding one..." Li Nuo stretched out his hand, holding a pink wallet embroidered with a Phoenix pattern. Li Anning looked at the familiar wallet, briefly stunned, and instinctively reached for her own waist, only to grasp at air. She looked at Li Nuo, eyes wide, and inquired, "When did you take this?" Li Nuo replied, "Right when you said to try finding one." Above the Law Code, a dim portrait illuminated. The opportunity for thieves to come together was once-in-a-lifetime; if missed, they wouldn''t know when the next chance would be. Capturing these master thieves could add more than a hundred days to their life expectancy at the least. It was an exceptional business deal. Compared to the huge gains, the minor energy expended in lighting up the portrait for a day or two was inconsequential. As Li Anning stared at him with a peculiar look, Li Nuo said, "Why are you looking at me? You have no idea how bored I''ve been at home these past eighteen years. I decided to practice every skill I could, and now, it has come in handy, hasn''t it?" Li Anning reattached her wallet and said, "Try it again." This time, it was Li Nuo''s turn to roll his eyes at her. Besides the skill of the hands, the key to stealing lay in seizing the right moment. Chapter 196 - 115: Enter the Game with Oneself_3 The key was in catching them off guard. As long as the timing was good, even high-level martial artists like Housekeeper Wu and his wife would fail to notice. Of course, that was when they had not released their True Qi. Once a martial artist released True Qi, even a slight air disturbance was hard to escape their perception. But unless in a combat state, no martial artist would keep their True Qi alert at all times, thus creating an opportunity for Li Nuo. Li Anning just watched him, even the Thief Saint couldn''t succeed under her gaze. Li Nuo did not meet her expectation, saying, "Get on the carriage, let''s go somewhere first." Li Anning really wanted Li Nuo to demonstrate his miraculous Stealing Technique, but it was more important to follow him into the carriage immediately. As soon as she sat down in the carriage, she saw Li Nuo extend his hand with her wallet in it. Li Anning patted her waist, not surprisingly, the spot where the wallet hung was empty again. The carriage slowly started moving, and inside the carriage cabin, Li Anning occasionally glanced at Li Nuo. From the time she had met him, surprises with Li Nuo had never ceased. Incredible observational skills, miraculous intuition, playing the zither so beautifully, even his Stealing Technique was brilliant, not to mention a bit of his guidance had allowed Li Yun to breakthrough... She didn''t know how much more he was capable of. Soon after, the carriage stopped in front of the Jade Sound Pavilion. Li Anning jumped down from the carriage, curiously asking, "What are you doing here?" Li Nuo had his reasons for coming to the Jade Sound Pavilion. Since he had decided to take matters into his own hands, he was sure to transform himself. His currently worn clothes were tailored by a top tailor from the finest silk, each piece worth hundreds of taels of silver. The hairpin on his head and the pendant hanging at his waist were also valuable treasures. More importantly, being such a handsome man, who would believe him if he pretended to be a thief? Shouldn''t he let Phoenix help him transform? Though Li Nuo could transform himself, if he had lit the portrait of Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine, her excellent makeup skills could easily achieve the desired effect. But that would consume his lifespan. It was better not to use up one''s life for things that could be had for free. All the women in the Jade Sound Pavilion were skilled in makeup, not as good as Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine, but still sufficient. Phoenix was quite surprised by Li Nuo''s arrival. She was even more surprised by his request to have her do his makeup. People usually wanted to look better with makeup. Who wanted to look uglier? Despite her doubts, she still dutifully fulfilled Li Nuo''s request. Who asked her to owe him a favor? Besides, he was the protector that she found for Jade Sound Pavilion. Though he himself didn''t know. Just his frequent visits to the Jade Sound Pavilion would deter countless villains lurking in the shadows. Inside Phoenix''s room on the second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion. Li Nuo sat in front of the dressing table, eyes closed, letting Phoenix manipulate his face. Phoenix observed the face before her and thought, although his taste was questionable, his face was indeed pleasing to look at. With her fingers, she dabbed some powder from the jars on the table and smeared it on Li Nuo''s face. With her actions, the handsome young nobleman sitting in front of the dressing table gradually disappeared. Instead, there was a slightly dark-skinned, average-looking young man. Li Nuo opened his eyes and approved of Phoenix''s skills. Though the transformed him was still somewhat handsome, he no longer stood out as before. With a change of clothes, no one would suspect his identity. Housekeeper Wu entered from outside and placed a coarse cloth garment on the table for Li Nuo, saying, "Young Master, the item you asked for is ready." When leaving, he took another couple of glances at Li Nuo, wondering what scheme the Young Master was concocting. While Li Nuo was changing, Phoenix stepped out of the inner room and closed the door. She glanced at the woman sitting outside dressed in exotic clothes and subconsciously straightened her chest. Li Anning caught her gaze and a subtle smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Phoenix saw the curve of her smile and felt embarrassed. It was her first time being slightly inferior in terms of figure. Crucially, beyond physique, she did not dare claim superiority in other aspects either. Creak. The door to the inner room opened, and Li Anning turned her attention there immediately. Seeing the figure that emerged, she was stunned. Although she could vaguely recognize him as Li Nuo, the transformation was too drastic. Before, he was undoubtedly the most eye-catching wherever he went. But now, though still decent looking, he appeared utterly ordinary and would likely not attract much attention in a crowd. Regaining her composure, she instructed Li Nuo, "Be careful in your actions and prioritize your safety." Housekeeper Wu was surprised and asked, "Careful of what?" After hearing about Li Nuo''s plan, Housekeeper Wu''s face went pale and he immediately said, "Young Master, this is absolutely not advisable!" The master had countless enemies, and given their unscrupulous nature, they would use any means to exact revenge. Even with their close protection, lapses were unavoidable. If the Young Master acted alone, wouldn''t it be like walking into a lion''s den? However, Li Nuo was not the least bit worried about his own safety. With more than two hundred days'' worth of lifespan as a cushion, even if something unexpected happened, he would still be able to handle it safely. Chapter 197 - 115: Entering the Game Personally_4 If this deal goes through, it''s possible that life expectancy could double. Therefore, taking some risks is necessary. After an intense debate, the two decided to meet each other halfway. Housekeeper Wu agreed to Li Nuo''s terms. The condition was that he must arrange enough people to protect him in secret, and Li Nuo did not refuse; after all, Housekeeper Wu was also doing this for his sake. Three days later was the Thief Sect''s competition; time was tight, and the mission critical, he had to infiltrate the Thief Sect as soon as possible. To avoid drawing attention, Li Nuo left through the back door of the Jade Sound Pavilion. Before he left, he looked back. Phoenix and Li Anning were standing side by side. Li Nuo always felt that the two were quite equally matched. But now it seems, the Princess indeed has the upper hand. Phoenix loses another point. ... Chang''an. A certain street corner. Several streets intersect here; on any given day, it''s bustling with carts and horses, and the human traffic weaves itself into a market. "Have a look, have a look!" "Fresh out of the pot, steaming tofu curd!" "Fresh vegetables, going cheap!" "Fortunetelling and fate reading, no charge if inaccurate!" On both sides of the streets at the intersection were various shops, and stalls brimming with a dazzling array of goods; peddlers pushed their carts through the crowd, their cries of sale, conversations, and haggling all intertwining, creating a noisy and lively atmosphere. Above the streets, the crowd surged like waves. Zhao Wu squatted in a shady spot by the roadside, lethargically puffing on his tobacco pipe, his gaze intently following the passing crowd. More precisely, he was monitoring a particular figure within the crowd. It was a youth, about eighteen or nineteen years old, with dark skin and unremarkable features, blending into the crowd so well that a glance away could mean losing sight of him. However, his Stealing Technique was anything but inconspicuous like his appearance. A portly man just brushed past him, and his bulging purse at his waist disappeared without a trace. The Thief Sect has its own rules. This intersection was under Zhao Wu''s jurisdiction; thieves who weren''t his subordinates were not allowed to steal here. The reason Zhao Wu didn''t chase him away was that he had observed the boy for two and a half days and noticed that in this short time, the boy had made over a hundred moves and had not failed once. A hundred thefts, a hundred successes. How terrifying was this success rate? Horses stumble, people make mistakes. Even the old hands in the Thief Sect sometimes slip up. But when this boy made a move, it invariably resulted in success. Many times, even when Zhao Wu was watching intently, he couldn''t see just how the boy managed to do it. While Zhao Wu was just a minor steward in the Thief Sect, his position was earned through skill, not through connections or backdoors, and his own abilities were not weak. But even he couldn''t achieve this level of proficiency. So young, yet with such skill, the key was his incredibly precise timing for making a move. Without a doubt, this boy was a genius. If he joined the Thief Sect, Zhao Wu wouldn''t dare claim he could become a protector, but under normal circumstances, it was almost a given he''d rise to Chief within two or three years. By that time, as the one who introduced him, wouldn''t Zhao Wu also have a strong backer in the Thief Sect? And that was just the normal scenario. If he were to seize the top spot in the Thief Sect''s internal competition tomorrow, he could instantly rise to Chief, an immediate soar to the heavens. Winning the competition was something Zhao Wu didn''t dare to imagine. He didn''t have the strength; none of his subordinates were impressive enough to put forward. Forcing them to participate would only embarrass him. But if he could recruit this person, not only would his future performance be worry-free, but he would also gain prestige in tomorrow''s competition. With his mind made up, he put down his pipe and slowly stood up. At the same time, on the street, Li Nuo was getting a little anxious. Two and a half days already... Where was the Thief Sect''s talent scout? During this time, to maintain these skills, he had already spent three days of his lifespan. This street corner, with its huge flow of people, was a feng shui treasure for thieves. Stealing money here was like picking it up. With his professional eye, the Thief Sect definitely wouldn''t overlook such a place. Indeed, Li Nuo had seen quite a few petty thieves here. But since he had bigger fish to fry, he didn''t take any action. Plenty of petty thieves, yes, but not a single big fish in sight. For more than two days, Li Nuo himself didn''t know how many times he had struck. The thing was, after stealing each time, he had to have Housekeeper Wu and his people return the possessions afterward. If no fish bit today, the three days of his lifespan he had spent might have been utterly wasted. Just as Li Nuo was starting to feel deflated, his arm was suddenly grasped, and a voice whispered in his ear, "Young man, I''ve been watching you for a long time, can we step aside for a chat?" Li Nuo turned his head to see an average-looking middle-aged man smiling at him. Chapter 198 - 116: The Up-and-Comer of the Thief Sect On Chang''an Street, a middle-aged man with an average appearance held a young man''s arm, pointing towards a narrow alley not far off, and said, "Relax, we''re just going to talk for a bit, what can I possibly do to you?" Having said that, he walked over on his own. The young man stood in place, hesitating for a moment, but eventually followed. As he entered the alley, he kept one hand behind him, secretly making a hand gesture. At a restaurant nearby on the street, from a window seat on the second floor, Housekeeper Wu''s expression changed. He was about to make a move, but seeing the young master''s gesture, he helplessly sat back down. Deep in the alley, Zhao Wu looked at the young prodigy of the Thief Sect before him, smiled, and said, "Young man, you''re not old, but your skills are quite exquisite. These past few days, I''ve watched you make over a hundred moves, and you haven''t slipped up once..." The young man showed a terrified face and said with a tremble, "Who, who are you..." Zhao Wu laughed and said, "Young man, don''t worry, I''m in the same trade. Trust me, I won''t harm you." Upon hearing this, the fear on the young man''s face eased slightly. Zhao Wu asked, "What''s your name, young man?" The young man''s eyes darted about, but he did not answer. Far from being displeased, Zhao Wu was actually quite satisfied. Being cautious and careful was the way of a thief; this kid was naturally cut out for thievery. He didn''t press further but instead asked, "Have you ever heard of the Thief Sect?" The young man shook his head. His reaction was within Zhao Wu''s expectations. The young man didn''t even understand the basic rules, so it was normal for him not to know about the Thief Sect. Zhao Wu''s face broke into a smile as he said, "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of it before, as long as you know about it from now on. Scholars have Confucianism, soldiers have the Military School, and we thieves have the Thief School. By yourself, you''re just a lone wolf; if something happens, you have no one to rely on. But once you join the Thief Sect, it''s different. There are many colleagues you can collaborate with, mutual support, and you can discuss and exchange experiences with each other, help one another to improve... So, what do you think? Interested in joining our Thief Sect?" The young man''s face showed hesitation and he asked, "If I join the Thief Sect, do I have to hand over half of what I''ve stolen?" Zhao Wu understood his concern and laughed, saying, "Brother, that''s not how the calculations work. Let me tell you, as a thief, you can''t just focus on the small benefits before you. You need to look further ahead. On your own, how much can you steal in a month, working yourself to exhaustion? And each time, you steal just a little, with great risk. But after joining the Thief Sect, you''ll only need to do one or two jobs a month, and what you''ll earn could be a hundred, a thousand times what you make now..." The young man''s eyes flickered, clearly interested. But he still had some reservations. After a long thought, he said, "Can I think it over?" It was a big decision, and his caution was understandable. If he had agreed right away, Zhao Wu would have suspected him of having ulterior motives. He patted the young man on the shoulder and said, "You can, but don''t take too long. If you''ve made up your mind, come find me here tomorrow morning..." The young man nodded, and they both left the alley together. Watching the young man''s figure disappear into the crowd, Zhao Wu gave a signal. Two peddlers at the entrance of the alley slowly got up and followed. After a while, the two returned to Zhao Wu''s side and spoke softly. "We followed him to where he lives." "He lives in a slum to the north of the city." "He''s got a wife at home. We saw her when she opened the door for him. His wife is pretty average-looking, but she has a great figure..." "More than great, it''s amazing. That kid is really lucky..." ... Zhao Wu nodded slightly upon hearing this. Having a home and a wife indicated that the young man''s background wasn''t problematic. But still, the youngster was too green. He didn''t even realize he was being followed. Once he joins, they''ll have to find someone to teach him how to avoid being tracked. How can a thief be traced back to his own home? The two had agreed that the young man would give his answer the next day. The next morning, Zhao Wu was already waiting there. It wasn''t until the sun was well up that the young man arrived, looking belated. He seemed to have had a rough night, appearing tired with dark circles under his eyes, whether from considering his decision all night or from an amorous interlude with his exceptionally figured wife. He approached Zhao Wu, took a deep breath, and said, "I''ve made up my mind, I''m willing to join the Thief Sect." Zhao Wu''s face showed a smile as he said, "Welcome to the big family of the Thief Sect." ... Chang''an. A modest dwelling. This house, buried deep within an intricate network of alleys, is difficult for outsiders to find unless they have lived there for a long time and are extremely familiar with the area. This place is one of Zhao Wu''s bases for the Thief Sect. A sly rabbit has three burrows; naturally, one in this line of work couldn''t stay in one place for too long, changing to a new base every month. Several figures were squatting in the yard, compiling the stolen goods they had gathered while idly chatting. "Hey, why is your haul from this morning so small?" "Don''t even mention it, I had my eye on a fat sheep all morning and messed up by accident. I nearly got caught, and if I hadn''t run fast, you wouldn''t be seeing me now." "Surely you''re not saying you fumbled, or did you hide some away?" "Cut it out, you can question my skills, but not my character!" "All right, all right, be more careful next time. By the way, about today''s big competition, the boss isn''t going himself, so who is he planning to send?" "Who knows? The boss hasn''t given any hints yet. It''s a shame my skills are not good enough; otherwise, I''d definitely go. That''s a golden opportunity to skyrocket to the top. Maybe tomorrow I''d be the boss''s right-hand man..." Chapter 199 - 116: The Up-and-Comer of the Thief Sect_2 ``` Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! The sound of knocking came from outside. The pattern was three long knocks followed by two short ones; a person ran forward and opened the door, smiling and saying, "Boss, you''re back..." Zhao Wu nodded, looked behind him, and said with a smile, "Little brother, come in." The young man standing at the door glanced into the small courtyard, his expression visibly hesitant. After a moment, he took a deep breath, mustered his courage, and stepped inside. Zhao Wu chuckled. This youngster was really cautious. The young man entered the Thief Sect''s stronghold and quickly swept the place with his gaze. Aside from the man who had opened the door, there were a few others standing in the courtyard: four men and a woman. At first sight, no one would associate these people with thieves¡ªthere was a farmer with a straw hat, a woman in a plain dress and a headscarf, a scholar in blue clothing, a peddler carrying his load... Zhao Wu led him into an inner room and poured him a cup of tea, saying, "Sit." After sitting down, the young man hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, "How should I address you, big brother?" Zhao Wu smiled and said, "In our line of work, we can''t tell our real names. I go by Zhao Wu; you can call me Brother Wu from now on." The few people standing outside listening were utterly surprised; the boss was being so polite to this newcomer. It seemed they would have to start ingratiating themselves with him, too. The young man thought for a moment and said, "Brother Wu can call me Song." Zhao Wu nodded and said, "Song, now that you''ve joined our Thief Sect, there are a few rules I need to tell you about." Song replied, "Please, Brother Wu, go ahead." Zhao Wu began, "First and foremost, the most important thing is that the items you steal must be submitted for centralized distribution. Hiding any loot for yourself could get you expelled from the Thief Sect..." Song nodded. Zhao Wu continued, "That is the most important point. What I''m about to say next, you also need to remember well. Our Thief Sect is organized and rule-bound, not like those loner thieves. The Thief Sect has its own code, Stealing Technique, and we must apply principles to our thefts..." Song asked in confusion, "What principles?" Zhao Wu confidently explained, "Do not steal from the old, the young, the ill, the handicapped, the poor, the kind, the beggars, the widows, and orphans, the officials, and the nobles...These are the ten ''Do Nots'' of theft." Song exclaimed in surprise, "That many ''Do Nots''?" Zhao Wu elaborated, "Those who reach out to the old, the young, the ill, and the handicapped are the scum of scum; in this harsh world, the poor already have it tough enough, and stealing from them could push a whole family to the brink; good people accumulate limitless virtue, and stealing from them invites retribution; beggars have already fallen on the hardest times, stealing from them would be heartless; orphans and widows are pitiable enough, anyone with a shred of humanity wouldn''t target them; as for officials and nobles, it''s for our own good not to steal from them. If caught by them, exile would be the least of our worries, and you could end up losing your life... Besides, there are other smaller rules, such as ''steal wealth, not life'', ''take objects, not souls''... You must remember all these well." Song nodded solemnly and said, "I''ve got it." In fact, these principles boiled down to not stealing from the weak, as it could be the last straw that leads to their demise. Nor should you steal from the strong, because if your theft fails, the one who dies would be you. Those with some wealth but little power are the best targets. Zhao Wu sipped his tea and, looking at Song, curiously asked, "Song, your skills are exceptional for someone so young. How did you come by them?" After pondering for a moment, Song said, "It''s a long story. Actually, I didn''t know any of this until one winter when I remember a heavy snowfall. An old man collapsed at my doorstep. I helped him into the house, gave him a bowl of hot soup, and he stayed with us for a while. Out of gratitude, he taught me these things..." He sighed, his tone complex, "I thought I''d never need to use these skills in my lifetime, but, alas..." Zhao Wu patted his shoulder, consoling him, "Being forced by life''s circumstances is no disgrace. This damned world, why should some toil from dawn to dusk and barely scrape by, while others do nothing and are born to endless privilege? We earn our keep with skills, with sweat, nothing disgraceful about that..." After consoling Song, he reflected and said, "It seems that the old man you helped must have been a Thief Sect expert. You''ve inherited his mantle. Work hard; your future is limitless. Perhaps one day, Brother Wu might rely on you, and by then, you''ll have to call me Little Wu..." Song replied with earnest trepidation, "I wouldn''t dare..." "Hey, one must have dreams and never belittle oneself," encouraged Zhao Wu. Then, changing his tone, he said, "Right now, there''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity right in front of you. Today our Thief Sect will hold a competition. Usually, only stewards and senior Thieves may participate, but your Stealing Technique is exceptional, and I would like to recommend you..." Afterwards, Song, having listened to him, hesitated for a bit and then shook his head repeatedly, saying, "Me, joining the Thief Sect competition? No, no, I can''t do that, I''ve only just begun..." Zhao Wu earnestly said, "Don''t sell yourself short. I''ll tell you straight from the heart, I can''t match your skills. Participating in this competition, even if you don''t win, will still get you noticed by higher-ups. If they take interest in you, your rise in rank will be rapid. Just don''t forget to bring your brothers along once you''re up there..." ``` Chapter 200 - 116: New Talent of Thief Sect_3 Zhao Wu was the steward, and he was eligible to directly participate in this grand competition. But with his skills, going up there would only serve to set off others, so it was better to recommend young Song to go instead. He turned to the young man before him and asked, "Do you know all the Six Arts of the Thief Sect?" The young man was taken aback, "The Thief Sect has Six Arts?" Zhao Wu said, "Of course, scaling walls, picking locks, Blockage, Pickpocket, Cutting, and deals, these are the Six Arts of the Thief Sect. How much has the old man taught you?" The young man nodded and said, "So these are the Six Arts of the Thief Sect, I know a little about each of them." Zhao Wu showed a smile and said, "That''s good, if we''re lucky, after today, I might be calling you Chief Song..." The two chatted for a while longer when suddenly three heavy knocks came from outside the courtyard. Zhao Wu walked into the yard and said to several sect members, "You guys leave through the back door." As the sect members took their leave, Zhao Wu personally went to the gate, opened the door, and saw a figure in a mask standing outside. He immediately bowed and said respectfully, "Chief Wu..." The masked figure glanced at him and said indifferently, "The time has come; are you going to participate in the competition?" This competition for the promotion of Chief was mainly aimed at the stewards. Zhao Wu waved his hand and replied, "No, no, I don''t have the skill for that. However, I''ve just taken a young brother under my wing. Although he''s young, his skills are exceptional. Let him replace me in the competition." The masked man didn''t say much, glanced once at the young man standing behind Zhao Wu, and instructed, "Follow me." With those words, he turned and walked away. The young man took a few steps and then turned back, looking tentatively at Zhao Wu, and asked, "Brother Wu, aren''t you coming?" Zhao Wu knew what he was worried about, smiled, and said, "I can''t go; just follow Manager Wu with confidence. When the competition is over, he will bring you back..." The young man followed the masked man, through complicated alleys, until they arrived at an alleyway where a carriage was stopped. The masked man walked up to the carriage and said calmly, "Get in." The young man got onto the carriage and found three other people inside. The three Thief Sect stewards looked at the young man who had boarded with surprise and couldn''t help but speak. "Zhao Wu isn''t coming himself?" "With his meager skills, he would only disgrace himself if he went." "Sending such a green kid, though? Has his hair even fully grown in, and he''s thinking of contending for Chief?" The masked man glanced at them and said coldly, "Shut up!" They immediately fell silent. The masked man took several black cloths from his arms, threw them into the carriage, and ordered, "Blindfold yourselves." All four obediently picked up a cloth and covered their eyes. The masked man let down the carriage curtain, whipped the reins, and the carriage slowly set off in a certain direction. High above, a wooden kite was slowly flapping its wings, trailing far behind the carriage. Hundreds of zhang away, inside another carriage. Li Yun sat with his eyes closed, speaking to Housekeeper Wu and Li Anning outside the carriage, "They''re moving, they''re moving; by the direction, it seems they''re heading to the north of the city..." ... Li Nuo sat in the carriage, his eyes still covered, completely unaware of the situation outside. Sitting in a carriage but still having to wear a blindfold, it''s no wonder the Thief Sect has remained active under the Emperor''s nose. But he wasn''t too worried. For this operation, Li Anning had specially invited Li Yun from the King Chun Mansion. What Martial Artist and Legalism couldn''t do, a Mohist Mechanical Master could accomplish with ease. He could control flying mechanisms, constantly monitoring his position. Although this mission had some difficulties early on, it had since gone surprisingly smoothly. Brother Wu might not be a good person, but he was a great leader. Such a valuable opportunity had been given to him just like that. Li Nuo had originally planned to threaten and bribe. After being blindfolded, his sense of time wasn''t as sharp, and he had no idea how long it had been before the carriage slowly halted with a "whoa." "Get off." Hearing the voice from outside, Li Nuo and the other three removed their blindfolds and got out of the carriage. He immediately surveyed his surroundings; they were in the midst of the dilapidated homes of the northern slums. Led by the masked man, the four entered a courtyard where several figures were already waiting. Among them, two figures also had their faces covered with black cloth. The rest, six men and two women, were the kind of people who would disappear into a crowd without a trace. Who could have imagined they were Thief Sect stewards... Li Nuo was grateful for his foresight. Without Phoenix''s transformation, he truly wouldn''t have been able to blend into this nondescript group. In the courtyard, a masked figure asked, "Old Wu, why have you only just arrived? We were waiting for you." The masked man who had brought Li Nuo and the others responded, "It''s never wrong to be cautious; I took a few extra turns on the way here." The other said nothing and scanned the four newcomers briefly before suggesting, "Now that you''re here, let''s start soon; we have to move to the next place later." Li Nuo''s eyebrows raised slightly as he realized that this wasn''t the final venue for the competition. A single competition required different locations; these fellows were extremely cautious. He took a quick look around. Aside from the three black-clothed men, there were only twelve people. The Thief Sect had sixty-four stewards, and with other experts included, there should be at least a hundred people participating in the competition. There must be other competition sites still. Chapter 201 - 116: The Up-and-Comer of the Thief Sect_4 They were even particular about dividing the examination venue. Twelve people stood side by side, a black-clothed man glanced over them and said, "After this round, only half of you twelve will remain; the rest of you will go back where you came from." Everyone''s expression changed more or less upon hearing this. Who would have thought that half would be eliminated in the first round? Wouldn''t that mean losing the chance to showcase other skills if they lagged behind in this one? The black-clothed man pointed to a wall in front of them and said to the man in the scholar''s robe standing at the front, "Climb over that wall, then climb back again." Li Nuo, standing at the back of the crowd, knew that wall-climbing was the first of the Six Arts of the Thief Sect and also the most fundamental skill. Compared to stealing wallets in public, it was certainly safer to burgle a house when the owner was not at home. And climbing over walls was the first step to entering a house; hence, it was ranked first. The man in the scholar''s robe, upon hearing this, stepped out of the line, took a short running start, and easily scaled the nearly ten-feet-high wall, landing with a "bang." Quickly, he climbed back over the wall from the other side. As he landed, Li Nuo could feel a slight tremor in the ground from two yards away. Li Nuo shook his head slightly; though he had climbed over the wall, his landing was too loud. The thievery of the Thief Sect wasn''t about simply getting over the wall. The goal was to make as little noise as possible when scaling someone else''s wall. Thieves generally operated at midnight, in the dead quiet of night, and making too much noise could easily alert the neighbors. Not to mention that startling even the house''s guarding dogs wouldn''t be good either. Inside the courtyard, the three Chief Protectors also frowned. The climbing was good, but the loud sound upon landing warranted only a B grade. The second person to scale the wall was a woman dressed like a village lady with a sallow complexion. She was petite and chose to use several indentations in the wall to climb after multiple attempts, successfully getting herself atop the wall. When she climbed down from the wall, unlike the scholar-robed man, she didn''t jump straight down but hung onto the top of the wall with both hands and slowly lowered her body to reduce the height before softly leaping down, only making a faint noise upon landing. When she climbed back, she used the same method. Li Nuo continued to shake his head, the landing was quieter, but it was too slow. Wall climbing was not just the basis for entering a room but also crucial for escaping. If the owner found her, or if dogs chased her, crawling that way would have gotten her caught hundreds of times. Climbing walls required speed and lightness. Following her, the remaining people also quickly scaled the wall in order. It had to be said, the steward of the Thief Sect was somewhat capable. Leaving aside the speed of climbing and the sound of landing, at least everyone successfully made it over the high walls. Li Nuo was the last. With a light run-up, he used the wall to propel himself several times with his toes, and in no time he was atop the wall, leaping down without any pause. While in mid-air, he scanned the ground. He avoided the uneven path, picked a relatively flat spot, bent his knees upon landing, rolled forward smoothly, and the entire process was almost soundless. Then, he climbed back using the same technique, equally silent upon landing. The three Chief Protectors standing below the wall showed surprised expressions. They were so close and yet heard nothing. Just for this single act of wall climbing, even they couldn''t possibly manage to be as flawless as he was. This young man had something special. Once the young man returned to the group, a Chief Protector couldn''t help but ask, "Whose steward is this? He''s quite skilled..." Another masked Chief Protector, also showing amazement, then explained, "He isn''t a steward; he''s a new recruit recommended by one of my stewards. No wonder Zhao Wu recommended him; the kid really has some skills, and he''s also young, a good seed..." The other two Chief Protectors, hearing this, looked even more surprised. A new recruit? Is this guy really a new recruit? If it weren''t for his youthful face, just based on his skills of climbing walls silently, they would believe it if he were called a protector... Chapter 202 - 117 Chief Song [Book Title Changed] [ps: Under the editor''s suggestion, the original title of the book has been restored. This book is written in a light-hearted tone, and the original title was too serious and did not fit well with the content. Other than the change in the title, nothing else is affected. Please be advised.] The first "wall climbing" competition had ended. Inside the courtyard, three masked Chiefs looked at the twelve people lined up. One of them pointed and said, "You, you, you... you six stay, the rest of you may go now." Those who were pointed out finally breathed a sigh of relief. Those who were not pointed out showed disappointment on their faces, but they didn''t say anything and gradually left the courtyard. Li Nuo was, of course, among those who stayed. Watching the six people leave, he felt immense heartache¡ªthere went his lifetime, just slipping away... But he couldn''t persuade them to come back. He could only comfort himself by thinking that one may escape the monk but not the temple. If he could catch all the Chiefs at once, these people wouldn''t be able to escape either. The six who passed the first round were taken onto a carriage and ordered to cover their eyes. This time, the carriage ride was noticeably shorter. When Li Nuo and the others got off the carriage, they had arrived at a strange courtyard. Li Nuo now knew that anyone with a mask was a Chief-level figure. This courtyard also had two other masked Chiefs. Like before, twelve people were competing in this challenge. The other six must have come from competing elsewhere. One Chief briefly explained the rules for the second round. Inside the courtyard, there were twelve tables. Each table had three locks. The first step in burglary was climbing walls, and the second was picking locks. This round was also quite simple. Before an incense stick burned out in the courtyard, they had to open the three locks on the table before them. If any one of the three locks wasn''t opened, they would be directly eliminated. Besides these three locks, there was only a very thin piece of wire on the table. After one of the masked Chiefs lit the incense, everyone immediately picked up the thin wire and began probing the keyholes. These three locks were of different shapes and internal structures, requiring three different lock-picking methods. Although Li Nuo had never picked locks before, his hands moved swiftly, seemingly all muscle memory. He was the first to open all three locks, and by that time, the incense had burned less than half. His rapid speed naturally caught the attention of the five Chiefs. "This young man has such skills?" "You didn''t see, his wall climbing was also extraordinary." "I wonder about his other abilities, but from these two skills alone, he would be more than adequate for a Chief." ... As time passed, out of the twelve, eight had managed to open the three locks on the table before the incense stick burned out. The other four, unfortunately, were eliminated. However, this time, the Chiefs didn''t make them switch places. One Chief led the eight to a door and said, "In a moment, you eight will take turns to open this door. Only the four who take the least time and make the least noise will advance to the next round." Li Nuo glanced at it, the door was locked from the inside. In burglary, two scenarios could occur. If the owner wasn''t home, the door would be locked from the outside, requiring lock-picking skills. If the owner was home, the door would be locked from the inside, requiring another skill called Blockage. Blockage meant using a knife to slide open the latch. The thief who broke into the Huang couple''s room used this technique. For a rapist involved in Stealing Fragrance and Jade, this skill was essential. This challenge was a bit more difficult than picking locks, requiring a knife as thin as a cicada''s wing to gradually slide open the latch, ensuring speed while making no noise. A thief daring enough to attempt this not only needed excellent skills but also extraordinary courage. This time, Li Nuo was the first up. The gap in the door was very narrow, and the knife''s blade extremely thin, which was not easy to control, but he didn''t need to control it; everything happened naturally. In a short while, Li Nuo put away the knife and gently pushed the door open. Including the Chiefs, everyone looked at him in surprise. Fast! Incredibly fast! This young man''s skills in lock-picking and Blockage surpassed many veteran thieves. The steward of the Thief Sect, present at the scene, became even more alert. This person might be the biggest obstacle on their path to becoming a Chief. After opening the room door, Li Nuo stood aside to observe. The sect members of the Thief Sect, compared to unorganized petty thieves, were obviously more skilled. Those who had made it this far were the elite among thieves. Out of the eight, only one failed to open the room door within the time limit, while the other three were eliminated either because they took too long or made too much noise. Li Nuo''s gaze lingered on those three for a moment. The difficulty of Blockage varied with the width of the door gap; the simplest Blockage was something anyone could do. However, not many thieves dared to attempt it. Only those extremely confident in their skills dared to make a move while the homeowner was in the room. The gap in the door of the Huang couple''s room was even narrower than the door used for the competition. Those who couldn''t even pass the test likely weren''t the culprits¡ªthey lacked the capability. It was quite possible that the killer of the Huang couple was among these people. Among the three men, one was small in stature, likely incapable of killing the Huang couple alone. Chapter 203 - 117 Chief Song [Book Title Changed]_2 The other two, one a young man in his twenties, the other a middle-aged looking man, both had the ability and the skills to commit the crime. Unfortunately, more than a day had passed since the crime occurred, and he could not use the Law Code to judge. Of course, the likelihood that the murderer was one of these two was very small, given that there should have been several other groups of competitors besides them. But narrowing down the suspect to a smaller circle was still better than searching for a needle in a haystack. Li Nuo learned from Zhao Wu that the Thief Sect committed thefts by dividing territories. Thieves from one territory could only steal within their designated area, otherwise, it would break the rules. As long as he could figure out which territory the Huang Mansion was in, specifically which Chief and which stewards were in charge, and who was under their command, he could further narrow down the range. Of course, at this point in the investigation, looking into Huang Mansion was just incidental. His ultimate goal was to wipe out the upper echelons of the Thief Sect in one fell swoop and then, following the trail, to completely eradicate this illegal organization entrenched in Chang''an. The merit of this affair far outweighed that of a single homicide case. The four of them, led by a masked Chief, walked out of the courtyard and closed the gate from the inside. Li Nuo turned back for a glance and asked in surprise, "Aren''t those Chiefs going?" The masked Chief looked at him and said indifferently, "You all have the potential to become future Chiefs, so it''s not too early to tell you the Chiefs'' rule, except for important deliberations, under no circumstances are more than eight Chiefs allowed to appear at the same location..." Li Nuo was inwardly shocked. The caution of the Thief Sect exceeded his expectations. They even had this level of risk control. He knew only modern nations or companies had such rules, stipulating that leaders and successors, head and deputy of a department, should not travel in the same vehicle, and top executives of a company should not fly on the same plane. In case of an accident, it could paralyze the nation or company. Sure enough, the Thief Sect''s safety awareness was remarkably advanced. But it thwarted his plan. He had originally thought that the competition would be conducted with everyone together. And that most of the Thief Sect''s upper echelons would attend in person. Who would have thought that not only did they split the test locations and adopt elimination rules, but they also had risk control measures in place for the high-level members. Now, it seemed he wouldn''t even be able to capture half of the upper echelons, which was far less than he had anticipated. He could only take one step at a time. The group boarded a carriage and were blindfolded once again. Not long after the carriage began moving, it slowly came to a stop. At the masked Chief''s gesture, Li Nuo and the others alighted the carriage and entered a new courtyard. His gaze immediately swept over the courtyard, noticing there were only two masked Chiefs, and also an old man in a black robe. The masked Chief who brought Li Nuo in stepped forward and respectfully said, "Protector, greetings." The old man in a black robe, whose face was also covered, said in a hoarse voice, "Wait a little longer, a few people haven''t arrived yet." Li Nuo stood in the courtyard for a while and then saw another masked Chief bring four more people. One Protector, four Chiefs, far fewer than what Li Nuo had expected. And after the first three trials, there were only sixteen contestants left. With so few people, even capturing them all would hardly add much to his lifespan. One of the masked Chiefs said, "To have made it this far indicates your foundations are all quite sound. This is the location of your final test today. Here, you will undergo the last three trials, and the one who performs the best will become the Thief Sect''s new Chief..." Upon hearing this, everyone''s expression showed a hint of excitement. Becoming a Chief meant officially entering the Thief Sect''s higher echelons. As a Chief, one could preside over dozens of sect members and take a cut of half the loot they stole. That kind of power was not something a steward had. Li Nuo had other thoughts. Becoming a Chief would give him the opportunity to get closer to more of the Thief Sect''s top brass. He had to win these next three trials. The masked Chief walked to the center of the courtyard, in front of a straw dummy dressed in clothes, and said, "Come up one by one and remove the silver and Copper Coin from this person''s chest and sleeve pockets, and anyone who causes the bells on this person to ring will be eliminated." Those who had reached this stage were all elites of the Thief Sect. Breaking into unattended homes and picking locks was hardly a challenge for them. Stealing silver and other items without being detected was the real dividing line between professional thieves and amateur pickpockets. This trial tested the fourth art of the Thief Sect, known as "Pickpocket," which mainly involved silently taking valuables from the pockets of someone''s chest or sleeves as you passed by. "Pickpocket" demands "speed, accuracy, and stability," testing not only skill but also the psychological aspect. Using deliberate collisions to steal from someone''s body was the lowest form of the art. Anyone slightly vigilant or with anti-theft experience would check their belongings immediately after being bumped into. A real master could graze past someone and pickpocket them effortlessly. The dummy in the courtyard was covered with bells that would jingle with any overly large movements. The sixteen who passed the first three trials all took turns stepping forward. Everyone had to quickly pass by the dummy and take its possessions. Some used two long chopsticks, others only their fingers, but whatever the technique, it required years of continuous practice to master. In the end, out of the sixteen, six were eliminated for causing the bells to ring. Chapter 204 - 117 Chief Song [Changed the Book Title]_3 Even if the bell made but a slight jingle, such a motion during a theft would go unnoticed by most, but compared to the other ten competitors, it was slightly lacking. "Pickpocketing" is the most commonly used skill among thieves, as effortless as eating and drinking for the adept. The six who were eliminated couldn''t leave just yet; they could only stand aside and wait. Opposite pickpocketing was another skill called "Cutting." Pickpocketing only allowed one to steal from open pockets, which the poor usually use. Some wealthier households, more meticulous in nature, would use wallets either hanging or tied around their waists. Wallets aren''t open-topped; those tucked inside or simply hung around the waist were easy enough, but if it was tightly tied, the string had to be cut before one could make off with it. This necessitated thieves to independently develop the skill of Cutting, attaching two thin blades to the index and middle fingers to sever the wallet''s cord. For petty thieves, this was a difficult craft. Yet for the Thief Sect''s elite who had weathered the storm, advancing through rounds of trials, this was child''s play. In this round, not a single one of the ten was eliminated. Everyone smoothly cut the cords from the mannequins, successfully acquiring the wallets. Even the robed elder expressed his satisfaction, saying, "Not bad, I thought if three or five made it this far, that would be plenty. I didn''t expect ten to remain..." The masked Chief beside him also said with a smile, "Their abilities are all sufficient for a Chief''s role, now we''ll see who excels in the final ''Blockage''..." Li Nuo''s array of skills, inherited from the former protector of the Thief Sect, naturally placed him among the final ten. The final contest was named "Blockage." The Six Arts of the Thief Sect, frankly, revolved around two scenarios of theft. Scaling walls, picking locks, and Blockage were essential skills for burglary. Pickpocketing, Cutting, and Blockage were targeted at street theft. The last art, "Blockage," involved secretly swapping another person''s belongings with items of the same weight. If one, out on the street, suddenly lost a heavy wallet, even if they never saw the thief, they would notice the change in weight. But if one could replace the stolen item with something of equivalent weight in the blink of an eye, the chances of being discovered were slim. However, this skill required high expertise. Firstly, one had to judge how much the belongings weighed based on the swing of the wallet, then substitute it with an item of the exact same weight. This level of professionalism was beyond even the average street thief. For the Thief Sect''s test, the difficulty of "Blockage" was reduced. A Chief, with a wallet tied to his waist, walked back and forth in the courtyard. The ten contenders had to observe the Chief''s movements and the wallet''s swing to estimate its weight, then replace it with sand or pebbles of equal weight. The closest in weight would be declared the winner. In the courtyard, all ten contestants watched the Chief''s waist-worn wallet intently, shifting positions occasionally, attempting to observe from different angles. After a moment, the Chief removed the wallet and said, "Begin." Upon hearing this, everyone immediately grabbed an empty wallet from the table and started filling it with sand. The window to act was fleeting; they needed to complete the task within ten breaths. "Stop!" At the command of the masked Chief, everyone stopped in unison. He brought out a balance scale, placed it on the table, set the actual wallet on one end, and picked up a filled one from a contestant and placed it on the other end. The scale clearly tipped towards the filled wallet. Clearly, he had filled it too much. ''Blockage'' was already the most challenging of the six skills, and precisely estimating the weight of a wallet by sight alone was something not even a Chief, sometimes not even a protector, could do without error. The masked Chief tested each filled wallet one by one, and they were all either too light or too heavy. Two individuals came closest to the original weight. One of them was a middle-aged man he recognized, the most experienced steward in the Thief Sect, proficient in the Six Arts and one of the front-runners to be promoted to Chief. The other was a young man with a darker complexion, of ordinary appearance at first glance, but on closer inspection, faintly handsome. The two had filled their wallets, one slightly over, one slightly under the weight, but the difference was minimal. Unable to decide himself, he looked towards the robed elder and asked, "Protector, it''s hard to determine a winner in their ''Blockage.'' Please make a decision." The robed elder looked at the young man and asked, "What''s your name?" The young man replied, "Protector, I am Song Yu." The robed elder nodded and said, "Very well, from now on you are the new Chief of our Thief Sect." Several Chiefs were taken aback; they had assumed the protector would let the two compete further until a clear winner emerged, but to their surprise, he had directly appointed the young man. The middle-aged steward heard the elder''s decision and, after a brief moment of shock, abandoned decorum and angrily said, "This isn''t fair, our results were nearly identical, why should he become the Chief!" The robed elder gave him an indifferent glance and asked, "Where is your steward''s waist card?" "Right here..." Upon reaching into his chest, the steward''s expression changed drastically, and he exclaimed in shock, "Where is my waist card?" The young man produced a waist card from his pocket and returned it to him with a smile, saying, "Thank you for letting me." Silently accepting the waist card, the middle-aged man lowered his head, too ashamed to meet anyone''s gaze. Indeed, he had lost face. Chapter 205 - 117 Chief Song [Changed the Book Title]_4 "Having been a thief all my life, today I was stolen from by a thief." He finally understood what it meant that there''s always someone better out there, someone above you in the skies, a thief beyond a thief. He was outskilled, there was nothing more to say. He put away his waist card and respectfully bowed to the young man, sincerely saying, "I have met Chief Song..." The new Chief had already been selected, and the other contestants dispersed from the scene. Inside the small courtyard, only the elder in the black robe remained, along with the four Chiefs. The elder in the black robe looked at Li Nuo and said, "My surname is Zhang. You can call me Guardian Zhang. From now on, you will report directly to me." Li Nuo bowed to him and said, "I have met Guardian Zhang." The elder nodded, looked at another masked man, and said, "Chief Wu, Chief Song has just been promoted and still has much to learn. Take some time to teach him, to help him become familiar with the position of Chief soon..." The masked man nodded and said, "Rest assured, Guardian Zhang, I will help Chief Song get acquainted with the affairs of the sect quickly." After Guardian Zhang and the other three Chiefs left, the masked Chief Wu bowed to Li Nuo and said, "Chief Song, let''s go back." Li Nuo followed him out of the courtyard and boarded the last carriage parked outside, which was indeed the first carriage he had ridden on his way here. This Chief Wu was the person who had taken him away from his brother Wu. In a simple dwelling in Chang''an, Zhao Wu paced anxiously in the courtyard, a worried expression on his face. Song had been gone for so long, why hadn''t he returned? Although the later he returned, the further he had advanced in the competition, this delay seemed too long. Could it be that after being eliminated, he couldn''t find his way back? It was highly possible, as the maze of alleys outside this stronghold twisted and turned every which way, making it nearly impossible to find one''s direction without walking through dozens of times. Since Song had only gone through once, it was normal for him to not find his way back. He prepared to go to the street corner where they had planned to meet, thinking that the clever Song, if lost, might be waiting for him there. Bang! Bang! Bang! As Zhao Wu was thinking this, a rhythmic knocking suddenly came from the door. He walked briskly over, opened the door, and seeing the young man standing there, a smile appeared on his face as he said, "Song, you''ve finally come back. It doesn''t matter that you were eliminated; consider it a learning experience..." The masked man beside the young man glanced at Zhao Wu and said indifferently, "What Song? Show some manners, call him Chief Song!" Moments later, in the room, Zhao Wu respectfully served hot tea to the two, and Li Nuo smiled and said, "Thank you, Brother Wu." Zhao Wu''s expression changed, and he quickly said, "No, no, no, Chief Song, you flatter me. Just call me Wu..." Chief Wu had taken off the mask from his face, appearing as an honest middle-aged man. Judging merely from his facial features, no one would think he was one of the sixteen Chiefs of the Thief Sect. He took out a wooden token from his robe and handed it to Li Nuo, saying, "This is your Token as Chief. Keep it safe; never lose it. It is the only proof of your identity." Li Nuo took the wooden token; it was smooth on top but had irregular serrated indentations at the bottom, presumably for anti-counterfeiting purposes. Then, Chief Wu continued, "Chief Song has just become a Chief, and there''s no need to rush into handling the affairs of the sect. In a few days, there will be the semiannual Thief Sect conference. At that time, the territories will be rearranged. Once Chief Song''s territory is determined, I will tell you what a Chief should do, to help you become familiar with this position quickly..." Li Nuo bowed and said, "Thank you, Chief Wu." Chief Wu smiled and said, "You''re welcome, Chief Song. You may go back now. If you have any issues in the next few days, just talk to Zhao Wu. Zhao Wu, escort Chief Song out..." Zhao Wu walked Li Nuo to the alley entrance, and when he got back tossi the stronghold, Chief Wu closed the door and asked, "How do you know Chief Song? Tell me everything from start to finish." Zhao Wu was slightly stunned, then detailed the whole story to him. He then cautiously asked, "Chief Wu, is there a problem with Song... I mean, Chief Song?" Chief Wu indifferently said, "Whether there''s a problem or not, we''ll find out only after checking. The position of Chief is crucial; even a small mistake can cause immeasurable damage to the Thief Sect. It''s better to be cautious. Have someone watch him 24 hours a day for the next few days and conduct a thorough investigation to ensure there are no oversights." Despite Zhao Wu feeling certain that Song had no issues, he nodded and said, "Yes." Chang''an, north of the city. Li Nuo walked to a residence by the street and knocked on the door. After a short while, the courtyard door opened from the inside, and Li Anning, dressed in coarse cloth and with makeup on her face, came out. A smile appeared on her face, and she grabbed Li Nuo''s arm first, excitedly saying, "Husband, you''re back!" Feeling the full pressure on his arm, Li Nuo was slightly startled, but before he could speak, Li Anning lowered her voice and said, "Someone is following us, don''t give us away..." Li Nuo instantly reacted, his face quickly breaking into a smile too, as he picked her up, spun around on the spot, and said, "Wife, let''s go inside; I have some good news to tell you!" At the courtyard entrance, the couple entered the yard hand in hand and closed the courtyard door behind them. Not far away, a figure hidden by another house''s door let out a sigh of relief. This Chief, excellent in the Stealing Technique but too lax in vigilance. He had walked straight into his own home, not taking any detours, showing no awareness of being followed. That such a person could become a Chief suggested a significant flaw in the Thief Sect''s promotion system. Once he became a steward, he would definitely raise this issue with his superiors. Creak! Just as he was thinking this, the door he was leaning on suddenly opened, and he almost fell, caught off guard. An old man holding a bucket of slop was about to dump it in the street when he saw the man standing at the door, leaning on the door frame, and asked, "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" The man smiled and asked, "Old man, may I inquire if you know Song Yu?" The elder pointed to a residence not far away and said, "I know him, that''s his house. What do you want with Song Yu?" The man replied, "I''m a friend of Song Yu; I''ve got some business with him. Old man, are you very familiar with him?" The elder chuckled and said, "Of course, I watched him grow up. How time flies! It feels like just the other day he was crawling on the ground, and in a blink, he grew up so much, even got married..." "Isn''t that the truth!" "Ah, time spares no one, getting old, getting old!" "With your sturdy health, you''re sure to live a long life." "Then I''ll take your auspicious words!" ... After chatting for a while, the elder, taking a liking to the man, warmly invited him in for a meal. The man smiled and said, "Thanks for the kind offer, old man, but I have some matters to handle and should not disturb you further..." After the elder went back inside, he waited a little while, then knocked on another courtyard door across the street. Quickly, the door opened a crack, and a peasant woman peered out at him, asking, "Who are you, what do you want?" The man asked with a smile, "Excuse me, is this Song Yu''s house?" The woman slammed the door shut abruptly, saying irritably, "No, Song Yu''s house is diagonally opposite; you''ve got the wrong door!" The man touched his nose, realizing there was no need to ask further; Chief Song indeed grew up here. Shortly after. Inside the stronghold, the man spoke to Zhao Wu, "Manager Zhao, I''ve confirmed it; Chief Song indeed grew up there, and his identity poses no issues. Should we keep monitoring him in the coming days?" Zhao Wu asked, "How many neighbors did you ask?" The man thought for a moment and said, "About seven or eight." Zhao Wu stroked his chin and said, "Seven or eight, that should be confirmatory." The man asked again, "So, should we continue monitoring him?" Zhao Wu waved his hand and said, "No need, even if we don''t watch him, Chief Wu will definitely have someone on it. Song was personally recruited by me into the Thief Sect; how could I not know if something''s amiss with him..." Chapter 206 - 118 Temporary Husband and Wife Chang''an North District. In a certain courtyard. Li Nuo gave Li Anning a bow with his hands and said with an apologetic tone, "Just now, I did not mean any offense, I hope the Princess can forgive me." The relationship between Song Yu and his wife was very good, and in order to avoid suspicion, they had to act the part convincingly. Li Anning waved her hand, indicating that she did not mind in the slightest and said, "It''s all for the case, why mention it? Do I seem like an unreasonable person?" She quickly shifted the topic and asked, "By the way, how are things on your end?" Li Nuo took out a waist card and replied, "You could say I''ve taken the first step." Looking at the Chief''s waist card in Li Nuo''s hand, Li Anning wasn''t surprised at all. She had a strange intuition that as long as it was something he wanted to do, he would definitely be able to do it. Li Nuo continued, "The people of the Thief Sect are very cautious. They didn''t gather everyone together, but instead are holding trials in batches, so I didn''t make a move with you all. However, in a few days, there will be another great opportunity. The higher-ups of the Thief Sect will gather in one place. If we can capture them all in one fell swoop and trace back from there, eliminating the Thief Sect will be no problem..." Upon hearing this, a look of expectation also appeared on Li Anning''s face. Solving an ordinary murder case barely increased one''s cultivation, but if they could eliminate this thief organization, even with her fourth realm cultivation, she would receive an incredibly substantial reward. She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "So what do we do now?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "I fear I have to inconvenience the Princess for a few more days. They still don''t trust me completely. If nothing unexpected happens, these people from the Thief Sect will definitely arrange for someone to monitor our every move in the next few days. You''ll need to continue playing this role with me for a few more days..." Li Anning readily agreed, saying, "No problem!" Acting alongside Li Nuo was far more interesting than stamping case files at the Ministry of Justice. Moreover, the more she was involved in the investigation, the greater the rewards she would receive. It was her first time engaging in such a task, and the thought alone was its own kind of thrill. Compared to an eager Li Anning, Li Nuo felt somewhat gloomy. He had already endured three days, and he could have finished today, but for the sake of maximizing the outcome, he had to wait a few more days. The next few days would be crucial, as they would determine whether he could gain the trust of the Thief Sect. Any slight mistake could lead to total failure and all his efforts being wasted. There were people surveilling him everywhere outside, and to prevent any slip-ups, he definitely could not go home during these days. He had to find a way to send word to his wife, so as not to worry them. Soon, there was a knock on the door. Li Nuo opened the door to see Housekeeper Wu, who had also changed into a set of worn clothes, come in. After closing the door, Housekeeper Wu said to Li Nuo, "Someone was probing for information about Young Master just now. Fortunately, the Young Master had planned ahead. There are a few shady figures at several street corners outside, most likely keeping an eye on the Young Master..." Given the carefulness of the Thief Sect, they definitely would not easily trust a newcomer. All of this was within Li Nuo''s expectations. They had made a lot of preparations for this mission. About a dozen households in the vicinity were their people. Housekeeper Wu played the role of his neighbor. Li Anning, on the other hand, played the role of his wife. The original master of this house was called Song Yu, who actually had a wife. The couple lived together in this small courtyard. Although Li Nuo also had a wife, it was more suitable for Li Anning to play Song Yu''s wife''s role than his own wife. One reason was that Song Yu''s wife had a proud chest, and if his wife were to play the role, they would need to stuff the clothes. Li Anning did not need that, as she fit the role naturally and even had room to spare. But the more important reason was that his wife''s acting skills were not up to par, letting her play the role would definitely give them away, so Li Nuo didn''t even suggest it. The Princess, being a Law Practitioner, gained vastly different benefits from being personally involved in the action compared to just waiting for the outcome. No matter how you looked at it, she was the most suitable person to play this role. Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and said, "Don''t worry about those people. However, please send someone back to the Song Residence to pass a message. Tell my wife I won''t be going back in the next few days and not to worry about me." Housekeeper Wu nodded and said, "Then this Old Servant should leave now. Staying here too long might raise suspicions." Before leaving, Housekeeper Wu took some rice that Li Nuo had taken out of the rice bag to take back with him. It was quite normal for neighbors to borrow some grain, so it wouldn''t arouse suspicion. After Housekeeper Wu left, Li Nuo was pondering how to arrange the next few days. As he turned his head, he saw Li Anning standing in the courtyard lost in thought. Li Nuo looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Anning sighed and said with some regret, "I never expected that the first man to hold me in his arms would be you..." Although she did not blame Li Nuo, her tone was full of regret. Clearly, her true feelings were that it mattered to her. This was something with which Li Nuo did not agree. The love between Song Yu and his wife was strong, and they often engaged in such intimate actions. He was just trying not to reveal any flaws. Besides, it was also his first time. Not only was hugging a first for him, but even holding hands was a first. His wife had never held him like that... Well, his wife had held him, but it was a horizontal hold. Li Nuo mumbled to himself as he walked towards the house, "As if it isn''t a first time for me too..." Li Anning was slightly startled and said in surprise, "What did you say?" Li Nuo shook his head, "Nothing." Li Anning clearly heard Li Nuo''s muttering and said with some amazement, "You''ve been married so long, and yet you''ve never even held her? No wonder I always thought that you two looked odd, hardly resembling a normal married couple..." Chapter 207 - 118 Temporary Husband and Wife_2 She looked at Li Nuo, curiously asking, "What on earth is going on with you guys?" Li Nuo did not answer her and strode into the house. Li Anning followed behind him, the slight dejection having already disappeared without a trace. Everyone was inexperienced, so no one took advantage of anyone. However, Song Jiaren couldn''t blame her once she found out. Her own husband had held another woman for the first time. If it were her, she definitely could not endure. But who made Song Jiaren not cherish what she had? Moreover, there was a reason for everything, and she was guilt-free anyway... Li Nuo entered the house, looking around, and sighed softly. Song Yu''s family conditions were not very good, here there was only a small courtyard besides a big room. The kitchen, bedroom, and storage room were all in one big room, and there were no dividers. The only wooden bed wasn''t as large as those in Song Residence. It barely fit two people with no space between. There was only one quilt as well. Concerned that the Thief Sect might come here and reveal any flaws, Li Nuo had not altered anything. The observational skills of these elite thieves were incomparable to ordinary people. The two definitely could not sleep on the same bed¡ªit was so small there wasn''t even space to turn over. He and his real wife were not even that close, let alone with a fake wife. The Princess, being of noble birth, managing to put up with a few nights in this shabby house, was already quite difficult. Li Nuo could only endure some discomfort himself, took out a straw mat, and slept on the ground next to the bed. That''s how they had slept last night. Li Nuo sighed silently in his heart. His wife never made him sleep on the ground. But for the rich rewards in a few days, he could only endure. He dismissed the idea of sleep; it was almost dark and he hadn''t eaten all day. He planned to go out and fill his stomach. Although the Song couple usually cooked at home, becoming the leader of the Thief Sect was a joyous occasion. Spending a bit more on a meal out was reasonable. At times like this, appearing too composed was actually abnormal. As he walked to the courtyard gate, Li Anning proactively stepped forward, took his arm and said, "Outside, don''t call me ''Princess.'' Don''t give us away, or all our efforts will be wasted..." Li Nuo, of course, understood and replied, "Understood, wife..." When Song Yu and his wife went out, they always walked arm-in-arm, inseparable. But for Li Nuo, feeling the firm pressure from Li Anning''s arm as they walked was a tremendous challenge. At eighteen, brimming with vigor, how could he resist such temptation... Li Anning looked at the suddenly halted Li Nuo and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo bent down, adjusting the hem of his clothes, and said, "Just fixing my clothes, I''ll be done in a moment..." ... Night. In a residence in Chang''an, Chief Wu was checking the accounts for the month when a knock suddenly sounded at the door. He marked the place he was checking, closed the account book, and said sternly, "Come in." A figure pushed the door open and whispered, "Chief Wu, Chief Song and his wife just left their house and had a meal at a nearby tavern, ordering quite a few good dishes..." Chief Wu responded indifferently, "They''re young and can''t keep still... But, just stepping into the role of Chief and celebrating with a meal out is normal. Besides this, did you find anything suspicious?" The man shook his head and said, "Not for now. I sat at the table next to them. Their relationship as husband and wife is very close, calling each other ''husband'' and ''wife'' and even feeding each other during the meal, which was quite uncomfortable to watch..." Chief Wu picked up a piece of paper from the table and said, "That''s how young married couples are. It matches the investigation results. It seems Chief Song probably doesn''t have any issues..." The man asked, "So, should we stop following him?" Chief Wu nodded, stating, "Keep following him for three more days. If nothing suspicious arises after three days, it will coincide with the Thief Sect''s big conference..." Moments later, the man walked out of the residence, sighing softly. Surveillance was always a tough job, especially following a newly-wed couple. Crafted into beggar''s clothing, he came to a street corner and slowly lay down. Inside the house, Li Anning lay on the bed, her eyes suddenly wide open. She turned her head, lowered her voice, and said, "Someone is outside." Li Nuo opened his eyes, instantly alert. These guys, do they have to be so cautious, not even sparing their sleep at night? He thought for a moment and said, "Shake the bed." Li Anning, startled, asked, "What?" No matter how careful, Li Nuo realized just then that if Song Yu and his wife were so affectionate during the day, how could they merely sleep side by side at night? Shouldn''t they be doing what couples do before sleeping? They were not like him and his own wife. Moments later, Li Anning, blushing, and Li Nuo together shook the wooden bed beneath them, making creaking noises. ... At dawn, Li Nuo rose from the straw mat, stretching his sore back. The Princess on the bed was still deep in sleep. Li Nuo yawned, nudged her shoulder, and said, "Prin..." He had only spoken a syllable when he instantly became alert. Such subconscious actions were very dangerous; if he called her "Princess" in front of the Thief Sect, their toil of the past few days would have been in vain. Chapter 208 - 118 Temporary Couple_3 After snapping back to reality, Li Nuo pushed her again and said, "Wife, it''s time to get up." Li Anning was sleeping soundly and rubbed her eyes, asking, "So early?" Li Nuo said, "It''s time to get up and go buy vegetables." Li Anning sat up in bed, a beauty freshly awakened, stretching her arms lazily. The upper garment she was wearing, lifted by her actions, exposed a delicate and pearly white waist as well as a faintly visible belly button. Li Nuo silently lowered his head. This wasn''t for him to see. Li Anning also realized something and pulled her clothes down, getting out of bed as if nothing had happened. There was only a faint blush on her face because the most embarrassing thing had already taken place the night before. Just about to wash and freshen up, she suddenly remembered that her makeup had been meticulously applied by a woman with a less flattering figure - if she washed her face, wouldn''t it give her away? But she hadn''t washed her face for two days and was feeling extremely uncomfortable. Seeing her standing in front of the water vat in a daze, Li Nuo knew what she was thinking and said, "If you want to wash your face, wash it." Li Anning turned and asked, "What about the makeup on my face?" Li Nuo said, "It doesn''t matter. Your makeup has already smudged, and it needs to be reapplied anyway." Li Anning asked doubtfully, "How so? Are we going to secretly invite that woman?" Li Nuo said, "You don''t need to worry about that. I have my ways." The area was under surveillance by Thief Sect, so it certainly wasn''t possible to secretly invite Phoenix over, but since a few days of his life had already been spent, a day or two more wouldn''t make much difference. With a thought from Li Nuo, a portrait in the Law Code lit up instantly. Although Li Anning didn''t know what Li Nuo was planning, the most comfortable part of working cases with him was that she didn''t need to ask why, she just needed to do as he said. After washing her face with water, the young and beautiful Princess appeared once again before Li Nuo''s eyes. Although Song Yu''s family was poor, he was truly good to his wife. On the bedside table was a small vanity, complete with rouge, face powder, eyebrow pencils, and all other makeup essentials a woman might need, though they were of average quality. The few sheets of rouge paper from Phoenix could buy everything on the vanity. Under such circumstances, one couldn''t be too picky. When Li Nuo had Li Anning sit down in front of the vanity, she realized what was happening and asked in disbelief, "You''re not going to do my makeup, are you?" Li Nuo asked, "Otherwise?" Li Anning challenged, "Are you up to the task?" Li Nuo didn''t say much, just replied, "You''ll see." Phoenix may have been quite good at makeup, but she was no match for Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine. With swift strokes, Li Nuo applied and dabbed makeup on Li Anning''s face, and soon her beautiful features were concealed, restoring yesterday''s appearance. Li Anning stared at herself in the copper mirror, amazed. To be able to precisely return to yesterday''s makeup meant his skills couldn''t be bad. She couldn''t help asking, "Do you often do makeup for your wife?" While shaping her eyebrows, Li Nuo said, "No, this is the first time I''ve done makeup for a woman." Although the first time was for Mumu and the second for Ning''er... But they were girls, not women. Li Anning just asked casually; his wife wouldn''t even let him hold her, let alone do her makeup. For men and women, this was an even more intimate act than hugging. It was also her first time holding hands with a man, being held by a man, and being made up by a man. Now that they thought about it, having pretended to be husband and wife for two days, it seemed they lost many precious first times... If it had just been her firsts, she might have kept a little discontent in her heart. But if it was the first time for both of them, it didn''t seem so regrettable. Moments later, hand in hand with Li Nuo, Li Anning stepped out of the house. At a nearby street corner, two beggars lying on the ground saw this and got up, slowly following behind them. Li Nuo detected the two followers almost immediately, not just these two beggars, but also two passersby in the crowd, and a peddler carrying his load¡ªall from Thief Sect, keeping an eye on him. His mind automatically began to ponder how to shake them off. Of course, losing them was impossible, as he wanted them to watch from the shadows. Yet this familiar sensation plunged Li Nuo into contemplation, feeling as if when Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine''s portrait was last lit, he had experienced a similar feeling. This couldn''t be a coincidence. Clearly, besides being good at playing shuttlecock and applying pretty makeup, Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine had an exceptional talent for reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance. She would be a top-level female spy. However, at that moment, Li Nuo didn''t have time to wonder about this, as he and Li Anning finished buying vegetables and returned home together. Song Yu and his wife normally cooked at home. Eating at a restaurant was fine occasionally, but doing it daily would certainly arouse suspicion. One couldn''t expect the Princess to cook. Previously, living on his own, Li Nuo usually ate takeaway, but sometimes when he didn''t fancy it, he would cook for himself. His cooking skills were passable, not on par with a master chef, but better than Phoenix who could only cook noodles; preparing a few simple homestyle dishes was no problem for him. Before long, after a busy morning, the two of them sat at a small table in the yard, looking somewhat disheveled. Li Nuo''s hair was dusted with a bit of flour. Li Anning''s face was streaked with black and white from tending to the fire. Chapter 209 - 118 Temporary Couple_4 The table only had a simple three dishes and one soup because they were out of rice, so Li Nuo only cooked two bowls of clear broth noodles. Li Anning picked up a piece of fried green vegetable and, after tasting it, her beautiful eyes slightly brightened with surprise, she said, "Your cooking skills aren''t too bad!" Although this dish couldn''t compare to the delicacies of the mountains and seas at the Princess Mansion, it had a unique flavor of its own. Li Nuo was very aware of his own culinary abilities. These dishes could only be described as not bad; they were far from "not too bad." Perhaps it was because this meal was one they had worked together to complete, its meaning was different, and naturally, the taste was too. Li Anning gave Li Nuo a glance and asked, "Is this also your first time cooking?" Li Nuo honestly replied, "In this world, you are still the first person to taste my cooking." Li Anning''s lips curled into a slight smile, then she felt a bit embarrassed. Song Jiaren was his wife. But many of his firsts had been taken by her. Yet she couldn''t be blamed for it. All of it was in order to eradicate the Thief Sect organization, improve public order, and restore a clear blue sky to the people of Chang''an. As a member of Legalism, since one chose to throw oneself into the fray, one had to be prepared to make some sacrifices. After lunch, the two of them washed the dishes together. Li Anning asked, "What shall we do in the afternoon?" After thinking for a while, Li Nuo said, "This afternoon I''ll take you shopping. We''ll buy some fine rouge, face powder, jewelry, and the like..." These activities all fit the mentality of a poor person suddenly coming into wealth or about to become wealthy. If they stayed at home doing nothing, it would seem abnormal. This was a poor neighborhood, and even if there were shops on the street, they were of the lowest grade and did not meet Li Nuo''s standards. Taking Li Anning with him, he hired a carriage and headed to the slightly more distant eastern city. This area was a gathering place for officials and the nobility, with the highest-grade stores, which, of course, he couldn''t afford. But he did buy a lot of mid-range products, large and small packages. Watching the two enter a shop, among the crowd not far away, someone wiped the sweat from their forehead and couldn''t help saying, "These are really country people coming to town. Such people can actually become Chiefs..." Another person replied, "Stop complaining, lad. If you were Chief, you would be even more ostentatious..." The man rubbed his head and said, "True, if it were me, I''d have been living in the brothel these past few days, not wearing clothes for three days and nights!" The companion beside him looked at him with disdain and said, "That''s all the morals you have. Look at Chief Song, how well he treats his wife, how devoted he is..." Elsewhere on the street. A lady in white was leading a little girl by the hand, walking through the streets. Song Mu''er licked a candied haw and asked, "Jiaren sister, where did Brother Li Nuo go? I haven''t seen him for several days..." Song Jiaren only knew that Li Nuo was investigating a case these days and was unclear about the specifics. Although the two were husband and wife, they didn''t actually have much in common. Her gaze lingered for a moment on a passerby couple. From their clothes, though they didn''t come from a very rich or noble family, they seemed very much in love. The wife always had her hand on her husband''s arm, and the man looked at his wife with a gaze full of affection. It was only after the couple disappeared that she continued walking forward, leading Mu''er. After a few steps, her pace suddenly paused. Then, turning her head back, she looked doubtfully in the direction where the couple had vanished. She didn''t know why, but although she didn''t recognize the couple, they gave her a strangely familiar feeling... Chapter 210 - 119: Capture Them All ``` Three days'' time blinked by. In these three days, Li Nuo and Li Anning did everything together just like a normal married couple, save for sharing the same bed at night. They went grocery shopping, cooked meals, took strolls down the street, did housework and even made dumplings together... At night, they swung in the rocking chair together. Everything he hadn''t experienced with his real wife, he had now done with his "fake wife," without missing a single thing. In the mornings, barely awake, he sometimes couldn''t even differentiate who was real and who was fake. After all, judging from daily behaviors, it was really quite hard to say who was true and who was false. On the third day of their pretend marriage, right after dinner, Li Anning walked arm in arm with Li Nuo, leaning her head on his shoulder as they walked slowly along Chang''an Street. After three days of getting used to each other, the initial awkwardness had vanished. Everything felt incredibly natural, as if they were a genuinely newlywed couple still in the incredibly loving and adoring stage. Passing by a middle-aged couple, a woman glanced at her husband hurrying ahead, then at the intimate young couple, and couldn''t help but reach out and firmly pinch her spouse, exclaiming, "Look at them!" Her husband rubbed his arm, utterly confused. Li Anning turned back for a moment and saw that poor man getting kicked and hit by the woman, a hint of amusement appeared on her face, then she turned back and asked, "Do you think we''ll become like that after ten or twenty years?" Li Nuo glanced at her, this line/ They hadn''t rehearsed this, had they? Had she gotten too caught up in her role, improvising on her own? He had to admit, that was quite a good line. Women really were naturally gifted when it came to things like this. Li Nuo chuckled and said, "Of course, after ten or twenty years, we''ll be an old couple, and hugging and holding each other in public without caring about others laughing..." As the words left his mouth, he relaxed his arm, and the feeling of fullness was gone. Li Anning put her hands on her hips and stomped her foot discontentedly, as her chest tremulously wobbled. She huffed, "You men are all the same, it''s all fun and fresh now, but give it time and you''ll get tired of it, I''m done with you!" With that, she walked off huffily in the direction they had come from. Li Nuo, taken aback for a moment, quickly followed her. "My wife, wait for me!" "I was wrong, and it''s not just ten or twenty years, even if it''s a hundred years or a thousand, my favorite will always be you!" "Hmph, a mere apology is enough?" "My dear wife dictates, I would march through fire and water for you!" "Hmph, I wouldn''t let you go through fire and water. Just carry me home as punishment..." ... Not far away, a middle-aged man leaning against a wall on the street watched as the couple''s figures grew distant in the sunset, a smile appearing on his face. His own shrewish wife had also been lively and lovable like that over a decade ago. No matter how you looked at it, they appeared as a loving couple basking in marital bliss. Seeing this pair sparked memories of the good old days that had passed by over his life. If they had problems, then he would lose all faith in true love in this world. He climbed into a carriage at the street corner and soon arrived at a mansion. Inside a room of the mansion, a middle-aged man looked at him and inquired, "How did it go?" The man began, "After observing for several days, your subordinate hasn''t found any problems with Chief Song and his wife. As the neighbors say, the couple gets along extremely well, they engage in marital relations every night, and stick closely together during the day. He has spent all the money he had stolen in the past few days on his wife. According to the neighbors, one winter several years ago, Chief Song indeed took in an old man. His Stealing Technique was most likely taught by that old man, which is consistent with what he told Zhao Wu and himself..." Chief Wu nodded slightly. Truth be told, investigating Chief Song was merely a formality. A Chief is not a steward, nor an ordinary sect member. If a sect member gets caught, at worst, a small stronghold is lost. If a steward falls into the enemy''s hands, a few strongholds and a dozen sect members might be compromised. But if a Chief has issues, at least four stewards and dozens of sect members will be lost. And this is the lightest consequence. A Chief is already high in the hierarchy of the Thief Sect and often takes part in meetings. A compromised Chief might implicate several others. This grand meeting of the Thief Sect, all Chiefs and protectors, even envoys, are to attend, and they cannot afford to be careless. Looking out at the darkening sky, he slowly stood up and said, "It''s about time..." ... Li Nuo, having carried Li Anning back home, let her down with a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he had kept up with his physical training recently and had improved his stamina; otherwise, he would have really struggled to carry her. She was about the same height as his wife but weighed significantly more. Li Anning stood in the courtyard and straightened her clothes. The Princess indeed made a great sacrifice to solve this major case. By comparison, Li Nuo''s sleeping on the floor for a few nights was nothing. One was a married man, the other an unmarried maiden, now cohabiting and spending three days and nights together, which was actually quite improper. But undercover work was never easy, and sacrifices were inevitable. Both of them being Law Practitioners, whether it was Li Nuo or Li Anning, had such awareness. The sky grew darker. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Li Nuo walked to the door, opened it, and seeing the middle-aged man standing outside, he asked in surprise, "Chief Wu, how did you find this place?" ``` Chapter 211 - 119: Catch Them All in One Sweep_2 The middle-aged man chuckled and said, "Although Chief Song''s Stealing Technique is extraordinary, his vigilance is a bit too weak. He didn''t even know he was being followed, but don''t worry. In the future, I will arrange for someone to specifically teach you these things..." After a playful remark, he spoke again, "Tonight is the biannual meeting of the Thief Sect, involving the redistribution of the Chiefs'' jurisdictions. All the Chiefs must attend, and I have come to escort Chief Song there..." Li Nuo said, "Then let''s head there now!" Chief Wu asked with a smile, "Won''t you invite me in for a cup of tea?" Li Nuo quickly extended his hand and said, "Chief Wu, please..." Chief Wu stepped into the courtyard, his gaze sweeping casually around the yard. Li Nuo invited Chief Wu into the hall and said, "Wife, quickly pour Chief Wu some tea." Having said that, he sheepishly smiled at Chief Wu and added, "We don''t have any good tea in the house, please don''t laugh at us, Chief Wu." Chief Wu didn''t say much but looked around the room. When taking the teacup, his glance swept across Li Anning''s hand and he said, "Chief Song must pamper his wife on a regular basis. Mrs. Song''s hands are so smooth and delicate, she must seldom do any household chores..." Li Nuo, holding Li Anning''s hand, chuckled and replied, "My wife has suffered enough by marrying me; how could I let her continue to suffer? I take care of the household chores on a daily basis..." In contrast to Li Anning''s tender and smooth hands, Li Nuo''s hands had developed some calluses due to his frequent riding and shooting practice. Chief Wu didn''t harbor any suspicions. After glancing at the couple, he smiled and said, "Chief Song and his wife''s relationship really makes one envious." His gaze swept around the room once more; finding nothing amiss, he slowly stood and said, "It''s getting late, Chief Song, let''s go..." Only after one last verification did he truly trust this new Chief. The two left through the courtyard door, and a horse-drawn carriage was parked there. Li Nuo stood before the carriage and, looking back at Li Anning, said, "Wife, wait for me at home until I return. If it gets too late, you should go to sleep first, no need to leave the door unlocked for me; I''ll climb over the wall to get in..." Li Anning, leaning against the door, replied, "No matter how late, I will wait for you." The carriage slowly started off. Li Anning stepped outside the door and watched the carriage disappear around the next street corner. After a while, she gently clapped her hands. Creak! Following the sound, one after another, doors of the houses along the street opened. Countless figures emerged from behind the doors. Li Anning took a wooden compass from one person''s hand; on the compass, a needle was slowly rotating... ... "Chang''an has one hundred and eight neighborhoods. Among them, the twelve neighborhoods closest to the Imperial City are inhabited by officials and nobles; they are the forbidden ground for our Thief Sect, with each house heavily guarded. If caught stealing there, one might very well lose their life." "The remaining ninety-six neighborhoods are divided into upper, middle, and lower classes according to their wealth. The sixteen Chiefs of the Thief Sect are each responsible for two upper neighborhoods, two middle neighborhoods, and two lower neighborhoods." "The Chiefs'' jurisdictions are not fixed, changing every six months by drawing lots to decide. If you''re lucky and draw a top upper neighborhood, then you''ll hit the jackpot; in six months, Chief Song could change to a bigger house." "Each Chief has four stewards underneath, responsible for managing the lower ranks of sect members..." On top of a carriage, Chief Wu was informing Li Nuo of some basic information that a Chief needed to know. Actually, this should have been told to him when he became a Chief. But at that time, he had not yet completely won their trust. After several days of strict investigation and surveillance, they wholly trusted this new Chief. To become a Sect Chief for the Thief Sect, one had to go through rigorous screening. Chief Song had earned his place as a Chief through his own strength. If he were problematic, it would have meant laying the groundwork years in advance. And the person plotting in the background would need to find a thieving genius and train him at least four two-hour periods per day, over years, to make him a Thief Sect expert, just for the day when he would be discovered by the Thief Sect and infiltrate their inner circles... But what was the reason for doing so? To catch all the high-ranking officials of the Thief Sect in one fell swoop at the meeting? Only the government would have a reason to do that. But those officials wouldn''t be so idle. The Thief Sect always maintained a respectful distance from officials and nobles. If there really were such an idle official, Chief Wu resigned himself to that fact. I don''t know how long it was before the carriage stopped at a street corner. The two alighted from the carriage and noticed another carriage parked there. The previous coachman waved his whip and swiftly disappeared from Li Nuo''s view. A figure stood by the carriage and said, "Token." After both of them handed over their Sect Chief identity Tokens for verification, they were blindfolded and got onto the new carriage. After the carriage started moving, Chief Wu explained to Li Nuo in the carriage, "The Thief Sect must operate in secrecy, so being cautious is normal. Chief Song will get used to it soon enough." Li Nuo nodded and said, "I understand." Though both were Chiefs, Chief Wu, having been part of the sect for many years, obviously knew much more. After a pause, Li Nuo asked further, "Do you know which high-ranking members will attend today''s meeting?" Since these were not secrets, Chief Wu replied, "Regarding the distribution of the Chiefs'' jurisdictions, in addition to the sixteen Chiefs, all four Guardians will definitely be present, and at least one of the two Emissaries will probably show up." Li Nuo then asked, "What about the Sect Leader?" Chief Wu shook his head and said, "The Sect Leader is as elusive as a dragon; though I''ve been in the Thief Sect for many years, I''ve never once seen the Sect Leader. One time I heard Guardian Zhang say that even he has never seen the Sect Leader..." Chapter 212 - 119: Catching Them All_3 The two chatted idly along the way, switching carriages several times, each carriage only taking them part of the journey. Under such circumstances, not to mention remembering the route, Li Nuo didn''t even know if he was still within Chang''an City. After an unknown period, the carriage stopped again. With their eyes covered, the two descended from the carriage and were guided to walk a certain distance, stepping over several thresholds and walking through two long corridors. Behind them, the sound of doors closing rang out, and the black cloth covering Li Nuo''s head was removed; he finally regained his sight. It was a spacious room, inside which more than a dozen figures were already waiting. Upon seeing someone enter, a few whispered conversations emerged in the quiet room. "It''s Chief Wu." "That one by his side, that must be the newly promoted Chief Song, indeed he looks young." "So young yet so capable, his future is boundless..." ... Li Nuo counted, there were fourteen people in the room, seated around four tables. Three of the tables were fully occupied, and only two people sat at another table. At the front, there was an empty table with two chairs. Chief Wu, leading Li Nuo, approached the table where only two were seated. "I went to pick up Chief Song just now; apologies for the delay," Chief Wu explained to the two men, then turning to Li Nuo, he introduced, "This is Chief Han." "This is Chief Feng." One guardian managed four chiefs; all four of them worked directly under Guardian Zhang and were colleagues in the same department. The two chiefs were middle-aged, one looking refined and the other dressed like a farmer. After Li Nuo took his seat, the two men smiled at him and bowed. "Nice to meet you, Chief Song." "Please look after us in the future." Li Nuo returned the gesture with a clasped fist and continued to wait with the men. After a while, the door opened again, and a figure dressed in black with a covered face entered the room and sat at the foremost empty table. Chief Wu whispered, "This is a Guardian." Soon, three more guardians arrived, one of them being the black-robed elder Li Nuo had met before. At this point, all four guardians and sixteen chiefs of the Thief Sect were present. Li Nuo felt a surge of excitement. All the hardships of so many days had finally paid off. Creak! At some point, the door opened again. Two figures, one clad in black and the other in white, stepped inside. Immediately, everyone in the room rose to their feet and bowed to the two figures. Li Nuo took a closer look; the two envoys of the Thief Sect, one male and one female, were both elderly. Neither wore a mask; they slowly walked into the room and sat in the two foremost chairs. After sitting down, the old woman asked, "Is the new Chief selected?" The black-robed elder stood up and replied, "Yes, envoy. Chief Song has been selected; please come forward and meet the envoy." Li Nuo stood and walked forward, bowing slightly, "Greetings, envoy." The old woman looked at him, her eyebrows arching suddenly as she asked, "Are you married?" Li Nuo nodded, responding, "Yes, envoy, I am married." "How long have you been married?" she inquired. "It''s been over a year," Li Nuo answered. Her gaze flickered, suddenly asking, "Since you''ve been married for over a year, why has your ''original yang'' not diminished, and you still remain a virgin?" Li Nuo was startled. How could she even discern that? Her words left the guardians and chiefs puzzled. Why would the envoy mention such things? But indeed, it was strange. How could Chief Song still be a virgin despite having a wife and being married so long? Did he have some hidden ailment? Chief Wu''s expression was one of shock; Chief Song and his wife had a great relationship, he had sent people to eavesdrop, and their bed rocked violently every night; how could he possibly still be a virgin? The elder sitting next to the old woman flipped his sleeve, and a crossbow arrow aimed at Li Nuo''s brow as he coldly asked, "Who are you really, and what is your purpose in infiltrating the Thief Sect?" Li Nuo had never expected, after convincingly acting alongside Li Anning and deceiving countless watchers, to be exposed over this matter. At this point, there was no need to pretend anymore. He smiled and said, "What do you think, Honored Envoy?" Clearly harboring ill intentions, the elder''s face hardened, and he pulled the trigger. Whoosh! A small arrow shot towards Li Nuo''s brow. But the arrow stopped a foot from Li Nuo''s forehead and hovered in mid-air. He reached out and grasped the small arrow, saying, "We were speaking nicely, why shoot an arrow? Now exile turns into a death sentence..." The elder''s pupils dilated, and he trembled, "Legalism, you are one of Legalism''s men!" Realizing something was amiss, the crowd, including Chief Wu, changed expressions; Chief Wu immediately said, "This is not a place to linger, let''s go!" As his words fell, whether guardians or chiefs, all hurriedly ran towards the door. At this time, questioning Chief Song''s identity was futile. The Thief Sect''s higher-ups were all here; if something went wrong, the entire Thief Sect would be in jeopardy. However, they had only reached the door when they slowly retreated back into the room. The courtyard outside was already full of figures. Chief Wu, seeing the woman who had just poured him tea at the forefront, wore an expression of disbelief. In an instant, he found himself rooted to the spot, unable to move. Not just him, everyone from the Thief Sect present was restrained by an invisible force. Chapter 213 - 119: Netting Them All_4 Although the Thief Sect was secretive and cautious, whether it was the Chiefs or the envoys, they were just ordinary people without cultivation at most having practiced some basic Martial Path. Faced with Li Anning and the skilled guards led by Housekeeper Wu from the Li Mansion, they had nowhere to escape. Li Anning walked in from outside, saw the Crossbow Arrow in Li Nuo''s hand, and asked with concern, "Husband, are you alright?" Li Nuo threw the arrow on the ground, clapped his hands, and said, "I''m fine." The guards of the Li Mansion entered one by one and captured all the high-ranking members of the Thief Sect. Although only twenty-one people were captured, except for the Sect Leader, all the high-ranking members of the Thief Sect had been caught in one fell swoop. By following up on them, the sixty-four stewards and formal sect members would also have nowhere to hide. However, these matters were now up to the Chang''an County Government, the Ministry of Justice. Li Anning curiously asked Li Nuo, "How was your identity exposed?" They arrived just in time to see these people trying to flee. Luckily, they arrived in time. If these people had managed to escape earlier, all their efforts over the past few days would have been in vain. Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "That''s not important. Let''s quickly interrogate these people. Delay will lead to complications; once the stewards below sense something wrong, we will have wasted our efforts..." Each of the sixteen Chiefs had four stewards under them. These stewards'' identities and addresses were well known to their respective Chiefs. And each steward was also well aware of the details of the Thieves under them. From top to bottom, like following the vine to get to the melon, they could completely uproot the entire Thief Sect. It was already curfew in Chang''an, and the city gates had long been closed; these people had no chance of escaping. These matters no longer required Li Nuo''s personal involvement. He just needed to wait for the results. Now, all he wanted was to sleep. These days, his mind had been tense every moment, and even his sleep was no exception. Now that this tension had finally eased, he felt incredibly exhausted. The high-ranking members of the Thief Sect were being led out one by one. Li Anning turned to look and found that Li Nuo had fallen asleep on the table. She slowly walked over; indeed, he had had a hard few days. She reached out to tidy Li Nuo''s messy hair when Housekeeper Wu entered from outside. Li Anning''s already extended hand stopped mid-air, and then she withdrew it. She suddenly realized that it was no longer appropriate for her to do so. He was now someone else''s husband. Housekeeper Wu carefully picked up Li Nuo and said to Li Anning, "Your Highness, I''m taking the young master home. You should also go back and rest early." Li Anning watched as Housekeeper Wu carried Li Nuo away, feeling an inexplicable sense of loss. It wasn''t just a feeling of loss; it was actual loss. Until just moments ago, they were an intimate couple; suddenly, an endless distance had grown between them. Those beautiful memories seemed like just a dream. The dream was over, and everything had returned to reality. However, she quickly composed herself and pushed this strange feeling out of her mind. The high-ranking members of the Thief Sect needed to be interrogated urgently; tonight was likely going to be another sleepless night. After returning to the Princess Mansion and changing clothes, she went straight to the Ministry of Justice. Meanwhile, at the Song Residence. Song Jiaren had already gone to bed. Hearing a knock on the door, she got dressed, got out of bed, and opened the door. Li Nuo was standing at the door. Once again smelling the familiar scent on his wife, he sighed with relief, instantly feeling more relaxed, and said, "Wife, I''m back..." Song Jiaren looked at the face that was strange yet faintly familiar and froze for a moment. Seeing his wife staring at his face, Li Nuo realized he was still in disguise. He ran to the fountain in the courtyard, about to wash off his makeup, when suddenly a voice came from behind. "Wait..." Li Nuo turned around, seeing his wife still staring at his face. Chapter 214 - 120: Unleashing Ultimate at Point-Blank, Facing the Wifes Wrath Song Residence, Li Nuo touched his face and said, "This is makeup for an undercover mission, I forgot to wash it off." Song Jiaren nodded slightly, her gaze shifting away from his face, and asked, "Undercover?" Li Nuo asked in confusion, "Didn''t Housekeeper Wu tell you?" Song Jiaren said, "He said you had important matters and wouldn''t be home for a few days." Li Nuo washed his face and said, "I''ve been undercover in an organization these past few days, the largest thief organization in Chang''an. We''ve captured them all in one swoop, all the high-ranking members have been arrested, and the city''s public order should be much better from now on..." Song Jiaren looked at his somewhat tired face and said nothing, only adding, "It''s getting late, you should freshen up and rest early." Li Nuo took a bath, changed into his pajamas, and lay on his soft bed surrounded by a familiar, delicate fragrance. It''s indeed comfortable in one''s own bed, fragrant and soft, and importantly, the wife is right beside him. It''s the real wife who treats him well. Not like the fake wife, who would only let him sleep on the floor. As soon as his head touched the pillow, he was overwhelmed by an endless weariness. Song Jiaren glanced at him, but when she closed her eyes again, she suddenly lost the urge to sleep. In her mind, she was filled with the image of a loving couple. That was a side of him she had never seen before. For a moment, her mind was flooded with thoughts, and her desire to sleep faded. The night deepened, some struggled to sleep, others were startled awake from pleasant dreams. It was past curfew, and figures appeared in various wards and markets of Chang''an. "Open up!" "The Ministry of Justice is on a case, clear out all irrelevant persons!" "Open the door, or don''t blame us for being impolite!" ... Countless citizens of Chang''an peered through windows and door cracks, watching in shock and fear as their neighbors were taken away by the government, dreading that knock on their own door. Those with a bit more courage, after asking about it, were even more incredulous. The neighbor they had lived with for over a decade was actually a habitual thief? They had never noticed it over the years. No wonder they were living an increasingly better life without any apparent legitimate occupation. Many had begun to take stock of the silver and property they had lost over the years, planning to go to the government the next day to report the crime, hoping for some compensation... Many stewards and sect members of the Thief Sect were still in their dreams when government officers broke in and captured them on the spot. Similar scenes unfolded in different parts of Chang''an. Except for the areas where the nobles lived, Chang''an bustled throughout the night, and Li Nuo, sleeping in the Song Residence, was unaware of it all. As soon as it was light, he opened his eyes. He habitually nudged the woman beside him, saying, "Wife, it''s time to get up and buy groceries..." Waking up early each day allowed one to buy the freshest vegetables. If you went too late, only a pile of wilted leaves would be left. The Song Yu couple had always had the habit of getting up early to buy groceries. Song Jiaren was still in her dreams, opened her eyes with a confused look, and stared at him. Li Nuo sat up from the bed, looked around, then back at his bemused wife, and instantly became mostly awake, saying subconsciously, "Sorry, I got the wrong person..." He thought the woman sleeping in the bed was another wife. No, that was no longer the case. After last night, she had become the noble Princess again, and he was no longer the petty thief Song Yu. The past few days seemed like a dream. An incredibly real dream. Li Nuo decided to sleep a bit longer to clear his mental cache. Before closing his eyes, he took a longer look at his wife, trying to deepen her memory in his mind, lest all he remembered was Li Anning. He slept very peacefully and had no dreams, and when Li Nuo opened his eyes again, there was no one beside him. He stretched and walked out of the room. There, he saw his wife teaching Mumu martial arts, with Li Anning standing by and watching. Li Nuo''s gaze drifted toward her and he blurted out, "Wife, why are you..." Li Anning''s gaze naturally met his. Song Jiaren put away her sword, her gaze also shifted to Li Nuo, but she noted that Li Nuo wasn''t looking at her. After a brief silence, Li Nuo coughed lightly, looked towards Song Jiaren, and said, "Wife..., the Princess came over, why didn''t you call for me?" Song Jiaren did not speak, and Li Anning intervened, "It was I who told them not to wake you. You''ve been through a lot these days to take down the Thief Sect, it''s better for you to sleep a bit more." Speaking of the Thief Sect, Li Nuo immediately asked, "How is the Thief Sect now?" Li Anning said, "Everything proceeded as we planned. Once the chiefs of the Thief Sect reached the Ministry of Justice, they confessed to everything. Last night, the Chang''an County Government, the Ministry of Justice, and the Dali Temple acted together, arresting two envoys of the Thief Sect, four protectors, fifteen chiefs, forty-eight stewards, and over four hundred ordinary sect members... These people have all been detained, and a few who escaped the net are being pursued." Chapter 215 - 120: Unleashing Ultimate at Point-Blank, Facing the Wifes Wrath_2 Li Nuo''s spirits lifted upon hearing the news. Nearly five hundred people, how much longer would his life be extended? This was a major case he had cracked by putting his life on the line and infiltrating the enemy ranks. Even if they didn''t let him judge the case, they couldn''t strip him of his merit. Theft generally didn''t warrant capital punishment, but even if each person was only sentenced to three years'' penal servitude and three thousand li of exile, that would add three thousand days to his life span; within a few years, he would not have to worry about his life span at all. Moreover, with enough life span saved up, he could exchange for various abilities without any pressure, and even if he exchanged cultivation of the Fourth Realm, he wouldn''t be drained in an instant. At that moment, Li Nuo felt that all the hardships he had endured these days were worthwhile. He glanced at the Law Code, his remaining life span was still two hundred days. Li Nuo''s gaze once again turned towards Li Anning, asking, "Those people haven''t been judged yet?" Li Anning replied, "They are too numerous, the Ministry of Justice is still interrogating them and determining their sentences. I have already spoken with the Minister, and once their case files are prepared, someone from the Song Residence will notify you to use the seal." There was no doubt that Li Nuo was the chief contributor to this case. The members of the Thief Sect were extremely cautious, and without his infiltration of their ranks, there would have been no chance to root them out completely. Officials from the Chang''an County Government, the Ministry of Justice, and the Ministry of Justice all benefited from his light. Naturally, he was the only one qualified to seal the case. Li Anning had come to the Song Family to inform Li Nuo of the case progress, and seeing him asleep, she waited for a while. Previously, when she visited the Song Residence, she didn''t feel anything special. But now, seeing Song Jiaren, she always felt a bit guilty. After informing Li Nuo of these details, she straightforwardly said, "I don''t have any other business, I''ll head back to the Ministry of Justice..." At that moment, a servant girl from the Song Residence came in from outside and asked, "Miss, Master, shall we have lunch now?" Li Nuo looked at Li Anning and said, "Why don''t you stay for a meal, and afterward we can head to the Ministry of Justice together?" Concerned about several years'' worth of life span, he could not just sit at home and wait. Li Anning intended to refuse, but felt that doing so would seem cowardly. She wasn''t a wicked woman stealing someone else''s husband; she had nothing to feel guilty about. She straightened her chest a little and said, "Alright..." The Song Residence''s noon meals generally consisted of four dishes and one soup, just enough for Li Nuo, his wife, and Mumu to eat. Today, with one more person at noon, Li Nuo specially instructed the kitchen to prepare an extra dish. The cook was brought from the Li Family by Li Nuo; with his father leaving early and returning late, hardly eating at home, the three foodie chefs had nothing to lose by being idle. Li Nuo''s left side was occupied by his wife, and on the right was Li Anning, while Mumu sat across from him. Song Mu''er glanced at the pretty sister with large breasts. Actually, the place to Li Nuo''s right was exclusively hers, but since the pretty sister was a guest, she felt it inappropriate to say anything and just ate her meal quietly. The cook from the Li Family was unquestionably skilled; after several days of tough times, tasting delicious food again, Li Nuo didn''t have any particular feelings and his mind was elsewhere as he picked at his food. His mind was still on those hundreds of thieves. Members of the Thief Sect were elite among thieves, carefully selected. Even if they were just ordinary peripheral members, they all were seasoned thieves before joining. According to Daxia''s Law, even an unsuccessful theft attempt warranted fifty lashes. And once successful... A piece of fish, picked clean of bones, was brought to his lips. Li Nuo took it absentmindedly, tasting it while continuing to think. Theft, once successful, would have its value converted into silk during sentencing, calculated at the market price of one bolt of silk for 500 cents, stealing 50 cents would warrant sixty lashes, two taels of silver would mean one year of penal servitude, and stealing more than twenty taels would result in three years of penal servitude and three thousand li of exile. Three years of penal servitude and three thousand li of exile was the maximum penalty for theft. If it were simply a theft of property, there was no difference between stealing twenty taels and two hundred taels. However, if the theft involved causing injury, it could be punished with the death penalty. With these four hundred plus people, the lowest amount they would have collectively stolen would touch the maximum threshold of twenty taels; aside from adding to his lifespan, he wondered if it would allow his cultivation to break through to the Second Realm? To Li Nuo''s right, Li Anning was also in thought. Catching so many thieves at once was indeed a great achievement and could even allow a newcomer of Legalism to leap to the Second Realm in a single bound. But for her, already in the Fourth Realm, it would only add a limited amount of cultivation. The thief knows best, rather than exiling them all, it would be better to select a few to atone for their crimes and assist the government in chasing and arresting thieves. This way, not only would Chang''an''s public order improve, but it would also greatly benefit her cultivation. Ideally, an Arresting Department would be established under the Ministry of Justice. This task, on her own, was impossible. She still had to rely on Li Nuo. More precisely, his father. Li Anning picked up a shrimp with her chopsticks and brought it to Li Nuo''s mouth. After Li Nuo took it subconsciously, he reflexively said, "Thank you, wife." Clatter! Song Mu''er was drinking soup and, startled by this scene, shook her hand and dropped the spoon into the bowl. She quietly slipped off the stool and said, "I''m full, I''ll go outside to train." As soon as she finished speaking, she ran outside. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to take Song Jiaren''s sword with her. Li Anning withdrew her chopsticks and inadvertently saw the woman across from her; after a brief moment of surprise, she finally realized something and her face turned red at a visible speed, slowly lowering her head as if wishing to bury it in her chest. Chapter 216 - 120: Unleashing Ultimate at Point-Blank, Facing the Wifes Wrath_3 Li Nuo glanced towards the door, puzzled, "What''s wrong with Mumu? She only ate a little and is already full..." Before he could finish, Li Nuo suddenly realized an issue. His wife rarely served him dishes, and she definitely would not feed him. The one who would feed him was another lady. He turned his head and saw Li Anning, who, like an ostrich, was burying her head in her chest. Then he looked at Song Jiaren, who was eating quietly on the other side, her expression calm, showing no emotions, and said, "Wife, I can explain this..." ... To infiltrate the Thief Sect, Li Nuo had to find himself a suitable new identity. He had County Magistrate Pei go through the government office records and, after browsing a large amount of household data, finally found a suitable person. Song Yu lived in Chang''an North City, his parents had passed away, he had no relatives in Chang''an, and he relied on his wife for living. His build was similar to Li Nuo''s, and Song Yu''s wife''s figure was only slightly inferior to Li Anning''s. In this way, even if the Thief Sect checked on him, they wouldn''t notice any obvious issues. Moreover, for safety reasons as well as others, Li Anning was the most suitable choice. Since the two were to pretend to be a couple, they naturally had to act the part well. Though he and his wife were indeed a real couple, if he and Li Anning interacted in this manner, the Thief Sect would likely see through them on the first day. To cultivate tacit understanding between them, so as not to call each other by the wrong names in public or make any actions that didn''t match their identities, causing the mission to fall through due to earlier successes, they even addressed each other as husband and wife at home. In public, they would also make appropriately intimate gestures to dispel any suspicions from those spying on them. Because he played the role too passionately, he still maintained some of the habits from those three days. This was quite normal. Though he and Li Anning had engaged in some acts beyond friendship to deceive those people, they always kept to their boundaries during these three days, at most having minor physical contact. While this was the case, Li Nuo still omitted some things, such as those concerning body types that could hurt his wife''s self-esteem. Li Nuo looked at Song Jiaren and said, "This is the situation. Pretending to be a couple with Her Highness was a desperate measure to infiltrate the Thief Sect, otherwise, there was no way to get in. I had planned to tell you this later..." Song Jiaren nodded and said, "I know." Li Nuo was slightly startled, "You knew?" Song Jiaren replied, "Mumu and I saw you two on the street." Li Nuo: "..." It was just a slip of the tongue earlier. When outside, the two of them were hugging and kissing, truly an enviable model couple. What kind of ''transgression before a wife'' is this? Li Anning''s face turned even redder. She looked at Song Jiaren with immense apology and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." Though she was guilt-free over these three days, acting that way in front of someone else''s wife was indeed too much. Unknowing people might think she was challenging the official wife''s standing. Song Jiaren''s expression remained calm, and she faintly said, "Don''t worry, you were also doing it for the people, no need to apologize." Li Anning stood up and said, "Then I''ll go back to the Ministry of Justice." She nodded slightly to Song Jiaren before hurrying off. Li Nuo didn''t leave with Li Anning; he hadn''t had enough to eat yet. He looked at his wife, who was still eating calmly, showing no emotional fluctuation. If she had seen them last night, she must have gotten to know something already. No wonder she had been staring at his unmade face for a long time. But she still said nothing. Whether it was Phoenix or Li Anning, Li Nuo could guess a bit of their thoughts, but he could never see through his wife. She never showed her emotions on her face. Things at the Ministry of Justice should be wrapping up soon. Li Nuo quickly scooped up a few mouthfuls of rice, put down his chopsticks, and said, "There''s still an unresolved murder case at the Ministry of Justice, I need to check it out..." Moments later, as Li Nuo sat in the carriage headed toward the Ministry of Justice, he couldn''t help but think. His wife''s emotions would never show, and from the surface, it was impossible to tell whether she was angry or not. If she sleeps with him tonight, it indicates that the issue isn''t severe. Conversely, if she chooses to sleep with Mumu, the problem might be more serious. But Li Nuo had no choice. This case mattered to whether he could live a few more years. Even if it wasn''t Li Anning, it could be Phoenix or another curvaceous woman. No, not Phoenix. If something unexpected happened, Phoenix couldn''t protect him. The carriage soon arrived at the Ministry of Justice. As Li Nuo walked into the government office, Li Anning, sitting there, looked up at him and asked, "You two alright?" Li Nuo replied, "Don''t worry, my wife isn''t unreasonable. Besides, what could go wrong between us?" Though he wasn''t sure himself, he could only say that to her. Li Anning''s greatest worry was that this incident would affect their marital relationship. But then again, it seemed like they didn''t have much of a relationship to speak of. Was it that Song Jiaren simply didn''t care? If so, wasn''t he even more pitiful? Even if she had flipped the table and fought with him, it would have been better than such indifferent behavior. Among couples, the saddest things are neglect and apathy. Li Anning took several dossiers from a drawer and said, "These dossiers are ready, you can stamp them first." Chapter 217 - 120: Unleashing Ultimate at Point-Blank, Facing the Wifes Wrath_4 Li Nuo no longer thought about anything else and accepted the several case files. The first case file concerned one envoy, four protectors, and fifteen chiefs. These twenty individuals were sentenced to three years of imprisonment and exile for three thousand miles, with an additional punishment of one hundred to three hundred floggings. The crime of theft did not result in serious consequences, and actually, the imprisonment and exile were enough. The reason for the additional flogging was that the ordinary Thieves would be sentenced to three years of imprisonment and three years of exile; since these were higher-ups, their crimes would certainly be heavier, but not enough to warrant the death penalty. Thus, the flogging served to distinguish them. The envoy received an additional three hundred floggings, the protectors two hundred, and the chiefs one hundred. Li Nuo affixed the seals of the Assistant Minister and the Chief of Staff. He looked at the Law Code. The cover of the Law Code shimmered, and he gained one hundred and forty-six days, totaling nearly three hundred and fifty days of lifespan¡ªa new peak since his arrival in this world. This was already his greatest gain. And yet, the end was nowhere in sight. Li Nuo eagerly picked up the second case file. This file concerned only one person, the Thief Sect''s Right Envoy, the old man who had shot Li Nuo with a sleeve crossbow. Of all the high-ranking members of the Thief Sect, he was the only one sentenced to beheading. Such was the price of that one arrow. Li Nuo used the seal again, adding ten more days to his lifespan. Although these individuals held high positions in the Thief Sect, they had no cultivation and were not recognized by the court, so they did not receive any multiplication of their sentences. The third case file belonged to the forty-eight stewards who had been apprehended. Out of the sixty-four stewards of the Thief Sect, forty-eight were captured last night, with sixteen still at large. The case file contained a full page of densely packed names, and these forty-eight people were likewise sentenced to three years of imprisonment and exile, with an added punishment of fifty floggings. Click! Click! As the seal was stamped, a light sound followed, and the Law Code''s digits changed again. Name: Li Nuo. Lifespan: Six hundred and sixty-eight days. Another increase of more than three hundred days. This far exceeded Li Nuo''s expectations, by a large margin. Not only that, but over four hundred ordinary Thieves had yet to be sentenced. Compared to the gains of this mission, the slight trouble he had faced was insignificant. Li Nuo couldn''t wait to ask, "Where are the other case files?" Li Anning said, "There are too many of them. The Chang''an County Government, Ministry of Justice, and Dali Temple have been reviewing since last night and it''s still not over. By tomorrow at the latest, there should be results..." With over four hundred thieves, even if each government office took responsibility for one hundred each, it would take a considerable amount of time. These people were not going to escape the punishment of imprisonment and exile, the main issue was to investigate whether they had committed more serious crimes, such as causing injury or murder. With several hundred days of lifespan already acquired, Li Nuo was in good spirits and waited in the government office with Li Anning. The oranges on the table were quite tasty, fine and sweetly juicy; Li Nuo subconsciously fed her one, then suddenly came to his senses and put the orange segment into his own mouth. Li Anning had already opened her lips, and after coming to her senses as well, she took an orange for herself, eating half of it. She suddenly remembered something and looked at Li Nuo with some surprise, asking, "I really didn''t expect that you''re still a virgin..." After interrogating the Thief Sect''s higher-ups and learning this, Li Anning''s first reaction was disbelief. The fact that he had a wife but remained a virgin was surprising enough. Even more surprising was that, with his status, he could have any woman he desired but managed to preserve his original yang, which seemed all the more incredible. He had not pursued the Martial Path and did not practice the yang-energy-intensive Cultivation Techniques that necessitated the retention of original yang. In the circles of top nobles, this was extremely rare. Not to mention top nobility, even the sons of lesser noble families usually began frequenting places of ill-repute by the ages of thirteen or fourteen. In the case of someone else, it might be assumed that he was impotent. But Li Anning knew very well that there was nothing wrong with his body. Li Nuo glanced at her and said, "I want to save my first time for my wife, is that wrong?" Although he occasionally envied Song Yu''s life of galloping horses and changing brides nightly, What Li Nuo truly desired was the simple days he had spent with Li Anning over the past three days. His heart, after all, was rather traditional. Even if the person who accompanied him for the rest of his life wasn''t Song Jiaren but perhaps Li Jiaren or Wang Jiaren, he did not wish to leave any regrets in their hearts. Li Anning said nothing, but in her mind, she mused that there was no use in him wanting this alone. She regarded Li Nuo as a friend. And since they were friends, there were some things she felt obligated to say. Without even the basics of holding hands and embracing, what kind of marriage was that? Continuing like this would only hinder them both. If there was no love, why entangle with each other? It would be better to divorce amicably, to let each other go, and to leave the chance for someone who needs it... However, it is better to dismantle a temple than to destroy a marriage. Li Nuo''s family matters were not something she was privy to the specifics of, so she couldn''t make rash judgments. She looked at Li Nuo and spoke again, "What exactly is going on between you and Song Jiaren? Tell me, and I''ll offer you some advice..." Chapter 218 - 121: The Underestimated Song Jiaren Actually, between husband and wife, whether it''s sweet or bitter, it isn''t something to discuss with outsiders. But then again, Li Anning isn''t exactly an outsider. In the past three days, she was part of the family. It''s common for those involved to be confused, so why not listen to the thoughts of an observer. After pondering for a moment, Li Nuo slowly began, "This matter is a long story..." A short while later, Li Anning propped her chin with one hand, peeled a segment of tangerine, and put it in her mouth, saying, "Actually, I can understand your wife. Not only because of her high martial arts talent, but even an ordinary woman wouldn''t willingly marry a fool..." Although this statement isn''t particularly pleasant to hear, it is the truth. Hence, Li Nuo never held any dissatisfaction towards his wife over this matter. After some thought, Li Anning continued, "Although you are no longer a fool later, given the past events, if I were her, I wouldn''t be able to save face, not to mention, a woman like her, she must be very proud at heart, and wouldn''t easily acknowledge just anyone as her husband..." When Li Anning put herself into Song Jiaren''s shoes, many things became clear to her. From a young age, she displayed an excellent talent for the Martial Path and became a martial artist of the Fourth Realm at a young age, with unlimited prospects in martial arts. Even if she couldn''t reach the Sixth Realm, becoming a Grandmaster wasn''t difficult. Her husband, even if not a martial arts genius, must certainly be a standout among men. If she were Song Jiaren, she would have run far away already. While analyzing, Li Anning spoke up. "The issue now is, what kind of husband does she envision as ideal." "If she expects her husband to have the same martial arts talent as her, then you might as well divorce soon and find a wife who shares your interests. Continuing like this will only torment each other." "If she doesn''t think that way, then there might still be a chance for you two. Perhaps with time spent together, feelings will naturally develop, and everything will fall into place. Do you know what kind of husband Song Jiaren likes?" Li Nuo shook his head; he could never fathom his wife''s thoughts. Li Anning considered for a moment and then tried a different approach, asking, "Is she nice to you on a daily basis?" Li Nuo thought back and nodded. Li Anning asked, "How nice is she? Explain." Li Nuo replied, "When we were still not very familiar with each other and felt shy sleeping on the same bed, she would sleep on the floor on her own." Li Anning: "..." She suspected there was more to what Li Nuo said. Then she realized something and asked, "You two are sleeping in the same bed?" She had assumed that, given the relationship between Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, they would be like these past few days¡ªone sleeping on the bed, the other on the floor. She never expected that they were already sharing a bed. Li Nuo nodded and said, "It''s just sleeping on the same bed, with different blankets and not sharing a pillow." Li Anning breathed a sigh of relief. This was already very telling. If she despised someone, she would absolutely not lie on the same bed with him. After pondering for a while, she said, "In that case, she probably doesn''t repulse you. Normally, sharing a bed, feelings would develop over time; maybe one day she''ll accept you... but now..." Li Nuo asked, "What about now?" Li Anning silently lowered her head, not speaking. Li Nuo also understood. He had been getting along well with his wife, with their relationship steadily progressing, becoming closer day by day. Perhaps there could have been a blossoming of feelings over time. Then, she saw him acting affectionately in the street with another woman. But that wasn''t the worst of it. What was more serious was that Li Anning fed him in front of her, he not only accepted it but also called Li Anning "wife"... Wasn''t this blatantly provocative? She didn''t strike them down with her sword, which showed restraint. Li Anning looked up again and asked, "Was she really not angry just now?" Li Nuo was unsure but still said, "She wasn''t angry about the rumors being spread last time outside, so this time... she''s probably not angry either?" Last time, Li Anning heard those outrageous rumors too¡ªabout defending her husband in the Golden Hall, the future Prince Consort... spread as if they were true. Not to mention that she wasn''t considering looking for a Prince Consort. Even if she were, she wouldn''t choose a married man. After Li Anning''s reminder, Li Nuo realized that his relationship with his wife, which was just beginning to develop, could possibly be all for naught now. He sighed lightly and said, "This mission should have been done together with my wife..." Indeed, it was a good opportunity to strengthen their bond. If things could progress so quickly with Li Anning, all the more with his wife. After all, she was the wife he had married openly. Even if she rejected him, seeking someone else afterward was better than acting first and reporting later. Song Yu''s wife certainly didn''t match her stature, but someone else could take the role, at most requiring some time to find a suitable substitute. A lesson learned in time; next time, if a similar situation arises, he must explain in advance. Li Anning paused in peeling the tangerine. Together with Song Jiaren? Did she have the figure for it? Did she have her acting skills? Or would she make as big a sacrifice as her for the sake of the investigation? Holding hands, embracing, helping him dress... How many firsts did she not have anymore? Had Song Jiaren ever held his hand, let him carry her on his back, or personally fed him? And he was regretting it now! Li Anning, unable to contain her irritation, looked expressionlessly at Li Nuo and said, "If she''s not angry, it could also be because she doesn''t care. After all, who cares about someone they don''t like?" Whether his wife cared about him or not, Li Nuo knew. Chapter 219 - 121 The Underestimated Song Jiaren_2 If she didn''t care, why would she wait outside his cell all night? If she really disliked him, why would she teach him how to ride and shoot arrows up close? Apart from this, Li Anning as his emotional strategist did make a lot of sense. "Thanks." Li Nuo stood up, cupped his hands towards Li Anning, and said, "Regarding those remaining from the Thief Sect, remember to inform me once the Ministry of Justice delivers their verdict." As he reached the door, he thought of something and turned back to pocket the remaining few oranges from the table. Seeing Li Anning watching him, Li Nuo explained, "These oranges are pretty good, I''ll take them back for my wife to try..." He also took the orange from Li Anning''s hand, saying, "Eating too many oranges isn''t good, it can turn your skin yellow. You''ve had enough today, I''ll take this one off your hands." Watching Li Nuo leave the government office, Li Anning clenched her silver teeth. Damn man! How could he not even spare a thought for the past, not leaving a single one for her? Ultimately, what''s fake will always remain fake. In his heart, she would never compare to Song Jiaren! Li Anning thought furiously, her expression suddenly froze. Why should she compare herself to Song Jiaren? On what grounds should she compare herself to Song Jiaren? She massaged her temples, having been too immersed in the role these past few days, she needed some time to adjust. Having stayed up all night and having dealt immediately with the affairs of the Li Family after the Ministry of Justice, her body now felt exhausted. Hopefully, after a good sleep, she would completely forget this feeling... Song Residence. When Li Nuo returned, Mumu was swinging alone in the courtyard. Upon seeing Li Nuo''s return, Mumu pursed her lips towards the direction of the room, desperately making eye signals to her. Li Nuo entered the room and saw his wife sitting at the table. A book lay in front of her, unopened. Li Nuo walked over and took out four oranges from his bosom and placed them on the table, saying, "These are tribute oranges, they taste really good. Wife, give them a try." Song Jiaren didn''t look up, she opened the book, and said, "Give them to Mumu and Ning''er." Li Nuo glanced outside and said, "Mumu doesn''t like oranges." Mumu, standing outside eavesdropping, wore a helpless expression¡ªfine, if Brother Nuo said she didn''t like them, then she didn''t. Li Nuo sat opposite Song Jiaren, peeled an orange, meticulously removed every bit of white pith, and handed it to Song Jiaren, saying, "Try one, these oranges are really delicious..." Song Jiaren turned a page, and said indifferently, "I don''t like oranges." Having shared her bed for so long, Li Nuo did have some understanding of her. It wasn''t that she didn''t like oranges, she was angry. If she truly disliked oranges, she would have at least glanced at him before refusing. Li Nuo put down the orange, and said, "Wife, I owe you an apology." Song Jiaren calmly responded, "If you''re talking about the matter with the Princess, there''s no need to bring it up again. You don''t need to apologize for that matter." Li Nuo shook his head and said, "Pretending to be husband and wife with the Princess for three days to eradicate the Thief Sect, capturing nearly five hundred thieves, there was nothing wrong with that action. Even if I had to choose again, I would do the same. But before doing so, I should have informed you. After all, we are husband and wife, even if you might not think so..." Song Jiaren''s book flipping halted, she looked up at him, her lips moving slightly, "I..." As husband and wife, there were some things that they never spelled out, maintaining a tacit understanding with each other. But from his words, she still detected a hint of self-mockery. Did he think that''s what she believed? She lowered her head slowly and said, "I don''t think so... With one sentence having shifted from passive to proactive, Li Nuo didn''t delve further but instead sincerely said, "So I apologize. I didn''t consider thoroughly this time. I''ll be more careful in the future." To prevent Li Nuo from delving into another topic, Song Jiaren closed the book, looked at him, and said, "I''m truly not angry. Do you think I''m unreasonable?" Li Nuo offered a slice of orange to her lips, saying, "Then have an orange." Song Jiaren hesitated for a moment, then gently opened her mouth and reluctantly accepted the slice of orange Li Nuo handed her. Now, Li Nuo was certain she wasn''t angry. Nevertheless, he still elaborated, "That day on the street, it was actually a play we put on for those secretly watching us. The people from the Thief Sect are extremely cautious; you have no idea how careful they are. If we didn''t do it that way, they would never have trusted me, and this mission wouldn''t have been successful..." Song Jiaren nodded slightly and picked up an orange from the table, starting to peel it. Sincerity was indeed always the ultimate weapon; she was starting to enjoy oranges again. Li Nuo continued, "It was urgent. After being chosen by the steward from the Thief Sect that day, they started to monitor me in secret, so I couldn''t come back and had to have Housekeeper Wu send you a message. You should have received it, right? What did he say to you?" Song Jiaren carefully peeled the white pith and said, "He said you had important matters and would not be staying at home for a few days." Li Nuo glanced outside; Housekeeper Wu really... At such a time, would it kill him to explain a bit more? Usually, he said too much about things that didn''t need to be said, but when it mattered, he was silent. Li Nuo took a sip of tea to moisten his throat and explained, "These days, we stayed in a commoner''s home to the north of the city. However, at night, it was the Princess who slept in the bed and I on the ground, just as we used to before, nothing happened..." Song Jiaren nodded and said, "I know." Li Nuo was slightly stunned, "You knew?" Chapter 220 - 121: The Underestimated Song Jiaren_3 Song Jiaren peeled an orange and said, "Princess, the aura inside your body is extremely yin and pure, while mine is extremely yang and firm. If one practices a special Martial Path Technique and possesses cultivation of the Fourth Realm or higher, they would be able to perceive it." She had no doubt about this. If they had truly experienced the blending of yin and yang, the aura in their bodies would have both yin in the yang and yang in the yin, and couldn''t possibly be this pure. Compared with Song Yu, he was as pure as a blank piece of paper. Li Nuo had not yet had the chance to ask the old woman how she could tell he was still a virgin, and was surprised his wife also possessed such skill. However, the old woman had no cultivation so she must have some other tricks up her sleeve. He decided he would definitely ask more about it next time he visited the Ministry of Justice. Next, Li Nuo recounted everything that had happened in the past few days to his wife in great detail. From the murder case, to the Thief Sect, and how he infiltrated them, participating in a series of trials, became the Chief of the Thief Sect, earned their trust, and ultimately successfully apprehended all members of the Thief Sect... Whether she was interested or not was one thing, whether he told her was another. It was a matter of attitude. Of course, he didn''t tell her everything. His infiltration into the Thief Sect could be detailed. The part where he and Li Anning pretended to be husband and wife could be briefly mentioned. Song Jiaren, with her head bowed peeling an orange, voiced a doubt, "During these three days, did you cook your own meals?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Yes, fortunately, I know a little about cooking; otherwise, eating would have been a big problem. By the way, wife, you might not know this, but those thieves in the Thief Sect even have rules, they have ''ten don''t steals'', not stealing from the old, weak, sick, poor, beggars..." Song Jiaren asked, "Do you know how to cook?" Li Nuo was slightly startled and then nodded, "A little. I didn''t expect that the Thief Sect also had something similar to the Six Arts, like wall-climbing, lock-picking..." Song Jiaren asked, "After you all put on makeup, even familiar people couldn''t recognize you, how did you manage that?" Li Nuo bowed his head and said, "Well, you know, I know a bit about makeup; I even used to do makeup for Mumu and Ning''er..." "Did you also do the makeup for the Princess?" "Uh..." "You¡ª" "Wife, I just remembered, Song Yu needed me for something earlier, I''ll go check on him." ... When Li Nuo arrived at Song Yu''s room, he found him reading a book. According to Song Yu, with his knowledge of military strategy, he was no longer able to keep up with the conversation with Yuan Yang lady, so he decided to brush up on his military knowledge. Li Nuo casually picked up a book as well. If he didn''t leave soon, he would probably have to sleep alone tonight. His wife had a lot to say today, one question after another. All those first times, all given to the fake wife; what would the real wife think? Using the military book as a cover, his gaze was actually on the Law Code. Full six hundred days, never in his life had he fought such a rich battle. The Imperial Examination was certainly enough, the cultivation of the Fourth Realm could be exchanged at least three times. Just now at the Ministry of Justice, he was only focused on looking at lifespans and forgot to check for new color portraits. That goat-bearded man was just a protector and yet he could get the recognition of the Law Code. The two envoys above him, along with three other protectors, might have the qualifications to illuminate the portraits. Possessing the theft skills of so many people, wouldn''t he be the king of thieves? Li Nuo opened the Law Code and flipped to the back, a look of surprise crossing his face. Logically, having captured so many masters from the Thief Sect and added several hundred days to his lifespan, there should be dozens more pages of portraits. However, there wasn''t a single new portrait in the Law Code. Not only were there no new ones, one had even disappeared. The portrait of the goat-bearded thief, originally second in line, was gone! Li Nuo had eradicated the Thief Sect, and this portrait could be considered a major contribution. Yet it had disappeared so inexplicably. What was strange was that the knowledge about stealing techniques was still in Li Nuo''s mind. Just yesterday at this time, he hadn''t exchanged for the goat-bearded man''s stealing technique. Having owned the Law Code for so long, this was the first time he encountered such a situation. Could it be that similar abilities would be merged in the Law Code? But even if they were merged, there shouldn''t be none left. Li Nuo looked down at his hands, his eyes flickering as if he realized something. He walked out of Song Yu''s courtyard, and as he passed a wall of the Song Residence, he paused. Moments later, a figure gracefully leaped over the courtyard wall, landing without making any sound. Li Nuo turned his head for a look. Although the figure in the Law Code had disappeared, his ability to scale walls did not diminish at all. In fact, it had even strengthened. No, it wasn''t just strengthened. When he used to scale walls before, although the noise was soft, there was still some noise, which he lowered to the minimum with his body technique and skills. But this time, there was not even a slight sound. He had truly achieved absolute silence upon touching the ground. This was totally against science, right? Even in a world dominated by Martial Path and where the Hundred Schools contended, sometimes, science still applied. Li Nuo suddenly thought of a book about the Hundred Schools that he had read. Hundreds of years ago, during the era when various schools flourished, besides mainstream sects like Confucian, Legalism, Military, and Mohist, there were some lesser-known schools, and Thief School was one of them. The Thief School back then was not like the Thief School now. The real Thief School, just like the other schools, possessed special abilities. They could conceal all their auras and achieve absolute silence upon touching the ground, and even retrieve objects from the air, which, like Legalism''s rule power, Mohist''s mechanism power, and Confucian''s Vast True Qi, all involved the mysterious laws of the universe. Li Nuo carefully felt the changes in his body and realized that besides Legalism''s power, there was another deeply hidden power inside his body. The figure on the Law Code had disappeared, but the capability of Stealing Technique had not disappeared; instead, it had fused into his body. Unexpectedly, that should be the power of Thief School. What kind of situation was this, him, a practitioner of Legaism, had actually obtained the power of Thief School. It was known that the ancient Thief School, because it was too difficult to enter and the cultivation was not honorable, had completely disappeared in the long river of history, and had not appeared for hundreds of years; he might be the sole successor of Thief School in today''s world... Putting those aside, Li Nuo discovered another new ability of the Law Code. It could not only obtain others'' special abilities but also automatically integrate them; as long as images with the same abilities reached a certain number, the experience would become permanent and no longer consume his life. Just as he was planning to try others, Li Nuo looked up and saw Ning''er sitting on the steps in the courtyard, peeling an orange. Li Nuo paused slightly and asked, "Ning''er, what are you doing here?" Li Nuo remembered this courtyard should have been unoccupied, which was why he had climbed in. Song Ning''er looked up, saw Li Nuo, then turned to look at the courtyard door that was shut from the inside, and asked with surprise, "Brother Nuo, how did you get in?" Li Nuo said, "I, I was practicing Qinggong, scaling the wall to get in..., why are you here?" Song Ning''er said, "This is my secret place, when they don''t play with me, I come here alone to play." She blinked her eyes and said to Li Nuo, "Brother Nuo, if you come here in the future, can you use the door please?" "Alright." Li Nuo nodded and said, "Then you continue playing, I''m going back." After saying that, he opened the courtyard door and walked out from the inside. After Song Ning''er bolted the door, a figure emerged from behind a tree. Song Ning''er shared half of her orange with her, saying, "Mistress sister, try this orange, Brother Nuo brought it from outside, it''s really sweet..." The woman wearing a veil looked towards the direction where Li Nuo had disappeared, her eyes under the veil expressing extreme confusion. Just now when he scaled the wall, there was not a sound. And there was no fluctuation of True Qi. A Martial Artist of the Fourth Realm could achieve landing in silence, but there would still be a fluctuation of True Qi. She had not heard of anyone from Legalism having such capability. And he could not possibly be a Sixth Realm Martial Artist... The mysteries surrounding this guy were becoming increasingly profound. Song Jiaren oh Song Jiaren, what kind of husband did you marry... After returning to his own small courtyard, Li Nuo planned to study the capabilities of the Thief School. This sect had been discontinued for hundreds of years, and even in books, it was only briefly mentioned. Currently, what Li Nuo knew was that scaling walls could defy the rules of physics with no sound at all. As for lock picking and clearing blockages, he was uncertain if there had been any change. Li Nuo walked to the doorway and found that the door was locked from inside; when the thought of opening the door crossed his mind, he subconsciously placed his hand on it. The next moment, the door bolt inside unlocked by itself, and similarly, no sound occurred during the entire process. Li Nuo pushed the door open and was slightly taken aback. The changing Song Jiaren inside was also stunned. Although she heard Li Nuo''s footsteps. But she remembered she clearly had locked the door. Could she have remembered wrong? Li Nuo looking at the chest wrap in her hand thought he had really underestimated his wife before... Chapter 221 - 122: Facing Bottlenecks Again, Numerous Doubts Song Residence. Inside a small courtyard. Li Nuo sat in the pavilion, performing magic tricks for Mumu. In his left hand, he held a black chess piece, and in his right, a white chess piece. When he clenched his fists and then relaxed them, the white chess piece switched to his left hand, and the black chess piece moved to his right. Placing both chess pieces on the table, Li Nuo flashed his palm in front of Mumu''s eyes, and another chess piece suddenly appeared between his fingers. Song Mu''er looked on with astonishment. Despite having seen the tricks several times, she had no idea how her brother Li Nuo managed them. She grasped Li Nuo''s hand, examining it carefully for a long time with curiosity, "Brother Li Nuo, how did you do that..." Li Nuo smiled and said, "It''s just a trick, it wouldn''t be fun if I told you how." Song Mu''er didn''t ask further. Waving at Song Jiaren who had just walked out of the room, she said, "Jiaren sister, come here, brother Li Nuo is performing tricks!" Song Jiaren slowly walked over and sat opposite Li Nuo. Li Nuo stole a glance at her; her expression was normal, as usual. He then performed the magic he had shown to Mumu a few more times for her. A look of surprise appeared on Song Jiaren''s face. Even with her Fourth Realm cultivation, she could not discern the mysterious techniques involved. This was naturally within Li Nuo''s expectations. Because this was not simply a magic trick. It was more appropriate to call it a spell or magic. The switching of chess pieces in each hand essentially involved the Stealing Technique''s "Switch," or even stealing the beam and replacing the pillar. And the chess piece appearing out of thin air was the Thief School''s "Retrieve objects from the air." An ordinary thief would need impeccable skills and speed to achieve these feats. But a true member of the Thief School only needed a thought. This involved the Power of Heaven and Earth. Compared to other cultivation systems, martial artists usually gained contact with the Power of Heaven and Earth at the latest stage¡ªthey would only start to perceive clues after reaching the Sixth Realm. Li Nuo could now retrieve a wallet from someone''s embrace into his own hands without them noticing and could transport himself long distances through teleportation. Although this still did not change the fact that he was weak in combat, it was good to have multiple skills, never knowing when they might come in handy. Song Jiaren''s gaze was fixed tightly on Li Nuo''s hands, and she even stealthily emitted True Qi to probe, yet she still could not detect the intricacies involved. However, after so many experiences, even if he could do anything, she would not be surprised. She didn''t ask Li Nuo how he achieved it and silently picked up her sword, walking into the yard to practice a new Swordsmanship set. To advance to a Grandmaster, simply enduring harsh training wasn''t enough; she had to integrate the strengths from the Hundred Schools. Watching his wife practice with the sword, a thought suddenly emerged in Li Nuo''s mind. Since the Law Code could integrate similar kinds of talents, if he captured more Martial Path talents like his wife, wouldn''t he possess even stronger talents than theirs? However, finding so many Martial Path talents at once and finding a legitimate reason to capture them was almost too difficult to be feasible. Capturing just one, using up a lifespan every day to light up her portrait, was much easier. But he would only acquire the talent, not the cultivation, which he would have to develop bit by bit on his own¡ªLi Nuo was not up for that hardship, better let his wife make the effort. Besides his wife, there was also Mumu. The little girl would grow up to be an expert too. Watching his wife practice with the sword, Li Nuo recalled what Li Anning had said, and after pondering for a moment, he whispered a few words in Mumu''s ear. Mumu looked towards Song Jiaren, not far away, her black lively eyes swirling before she nodded slightly. Li Nuo left the Song Residence and, together with Housekeeper Wu, went to the street and bought several locks to continue testing the abilities of the Thief School. As expected, no matter the internal structure of these locks, he only needed a simple thought to open them. Indeed, mastering any skill to its extreme was an extraordinary feat. As Li Nuo left the lock shop, Housekeeper Wu asked, "Young Master, where to now? Back to the Song Family?" Li Nuo replied, "Not going back yet, let''s stroll on the street a bit longer." It wasn''t time to return yet. Meanwhile, at the Song Residence. Song Jiaren practiced her swordplay for a while and then sat down to rest. Mumu ran up from not far and sat beside her, saying, "Jiaren sister, let''s play a game. I''ll ask you some questions, and you must answer immediately without thinking." Before Song Jiaren could agree, Song Mu''er asked, "Between white and black, which do you like?" Song Jiaren was wiping Green Frost, and slowly said, "White." As soon as her words fell, Song Mu''er continued, "Apples and peaches, which do you like?" Song Jiaren, looking down and cleaning her sword, casually replied, "Peaches." "Between me and Song Ning''er, whom do you like more?" Song Jiaren shook her head slightly, not opening her mouth. Song Mu''er did not dwell on this question and, looking forward with anticipation, asked, "If there''s someone who can paint, play the instrument, and write poems well, adept at Mathematics but not skilled in Martial Path, and another who possesses great Martial Path talent but is not as good in painting, playing instruments, doesn''t write poems and knows no Mathematics, which one would you choose as your husband?" Song Jiaren looked up, puzzled, "Why do you ask this?" Song Mu''er, holding her hand, said, "Just curious..." Song Jiaren shook her head, replying, "I don''t know, I haven''t thought about it." Still, Song Mu''er persisted, tugging at her arm and cooing, "Oh come on, think about it now..." Begrudgingly, Song Jiaren considered for a moment and then said, "The first one." Song Mu''er''s heart leaped with joy and asked, "Why?" Chapter 222 - 122: Facing Bottlenecks Again, Numerous Doubts_2 Song Jiaren spoke indifferently, "There''s no reason." This was her first thought. No matter how high one''s Martial Path talent may be, how high can it really be? The Martial Path isn''t that difficult to begin with. But someone who can play the qin, paint, write poetry, and understand Mathematics, that''s truly impressive. "Hehe, I''ve got it..." Song Mu''er smiled happily, about to run off when suddenly, Song Jiaren grabbed her wrist. Song Jiaren looked at her and asked, "Why are you suddenly asking these things?" ... Li Nuo had been out and about for quite a while and didn''t return home until it was dinnertime. His wife had been called over by the Old Lady, so it was just Mu''er and him for dinner tonight. Li Nuo turned to look around, saw that there was no one outside, and asked softly, "How did it go?" Song Mu''er came closer and whispered a few words in his ear. Upon hearing Mu''er''s response, Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had a bit of an understanding of his wife, he still hoped to hear her answer personally. But some questions, he really couldn''t ask himself. Thank goodness for Mu''er... Who would suspect an innocent six-year-old girl? He gave Mu''er some of the dishes she liked to eat, and while eating, she asked, "Li Nuo brother, between white and black, which one do you prefer?" Without thinking, Li Nuo said, "White." "What about apples and peaches?" "Peaches." "Between me and Song Ning''er, whom do you prefer?" "You." Song Mu''er''s face showed a happy smile, the questions Jiaren sister wouldn''t answer, she could always get a firm reply from Li Nuo brother. After thinking for a moment she asked again, "So if there was a girl skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting, but not in the Martial Path, and another girl who couldn''t do any of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting, but had impressive Martial Path Cultivation..." Before Song Mu''er could finish speaking, Li Nuo spoke up, "I''d choose the one skilled in Martial Path." Skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting, but not in Martial Path. Lacks skill in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting, but has a high level of Martial Path Cultivation. The first thing that came to Li Nuo''s mind was the Phoenix and his wife. Can Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting save your life? Between Phoenix and his wife, isn''t it a no-brainer to choose his wife? After snapping back to reality, he glanced at the little girl and said, "I asked you to question Jiaren sister, and now you''re asking me..." Song Mu''er said with a giggly smile, "I''m just curious too..." Halfway through dinner, Mu''er vanished in a flash. A six-year-old child is at the age where they can''t sit still. Li Nuo finished his meal alone, read for a while in his room, then Song Jiaren walked in from outside. She took a book from the bookshelf and started reading it across from Li Nuo. Li Nuo glanced over; this time it was not "Shuo Wen" nor "Nine Numbers", but a book on Martial Path Classics, with more illustrations than text. Li Nuo was reassured. His wife had finally started doing something useful. "Shuo Wen", "Nine Numbers", were those the books she should be reading? It''s better for her to focus on improving her cultivation. That''s the right way. As the evening grew dark, Li Nuo lit the Glazed Lamp. After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, Li Nuo looked up at her and said, "About this afternoon, I didn''t mean to..." Song Jiaren said, "Could you play a tune for me to listen to?" Li Nuo nodded. Playing a tune, what''s the big deal? It''s just using up a day''s lifespan... Times have changed; he could afford it now. There were still more than four hundred thieves to be judged, each one at least six days; that''s over two thousand days, so a day or two wouldn''t matter. Since it was evening, Li Nuo played a soothing melody, and after the piece finished, he asked, "Would you like to listen more?" Song Jiaren shook her head, "It''s getting late, let''s rest early." The earlier tune indeed had a bit of a sleep-inducing effect. The power of music is not limited to that; if he were a bit more proficient, he could even induce hypnosis. Earlier, Li Nuo had flipped through another obscure book and discovered that hundreds of years ago, besides the Thief School, there was another school named "Le Family". As the name suggests, the Le Family specialized in the study of musical pitches. However, at that time, among the Hundred Schools, they were merging and assimilating with one another, various schools were unifying their thoughts, and schools with similar directions gradually merged into one. The Le Family was wholly absorbed by Confucian, and Music also became one of the Six Arts. In fact, Music alone could stand as its own school; it''s just the entrance requirement for Music was extremely difficult, blocking the vast majority of people right at the threshold. For schools like Confucian and Legalism, one could easily enter after a year or two of study. But for Music, one would need not only extraordinary talent but also decades of hard work. The Le Family''s disciples were always few and far between, and later, the lineage was completely severed and absorbed by Confucian. Lying in bed, Li Nuo quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had experienced several ups and downs these past days, his relationship with his wife had finally returned to how it was. That night, Li Nuo finally dreamt of his wife. The good news was, he dreamt of his wife. The bad news was, Li Anning was also there. Although after waking up, he couldn''t remember much of the dream, the feeling from it was quite memorable... When Li Nuo got out of bed, he saw his wife sitting in front of the dressing table combing her hair. She was different from ordinary women; she didn''t learn Qin, Chess, Calligraphy and Painting, and had no interest in makeup. Bare-faced, with a casual ponytail, her grooming was done. Because of this, her skin was far smoother and finer than that of the average woman, with a natural glow. Li Nuo thought for a moment, walked up to the dressing table, and said, "Do you want me to help you?" The first time hand in hand, the first hug, the first time dressing up... So many firsts had been given to Li Anning. If he didn''t even give the second time to her, she might think Li Nuo had some complaint about her. Chapter 223 - 122: Facing Bottlenecks Again, Numerous Doubts_3 Song Jiaren paused in her hair combing, and though she didn''t speak, she gently placed the comb on the table. Li Nuo picked up the comb and first smoothed out her hair. Then, with dizzying speed, he braided it into a bundle. She usually just tied her hair in a simple ponytail. Without changing her usual style, Li Nuo combed a luxurious version of the ponytail, infusing her basic hairstyle with many variations. In this way, her spirited nature was maximally preserved while adding a touch of softness. This was indeed the perfect hairstyle for her. Finally, Li Nuo adjusted the position of the hairpin and said, "Okay, take a look..." Song Jiaren had been watching in the mirror all along. She had to admit that even in the art of hairdressing, she was no match for her. Li Nuo left the room, giving her some time to adjust. A sudden change in style might take some getting used to. Mumu was already up and practicing in the courtyard. Li Nuo approached her and said, "Would you like me to do your hair today?" Song Mu''er put down her sword and exclaimed joyfully, "Can you?" Since the portrait had already been lit, combing one, two, or three made no difference. Why not fulfill Mumu''s long-held wish? Song Mu''er asked, "But didn''t Brother Li Nuo say he only combs his wife''s hair?" Li Nuo was startled, "Did I?" Song Mu''er nodded. Glancing back, Li Nuo said, "Don''t make things up. When did I say that? Don''t you want me to do your hair anymore..." Song Mu''er immediately covered her mouth, nodding repeatedly... ... When Li Anning arrived at the Song Residence, Li Nuo was combing Ning''er''s hair. Watching the two lovely little girls become even prettier under Li Nuo''s hands, she couldn''t help but reminisce. He had combed her hair before, including in reverse. She probably wouldn''t have a chance for him to do it properly for her in this lifetime. At that moment, someone walked out of the room. Li Anning glanced at Song Jiaren, her gaze lingering on her hair. There was something different about Song Jiaren that day. With one look at Li Nuo, she understood everything. She suddenly felt she had come out too casually today, she hadn''t styled her hair and at least she should have applied some lipstick. Li Anning unconsciously pursed her lips and said to Li Nuo, "The Ministry of Justice caught four more Thief Sect stewards yesterday and the thieves have already been interrogated. If you have time, go to the Ministry of Justice to use the seal, I''ll head back now..." Li Nuo, who was applying a flower hairpin to Ning''er, responded, "Wait for me, I''ll be ready soon." Moments later, Li Nuo made arrangements for Ning''er and headed to the Ministry of Justice with Li Anning. After being separated for two days, Li Nuo finally moved past the recent incidents, and his relationship with Li Anning returned to normal. However, having had that experience, their interactions now were somewhat different from before. She was, after all, a princess, and Li Nuo had previously approached her with a certain level of respect. Now, he was much more casual. Accustomed to calling her "wife," he couldn''t even bring himself to say "Your Highness" anymore. Upon reaching the Ministry of Justice, a thick stack of files was already placed on Li Anning''s desk. Besides the four stewards arrested later, a total of four hundred twenty-six thieves were judged. These people, for the highest level of theft, were sentenced to three years of imprisonment and exile of three thousand miles. Out of these four hundred-plus thieves, none had committed murder. Li Anning was somewhat surprised, but Li Nuo was not. Although the Thief Sect was an illegal organization, it had strict rules within. Committing theft without harming lives was a major rule of the Thief Sect, and violators would be expelled. In contrast, those unorganized petty thieves, overwhelmed by impulse, often committed theft leading to murder. The documents for four hundred people were divided into over ten portions. Li Nuo stamped the documents quickly, and the numbers on the Law Code also rapidly increased. With each completion of a document, nearly two hundred days were added to his lifespan. One portion, two portions, three... By the fifth portion, Li Nuo slightly frowned. Although his lifespan had increased to an unprecedented fifteen hundred days, the increase for this document was off. This portion should have added one hundred eighty days to his lifespan due to the thirty thieves listed, but it added less than one hundred twenty days. Li Nuo set aside the current case file and stamped the next one. He glanced at the Law Code. His lifespan was still one thousand five hundred days, not a day more. This wasn''t the first time he had encountered such a situation. The bad news was, his lifespan would no longer increase. The good news was, he had reached another bottleneck. By breaking through this bottleneck, he could step into the Second Realm of Legalism. In less than three months, from a novice who had never been initiated, to the peak of the First Realm of Legalism, it was unprecedented, if not unsurpassed. Li Anning saw Li Nuo stop and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo put down the seal and said, "You take care of the rest." This case, the Princess had also played a significant role, making sacrifices even greater than Li Nuo, so he didn''t want to take all the credit. Li Anning did not refuse, giving Li Nuo a glance and thinking to herself that he still had some conscience. After stamping the last few case files, a smile appeared on her face. Though breaking through to the Fourth Realm was far off, finishing this case was clearly a significant step on the path to the Fifth Realm. While Li Anning was stamping, Li Nuo looked at the Law Code again. On the Law Code, countless portraits had appeared. But these portraits were rapidly merging, eventually becoming a single image, and then dispersing into countless points of light, which entered his body. As the light points poured in, the power of the Thief Sect within him seemed to grow slightly. Li Nuo was quite surprised. Was there still a way to cultivate like this? If he could capture all the thieves in the world, wouldn''t he have the chance to become a Saint of the Thief School? Regardless of the faction, anyone who could become a Saint of the Seventh Realm was an immensely powerful being with the ability to penetrate heaven and earth, and the ability of a Thief Saint would certainly be no weaker. However, the Thief School was too mysterious, and its teachings had long been lost, making it impossible for Li Nuo to find any related information. Though he had received the inheritance of the Thief School, Li Nuo had no intention of glorifying it. Shifting his thoughts away from this, Li Nuo asked, "Has the murderer of the Huang couple been found?" Initially, Li Nuo had infiltrated the Thief Sect just to investigate. It just happened that the Chief position was vacant, and with the Thief Sect conference taking place, he decided to take them all down at once. Li Anning nodded and said, "They have been caught, and you were right; it was indeed someone from the Thief Sect." The Thief Sect was almost entirely captured, which made investigating the murder case of the Huang Mansion much simpler. One only needed to check which steward was in charge of the area that included Huang Mansion to narrow down the suspects to a few people. The thief responsible for the Huang robbery had not hidden the fact and had boasted about it with his peers the next day, leading to his arrest by the Ministry of Justice. However, the man was stubbornly insisting that he had only stolen and not killed anyone. But the overwhelming evidence left no room for denial. She pulled out the bottommost case file and said, "This is the case file for the Huang Mansion murder, use the seal." Li Nuo picked up the seal. His cultivation had reached a bottleneck, and capturing ordinary thieves wouldn''t increase his lifespan. But murder cases were not subject to this restriction. He stamped two seals. As expected, the numbers on the Law Code changed. From one thousand five hundred to one thousand four hundred ninety. Li Nuo stood rooted in place. The decrease in lifespan meant he had judged wrongly. That guy was not the murderer! He immediately looked at Li Anning and asked, "Where is the murderer of this case, I''d like to see him." Li Anning said, "In the Death Prison of the Ministry of Justice." Moments later, Li Nuo and Li Anning arrived at the Ministry of Justice''s main prison, and before they reached the Death Prison, they heard someone shouting, "Injustice!" "I didn''t kill anyone, I really didn''t!" "You can go out and ask around, from top to bottom in the Thief Sect, who doesn''t know my name, the ''King of Blockage''? How could I possibly have woken them up? They were still sleeping when I left their room!" "You can doubt my character, but not my skills!" "You treat thief lives as worthless, I want to appeal, I want to appeal to the Ministry of Justice, I want to appeal to the Imperial Censorate!" Chapter 224 - 123: The First Confrontation Between Phoenix and Li Anning Death Prison entrance. The prison chief curled his lips and said, "Still so tough when death is upon you, the Ministry of Justice has been good to you. You think you will still have the energy to cry injustice at the Ministry of Justice?" Death Prison was located at the very back of the Ministry of Justice''s main prison, with a separate large gate. The prison chief unlocked this gate, and Li Nuo and Li Anning walked in to see an average-looking young man, clinging to the bars of the cell and shouting loudly. Li Nuo looked at Li Anning and said, "If the Huang couple were really killed by him, he wouldn''t be broadcasting it loudly. Once the Thief Sect finds out that the Huang couple are dead, he will be expelled from the sect." Li Anning expressed surprise, "You suspect he is not the murderer?" In fact, she had her doubts, but all the evidence pointed to this man. Perhaps he did the opposite, widely proclaiming the theft from the Huang Mansion to cover up the fact that he had killed. Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Whether he is or not, we''ll find out if we try." In his heart, he already had an answer, but he needed to convince Li Anning and the Ministry of Justice as well. He approached the cell door and said to the young man, "You claim you did not kill the people; wasn''t it you who made noise during a burglary, waking up the Huang couple, and then killed them to silence them?" The young man appeared insulted, his voice trembling as he retorted, "You... you go out and ask around. Have I, Zhao Dong, the King of Blockage, ever messed up during a burglary? They drank alcohol that night and slept deep; I couldn''t possibly have woken them up..." Li Nuo and Li Anning temporarily left the Death Prison and brought over Zhao Dong''s steward and Chief for questioning. The results were surprising. The title of King of Blockage was not just for show. In terms of street thievery skills, Zhao Dong did not rank highly in the Thief Sect. But when it came to the skill of Blockage, even several protectors acknowledged his ability. Because of overly specializing, his skills in Pickpocketing and Cutting were poor. But in terms of Blockage, he was unrivaled. Committing theft on the street could likely result in being caught on the spot; it was too risky, which forced Zhao Dong only to choose burglary. For this, he diligently practiced the art of Blockage and gradually made a name for himself in the Thief Sect. Li Nuo returned to Death Prison and said to the King of Blockage, "Don''t say the Ministry of Justice isn''t giving you a chance. If you can prove your skill is real, the Ministry of Justice will consider reopening the case..." A moment later. In a government office of the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo locked a sheet of weighted paper inside a cabinet of the government office, then said to Zhao Dong, "In a moment, I will lie on the bed inside. If you can come in without my noticing, open the cabinet, and take out the paper, I will believe your words." Zhao Dong nodded with confidence, "Rest assured, sir, it''s a piece of cake." After Zhao Dong left the room, Li Nuo locked the door of the government office from the inside. He went to the farthest part of the office, where there was a bed that Anning usually used for naps. The bed was even closer to the office door than the Huang couple''s master bedroom was to their door. Li Nuo drew the curtain beside the bed, spread some files on the ground next to the bed, and Anning glanced at him, "What are you doing?" Li Nuo said, "I''m sleeping on the ground." Anning gave him a look and said, "We are investigating a case here, concerning three lives. Could you take this seriously? The sounds you hear lying on the ground won''t be the same as on the bed, will they?" She herself lay on the bed and scooted over further inside. Since she didn''t mind, there was no need for Li Nuo to insist. Moreover, she made sense. Li Nuo lay down beside her. The bed was not wide, and it felt a bit crowded with two people on it. In this way, the situation on the night of the incident was almost perfectly simulated. The room was quiet. Li Nuo closed his eyes and could hear Anning''s faint breathing. Neither of them spoke, lying quietly on the bed. Anning turned her head to glance at him, sighing softly in her heart. Her first time sharing a bed with a man had also gone. But she had given so many firsts to him, these didn''t matter anymore... After some time, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Li Nuo got off the bed, walked to the door, and opened it to see everyone from the Ministry of Justice, all looking surprised at Zhao Dong. Zhao Dong handed a sheet of weighted paper to Li Nuo, "Sir, look, I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Li Nuo walked back into the room, the cabinet was locked. He unlocked it with a key, only to find the weighted paper gone. In the time that had just passed, this person had not only picked the bolt, sneaked into the room to open the cabinet, taken the paper out, but also relocked the cabinet. When leaving, he even remembered to reset the bolt to its original position. Li Nuo and Anning, while being fully awake, had not heard any noise from Zhao Dong entering the room. Let alone the Huang couple, who would have been in deep sleep after drinking. Anning, although also amazed, still said, "Even if his stealing technique is superb, people can make mistakes, horses can stumble, we can''t rule out him accidentally making a noise that night, or maybe the Huang couple got up at night and bumped into him..." Logically, Anning''s suspicion was not unfounded. But Li Nuo already knew the answer. He thought for a moment and said, "Let''s take him to the crime scene to take another look." Before long, Li Nuo and Anning, along with Zhao Dong, arrived at the Huang Mansion again. As soon as Zhao Dong entered the crime scene room and saw the chaos, he froze for a second, then immediately exclaimed, "This wasn''t my doing, I did steal some gold and jewels, but then I locked the cabinet. I didn''t leave clothes scattered everywhere; whose work is this, so sloppy? Isn''t this blatantly telling the owners that things are missing..." Chapter 225 - 123: The First Confrontation Between Phoenix and Li Anning_2 The highest level of burglary is to leave no trace, so that the owner won''t even know something is missing unless they check. Eventually, when they find out, they have no way to trace it. This kind of mess at the crime scene is only done by novices among thieves. Zhao Dong looked at the crime scene with disdain and said, "Sir, this definitely wasn''t done by some petty thief, this rough work, a petty thief can''t afford to lose that much face..." Li Anning also began to believe that the Huang couple wasn''t killed by this person. Otherwise, his acting skills must be too good. She looked at Li Nuo and said, "Are you suggesting that after he left, another thief happened to enter the Huang Mansion and during the search for valuables, the Huang couple was awakened and subsequently killed to silence them?" Li Nuo didn''t respond, he walked to the door and observed the door bolt, then suddenly asked Zhao Dong, "After you left that day, did you put the door bolt back in its place?" Zhao Dong nodded and said, "Of course, that''s the most basic procedure, I always put the door bolt back after stealing." Li Anning grew impatient and tugged at Li Nuo''s sleeve, saying, "What did you find, just say it..." Li Nuo pointed to some traces on the door bolt and said, "These are the marks left by Zhao Dong when he moved the door bolt, from these marks, this door bolt hasn''t been moved by a second person..." Before Zhao Dong left, he closed the door from the inside. After him, no second person came in. But the Huang couple was dead. Li Anning thought for a moment, pointed at Zhao Dong, and asked Li Nuo, "Are you suggesting he''s lying, and he''s the killer?" Zhao Dong sat down on the ground with a thump, lamenting, "Oh my god, how did it come back to this!" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "The housekeeper of the Huang Mansion said earlier this morning the door was open, and the Huang couple was found dead inside. Either Zhao Dong is lying, or it could be the second person who came in used another method to open the door without leaving any marks on the door bolt and, in a rush, forgot to close the door, or maybe he intentionally didn''t close it¡ªa murderer wouldn''t take the time to put the door bolt back after killing someone..." Li Anning looked puzzled, "Another method?" Li Nuo explained, "If the door bolt was moved with True Qi, it wouldn''t leave any marks." Li Anning said, "That''s impossible. To do that, one must possess cultivation above the True Qi Realm. If it were a Martial Artist of the True Qi Realm, killing the Huang couple would be as easy as turning one''s hand, and there wouldn''t be so many signs of struggle in the room..." Li Nuo retorted, "What if it was staged?" Li Anning also realized something and muttered, "You mean, after Zhao Dong, a Martial Artist above the True Qi Realm entered here and killed the Huang couple, pretending not to know the Martial Path, leaving some struggle traces at the scene so we wouldn''t suspect him..." If that were the case, the murderer''s planning could be deemed perfect. Given the traces left at the scene, the government would surely think this was a burglary turned homicide. Such cases, nine out of ten remain unsolved, ultimately leading nowhere. The murderer might not have expected that someone would eradicate the Thief Sect entirely, catching even the wrong ones just to not miss the real thief. Of course, catching that thief was not a problem. By this point, based on the overt evidence, the thief would become his scapegoat. In fact, if it wasn''t for Li Nuo, Zhao Dong would have already been convicted. Li Anning still couldn''t comprehend, this god-like intuition of his, how did it come about. As she investigated further, she also vaguely felt that Zhao Dong might indeed not be the killer of the Huang couple. Li Nuo hadn''t expected this case to be so complex. The timing chosen by the murderer was impeccable. If not for the Law Code warning them, he would have been deceived as well. The question is, how did the murderer know that Zhao Dong was going to steal from the Huang Family that night? Li Nuo looked at Zhao Dong and asked, "Who else knew you were going to burgle the Huang Mansion that night?" Zhao Dong stood up from the ground and said, "I was passing by here that day and saw the Huang couple staggeringly drunk, heading home. It was a spur-of-the-moment decision, usually, the drunk sleep heavy, making it the perfect time to strike..." Even Zhao Dong decided on the spur of the moment, so the murderer couldn''t have known. Unless he was from the Huang Mansion and saw Zhao Dong in action. But that possibility was excluded from the start. The servants present in the Huang Mansion that night were all accounted for, and the Law Code had no reaction at that time. Perhaps the murderer had been watching the Huang couple for a long time, and Zhao Dong''s action provided him with the chance to frame someone else. But the Huang couple had no known enemies, and Li Nuo had checked their business rivals, finding nothing amiss. Now he was completely out of leads. Due to this case, he had uprooted the Thief Sect, adding over a thousand days to his life. But the case itself remained unresolved. There was nothing more Li Nuo could do at this point. Although somewhat regretful, his gains during the investigation had far exceeded expectations. Originally he thought he might gain ten days of life, but the final gain was over a hundred times more. As Li Nuo and Li Anning left the room, they heard two Chiefs from the Ministry of Justice discussing something in the courtyard. The Huang couple, although wealthy, had no children. Not only that, but Old Master Huang also had no brothers or sisters. Chapter 226 - 123: The First Confrontation Between Phoenix and Li Anning_3 After the couple died, their property went unclaimed, and according to Daxia Law, all of the Huang Family''s assets would be confiscated by the government and added to the National Treasury. Two Chiefs from the Ministry of Justice thus lamented that one must leave descendants, otherwise, after death, everything they had struggled for would just go to the court. Speaking of the Huang Family''s property, Li Nuo suddenly recalled something. That painting hanging in the bedroom of the Huang couple, if it were an authentic piece by Gu Youzhi, then the entire Huang Family''s wealth combined might not be as valuable as this single painting. With that thought, Li Nuo turned around and walked back to the room. The Phoenix one-day experience card had long expired, and standing in front of that painting again, Li Nuo could no longer perceive its intricacies. For a moment, he was unsure whether he had been mistaken initially. Compared to wasting a day of his life, it was still better to call over Phoenix. A moment later. In the Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix, who was arranging flowers, looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Go out with you, but where to?" Li Nuo said, "There''s something I need your help with; it''s not something that can be explained in just a few words. Just come with me, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you..." Phoenix glanced at him. What did he mean by ''don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you''? With her beautiful features, splendid figure, and diverse talents, countless men harbored ill intentions towards her. Why should she be reassured? That statement was truly hurtful. But she had grown accustomed to being hurt by him, put down the flower stem, and said, "Then wait a moment, I''ll touch up my makeup..." Li Nuo said, "No need for makeup, I''m in quite a hurry, we''ll be back soon." Seeing his urgency, Phoenix gave up on her intention to touch up her makeup. However, as she entered a certain residence and saw Li Anning, she regretted not freshening up her makeup on the way. This woman clearly hadn''t dressed up carefully today. If she had applied a carefully prepared makeup, she could have easily outshone her slight disadvantage in figure. Li Nuo entered the room, yet Phoenix did not follow. Turning back, he found Phoenix standing in the courtyard, seemingly lost in thought, a mysterious smile on her face. Li Nuo cleared his throat and said, "Over here." Phoenix snapped back to reality, tucked away her daydreams, and followed Li Nuo into the room. She was first startled by the messy room and dried bloodstains, then her gaze caught sight of a painting on the wall, and her expression momentarily froze. She quickly approached and exclaimed in surprise, "It''s Gu Youzhi''s ''Mountain Residence Painting''. Such an authentic-looking copy is rare to see on the market..." As she drew closer, the expression on Phoenix''s face gradually changed; she examined the painting closely and said in shock, "No, this isn''t a copy; it''s an original. How can Gu Youzhi''s ''Mountain Residence Painting'' be here!" Li Nuo, seeing Phoenix''s astonished reaction, asked, "Are you sure it''s the original?" Phoenix affirmed, "I have seen genuine works by Gu Youzhi, and without a doubt, this ''Mountain Residence Painting'' is the original. But this painting has been lost for ten years. How did it end up here?" Li Nuo said puzzledly, "Lost?" Phoenix continued to examine the painting while explaining, "Gu Youzhi''s ''Mountain Residence Painting'' was originally a treasured possession of Daxia''s current Emperor. More than twenty years ago, His Majesty granted this painting to the Crown Prince. Ten years ago, when the Crown Prince fell ill and passed away, the Eastern Palace was burgled, and many treasures were stolen, this painting included. It''s unexpected to find it here..." Li Nuo was taken aback. He had never imagined that a mere merchant could have ties to the Royal Family. The Huang couple were unlikely to be the ones who had snuck into the Eastern Palace. The palace guards were strict; not to mention the couple, even Li Nuo himself didn''t have the means. Could it be that the thief, ignorant of the painting''s value, had sold it off, and the Huang couple had bought it? Beside Li Nuo, Li Anning appeared somewhat distracted. Although she had only vague memories of the Father Emperor. Her brother, the Crown Prince, had cherished her dearly. With her Mother passing away early, the Crown Prince often visited her in the palace, always bringing her a multitude of fun and delicious things. She had wept for a long time when the Crown Prince fell ill and died. Suddenly hearing these matters stirred some distant memories. Li Nuo looked at the painting on the wall. Knowing its provenance, it should naturally be returned to its rightful owner. The Crown Prince was gone, and this painting should also be reclaimed by the Royal Family. Although he didn''t know why the treasures lost from the Eastern Palace had ended up here, it seemed as if fate had intervened. After ten years of circuitous journeys, the treasure had nonetheless returned to the Royal Family. As he examined the ''Mountain Residence Painting,'' Li Nuo''s hand instinctively came to rest on a vase about half his height that stood below the painting. This was due to a certain professional habit. Wealthy households, for security reasons, would not leave their valuables out in the open. They often constructed hidden compartments in their bedrooms or other places, operated by a disguised wall brick, a vase, a pot plant ornament, and so on. In Chang''an, there were stores run by disciples of the Mohist school, which specialized in designing such mechanisms. Some seasoned thieves, when burgling a house, would habitually press or turn these items upon encountering them. Li Nuo subconsciously twisted the vase. But the vase, as if glued in place, didn''t budge an inch. Somewhat surprised, he looked down at the vase and exerted a bit more force. Click... With the slow turning of the vase, the corner of the room''s floor gradually sank, revealing a set of stairs leading downwards. He and Li Anning exchanged glances; this might very well be where the Huang couple kept their valuables. Of course, it all belonged to the court now. Before long, Ministry of Justice officials were carrying out wooden boxes one by one from the underground chamber. Chapter 228 - 124 Eastern Palace Curse When leaving Huang Mansion, Phoenix couldn''t move due to dizziness from the sight of blood and weakness in her legs. Li Anning carried Phoenix on her back, feeling two soft, resilient pressures from behind, which were surprisingly comfortable. As she crossed the threshold, she even intentionally jostled her a bit. The sensation of pressure was intermittent, amusing in its comfort. This made her suddenly freeze, realizing something. When Li Nuo carried her, did he also experience this feeling? Li Anning''s steps halted abruptly, and Li Nuo, who was following close behind, nearly bumped into Phoenix''s pert bottom. He asked in surprise, "What''s the matter?" Li Anning said, "A bit heavy, need a break." Phoenix, lying on her back, slightly changed her expression. Heavy? What did she know? Was this called heavy? Song Jiaren and the nightingale both were very light, did she really want to end up like them? However, Li Nuo thought it was quite normal. Heavy? That''s just right. With a height over 170 centimeters and a curvaceous body, how could her weight be light? She herself probably wasn''t much lighter than Phoenix. After lifting Phoenix onto the carriage, Li Anning breathed a sigh of relief, looking as though a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Phoenix sat in the carriage, rolling her eyes inwardly to death, but said somewhat embarrassed on the surface, "Thank you for your trouble, Your Highness." Li Anning waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing, last time you also helped us out." Her makeup on the first day was done by Phoenix, and between them, there was no strangeness. She was also one of the few outsiders who knew her identity. The two of them sat side by side in the carriage, with Li Nuo facing them, truly a case where a sideways glance turns into a mountain peak. This scene was so visually striking, he didn''t know where to look and chose to close his eyes and pretend to sleep. When the carriage passed by the Ministry of Justice, Li Anning went back to the Ministry of Justice for investigation first. Li Nuo then took Phoenix to Jade Sound Pavilion. After a short rest, her condition had improved a bit, but she still needed support to walk. Li Nuo helped her into Jade Sound Pavilion, handed her over to the girls there, then mounted the carriage and turned back towards the Ministry of Justice. At Jade Sound Pavilion, two young women carefully helped Phoenix upstairs. The customers inside looked on with envy. Seeing the way Miss Phoenix walked, one could imagine just how fierce the fight had been. The woman of their dreams, whom they couldn''t even hope to touch, was being treated so roughly by someone else. In Chang''an, the gap between people was wider than that between people and dogs. In recent days, the Minister of Justice''s son had come to Jade Sound Pavilion only a handful of times. Many were speculating whether he had grown bored of it. For such a high-ranking personage, changing women was like changing clothes; getting bored was normal. Now, it seemed his interest in Miss Phoenix remained undiminished. This extinguished the aspirations of many who had been scheming. When Li Nuo returned to the Ministry of Justice, Li Anning''s desk was already piled high with archival files. All of these were files from the theft case at the Eastern Palace ten years ago. Li Nuo skimmed through them briefly. Back then, when the Crown Prince passed away, the Eastern Palace became a mess. Some officials of the Eastern Palace took advantage of the chaos to steal a large number of treasures. The artifacts of the Eastern Palace frequently appeared on the black market, eventually alarming the court. His Majesty, enraged, ordered the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice to conduct a thorough investigation, and a large number of people were punished, with countless officials of the Eastern Palace beheaded. At the time, some of the property was recovered, but some was lost in the midst of the public. After verification, the treasures found in the secret chamber under Huang Mansion did indeed belong to the Eastern Palace. Furthermore, the Ministry of Justice made an unexpected discovery. Old Master Huang''s wife, known as Zeng Yan, had once been a female official in the Inner Palace of the Crown Prince. As the Crown Prince, the heir apparent to the throne, the structure of the Eastern Palace was similar to that of the court, and it was practically a mini-court in its own right. The Crown Prince''s Inner Palace corresponded to the Emperor''s harem. Zeng Yan had originally been the treasurer of the Inner Palace, a Secondary Eighth-rank female official in charge of the Inner Palace''s gold, jade, jewelry, and treasures, with the duty of managing the belongings of the Inner Palace. After the death of the Crown Prince, the officials of the Eastern Palace went their separate ways. The female officials of the Inner Palace, those with connections, were transferred to the harem; those without, had to fend for themselves. Zeng Yan initially entered the palace as a draft from the civilian population, starting as an ordinary palace maid, later reassigned to the Eastern Palace, gradually climbing from maid to official. As the treasurer of the Inner Palace, it was certainly easier for her to steal the palace''s treasures than for others. Clearly, these items from the Eastern Palace were stolen by Mrs. Huang before she left. After the Crown Prince''s funeral, when a large amount of property was discovered stolen from the Eastern Palace, the court began a pursuit. Those Eastern Palace officials were investigated one by one. Logically, as the treasurer, she should have been a major focus of the scrutiny at the time. Yet, for some reason, the court had missed such a big fish. Over the years, she clearly had been very careful, not revealing a trace. Having come from a civilian background with no connections, after leaving the Eastern Palace, she found a respectable gentleman to marry. Even though they owned a mountain of gold, the couple only dared to open a small tavern, probably to avoid drawing attention. Considering her position as the Eastern Palace''s treasurer, it''s not surprising that Gu Youzhi''s "Mountain Residence Painting" ended up at Huang Mansion. Come to think of it, this case has been quite a roller coaster. To find the murderer, they first tracked down the Thief Sect. In the end, it led to the Eastern Palace theft case from ten years ago. In the end, the Thief Sect was gone, the Eastern Palace''s lost treasures were recovered, but this case itself remained unresolved. In the past few months, Li Nuo had encountered several cases related to the Eastern Palace. He even began to wonder if the Eastern Palace was under some kind of curse. Chapter 229 - 124 Eastern Palace Curse_2 ``` These officials from the Eastern Palace, regardless of gender, their end was not very good. Assistant Minister Zheng was murdered by a conspiracy between his concubine and her lover. Gu Wenhan''s entire family was eradicated by the Ministry of Justice. Only a daughter survived and she was still in prison. Mrs. Huang had stolen so much wealth, and although she evaded the court''s pursuit for ten years, she didn''t escape the murderer''s blade. However, had she been caught by the court for stealing so many treasures from the Eastern Palace, both she and her husband would have hardly escaped the death penalty. The dossier on thief Zhao Dong had been nullified, and the years taken from his life were added back. Li Nuo looked at Li Anning and said, "I''m heading back now. I''ll leave the rest to you all." Li Anning sat behind the desk, nodding slightly. This case involved the Eastern Palace, which stirred some sorrowful memories for her. Her mood wasn''t very high at the moment, and with a wave of her hand, she said, "You go back..." After Li Nuo left, she sat in her chair for a while longer, feeling a bit thirsty, and decided to eat an orange. It was only when she reached for the fruit plate that she realized the oranges were gone. There were clearly three just a moment ago! Realizing what had happened, her face showed a flash of irritation. Damn man! He stole her oranges to feed to Song Jiaren again! Anning''s chest heaved with anger, and she gulped down a mouthful of tea, wishing she could flog Li Nuo a hundred lashes, but being so irritated by him seemed to have lightened her sorrow slightly... Li Nuo, with three oranges in his arms, didn''t go home but instead headed to the Ministry of Justice''s prison. Although he wasn''t yet part of the Ministry of Justice, he was as comfortable there as if it were his own home. As long as he didn''t openly preside over cases, those supervising officials could do nothing to him. Unlike the County Magistrate''s Office, the prison of the Ministry of Justice was segregated. Upon entering the prison, to the left was the male prison, to the right the Female Prison, and straight ahead the Death Prison; they did not interconnect. The Female Prison, usually quite empty, had become lively again due to the recent capture of several female thieves. Li Nuo arrived at a cell where an old crone with white hair lay on the prison bed. She had been sentenced to imprisonment and exile, as well as three hundred lashes with the punishment rod. Considering her age, if she did indeed receive all three hundred lashes at once, it would surely spell death. Generally, punishment rods did not kill, so after careful consideration, her three hundred lashes were to be administered over ten days, with a slightly lighter hand, yet the pain of flesh and blood could not be avoided. Hearing a noise outside the cell, the old crone lifted her head to look at him, her face showing anger she bit out, "You traitor!" To master such top-level Stealing Techniques and then turn to the government, was a disgrace among thieves! Li Nuo was startled. "You can recognize that?" The old crone gave a cold laugh and said, "There aren''t many at your age who are still virgins. Even if you change your appearance, you can''t change that fact!" To become an envoy of the Thief Sect, one indeed had exceptional abilities. Having no cultivation, yet she could tell at a glance whether he was a virgin, almost foiling the grand scheme he and Li Anning had devised. Li Nuo was very interested in her skill. He leaned against the prison bars and asked, "How can you tell I''m a virgin?" The old crone coldly responded, "That is a secret not to be passed on. I would die before I''d tell you!" After speaking, she turned her head and fell silent again. Li Nuo thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, "How many more lashes with the punishment rod do you have left?" The old crone looked up at Li Nuo and blurted out, "What does it...?" Her voice cut off abruptly, then after a moment''s silence, she fished out a yellowed booklet from under the bed plank and said, "This ''Observation Skill'' is the culmination of my lifetime''s effort. I probably don''t have many years left, and I hope you can find someone worthy to pass it on to, so I can die without regrets..." Li Nuo had someone open the cell door and took the booklet. "Don''t worry, your effort won''t be lost..." Moments later, after leaving the Female Prison and passing by a certain cell, Li Nuo paused briefly. A small figure was curled up in the corner of the cell, while the only bed was occupied by several other female prisoners. Li Nuo gave a light cough; the figure looked up. When she saw him, she was momentarily startled but then hurried over excitedly, saying, "Young Master, what brings you here!" Outside, Li Nuo was usually called Young Master. The only ones who called him Young Master were from the Li Family. Li Nuo looked at her slightly chapped lips and took an orange from his arms, handing it through the bars, "I was just wandering around, here''s an orange for you..." Gu Yanran hesitated about whether to accept it, but Li Nuo had already pushed the orange into her hands. Fruit was impossible to come by in a cell, yet seeing the orange in Gu Yanran''s hands, the female prisoners occupying the bed dared not entertain any thoughts and hurriedly got up, standing fearfully in the corner. This young girl, able to speak with an outside noble young gentleman, was clearly not someone they could afford to offend. Thinking of their previous treatment of her, the female prisoners were filled with dread. After giving an orange to Gu Yanran, Li Nuo then left the cell. Shortly after, the prison chief of the Female Prison arrived, opened the cell door, looked at the female prisoners hiding in the corner, and said, "You lot, come out, go to the next cell..." Which cell a prisoner was in was not fixed; when there were fewer inmates, one might have a cell to oneself, but when there were more, they had to share. The adjacent cell already held a few female prisoners, and a few more would certainly make it crowded. Gu Yanran gripped the orange given by Li Nuo, about to exit the cell, when the prison chief laughed and said, "Not you, you can continue staying here..." ``` Chapter 230 - 124 Eastern Palace Curse_3 ... Leaving the Ministry of Justice, on the carriage back to the Song Residence. Li Nuo was flipping through that yellowed booklet. This booklet recorded how to determine if a person was a virgin by examining their facial features. The world is so vast and full of oddities. He had never expected that anyone would research such an esoteric subject. According to the old woman, besides being an envoy from the Thief Sect, her external identity was that of a matchmaker, who had been arranging marriages for decades and had seen numerous virgins. In Daxia, a woman''s chastity is highly valued. If the bride is a virgin, the groom''s side would be willing to pay a higher bride price. If the bride is not a virgin or is remarrying, the bride price would be lower. Over the years, she often encountered women who pretended to be virgins to extract a higher bride price. Afterward, when the men came knocking, she, as the matchmaker, not only had to refund the matchmaker''s fee but also had to compensate for their losses. To avoid financial loss for herself, she eventually developed this skill over time. Just by one glance, she could tell if a bride was a virgin. Later on, she even conducted in-depth research on how to determine if a man was still a virgin. This booklet detailed extensively how to analyze from various aspects such as facial features, expressions, gestures, and postures, with illustrations and simple explanations. Closing the booklet, Li Nuo couldn''t help but remark that indeed, everything in the world is a field of study. This mission had almost been thwarted by issues related to virginity. At that moment, the carriage slowly stopped. Li Nuo lifted the carriage curtain and re-entered the Jade Sound Pavilion. He had been the one who sent Phoenix to the Huang Mansion. After returning her here and rushing to the Ministry of Justice, he was not sure how she was now. Both morally and emotionally, he felt he should visit her. On the second floor of the Jade Sound Pavilion. Nightingale, watching Phoenix, laughed uncontrollably, throwing her head back, "I''m dying of laughter. You said your Charming Skill was unmatched in the world, that no man could resist you, yet he merely invited you to look at paintings, and didn''t even offer to carry you on his back..." "Tch, this young lady is pure and untarnished. How could I possibly let a man carry me?" "Just admit it, you''re not as good as you think. What''s the use of learning those Charming Skills? Dressing up every day, trying to charm everyone, and they don''t even spare you a second glance..." "Did he spare you a second glance?" "Have you forgotten? Last time at the Song Residence, who did he serve tea and water to, and who had to pour their own tea?" "That''s because he''s blind. What''s so great about someone with no curves, not good for bearing sons!" "I''m going to kill you!" "Bring it on!" ... When Li Nuo entered Phoenix''s room, this was the scene on the floor. Phoenix was straddling Nightingale, hands pressed on her chest, Nightingale''s skirt had been lifted above her thighs, her slender legs tightly wrapped around Phoenix''s waist, Phoenix''s hair messy, part of her clothes sliding down to her shoulder, revealing a large portion of her pale, creamy shoulders... Not only was Li Nuo standing still in shock. Even Yuan Yang beside him was stunned. Because Nightingale was in Phoenix''s room, she had led Young Master Li directly inside. But she had not anticipated such a scene inside the room. Phoenix turned around, saw Li Nuo standing at the door, and silently dressed herself, pulled Nightingale''s skirt down, then stood up and said, "You''ve caught us sisters fooling around, please forgive our appearance..." Moments later. Li Nuo and Phoenix sat opposite each other at a low table, Nightingale offered him a cup of fragrant tea, then silently stood behind Phoenix. Li Nuo took a sip of tea, glanced at them, and asked, "Is Miss Phoenix feeling all right?" Phoenix smiled slightly and said, "Thank you for your concern, sir. I am much better." Li Nuo nodded; her body did indeed appear much stronger; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to pin Nightingale down so effortlessly. Who would have thought, the stunning Miss Phoenix, was actually... Recalling the exhilarating scene from just before, Li Nuo felt his face flush. Using the newly learned skill, he observed carefully. According to the book, both Phoenix and Nightingale were still virgins. Maintaining purity while running a Music Workshop in Chang''an is not an easy feat. No wonder Song Yu was so fond of Yuan Yang. Phoenix looked at him and asked, "Did Young Master come to Jade Sound Pavilion for another matter?" Li Nuo replied, "There''s nothing else, just came to check on how Miss Phoenix was feeling. Since Miss Phoenix is unharmed, I should be getting back." This was the first time Phoenix received such personal attention from Li Nuo, greatly surprised, and seeing what Yuan Yang held in her hands, she smiled and said, "Just by you visiting, I''m already happy, there''s no need to bring anything..." Yuan Yang''s lips moved slightly¡ªthe item in her hand was a gift from Young Master Song, she hadn''t had time to put it back yet. Li Nuo paused slightly; he was just passing by to check in and hadn''t prepared anything. Hearing Phoenix''s words, he was silent for a moment, then took out an orange from his bosom and said, "This is a tribute orange from Jiangnan, cultivated by the Agricultural School, not only does it taste sweet, regular consumption can beautify and improve health..." Placing the orange on the table, he slowly stood up and said, "Miss Phoenix, you''re still too frail. Tomorrow when I pass by Jade Sound Pavilion, I''ll bring a book of Cultivation Technique for maintaining health. You can practice it in your free time; it''s very beneficial for strengthening the body." Phoenix gave a graceful bow and said, "Thank you for your concern." Li Nuo wasn''t really concerned. It was mainly because asking for help when needed and never reaching out otherwise seemed rather callous. Chapter 231 - 124 Eastern Palace Curse_4 She was the shopkeeper of the Jade Sound Pavilion, which saw a good deal of silver flow into its accounts every day, lacking nothing, so it was better to gift something meaningful and practical. The cultivation technique he had personally experienced was remarkably effective and very suitable for her. If she practiced for a few months, even if she couldn''t fight back when challenged, she could at least evade. After Li Nuo left, Nightingale looked at Phoenix in surprise, "Isn''t he quite concerned about you?" "Is this concern? Who gifts a woman a health care skill and only one orange..." Phoenix peeled the orange, took a segment into her mouth, looked down at it in her hand, and added in surprise, "But, this orange is really sweet..." Nightingale stretched out her hand, "Let me taste it..." Phoenix slapped her hand away, "No, just drink your tea!" Nightingale tried to grab it, but Phoenix pressed her down onto the table, leaning over her. Li Nuo entered from outside and saw Phoenix pressing Nightingale beside her, paused, then pointing at the floral arrangement on the table, said, "Oh right, can I take this vase of flowers?" Phoenix got up from Nightingale, "If you like it, you can take it." Actually, it wasn''t Li Nuo who liked it, his wife did. Li Nuo picked up the vase, walked to the doorway, turned back, and said, "I''m really leaving now, you two continue..." ... After lingering a bit at the Jade Sound Pavilion, when he returned to the Song Residence, lunchtime had already passed. No worries though, every time Li Nuo came back late, his wife would save a portion of food for him. Song Jiaren brought the warmed meal back to the room, and Li Nuo, taking out the last orange from his bosom, said, "Today''s oranges are all gone; wife, you eat this one. I''ll bring more for Mumu tomorrow." After eating, Li Nuo remembered something and added, "By the way, wife, today while investigating the case, I had some minor help from Miss Phoenix. She also greatly assisted us before. I''m thinking of giving her a gift to show our gratitude. What do you think about gifting her the health care skill I practice?" While Song Jiaren never asked much, she actually enjoyed listening to him talk about these things. She handed half of the peeled orange to Li Nuo, asking softly, "Why give her the cultivation technique?" Li Nuo explained, "Her body is too weak, she faints at the sight of blood. Today, at the crime scene, it was the Princess who had to carry her to the carriage. I think she needs to train her body properly..." Song Jiaren said, "The skill you practice is only suited for men. I''ll find one that''s suitable for women for you." Li Nuo smiled, "Alright." Song Jiaren looked at the flowers on the table and asked, "Did Miss Phoenix give you those?" Li Nuo said, "I asked her for them, if you like them, I''ll bring you more next time." A vase of flowers cost but a few silver pieces, only requiring her to lift her hands. Next time, he would just sneak a few more oranges from Li Anning for her, ask for a vase of flowers, and she wouldn''t refuse. Song Jiaren admired the pleasing vase of flowers, "Miss Phoenix is truly talented." Li Nuo shook his head, "What''s the use of talents, wife, you wouldn''t believe how faint-hearted she is. Today at the scene, she simply saw some dried blood and was so terrified that she went weak all over and couldn''t even walk..." A moment later, Li Nuo was practicing archery in the courtyard. Of course, practicing archery was just a process. In the courtyard, Song Mumu sat by the stone table, resting her chin on one hand, watching Sister Jiaren personally teach Li Nuo archery, a contented smile appearing on her face. They finally looked a bit like a married couple. It was not in vain, her efforts... Chapter 232 - 125 Li Annings Proposal Jade Sound Pavilion. Li Nuo had said yesterday that he would gift Phoenix a manual on Health Care Skill. Today, on his way to the Ministry of Justice, as he passed by the Jade Sound Pavilion, he conveniently brought her the manual. Giving someone fish isn''t as good as teaching someone to fish; better than gifting some precious tonic, it was more effective to solve the root cause of her frail constitution. This "Sutra of the Pure Woman" was specifically chosen by his wife for her. Even without a foundation in Martial Path, practicing it twice daily could gradually improve her constitution, preventing her from being unable to walk from the slightest fright. Inside a second-floor room, Phoenix accepted the manual and said, "Thank you, young master." Li Nuo waved his hand and replied, "Remember to practice every day, it''ll be greatly beneficial to your health." Phoenix nodded obediently and said softly, "This servant will." Having delivered the gift, Li Nuo briskly turned and took his leave. Watching his crisp departure, Phoenix, with the "Sutra of the Pure Woman" in her hands, sighed leisurely, "Does this Jade Sound Pavilion truly hold nothing that could make him linger a moment longer..." Nightingale stood beside her and said, "Give up; you''re not his type. Besides, what if he really did fall for you? What then, would you truly offer yourself to him?" Nightingale made a lot of sense. Phoenix looked at her and said, "Why don''t you give it a try? Perhaps you''re the type he likes." Nightingale indignantly answered, "I am your own sister!" Phoenix said with a smile, "That''s why I want to find you a good family to marry into. The son of the Si Minister of Daxia is not prominent enough for you? Everything is for the greater good. It''s just a pity I don''t have as flat a chest as you. Otherwise, I would have made my move..." ... Li Nuo didn''t find out what happened later at the Jade Sound Pavilion. He had just arrived at the Ministry of Justice when he learned of an unexpected event from Li Anning. The Huang couple''s murder case was solved. Li Nuo was surprised, "How was it solved?" He and Li Anning had put so much effort into the case, posing as a married couple, going undercover, without finding even a hair of the murderer; but, having slept just one night, the case was inexplicably solved. Li Nuo quickly learned of the details from Li Anning. Indeed, flowers do not blossom from intentional planting but grow in abundance when unintentionally sowed. Last night, a wealthy family in Chang''an had been robbed, and the thief was caught on the spot by several protectors; this morning, he had been brought to the Ministry of Justice. Afterward, the Ministry of Justice found various stolen goods in his house, including antiques, calligraphy and paintings, and jewelry. The variety of stolen items was numerous and diverse. The man could not explain the origins of these items, and it was clear that the source of the goods was not clean. If it had been just a theft, that would be one thing; the maximum penalty for simple theft was three years of imprisonment and exile for three thousand miles. But when searching his residence, the Ministry of Justice noticed that the soil in a certain part of the backyard was unusual. They thought there would be hidden stolen goods. After digging deeper, they unearthed a blood-stained garment. This changed the nature of the case. Back at the Ministry of Justice, the man initially claimed he had accidentally stained the garment while slaughtering chickens, but under the power of the Great Memory Restoration Technique, he soon recalled the events. Days ago, he had entered a wealthy household to steal. With his cultivation at the True Qi Realm, breaking and entering was as easy as could be for him. Against the rich and powerful, even if there were household protectors, their strength was usually not that strong; even if discovered, he could still escape unscathed. During his search for valuables, he made a bit too much noise, waking the sleeping homeowners. He had intended to flee, but the husband and wife were relentless, insisting on capturing him to face the authorities. In a rage, he killed the couple and then escaped. To avoid revealing his abilities, he pretended to struggle with the couple for a while, creating the false impression that the murderer was not skilled in Martial Path. Relying on his power at the True Qi Realm, he had exclusively targeted wealthy families and had never failed. However, just last night, he encountered a tough match; the household''s guardians included four at the Third Realm, and he was captured on the spot after the heist. He had not properly disposed of the bloody clothes at home, and the murder was uncovered. Compared to the King of Blockage, Zhao Dong, this man was clearly an amateur thief. But his strength was not insignificant; he stole solely on the basis of his cultivation, not through superior Stealing Technique. It was not surprising that someone like him was not noticed and recruited by the Thief Sect. Li Nuo asked, "Where is the case file?" Li Anning brought out a case file, saying, "I''ve kept it for you." All the constables of the Ministry of Justice were under her command, and since the case was cracked by some of her constables who didn''t practice Legalism, the right to use the seal ultimately fell in her hands. Li Nuo did not stand on ceremony and stamped two seals on the document. The numbers on the Law Code had not increased, but neither had they decreased. His cultivation had reached a bottleneck, and it was not his achievement that the case was solved, so it was normal his life span did not increase. However, the numbers on the Law Code also did not decrease, indicating that the case had not been misjudged. The Huang couple had indeed been killed by this man. He was curious as to how two ordinary people, the Huang couple, had pursued a criminal with True Qi Realm strength so persistently, forcing him to murder them, but the Law Code has never made a mistake, there was no doubt this man was the real culprit. It turned out he and Zhao Dong, coincidentally and consecutively, had chosen the same target on the same night, confusing the sightlines of everyone, including Li Nuo. Now that the real killer had been caught, the case had finally come to an end. Putting away the case file, Li Anning looked at Li Nuo and said, "By the way, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you; I might need your help." Chapter 233 - 125 Li Annings Proposal_2 Li Nuo nodded, "Go ahead." Relying on the relationship between the two of them, asking him to endure extreme hardship was definitely something he was unwilling to do. Everything else could be discussed. Li Anning said, "I have an idea, let me know if it''s feasible..." After listening to her following words, Li Nuo had to admit that the old are indeed cunning, and although Li Anning wasn''t old, she was certainly astute. Even though the Thief Sect was nearly caught in one fell swoop by them, its sect members did not make up all the thieves in Chang''an. Not even one-tenth of them. Every sect member of the Thief Sect was a carefully selected elite among thieves, whereas most thieves in Chang''an were unorganized and undisciplined petty robbers. Compared to the Thief Sect, they posed a greater threat to the common people. The Thief Sect was organized and disciplined, adhering to a thief''s code and more inclined to steal from the rich. On the other hand, those lone robbers were numerous and without bottom lines; they didn''t care about any ''ten-thefts-not-to-commit'' principle and were more prone to prey on the old, weak, and sick because they were easier targets. This wasn''t to whitewash the Thief Sect; even if they had principles, what they did was unspeakable and profited without toiling. What Li Anning meant was to select some individuals from those captured Thief Sect members to establish an Anti-theft Bureau. The thieves understood thievery the best, especially those stewards who were tantamount to the Thief Sect''s talent scouts, each having climbed up the ranks through skill, possessing the ability to recognize their own kind in a crowd at a glance. Wouldn''t it be like turning over one''s hand if they could cooperate to establish a dedicated thievery-catching agency under the Ministry of Justice that targets petty thieves? On one hand, this was a good deed beneficial to the people. On the other hand, it was also a way for these thieves to make amends for their crimes through merit. In the end, this was an initiative that she and Li Nuo had facilitated. In the future, every achievement of this agency would include their contributions. It wasn''t a one-off deal, but rather a sustainable path of cultivation. Truly worthy of being a Legalism predecessor from the Fourth Realm, to come up with such an idea. Li Nuo got straight to the point, "What do you need me to do?" Li Anning said, "Besides the existing Four Divisions at the Ministry of Justice, establishing another division involves the reformation of the Ministry of Justice government office, which requires approval from the three provinces. The Anti-theft Bureau''s recruits will all be convicted thieves; there has never been such a precedent before, so the three provinces will definitely not approve unless..." Li Nuo asked, "Unless what?" Li Anning looked at him and said, "Unless your dad steps in." This matter was beyond even the authority of the Minister of Ministry of Justice. Although the Minister of Justice couldn''t directly add an Anti-theft Bureau to the Ministry of Justice, he held substantial sway; his words in court matters carried more weight than hers, the Princess. A moment later, Li Nuo nodded and said, "I''ll try." As he left the government office, he casually took two oranges from Li Anning''s desk. Li Anning exclaimed in anger, "Those are the finest tribute oranges from Jiangnan, very scarce! The Princess Mansion only received a few, and now only these two are left, yet you''re taking them!" Li Nuo said, "I''m going to the Ministry of Justice to ask my father; surely I can''t go empty-handed?" Li Anning''s expression softened. As long as it wasn''t for Song Jiaren, it was fine. It''s not that she was targeting Song Jiaren, She just didn''t like him taking her oranges to ingratiate himself with another woman. Li Nuo, with two oranges in his pocket, walked out of the Ministry of Justice''s main gate. He glanced across the street out of habit but did not see the fortune-telling grandfather and granddaughter duo. He hadn''t seen them around lately. Getting into the carriage, Li Nuo said to Housekeeper Wu, "To the Ministry of Justice." Bringing a gift when visiting Phoenix was passable. But when seeing one''s own father, surely there''s no need for gifts. That would be too impersonal. Li Anning''s oranges were truly delicious, bringing two for his father to taste was reasonable, considering he hadn''t seen him in many days. Before long, the carriage stopped in front of the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo alighted, and as he looked up, his expression became slightly startled. Across the street, a fortune-teller''s stall was set up. The young girl, watching from afar as Li Nuo got off the carriage, said, "Grandpa, it''s him again..." The fortune-telling old man looked disdainful and muttered: "How is he everywhere!" Despite knowing this man had an unusual fate, he couldn''t help himself; his right fingers were twitching rapidly under the table, his facial expression gradually becoming vacant and dull. By then, Li Nuo had already entered the Ministry of Justice. In the Si Minister''s Office, A young man in black walked into the office, "Sir, the young master has arrived." Li Xuanjing put down the scroll he was holding, and as Li Nuo walked in, he looked at the scholarly man behind the desk and said, "Dad..." Though the two had not met often, they were connected by an unbreakable bond of blood. Li Xuanjing stood up, walked out from behind the desk, and said, "Have a seat." Li Nuo sat down on a chair to the side, took out two oranges from his chest and placed them on the table beside him, "These are tribute oranges from Jiangnan, given by Princess. They taste very good; Dad, try one." Li Xuanjing sat down in another chair by the table, peeled an orange, didn''t eat it himself, but handed it to Li Nuo. Li Nuo took it, broke off a segment and put it in his mouth, pondering how to broach the subject when Li Xuanjing said, "Let''s hear it; what brings you here?" Li Nuo gave a sheepish smile and said, "Indeed, there''s something I''d like your help with..." He detailed the plan he had discussed with Li Anning to his father, and Li Nuo added, "We''re not trying to make the Ministry of Justice a five-division bureau. The Anti-theft Bureau wouldn''t count as an official division of the Ministry, nor would it need a court-issued salary; we just hope to be able to mobilize those prisoners properly, to some extent, allowing them to offset their crimes with meritorious deeds¡ªit would be a different form of punitive labor. This would also be a good thing for the common folk." Chapter 234 - 125 Li Annings Proposal_3 Li Xuanjing sipped his tea and said, "Using a thief to catch a thief, there has never been such a precedent before. The three provinces might not approve, but I''ll try submitting a petition first." Li Nuo said, "Thank you, Dad." Li Xuanjing did not continue the topic and asked, "How have you and Jiaren been lately?" Li Nuo replied, "Quite well. You needn''t worry." Father and son chatted idly about family matters for a few moments. Seeing someone enter with a stack of scrolls, Li Nuo stood up and said, "I won''t disturb you with official matters, Dad. I''ll head back now." Li Xuanjing nodded his head, remembered something, and added, "Yesterday, King Chun sent over two boxes of tribute oranges. I don''t like them; you take them back instead." Moments later, Li Nuo exited the government office with Housekeeper Wu and a young man following him, each carrying a box of tribute oranges. As he was about to leave the Ministry of Justice, he suddenly heard music coming from a room. The music was sometimes soothing, bringing peace to the mind; sometimes passionate, stirring one''s emotions; and at times gentle yet sorrowful, causing one''s mood to plummet... Li Nuo stood at the door of the room, watching in astonishment as the young man inside played the qin. It had been a month since he had seen Liu Shang, and his qin skill had improved significantly. Now, Li Nuo was no longer a novice in the realm of music. The piece just played lacked emotion; it was all technique. In terms of content, it was not even comparable to the tunes composed by Phoenix himself. But the playing technique had reached its peak. This was purely a show-off piece by Liu Shang. Inside the room, Liu Shang slowly stood up, looked at a middle-aged official of the Ministry of Justice, tugged at the corner of his mouth, and asked, "Lord Zhang, may I ask how my performance just now compares to my past skills?" Director Zhang sipped his tea and did not speak. In just a month, Liu Shang''s qin artistry had surpassed his former peak, reaching a new realm. Last time at the Ministry of Justice, Zhang Sizheng merely pointed out his regressions over the years, and Liu Shang had confronted him over it. Every few days, he would come to the Ministry of Justice and play a piece in front of him. He watched as Liu Shang''s qin skills gradually returned to their pinnacle, and today, they had made a new breakthrough. Although Liu Shang''s current expression was somewhat deserving of a reprimand, as a music lover, seeing a musical prodigy rise again filled his heart with contentment. After leaving the Ministry of Justice, Liu Shang visited the Hundred Flowers Building again. Today, having redeemed himself in front of someone bearing the surname Zhang, he was in a great mood. He strode into the Hundred Flowers Building and only emerged refreshed after a full quarter of an hour. Two officials from the Ministry of Justice were already waiting for him outside. Liu Shang''s expression stiffened, "Still here?" Director Zhang watched him with a smile and asked, "Lord Liu, will you go to the Ministry of Justice on your own, or shall we take you?" The same scenario had occurred before, and Liu Shang was not as fearful as the first time. He waved his sleeve and said, "The official has his legs. I do not need to trouble you..." At the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, when Li Nuo alighted from the carriage, Liu Shang''s portrait had already been relit. But now, the image was version 2.0. Ironically, if he were captured daily under legitimate pretext and held for a day each time, his portrait would never dim, allowing him to experience the latest version continuously without costing him his lifespan. Though, this was rather inhumane. As he just entered Li Anning''s office, she couldn''t wait to ask, "How did it go?" Li Nuo said, "Dad mentioned that first, a petition will be submitted." He pulled out a few oranges from his robe, placed them on the table in front of Li Anning, and said, "These oranges are for you." Li Anning looked slightly taken aback and asked, "These tribute oranges are only allocated to the imperial family. Where did you get them?" Li Nuo replied, "Uncle King Chun sent them to my dad. Dad doesn''t like them, so he let me bring them back." Li Anning gave him a sideways glance and said, "At least you have a conscience." Li Nuo clapped his hands and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading back now." Li Anning pocketed the few oranges and said, "Perfect, I need to return to the Princess Mansion too. Let''s go together." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback and replied, "But we aren''t heading the same way..." Li Anning glared at him, "Do you have any urgent matters? The Princess Mansion isn''t far. What''s wrong with dropping me off first?" Without waiting for Li Nuo''s agreement, she walked outside on her own. By the time Li Nuo caught up, she had already climbed into the carriage parked outside the Ministry of Justice. The next moment, Li Anning lifted the carriage curtain, poked her head out from the carriage, and looked at Li Nuo angrily, gritting her teeth, "Two boxes of tribute oranges, and you only gave me five? You''ve stolen more than five from me. Where''s your conscience?" Li Nuo explained, "I was just worried you might not finish them and they''d go bad..." Li Anning scoffed, "You''re quite considerate, huh? But these are tribute oranges from the Agricultural School. They won''t spoil no matter how long you keep them, and eating many won''t turn your face yellow..." Li Anning forcefully took the carriage, leaving Li Nuo no choice but to drop her off first. Upon arriving at the Princess Mansion, Li Anning got out of the carriage. Coming out with her was one box of her oranges. Out of two boxes, she kept one entirely for herself and the other had to be shared with the wife, Mumu, Ning''er, and she even had to save a few for the Old Lady. Yet, Li Nuo couldn''t object... It was just a box of oranges, after all. There was no need to fuss over it. Compared to the wife and Mumu, she seemed to prefer oranges more. Returning to Song Residence and passing by the Jade Sound Pavilion, Li Nuo took a few more oranges from the other box. These tribute oranges, though not as beneficial as the peaches before, still had health benefits, especially noticeable for common folk, making them perfect for a delicate woman like Phoenix. There were at least dozens of oranges in this box. Giving a few to Phoenix was no harm. Otherwise, he''d feel somewhat ashamed every time he took away her flowers. On the second floor of the Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix looked at Li Nuo, surprised. He had visited the Jade Sound Pavilion more times these last two days than in the previous two months. She blinked and asked, "Do you need help with anything, sir?" Li Nuo took out five oranges from his bosom and placed them on the table, saying, "Nothing much, just passing by and thought to bring you some oranges." Phoenix was already accustomed to him pulling gifts from his bosom. Yet, she had realized these ordinary-looking oranges were not so ordinary; they were tribute oranges from Jiangnan, exclusively for the Imperial Family, beyond the reach of ordinary people. Li Nuo looked at a vase of flowers on the table and asked, "This vase of flowers..." Phoenix snapped back to reality and said, "If you like it, sir, I''ll give it to you." Moments later, Li Nuo left the Pavilion, holding two pots of flowers, satisfied. On the second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion, the nightingale looked at the departing carriage and said confusedly, "Strange, you say he''s not interested in you, yet he brings such valuable tribute oranges. You say he is interested, yet he leaves as soon as he delivers the oranges." Turning her head, she saw Phoenix lock all five oranges in a cabinet. Surprised, she questioned, "What do you mean? Are you afraid I''ll steal your oranges?" Phoenix glanced at her and replied indifferently, "Ever since we were little, what haven''t you taken from me..." ... At Song Residence, Li Nuo jumped down from the carriage, holding a box of oranges. In the Ministry of Justice, Li Xuanjing closed a newly drafted memorial. Opening a new capital case review file sent by the Ministry of Justice, his gaze lingered on a particular name. Zeng Yan. Former treasurer of the Inner Palace of the Crown Prince. This was the second former official of the Eastern Palace to die in recent months. After pondering for a moment, he gently tapped the table twice. A young man in black walked in and asked, "What are your instructions, my lord?" Li Xuanjing slowly said, "Send someone to the Ministry of Personnel and the Imperial Palace Bureau to retrieve the official lists of the former Eastern Palace and the Crown Prince''s Inner Palace. But let no one know..." Chapter 235 - 126: A Womans Heart Secretariat. The Secretariat originally served to convey the Emperor''s will and issue imperial decrees. Since His Majesty disengaged from managing the court affairs, all the memorials to the throne from officials converged here, causing the Secretariat''s power to expand drastically. For years, as it managed all governmental affairs, it had become the highest decision-making center in the court. All courtiers'' memorials had to be reviewed and endorsed by the Secretariat. All imperial commands were also issued by the Secretariat. Nominally, the Secretariat was headed by the Director of Secretariat, with two Secretariat Assistant Ministers as deputies. However, since the Director was also serving as the court''s Prime Minister and oversaw various departments of the court, he rarely made appearances at the Secretariat. The internal affairs of the Secretariat, big and small, were determined by six Secretariat Scheeren; after which an Assistant Minister would review and stamp them without objections, and forward them to the Ministry of Supervision for final review and implementation. The official rank of a Secretariat Scheeren was not particularly high; previously, they held the Standard Fifth Rank, but in recent years it had been raised to the Standard Fourth Rank, placing them just within the ranks of high officials. Yet, they wielded significant authority. They controlled the issue and execution of most government directives. A Secretariat Scheeren sat in the government office, flipping through a memorial. After glancing at it, he furrowed his brow. This memorial was concerning a restructuring of the Ministry of Justice. Traditionally, the Ministry of Justice only had Four Divisions, but he actually wanted to establish an Anti-theft Bureau within it. If there''s nothing worth reporting, then don''t report. Catching and apprehending thieves is the responsibility of the Chang''an County Government; what does this have to do with the Ministry of Justice? This official not only wanted to set up an Anti-theft Bureau within the Ministry of Justice but also intended to recruit a number of thieves into the fold, which was utterly preposterous. The officials of the Ministry of Justice are too idle in everyday affairs, so full of themselves that they actually dare to present such bizarre proposals. Do they even think? Do they believe the officials at the Secretariat are as brainless as they are? He handles countless memorials every day; such bizarre proposals wouldn''t even merit a glance, typically returned right away. But this proposal was so strange that he actually wanted to know who the official behind it was. He scanned the name in the lower right corner of the memorial. Li Xuanjing. Du Yu paused slightly. He picked up the proposal again and after reading it over, his thinking had changed. Letting thieves catch thieves ¡ª indeed, this was a novel concept he had never considered. On one hand, it could allow these thieves to make amends for their wrongdoing. It is inevitable to go astray on life''s journey. The crimes they committed weren''t unforgivable; giving them a chance to redeem themselves wasn''t out of the question. On the other hand, it could enhance urban security, which would also be a good thing for the public. True to his reputation as Minister of Justice, this suggestion was simply brilliant. Du Yu quickly drew a circle on the blank spot of the memorial with red ink, signed his own name, and proceeded to another office, knocked on the door, and said to the figure seated behind the desk, "Assistant Minister Wang, here''s a memorial that needs your urgent review." The Secretariat had many memorials to review daily, and unless it was an emergency situation, these were typically reviewed in order. The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat, taking the memorial, thought it was a matter of great urgency. After reading it, he looked at Du Yu with a skeptical expression, asking, "Scheeren Du, are you alright?" He dared to mark such an absurd proposal and bring it to him for an urgent review? Facing the Assistant Minister''s patronizing gaze, Du Yu reluctantly said, "Sir, I think this proposal is very good..." Standing up, the Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat said, "Come now, tell me, what''s good about this proposal?" Du Yu pointed at the name in the lower right corner of the memorial and said, "The goodness lies here." Looking where his finger pointed, the Left Assistant Minister fell silent for a moment, then slowly sat down and said, "I have thought carefully, and the proposal does seem quite reasonable..." Whether the proposal was good or not depended on who submitted it. If it were submitted by an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice, Du Yu himself, as a Scheeren, would have denied it. If the memorial came from the Minister of the Ministry of Justice, the Left Assistant Minister would have, after leaving the morning court session, politely informed him that the action was against protocol, then sent the memorial back. But this memorial was written by Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. It was just about adding one more bureau to the Ministry of Justice, hardly a big deal. It did not require the court to disburse salaries or establish official positions; they could fuss over it how they wanted and make a racket, no need to offend that person over such a trivial matter... Last time, under pressure, they had issued an imperial decree, forbidding his son from judging cases. If they rejected Li Xuanjing''s proposal now, what would happen next was unpredictable... Let alone them, a mere Secretariat Scheeren and a Secretariat Assistant Minister, even the Director himself, the current Left Prime Minister, had to give that person some face. After all, the Left Prime Minister might not be able to obtain a Death Exemption Token from Your Majesty... The Left Assistant Minister glanced at Du Yu impatiently and said, "What are you still standing there for? Draft an imperial decree immediately to establish the Anti-theft Bureau within the Ministry of Justice, and send it to the Ministry of Supervision for review. The faster, the better. Ideally, it should reach the Ministry of Justice today..." ... Song Residence. While Song Jiaren was practicing swordsmanship, Li Nuo played the zither by her side. Strangely enough, despite her high aptitude for the Martial Path and not even fully recognizing characters, she always enjoyed playing the zither, drawing, and engaging in poetry and lyrics. It seemed that she liked what she didn''t understand the most. But upon closer reflection, it wasn''t all that strange. Li Nuo had no interest in poetry or lyrics, yet he dreamed of being as adept in combat as his wife. The more one lacks something, the more one aspires to obtain it. Chapter 236 - 126 Womans Heart_2 ``` In the morning, my wife said she wanted to listen to me play the zither. Fortunately, I had run into Liu Shang yesterday at the Ministry of Justice, which saved me a day of life. Not long after the affair where Li Anning and I pretended to be a married couple had just passed, everything between my wife and me had returned to normal. She wanted to listen to music, and of course, I couldn''t refuse. In the past, if the relationship wasn''t there, I would refuse if I wanted to refuse. But as our relationship grew closer, when I woke up this morning, my arm was resting on her, and she said nothing about it. She said she wanted to listen to me play the zither, how could I have the heart to refuse? However, this wasn''t a long-term plan. My cultivation had reached a bottleneck now, with my life only diminishing, not increasing. Either I had to make a breakthrough soon¡ªnormally, my lifespan increased at a fast pace, so I didn''t care about a day or two. Or I needed to find a way to make Music a permanent skill, like my previous Stealing Technique, so I could use it freely without consuming my lifespan. However, both roads were difficult to travel. To make an early breakthrough, I needed to do something big. And to make Music a permanent skill, I needed to catch a large group of people with a talent for the Music Department at once; they didn''t need to have top-level abilities, but the numbers had to be sufficient. Without meeting the requirements for merging, the dim portraits would dissipate the next day. While I played the zither, Mumu was by my side, occasionally popping a peeled segment of orange into my mouth. Ning''er ran off somewhere after I had given her a few oranges, disappearing in an instant. In the Song Residence, Song Ning''er''s private courtyard. She handed a peeled orange to the woman, and the woman with Curtain over her head turned to look in a certain direction. From beyond the courtyard wall, the faint sound of a zither could be heard. The woman placed a segment of orange in her mouth, closed her eyes, and listened carefully. The melody was so pleasant that it made one feel at ease, and she too was moved by the music, humming an unnamed tune before asking, "Who is playing the zither?" While peeling oranges, Song Ning''er said, "It''s Brother Li Nuo. Brother Li Nuo is really amazing, his paintings are so good, his zither playing sounds so nice, and he''s so good-looking too. I so envy Jiaren... When I get married, I want to find a husband as impressive as Brother Li Nuo..." The woman with Curtain put down the orange in her hand and said, "What crappy oranges, so sour. And that lousy tune, not nice to listen to at all..." Song Ning''er tilted her little face, looking bewildered. The oranges were sweet, and Brother Li Nuo''s playing was nice to listen to. Everything was fine; why did teacher-sister suddenly get angry... ... Li Nuo didn''t go to the Ministry of Justice today. These past days, I had been running around outside, and I had finally gotten a chance to relax. I lay on the lounge chair in the courtyard, leisurely basking in the sun. At one moment, I felt the sunlight suddenly disappear. Li Nuo opened his eyes, only to see two huge oranges. No, not oranges; it was Li Anning wearing an orange-colored dress today. Unusually, she wasn''t dressed in her Ministry of Justice uniform but had changed into an orange-colored palace dress. Li Anning handed over something similar to a memorial, but much larger than a memorial, to Li Nuo. Li Nuo opened it and saw that it was an edict issued by the three provinces to the Ministry of Justice. The content of the edict was simple. The court allowed the establishment of an Anti-theft Bureau within the Ministry of Justice and permitted them to recruit serving thieves, allowing them to redeem their crimes with work. As to how to do this, the edict didn''t specify clearly. But this also meant there was a lot of room for them to work. Unexpectedly, the court''s efficiency was so high. Just yesterday afternoon, Li Nuo had gone to his father, and by this morning, the edict from the three provinces had already reached the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo got up from the chair and went back to the room, told his wife, and left for the Ministry of Justice with Li Anning. Today, the two of them didn''t take a carriage. Establishing an Anti-theft Bureau in the Ministry of Justice sounded easy, but in reality, there would be many detailed issues to encounter. How to persuade the elites of the Thief Sect to willingly work for the court, and how to ensure that they wouldn''t flee after going out, needed a thorough and rational system. He and Li Anning discussed as they walked. Convincing the stewards of the Thief Sect was relatively easier; it was a matter of promising them certain benefits. Under normal circumstances, they would be exiled far away, 3,000 miles from their families, not to mention whether they could make it back to Chang''an in their lifetimes, or whether they could survive the three years was an unknown. By joining the Anti-theft Bureau, they could temporarily avoid exile. At the same time, an early release mechanism would be established for them. For every thief caught, one day of imprisonment and ten miles of exile could be waived. Additionally, the person who caught the most thieves each month could have ten days and a hundred miles of exile further waived. For every day spent out on duties, they would earn ten cents as compensation. While ten cents might not seem like much, it could be used to improve their meals, add a chicken leg or two eggs to each meal, and occasionally, they could enjoy some fruit. The food at the Ministry of Justice had been cabbage, tofu, and radishes for ten years, with no chance of meat or fish; this was their only chance to improve their meals. As for how to prevent them from escaping while out, there was still no absolutely effective method at present. The two thought as they walked. Under normal circumstances, they would not consider escaping. Many of these stewards of the Thief Sect had families in Chang''an. If they worked honestly and reduced their sentences, they might be released within a year, allowing for family reunions. ``` Chapter 237 - 126 Womans Heart_3 If he were willing to stay at the Anti-theft Bureau, he could''ve mixed in and secured a government job, which would''ve been more promising than a life of thievery. Any sane person would know how to choose. However, to be on the safe side, at first, it was best to have the constables from the Ministry of Justice keep a close watch from nearby. Just a short distance behind them. Because Princess from the Fourth Realm of Legalism was by the young master''s side, Housekeeper Wu and a few guards didn''t need to follow too closely. After walking for a while, a confused expression appeared on old Housekeeper Wu''s face. Weren''t they supposed to go to the Ministry of Justice? When they passed by, they didn''t even stop... Hey, hey, hey, walking is just walking, but how did they end up arm in arm while walking? Li Nuo and Li Anning chatted as they walked, and the system of the Anti-theft Bureau gradually became more refined. At one moment, he suddenly realized that something was off about their surroundings. The civilian houses here tended to be low and dilapidated; the Ministry of Justice would naturally not be located here. Li Nuo realized that he had been so engrossed in their conversation that he had walked right past the Ministry of Justice without noticing. He looked around and felt a sense of familiarity. It was normal to feel familiar, as he had taken this very road with Li Anning when they used to go shopping for groceries early in the mornings. He looked down to see Li Anning naturally holding his arm. Li Nuo paused mid-step, and Li Anning, who was pondering over some finer details, stumbled without warning, almost causing both of them to fall. After regaining her balance, she looked up at Li Nuo with irritation, "What are you doing..." Li Nuo looked down at their interlocked arms. Li Anning froze for a moment, then quickly let go of him after realizing it, and said, "Sorry, I''m just used to it..." After scanning the surroundings, a surprised look spread across her face as she murmured, "How did we end up here?" Li Nuo didn''t mention the incident just now and said, "Let''s go back, there''s a lot to arrange at the Ministry of Justice." Li Anning''s gaze shifted forward. If they continued down one more street, they would arrive at the small residence where they used to live. Moments from her memories surfaced, and she said, "Since we''re here, let''s take a look..." Li Nuo didn''t say anything and continued walking forward. In order to acquire a new identity, Song Yu and his wife had been secretly relocated to another place. To avoid retaliation from the remnants of the Thief Sect, Li Nuo did not let them move back, and instead, Housekeeper Wu gave them a sum of silver and found Song Yu a government job, enough to secure their livelihood for the rest of their lives. After Li Nuo and Li Anning had left, the place became vacant. As the two were about to approach the house, from afar, they saw a figure hovering in front of the courtyard gate. It was a plain-looking middle-aged man, loitering about the entrance, occasionally peering through the cracks of the door. Zhao Wu had no idea what had happened that night. All he knew was that after that night, he lost contact with the higher-ups. When he went to their stronghold during the day, he saw several government officers standing outside. He didn''t dare to approach, just watched from a distance for a while and then left. Later, he learned that that night, the Chief and other high-ranking members of the Thief Sect were all caught, and the government had taken swift action, nearly capturing the entire Thief Sect. Out of the sixty or so stewards, more than fifty were arrested. Countless regular thieves were caught one by one. Because he was not at home that night, spending time with the children, he had avoided disaster. After the ordeal, Zhao Wu felt not only relief but also profound regret. He regretted allowing Little Song to join the Thief Sect, for if he had not, he wouldn''t have become a Chief, and he wouldn''t have been captured by the court. With the loss of the family''s main support, how would his wife cope in the future? These past days, he came here several times. But there was never anyone at Little Song''s home. Zhao Wu sighed, stood beneath the wall of the courtyard, and from his bosom, he took out a plump purse and threw it inside. He hoped his sister-in-law could find the silver when she came back. Although it wasn''t much, it would be enough for her to live on for a while. About to leave, Zhao Wu turned his head and saw two figures standing behind him. It was a young man and woman, dashing and beautiful, both dressed finely and exuding an air of nobility. Zhao Wu lowered his head, not daring to look a second time. Zhao Wu might not have had the most exceptional skills to become the steward of the Thief Sect, but his ability to read people was the foundation upon which he established his life. The two individuals before him clearly held esteemed positions, far beyond the reach of the common folk he belonged to. With his head bowed, he was about to hurry away when a familiar voice suddenly rang in his ears. "Brother Five, are you well..." Zhao Wu slowly raised his head, looking at the noble young master with a face that showed both shock and confusion, and said with a trembling voice, "Young... Young Song?" ... The gate of the house was locked. But for Li Nuo that wasn''t a problem. With his back to Li Anning, as soon as his hand touched the lock, it clicked open in response. Li Anning walked into the courtyard, and the memories of old flooded back as she looked at everything familiar. Although this dilapidated civilian residence could not compare to the grandeur of Changning Palace or the luxury of the Princess Mansion, it held a special significance for her. Ever since the passing of her mother, she had been the sole occupant of the vast palace. Changning Palace was sprawling and deep, where even sunlight couldn''t reach its farthest corners. The palace maids always walked with their heads down, scurrying by. They were trained in strict etiquette, able to move without making a sound; whenever they gathered to chat and laugh and saw her coming, they immediately fell silent. Her entire childhood was spent in silence and darkness. Although this place was no match for a single room in the harem or the Princess Mansion, it was filled with many delightful memories, and she actually preferred it to the spacious harem and gorgeous Princess Mansion. Here she had her first hand-holding, first embrace, first time cooking, first time forgetting her princess identity entirely, and the first taste of a life a normal person should have... Sadly, everything she had was fake. That man who would go shopping with her, walk with her, cook for her, and dress her was fake. In reality, he would only steal her tangerines to give to another woman. Thinking of this, she felt suddenly sad. Her gaze moved away from Li Nuo, and she said detachedly, "Let''s return to the Ministry of Justice." Having said that, she left on her own. Li Nuo watched the retreating figure of Li Anning, not waiting for anyone, his face showing a puzzled expression. Had he upset her? No, he hadn''t done anything nor said anything just then... No wonder it''s said that the woman''s heart is an inscrutable, deep-sea needle. He couldn''t fathom his wife, nor could he fathom Li Anning. Mumu was better. Whether happy or unhappy, everything was written on her face; there was no need for guessing. He hoped that when she grew up, she wouldn''t become like them... Li Anning went back to the Ministry of Justice alone. Li Nuo still had matters unresolved, his gaze turning toward a certain spot in the courtyard. Zhao Wu stood there, his head bowed, face pale and forehead beaded with cold sweat. This noble young man had the same voice as Young Song. Aside from the difference in appearance, everything else - height, build, voice - had no difference from Young Song. And that woman at his side. Despite her heavenly beauty, her features also perfectly matched those of Young Song''s wife. At that moment, Zhao Wu had guessed the reason for the downfall of the Thief Sect. They just mentioned the Ministry of Justice... it turned out he was a government officer from the start. So, the downfall of the Thief Sect was actually because of him, Zhao Wu... Li Nuo picked up a cloth bag from the ground and upon opening it, saw it was full of broken silver of varying qualities, both old and new, seemingly saved over a long period. Although he hadn''t known Zhao Wu for long, Li Nuo''s impression of him wasn''t bad. And indeed, it turned out that he truly had loyalty and sentiment. Come to think of it, aside from Li Nuo and Li Anning, there was another whose contribution to the eradication of the Thief Sect couldn''t be ignored. If it weren''t for Zhao Wu''s astuteness in judging character, he might have missed this opportunity. Li Nuo looked at him, about to speak. Zhao Wu suddenly fell to his knees with a thump and started to kowtow vehemently, pleading, "Young Song, Chief Song... no no no, your honor, I know I am guilty and dare not beg for mercy, but before going to the government, may I visit a place first..." Chapter 238 - 127: A World Without Thieves Chang''an. North City. Li Nuo and Zhao Wu had arrived at a dilapidated residence, and just as Zhao Wu pushed the door open, over a dozen figures dashed out from the rooms inside. They were children, the eldest being around eleven or twelve and the youngest appearing to be only four or five years old. Upon seeing Zhao Wu, the children immediately surrounded him. "Brother Wu!" "Brother Wu, you''re back!" "Brother Wu, who is this big brother?" ... Zhao Wu looked at the children and gently patted the head of the oldest boy a few times, handing him a bag of coins, and said, "Hong, Brother Wu has some matters and will need to leave Chang''an for some days. You''re the oldest, so I''m leaving these brothers and sisters in your care. Spend this silver sparingly..." Brother Wu was usually very busy, and the boy didn''t think much about it, only asking, "Brother Wu, where are you going?" Zhao Wu didn''t answer the question and instead looked at the children and asked, "While I''m away, you all must behave. Do you remember what Brother Wu always tells you?" "Remember, no stealing, no robbing, no cheating!" "Earn money with your own hands!" Among the crowd, a slightly older girl said, "Don''t worry, Brother Wu. Lian and I earn ten cents a day washing clothes for others!" Another young boy spoke up, "I found a household where they throw lots of food in the barrel outside their back door every day, sometimes even whole chicken legs!" "I''ve got a job emptying bins, earning twenty cents a day!" ... The children swarmed around Zhao Wu, chattering and buzzing as Zhao Wu smiled and patted each of their heads. A moment later, he walked out of the yard, closed the gate behind him, and said to Li Nuo, "My lord, let''s go." Li Nuo asked, "Did you join the Thief Sect to support these children?" He had noticed that although the children were dressed in plain coarse cloth, their clothes were neat and clean, and several younger children, plump and healthy, clearly had been well fed. Zhao Wu looked back and said, "I was an orphan myself, often hungry and cold on the streets. When I saw them homeless, I couldn''t bear it and took them in..." He looked at Li Nuo and asked, "My lord, how would the government judge someone like me?" Li Nuo said, "Typically, the stewards are sentenced to three years of imprisonment and exile for three thousand miles, in addition to fifty lashes." Zhao Wu shuddered upon hearing this. However, he soon recovered, rationalizing that although the children were young, they had a shelter and the older ones could earn some money. Even if they had to eat worse than before, they were not likely to starve to death. Li Nuo''s tone shifted and added, "However, considering your significant role in destroying the Thief Sect, you can be spared from exile and lashing. The three years'' imprisonment cannot be avoided, but there''s a chance for redemption through service, if you are willing..." ... By the time they reached the Ministry of Justice, Zhao Wu still felt like he was dreaming. He pinched his arm hard once more to confirm it wasn''t a dream. Initially, he had recruited young Song into the Thief Sect to have a backup. Unexpectedly, the Thief Sect was no longer a Thief Sect, but the backup had proved reliable. Although he still faced three years of imprisonment, he could reduce his sentence through good behavior, likely getting out within a year. During this period, he could even leave the jail during the day and even find time to see the children. The only difference from before was that he had to return to the prison at night. But that was not a problem at all. He had slept in worse places; a prison cell was much better than sleeping on the streets. Li Nuo entered the courtyard of the Ministry of Justice and saw Li Anning standing outside the government office. Although Zhao Wu had other uses to Li Nuo, he was still a prisoner at the moment and needed to be sent to the prison first. Before Li Nuo had a chance to speak to Li Anning, Zhao Wu bowed deeply and respectfully said, "Greetings, madam!" Li Anning was taken aback, then turned to look behind her. Two figures emerged from the government office. Li Nuo looked up with a surprised expression. He quickly walked over, asking in astonishment, "Wife, what brings you here?" Song Jiaren glanced at Zhao Wu, then softly said to Li Nuo, "I took Mumu out for a walk, and she said she wanted to come to the Ministry of Justice to find you, so I brought her here." Song Mu''er blinked and nodded rapidly, saying, "Ah yes, yes, I wanted to come here to find Brother Li Nuo. I wanted to see what you do here during the day..." Li Nuo led Mumu into the government office, turning to Li Anning and said, "Well, this one is a steward of the Thief Sect. Let''s get him to the prison first, I''ll catch up on his sentence in a bit..." Li Anning, walking Zhao Wu into the great prison of the Ministry of Justice, heard Zhao Wu curiously ask, "Miss, aren''t you and... Lord Li husband and wife?" Li Anning responded coolly, "Didn''t you just hear him call someone else wife?" Even hearing it with his own ears, Zhao Wu still found it hard to accept. Truth be told, he had secretly watched the couple for a few two-hour periods. They seemed such a sweet pair. It made him want to find a woman to settle down with. To think it was all fake... If even this was not real, he wondered what in this world could be true. As for the woman he had just called wife... She didn''t seem like it, not in the slightest. Not even one-twentieth as much as this young lady. Zhao Wu bowed his head, a bit regretful, and said, "I thought you two were really married, seeing how well-matched you appeared. So, she isn''t like that, huh..." Chapter 239 - 127: A World Without Thieves_2 Li Anning''s steps faltered slightly, then she continued on her way. These past few days, the din in the Ministry of Justice''s prisons had been exceptionally loud; whether it was the male or female cells, all were filled with inmates, not a single cell remained empty. "It''s Zhao Wu!" "That bastard, if it weren''t for him, how could we have fallen to this extent!" "Finally, you''re in too!" "Heh, Mr. Zhao, just you wait!" ... These days, the Thief Sect''s Chiefs and stewards had come to understand the ins and outs of the whole affair. The downfall of the Thief Sect was because Zhao Wu had poor judgment of character. They couldn''t blame that high-ranking official. So they directed all their resentment towards Zhao Wu. Seeing Zhao Wu finally caught, they were rubbing their hands with glee, ready to give him a warm welcome. A cell door was opened, and Zhao Wu, seeing more than a dozen furious gazes inside the cell, couldn''t help but shiver. At that moment, Li Anning glanced at the prison chief beside her and said, "Move them to the cell next door." A dozen stewards of the Thief Sect were moved to the adjacent cell. Over thirty people were suddenly crammed into the cramped cell. This left the original cell empty. Zhao Wu, now having a cell all to himself, knew it was a gesture of consideration and immediately bent over, blurting out, "Thank you, madam, thank you!" Li Anning had already left, then paused again, pointed at Zhao Wu, and said to the prison chief, "This man still has his uses; take good care of him." The prison chief bowed his head, earnestly responding, "Understood!" Watching the Princess depart, the prison chief looked towards Zhao Wu in the cell, his gaze shifting immediately, and asked with a smile, "Brother, have you eaten yet?" Zhao Wu patted his stomach and shook his head. The prison chief warmly offered, "I brought some food from home this morning; if you don''t mind, help yourself to keep hunger at bay. Let me know if there''s anything specific you want to eat, and I''ll find a way..." ... When Li Anning returned to the government office, only Li Nuo was there. She looked around and asked, "Where are the others?" Li Nuo replied, "I sent them back." The Ministry of Justice wasn''t a place for leisure, besides, he had urgent matters to attend to and no time to accompany them. Li Anning sat down in her own place without saying anything. Li Nuo had another reason for not letting his wife and Mumu stay longer at the Ministry of Justice. He himself didn''t have a place there. This office belonged to Li Anning, and Li Nuo could at best be considered her secretary. The only spot in the entire Ministry of Justice that belonged to him was the chair opposite Li Anning. Li Nuo had already written Zhao Wu''s verdict; although he had been coerced onto this path, the multiple thefts were factual, and he couldn''t be pardoned directly. On the way just now, Li Nuo and Li Anning had already discussed and agreed on the specifics for establishing the Anti-theft Bureau. The Ministry of Justice had Four Divisions: the Ministry of Justice, the prisoner-managing department, the Accounting Department, and the Sima Department. Although they now had an additional Anti-theft Bureau, frankly, it was a small concession made by the three provinces in respect to their father''s influence. The Four Divisions were the court''s official departments, each having a Standard Fifth Rank doctor and a Standard Sixth Rank Assistant Minister, along with several Chiefs, Lingshis, and Zhanggus¡ªlegitimate court officials earning a court salary. The Anti-theft Bureau, however, was an unofficial department. There were no official positions within the whole department, nor was there any salary. Everything for the operation of the Anti-theft Bureau would have to come from the pockets of Li Nuo and Li Anning. In truth, the court hardly took them seriously; the so-called Anti-theft Bureau was merely a plaything for them. But irrespective of the court''s indifference, this was the fruit of their labor, and Li Nuo, of course, took it seriously. Now in its pilot phase, the Anti-theft Bureau didn''t need to start too big; Li Nuo thought recruiting ten people would suffice. Among these ten, there needed to be a manager, the Director of the Anti-theft Bureau. This Director would be responsible for managing the members and report directly to Li Nuo and Li Anning. Regarding the choice for the Director, Li Nuo already had someone in mind. Zhao Wu was a steward of the Thief Sect and had certain managerial experience. Compared to other thieves, Li Nuo had personally witnessed his integrity; no one was more suitable for the position than him. However, the Anti-theft Bureau belonged to the two of them, and being a significant decision, he needed to consult with Li Anning. Li Nuo looked at Li Anning and said, "Regarding the Director of the Anti-theft Bureau, I have a candidate in mind¡ªthe steward of the Thief Sect you took to the prison earlier. His name is Zhao Wu. After you left just now..." Before Li Nuo could finish, Li Anning nodded and said, "Good." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback; he hadn''t finished speaking. After recounting the subsequent events to Li Anning, she said, "The moment I saw him, I felt he wasn''t a profoundly wicked person. This Zhao Wu''s judgement... his character is good; let him be it." Since Li Anning had no objections, Li Nuo arranged it accordingly. Moments later, inside the Ministry of Justice''s prison. The Thief Sect''s upper echelon was stunned upon hearing the news. They had thought they were about to be exiled to the borders, uncertain of life or death, but unexpectedly, there was a turn of events. For every thief caught, one day of imprisonment would be waived, and for ten li of exile, the one catching the most thieves each month could additionally have ten days waived, a hundred li of exile. By that reckoning, as long as a few thieves were captured every day, could they not only avoid exile but also be released from prison sooner? They might not be very good at other things, but catching thieves was their speciality. A qualified steward of the Thief Sect must possess the skill to spot a fellow thief in a sea of faces. Chapter 240 - 127: A World Without Thieves_3 ``` However, to seize the opportunity for a reduced sentence, one must first join the Anti-theft Bureau. And the Anti-theft Bureau only had ten spots. Who could join the Anti-theft Bureau was decided by Zhao Wu. The crowd, who had just been cursing Zhao Wu, immediately underwent a 180-degree change in their attitude toward him. "Brother Wu, pick me!" "Manager Zhao, please remember how I took care of you before and choose me!" "What Manager Zhao? It''s Director Zhao, Director Zhao pick me, I even treated you to a meal before!" At this moment, whether it was the former stewards or Chiefs, and even a few protectors, all desperately displayed themselves, hoping to snag one of the few sought-after spots in the Anti-theft Bureau. Zhao Wu sat in his spacious solitary cell, watching those once high and mighty Chiefs and protectors, now clinging to the bars of the cell, incessantly waving at him with faces full of fawning expressions, he couldn''t help feeling as if he was dreaming. He never expected that he, Zhao Wu, would have such a day. Reflecting on the first half of his life, the most correct thing he did was to pick Song out from the crowd at a glance. It seemed like ever since then, the path of his life had suddenly broadened... ... In Chang''an, on a bustling street corner. Huang Er was very happy today. He had been happy these past few days. Those ruffians from the Thief Sect, who bullied and terrorized, and acted above the law, wouldn''t allow other thieves to appear where they were. Not long ago, he had merely stolen from an old man and two children on their turf and was caught and severely beaten by them, they even warned him that if he dared to steal there again, they would break his legs. The place belongs to everyone, why could others steal but he couldn''t? Beneath the feet of the Son of Heaven, was there no royal law, no legal system? If he wasn''t a thief himself, Huang Er really wanted to report it to the authorities. Now things were better. Those brutes from the Thief Sect had been rounded up by the government, they couldn''t swagger around anymore. After so many years, the court finally did something right. Without those domineering brutes, these days, Huang Er could steal wherever he wanted, from whomever he desired and his haul was plentiful every day. He swaggered down the street, his eyes scanning the crowd constantly. Soon, he spotted a target. A middle-aged woman, holding several packets of medicine, came out of a Medical Hall. Her expression was distraught, and she hurried on her way; such people usually had their attention elsewhere and made for the easiest pickings. Bang! Huang Er came head-on and bumped into the woman, knocking her to the ground, and Huang Er angrily said, "Can''t you watch where you''re going!" The woman hurriedly stood up, saying, "I''m sorry, my child is sick, I was in a rush to go home and make medicine, sorry, sorry..." After apologizing, the woman left in a hurry. Huang Er weighed the patched-up money pouch in his hand, about to look for the next target, when his wrist was suddenly grabbed tightly by a man who looked at him with contempt and scolded, "You even steal money from someone trying to treat the sick, are you still human? You''re a scoundrel, a piece of trash, you''re a disgrace to us thieves!" Huang Er tried to resist, but was quickly pinned to the ground. The woman he cheated was called back, got her money pouch returned, and with gratitude, said to the man who helped her retrieve it, "Thank you, thank you, I really wouldn''t know what to do if that money was lost!" The man told the woman, "Auntie, when you go out, don''t tie your money pouch around your waist or put it in your front pocket, instead, sew a pocket with a button on the inside of your undergarment or overcoat, that way it''s harder to steal..." The woman repeatedly said, "I''ll sew it when I get home, right when I get home..." The bystanders around them applauded. Almost everyone had experienced theft, those who are able-bodied but always tried to gain without working, causing harm to others, were despised by everyone. Those who had recently suffered from theft were so angry that they kicked the thief a few times. Soon, Huang Er was taken away by the people. The same thing was happening all over Chang''an. Some petty thieves, still relishing in the festivity of the Thief Sect''s downfall, stole without any fear, and suddenly, government officers appeared right before them. Ministry of Justice. The government office had let out for some time, the officials had all returned home, and inside a certain office, Li Nuo was still busy. Today marked the opening day of the Anti-theft Bureau, and it was a day full of harvest. Including Director Zhao, the Anti-theft Bureau was comprised of only eleven individuals, but they managed to catch seventy-eight thieves openly committing theft on the street in one day. If it hadn''t been for the lack of manpower, that number would have easily exceeded a hundred. The existence of the Thief Sect was a significant deterrent for those small-time individual thieves. When the Thief Sect was still around, they occupied the easiest places in Chang''an to commit theft, which discouraged those individual thieves from showing up there, and other areas were hard to exploit. Now that the Thief Sect was gone, these people faced no restrictions and their unchecked actions led to a chaotic mess of thieves. From a factual standpoint, the fall of the Thief Sect made Chang''an''s security worse, not better. Of course, this was not what Li Nuo wanted. The Anti-theft Bureau with only ten people was obviously far from enough. But even with just ten people, there was plenty for Li Nuo to handle. Each member of the Anti-theft Bureau needed to be accounted for the thieves they caught each day, how much their sentence should be reduced, and how much of their term remained¡ªall of which had to be calculated after work. With no other officials in the Anti-theft Bureau, Li Nuo had to do these tasks personally. ``` Chapter 241 - 127: A World Without Thieves_4 He glanced at Li Anning, who was asleep on the desk, knowing that he certainly couldn''t count on the Princess for these trivial matters. After establishing a good record for these people, the sky outside had already grown dark. The moment he put down his brush, Li Nuo realized that he needed to recruit another clerk for the Anti-theft Bureau, specifically to take care of these matters. Although the Ministry of Justice had many clerks, each had their own duties, and to forcibly assign them overtime work, while they wouldn''t dare to refuse publicly, they might curse him behind his back. The next day, Li Anning was peeling an orange while watching a woman transcribe Anti-theft Bureau files, and exclaimed, "Such beautiful handwriting..." To be a clerk for the Anti-theft Bureau, one had to be literate. Not only did they need to be able to read, but they also had to know how to write. Meeting these two requirements seemed simple but was, in fact, quite difficult. Even ladies from prominent families couldn''t fully meet this condition. Daxia''s educational resources were extremely concentrated and showed a trend of becoming more monopolized. Common poor people could hardly recognize many characters. Only wealthy families could afford the luxury of hiring tutors for their children. As early as yesterday, when preparing to recruit a clerk for the Anti-theft Bureau, Li Nuo already had a suitable candidate in mind. Gu Yanran came from a family of officials and was a well-known talented woman in the vicinity, skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. At the mere age of sixteen, her excellent calligraphy even put masters to shame. It would be a tremendous waste of her talent to do menial tasks such as mending and laundering. The clerk position in the Anti-theft Bureau seemed tailor-made for her. He was Li Anning''s secretary. Gu Yanran was the secretary Li Nuo had found for himself. The Anti-theft Bureau''s trial run on its first day was very successful, and on the second day, Li Nuo had Zhao Wu select another ten people. These people had families in Chang''an, and working in the Ministry of Justice for a year, or even less, would allow them to see daylight again, reunite with their families, and if they were willing, stay and continue to utilize their talents at the Anti-theft Bureau. In this process, Li Nuo was also paying attention to changes in his own lifespan. When making these arrangements, his lifespan did not decrease. The Law Code wouldn''t accept direct redemption of sins with silver or the use of the Death Exemption Token. However, reducing sentences through merit earned by performing good deeds did not affect the decisions made by the Law Code. In this case, Li Nuo could confidently expand the Anti-theft Bureau. With nearly six hundred members of the Thief Sect, including top-level figures already in custody, If these people could all be reformed from thieves to thief-catchers, then before long, there would be no more thieves in Chang''an. The organizational structure of the Thief Sect could be continued. A Director of the Anti-theft Bureau, four Deputy Directors, sixteen Regional Managers, and sixty-four Team Leaders, with each Team Leader overseeing ten members¡ªthe people remained the same, but the Thief Sect was no longer the same Thief Sect. Currently, everyone''s status was still that of a criminal. They didn''t even need to be paid a salary. The stolen goods recovered by the Anti-theft Bureau, if the owner could be found, would be returned to them; if not, the items would be turned over to the National Treasury. Later, they could apply to the court for a portion as operating funds for the Anti-theft Bureau and provide them with a salary. This way, not only was the public order of Chang''an maintained over the long term, but it also created hundreds of job positions, solving the resettlement issues for these criminals after their release. Not only could Chang''an do this. Each Prefecture could follow suit, setting up similar anti-pickpocket teams. The members of Anti-theft Bureaus everywhere didn''t have to be exclusively thieves; they could have the directors or team leaders from the Ministry of Justice''s Anti-theft Bureau regularly go to various places to train constables and Government Officials... As these ideas popped into Li Nuo''s mind, the bottleneck in his cultivation seemed to loosen slightly. Li Anning, who was engrossed in peeling her orange, suddenly turned to look at Li Nuo, a look of surprise on her face. He had only just encountered a bottleneck, so how could he be on the verge of a breakthrough already? Chapter 242 - 128: Competing Through Fathers Ministry of Justice. Inside the government office. Li Nuo looked at Li Anning and asked, "So, if I can promote the Anti-theft Bureau nationwide, I could advance to the Second Realm?" Li Anning nodded and said, "Otherwise, why do you think so many Legalism predecessors, risking their lives, have pushed for law reform and restructuring all their lives? Catching a thousand thieves doesn''t compare to establishing a single law..." Li Nuo reflected on the journey of Legalism and it indeed seemed to be the case. The earliest Legalism masters each had their own set of Legalism theories. They traveled everywhere advocating their theories, and once their theories were adopted and vigorously implemented by any country, their cultivation would rapidly increase in a short period of time. That''s how the earliest High Realm Legalism masters were made. As the system of Legalism gradually improved, there was no longer any innovation on major directions. Later disciples of Legalism could only make minor changes to the existing laws. For example, narrowing the range of Redemption from the death penalty to exile. Or raising the amount of Redemption silver to increase the cost of committing a crime. Promoting the reform of laws can benefit millions of people which is naturally more significant than catching a few thieves or sentencing a few murderers, and the rewards received were also higher. But high returns often come with high risks. The current laws are the result of multiple stakeholders'' games. Most people who want to break this balance eventually pay with their lives. However, what Li Nuo wanted to do did not move anyone else''s cake, so the danger was not that great. Li Anning said, "To establish the Anti-theft Bureau throughout Daxia requires an endless amount of manpower and financial resources; it is far not as simple as it seems. The court is always very cautious about this kind of reform and will not agree easily. It needs to be discussed at the court... You think I haven''t thought about doing it?" Indeed, Li Nuo had oversimplified it. Playing house with Li Anning in Chang''an, where his father was given face and one eye was closed. But promoting systemic reform, even just a minor one, was not an easy task. At the very least, he himself did not have that power. But there was still some ways. Ministry of Justice. When Li Nuo came to the Ministry of Justice again, he could hear someone playing the zither from afar. Some officials and clerks of the Ministry of Justice, either standing or leaning, closed their eyes, enjoying the music with blissful expressions. The Music Bureau was not far from the Ministry of Justice. Director of Music Liu Shang came to practice the zither here every noon, and although the people of the Ministry of Justice initially found it noisy, they had now grown accustomed to listening to him play a few tunes every day. After a song ended, an official opened his eyes, saw a silhouette, and quickly walked up saying, "The young master has arrived. Lord Li is playing chess with King Chun, let me take you there..." Si Minister''s Office at the Ministry of Justice. After placing a chess piece, King Chun said to Li Nuo, "Why haven''t you visited King Chun Mansion recently? The chefs at the mansion have developed many new dishes. Next time, bring your wife to try them..." Li Nuo explained, "I''ve been busy with some matters at the Ministry of Justice recently. I will definitely visit Uncle King Chun in a few days." King Chun said, "Not in a few days, how about today? After this game of chess, you and your father both come over. I''ll let the chefs know to start preparing now..." Li Xuanjing said, "There are still some matters today at the Ministry of Justice, perhaps another day." King Chun, a bit disappointed, yet said, "Alright, if Xuanjing says another day, then let it be another day..." While continuing the chess game, Li Xuanjing asked, "How is the Anti-theft Bureau going?" Li Nuo immediately said, "Everything is going smoothly. Every day we catch dozens to hundreds of petty thieves, helping some of the robbed citizens recover their property. It won''t be long before the thieves in Chang''an will no longer be so rampant..." Since this topic had come up, Li Nuo took the opportunity to press on, "Those from the Thief Sect, not only are they adept at stealing, but they are also excellent at catching thieves. There are many of them. Letting them just stay in jail seems a bit wasteful. If we could establish Anti-theft Bureaus in other Prefecture government offices, it would not only allow them to redeem themselves for their crimes but also benefit more citizens..." King Chun, looking at Li Nuo, exclaimed, "Worthy of being Xuanjing''s son, coming up with such an idea. Not like my good-for-nothing son, who only knows how to play with a bunch of broken wood every day, cooing over wooden dolls, I must have committed sins in my past life to have such a worthless son..." Li Nuo hurriedly said, "Actually, this idea was initially thought of by Princess Anning, and... Princely Heir is a Mohist. At such a young age, he has already reached the Fourth Realm, he is undoubtedly a Mohist genius, how can you say he is good-for-nothing..." King Chun sighed and said, "Ah, you don''t know, he actually said a few days ago that he wanted to marry that wooden woman..." ... Li Nuo didn''t know how to respond to that. Although he himself was rather traditional, he had been exposed to various advanced ideologies of later generations. Such matters, although incomprehensible, he respected. Especially since Li Yun was a Mohist, he understood even more. Mohists weren''t like this; they saw the mechanisms they built as their own creations, and over time, many Mohist disciples developed special feelings for their mechanisms. To take it a step further, What Li Yun liked was, at the very least, a Mechanical Man, and moreover a Mechanical Woman... King Chun waved his hand and said, "Let''s not talk about him. You just mentioned that you want to establish Anti-theft Bureaus in other prefectures as well. Although it''s a good idea, it might not be so easy to implement. Such a broad reform needs to be discussed by the courtiers, starting from tomorrow, King Rui will be the Regent, and he detests your father, he definitely won''t let you have your way..." Chapter 243 - 128: Competing with Fathers_2 "Even King Chun says so, it seems this matter really is not easy." King Chun patted his shoulder and said, "However, if you are not in a hurry, just wait a few more months. When your uncle acts as Regent again, he will surely get this matter sorted out for you..." Li Nuo clasped his fists and said, "Thank you, Uncle King Chun." King Chun waved his hand again, "Oh, we''re family. What''s there to thank for? Remember, bring your wife over to our house for dinner next time... By the way, I heard from Li Yun last time, are you and Anning cultivating together?" Li Nuo nodded. King Chun''s face showed a relieved expression and said, "Princess Consort Ning passed away early; Anning had been motherless since she was six. Her personality has always been quite reclusive. I didn''t expect that she could become friends with you..." Li Nuo''s expression was stunned. Had Li Anning''s mother already passed away? No wonder during the Han Zhuo case, she was so angry when she found out that Han Zhuo''s mother had been driven to suicide... What some people dream of having, others discard like old shoes. Next to the chessboard where the two were playing, there was a plate of oranges. King Chun picked one up and handed it to Li Nuo, saying, "These are top-grade honey oranges bred personally by the cultivators of the Agricultural School in the High Realm. Try it; it tastes even better than the tribute oranges from Jiangnan, and it''s good for your health too..." In Li Nuo''s arms, he was actually carrying two oranges that he had sneakily taken from Li Anning. Looking at the few honey oranges, King Chun was reminded of some old memories and said, "I remember, Princess Consort Ning used to love eating oranges. She even planted an orchard behind Changning Palace with her own hands. The honey oranges contributed by the Ministry of Agriculture used to be rewarded to Princess Consort Ning by the Father Emperor, causing some complaints among the other concubines..." Li Nuo''s expression paused again, the oranges in his arms suddenly seemed heavy. So, her fondness for oranges was because of her mother... And he had been stealing them from her every day... He really deserved to die! Li Nuo took the honey orange handed over by King Chun but did not eat it; instead, he kept it in his arms. "You don''t like oranges?" Thinking he was unaware of the value of this orange, King Chun said, "This honey orange is no ordinary orange. It is extremely precious, born from a mother plant nourished with True Qi from the Agricultural School cultivators of the Fourth Realm and above. Only Regents who are princes have the privilege to taste it. King Chun Mansion only received three..." Li Nuo glanced and saw, apart from the one in his arms, there were still two left on the table. He smiled and said, "Thank you, Uncle King Chun. I would like to take it back and share it with my wife." Li Xuanjing handed him another orange from the plate and said, "I don''t like eating oranges; you take it back too." "This..." "Take it." "Thank you, Father. I will go back now." After Li Nuo left, King Chun, puzzled, looked at Li Xuanjing, "I''ve known you so long, and I''ve never heard that you dislike eating oranges." He peeled the last honey orange, shared half with him, and said, "Try it, this orange really tastes very good..." ... Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo walked into the government office, and Li Anning immediately asked, "How did it go?" Li Nuo shook his head. Li Anning didn''t say anything more. As expected, this matter, even for the Minister of Justice, was not an easy one. Li Nuo silently pulled out three oranges from his arms and placed them on the table. Li Anning''s expression paused, very surprised. Usually, he only stole her oranges, yet now there was a time when he actually returned them. And there was even an extra one. She peeled an orange and put it in her mouth. The next moment, her expression was stunned again. This was not the taste of the Jiangnan tribute oranges. This was the taste of the honey orange from the mother plant in the Ministry of Agriculture, a deep memory from her past. Such a top-grade honey orange, when her mother was still alive, she used to eat many of them every year. But since her mother passed away, she had never had the Ministry of Agriculture''s tribute oranges again. The familiar taste from the depths of her soul brought up many memories of the mother. A tear quietly fell from her eyes. Li Nuo watched Li Anning in astonishment; it was just an orange, why the tears? Were the oranges from the Ministry of Agriculture really that delicious? His guilt deepened. Had he known, he would not have stolen her oranges. With a profoundly guilty heart, he silently took out the last orange he had hidden in his arms... After some time, Li Anning wiped her tears, looked at Li Nuo, and asked, "Where did you get this orange from?" Li Nuo honestly replied, "Just now at the Ministry of Justice, King Chun gave me two." The honey oranges produced by the mother plant of the Ministry of Agriculture were extremely scarce each year, even though she was a princess, she couldn''t obtain even one. Father Emperor had many princes and princesses; only a few Regent princes were qualified to enjoy them. It wasn''t that the honey orange had a very high value, but it was a symbol of status. Li Anning looked down and indeed saw two oranges, clearly different from the other two. Two of them were the Jiangnan tribute oranges he had stolen from her, and the other two, more vivid in color, exuded a mesmerizing fruit fragrance even from afar, obviously from the Ministry of Agriculture mother plant. She looked at Li Nuo incredulously and asked, "Are these all for me?" Although Li Nuo and his wife also quite liked eating oranges, for them, these were merely culinary pleasures. Since the Ministry of Agriculture''s oranges held special significance for Li Anning, it was fine to give them all to her. A couple for a night shares a bond of a hundred days; three nights a couple makes three hundred days. For a pretend couple, that''s still a hundred and fifty days. Li Nuo looked back and, seeing nothing amiss, walked to the door, looked outside, then came back and said, "Our family doesn''t really like eating oranges; you can have them all." Chapter 244 - 128: Competing with Fathers_3 After finishing, he sat in his own chair and casually picked up a case file to look at. However, his thoughts couldn''t be entirely focused on the file. Truly, these oranges cultivated by the Sinong Si were extraordinary. As Li Anning peeled one, a rich citrus fragrance filled the room. Li Nuo couldn''t help but swallow several times. Such delicious-smelling oranges, he wondered what they would taste like. Just as the thought crossed his mind, a segment of orange was passed to him from the side. Li Nuo turned his head to look at Li Anning and said, "I can peel it myself..." Before he could finish speaking, the orange segment was stuffed into his mouth. With one bite, the refreshing sweetness spread, so delicious that it brought tears to his eyes. No wonder Li Anning had cried earlier; this orange was even tastier than the peaches they had before. Another segment was handed to him. As Li Nuo reached out his hand to peel it himself, it was directly stuffed into his mouth again. One orange, Li Anning ate half and shared the other half with Li Nuo. She looked at the remaining honey orange and said, "Take this one back with you, let them try it too. This comes from the mother tree at the Sinong Si, it tastes different from other tribute oranges..." Even though Li Nuo had given her two honey oranges, she, Li Anning, was not a woman who couldn''t appreciate kindness. She had no intention of taking everything that should have belonged to Song Jiaren. "Alright then." Since Li Anning said so, Li Nuo didn''t say anything more. He took the last honey orange back and shared it with his wife and Mumu Ning''er. The three of them shared one orange, each person getting only two segments. Song Mu''er tasted a segment of orange and exclaimed with wide eyes, "Li Nuo, brother, this orange is so delicious, better than any orange I''ve ever had. Is there any more?" Li Nuo replied, "There isn''t any more. That was from an uncle last time, there were only two." "And the other one?" "I ate it." After finishing her two segments, Song Mu''er went to the yard to play on the swing. Ning''er disappeared quickly after getting her two segments. Song Jiaren ate one segment herself and handed the other to Li Nuo. Li Nuo shook his head and said, "I''ve already had some, you eat it." But Song Jiaren''s hand did not draw back. Li Nuo had no choice but to take it. This was the difference between his wife and Li Anning. Although neither of them would allow him to refuse, the same segment of orange would be silently offered to him by his wife, while Li Anning would stuff it directly into his mouth. The next day, when Li Nuo arrived at the Ministry of Justice, it was noticeably quieter than the day before. He remembered that today was the first of the month. Every first of the month, the Prince Regent would rotate, and there would definitely be a royal court meeting for all officials of Standard Fifth Rank and above to attend. Li Nuo realized that today was already the first of October. The spring exams were on the first of February, the Imperial Examination on the first of March, leaving him exactly five months until the examination. Li Nuo walked into the government office and Li Anning was not there yet. He sat in Li Anning''s seat, her chair was soft, with cushions under his seat and behind his back, making it much more comfortable to sit in than his own. While she was still absent, Li Nuo brewed himself a cup of tea and leisurely sipped it. Without Li Anning around, the government office seemed exceptionally quiet. Meanwhile, in the Imperial Palace, the Golden Hall was buzzing with noise, the numerous officials engaging in endless discussions. As October began and the Prince Regent shifted from King Gong to King Rui, a policy nearly a decade old of monthly rotation of the Prince Regent had become customary among the courtiers, and what they were discussing now was a proposal by the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing. Li Xuanjing, holding the keys to both the Ministry of Justice and the Spiegel Bureau, was extremely powerful in court and government, yet he rarely spoke at court meetings. However, every time he did speak, it would stir up a storm of bloodshed, and countless heads would fall. Thus, when Li Xuanjing stood up, many officials couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts, wondering who his next target would be. Fortunately, this time he was not out to kill. Recently, the Chang''an County Government, Ministry of Justice, and Ministry of Justice had joined forces to crack down on a large-scale group of thieves, resulting in hundreds of arrests and causing these government offices'' jails to be overcrowded. The Minister of Justice proposed establishing an Anti-theft Bureau in the government offices of various prefectures, specifically responsible for capturing and apprehending thieves. At the same time, to incorporate these arrested thieves into the Anti-theft Bureaus across the regions, allowing them to catch thieves as thieves, to make amends for their crimes through service. Though this proposal didn''t involve killing, it was very troublesome. Every County Magistrate''s Office would need to expand with a new department, the Ministry of Revenue would require funding allocation, and the Ministry of Personnel would be tasked with defining responsibilities. Should this new office fall under the jurisdiction of the County Magistrate, or should a separate official position be created? Would assigning power to the County Magistrate disrupt the balance of authority within the local government offices? Creating a separate official position might lead to an excess of officials and redundant roles. How much more in salaries would the court have to pay out each year? All these matters would need to be discussed collectively by the various ministries. For such a significant national concern, maintaining the status quo was better than making hasty changes. Furthermore, there was no precedent for letting criminals catch other criminals. Many officials harbored opposition in their hearts. Yet they did not voice their objections. Finally, one official stood up and spoke, "I oppose this. Apprehending thieves is already the responsibility of the local government offices, managed by the County Magistrate. Setting up a separate Anti-theft Bureau is entirely redundant..." A second official stood up and said, "Allowing criminals to assume the duties of a government officer is utterly ludicrous. I''ve heard that under the Ministry of Justice, an Anti-theft Bureau has already been established, recruiting numerous thieves into its ranks. It''s sheer nonsense!" A third figure quickly stood up and declared, "In my opinion, the Anti-theft Bureau under the Ministry of Justice should also be disbanded!" Once someone took the lead in stepping forward, more voices of opposition began to emerge in the court. However, they only thought it unnecessary to stir things up nationwide. As for the Ministry of Justice''s Anti-theft Bureau, they selectively ignored it. Who didn''t know that Li Xuanjing''s son was a Law Practitioner? He was doing all this to pave the way for his son. The last person who tried to block his son''s path of cultivation was already dead. Who knew what repercussions there might be from offending him to the death? The three officials who had just spoken out were all members of King Rui''s Faction. In the past two years, King Rui''s strength had surged with the support of two major families, but he had suffered significant losses at the hands of Li Xuanjing and naturally would not let Li Xuanjing have his way. Among all the courtiers in the hall, only a few from the Imperial Censorate supported this reform, but their voices were quickly drowned out by the opposition. At the top of the Golden Hall, a young man with a tall crown on his head and a stern face slowly stood up and said, "Since so many are opposed, let this matter be put to rest. There''s no need for further discussion..." Soon, today''s court session came to an end, and the courtiers each returned to their respective offices. At the Ministry of Personnel. An official greeted the newly appointed Minister of the Examination Bureau with clasped hands and said, "Lord Sun displayed remarkable courage to be the first to refute the Minister of Justice. I admire, deeply admire you..." Minister Sun glanced at him and said, "What''s there to admire? I''ve always been one to speak my mind. The court has enough superfluous positions as it is. Is there really a need to add an Anti-theft Bureau?" The official patted his shoulder and remarked, "Lord Sun, you are new to Chang''an and there are some things you may not understand. Let''s just leave it at that..." Watching the Minister of Merit Office leave, the Minister of the Examination Bureau disdainfully curled his lip. Just a Minister of Justice, and he has them all so frightened? King Rui regards Li Xuanjing as a thorn in his side. Having just arrived in Chang''an, of course, I must make a good impression in front of His Highness. Whether there is an Anti-theft Bureau or not is inconsequential. What matters is my own stance. Whatever Li Xuanjing supports, I must oppose. When not a single courtier dared to oppose Li Xuanjing, this grand corrupt courtier, it was only I who stood up resolutely against him. In my own eyes, I am a champion of justice who dares to speak out against tyranny. After all, I''m the Minister of the Examination Bureau, a Standard Fifth Rank official appointed by the court. With King Rui behind me, I truly don''t believe that Li Xuanjing can do anything to me. While he was thus thinking, two figures walked in from outside. Minister Sun frowned and asked sternly, "Don''t you know to knock before entering?" The two men looked at each other, stepped back out, knocked on the door, and then walked back in. With a furrowed brow, Sun Jian inquired, "Who are you, and what business do you have with me?" The two black-clothed men slowly began to speak. "Minister of the Examination Bureau, Sun Jian." "In your residence, the Spiegel Bureau has discovered a large quantity of unaccounted-for wealth. Please come with us to the Spiegel Bureau for an investigation." Sun Jian''s face turned pale. No, that wealth was hidden in a secret chamber beneath his home, accessible only through a specific mechanism. How did they find out? On his way to the Spiegel Bureau, Sun Jian saw two other familiar faces. Earlier in the great hall, the three of them had stood together opposing Li Xuanjing. The morning court session had barely ended, and the three of them were now being taken to the Spiegel Bureau together. If this wasn''t retribution, what was? He couldn''t even wait two days! Three Standard Fifth Rank officials, arrested just like that. This is Chang''an! Is there nobody who can keep him in check? Chapter 245 - 129 Autocratic Li Xuanjing Ministry of Personnel. Minister of the Examination Bureau had been taken away by the people from the Spiegel Bureau, and the officials of the Ministry of Personnel were both surprised and unsurprised. They were not surprised by Minister Sun''s outcome. They just didn''t expect it to come so quickly. Minister Sun had just been transferred to the Ministry of Personnel, replacing Minister Wang who had voluntarily resigned. He hadn''t warmed his seat yet, and likely wouldn''t get the chance to either. Entering the Ministry of Justice was one thing, exiting was another. Once taken by the Spiegel Bureau, one could only pray for their life. Two Ministers of the Examination Bureau in the Ministry of Personnel had fallen into the hands of the Minister of Justice. Without sufficient evidence, the Spiegel Bureau would not have made a move. With Minister Sun being taken away, it was more likely he would face misfortune than fortune. Everyone was clear that the real reason for Minister Sun being taken away wasn''t due to issues pertaining to him personally. Moments ago in the grand hall, his leading opposition against the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing, was the root cause. Li Xuanjing was obstinate and merciless, cold-hearted, and vengeful. He least liked being defied; if the Secretariat Scheeren rejected his proposal, he would replace them with another. Apart from the Imperial Censor, anyone who opposed him in court would face his retaliation. Just after opposing him at the morning court, Minister Sun was taken away. The Minister of Justice simply didn''t care about public opinion. Regarding Minister Sun Jian, the Spiegel Bureau''s investigation results were soon released. An official of Standard Fifth Rank, whose annual salary was no more than 500 taels. Yet, the Spiegel Bureau found possessions worth over twenty thousand taels in his home. Through investigation, it was found that during his time as Deputy Governor of a certain state, Sun Jian had taken advantage of his position to accept substantial bribes, abuse his authority, and engage in power-for-money transactions... According to the "Official System Law," Sun Jian was removed from his position as Minister of the Examination Bureau, and his property was confiscated. The officials of Daxia had certain privileges. Depriving a man of his official post was the punishment for his crimes; he himself was spared physical punishment. However, for an official who had studied hard for decades, passed exams, and climbed to his current position over many years, being completely stripped of his position was even more agonizing than death. Moreover, before Minister Sun became Minister of the Examination Bureau, he had already served as Deputy Governor. A Deputy Governor was an Assistant Officer to the Governor, and even the lowest of such positions carried a rank of Secondary Fifth Rank. After over a decade in office, it was normal for an official of this rank to have property worth twenty thousand taels, wasn''t it? Accepting bribes and engaging in power-for-money transactions were common; being an official was all about gaining wealth and high status. If one were to judge based on Sun Jian''s standards, more than half of the court''s officials would need to have their homes raided. However, such matters were unspoken rules of officialdom, not to be discussed openly. Li Xuanjing using this reason to deal with Sun Jian left no room for others to find faults. Others who faced the same fate included an officer from the Ministry of Supervision and an adviser. The crimes of these two were lighter than Sun Jian''s; their ranks were reduced from Standard Fifth Rank to Standard Seventh Rank, and they had to wait for the Ministry of Personnel to reappoint them. They would likely never have the chance to participate in court debates again. Though their charges differed, they had one thing in common. They had all openly opposed Li Xuanjing in court, and they were the leaders of the opposition. Li Xuanjing controlled the Spiegel Bureau, Daxia''s largest intelligence agency, and knew many officials'' secrets. This was clearly his way of showing the ministers that touching someone depended solely on his will. "Support me and prosper; oppose me and perish." This was the inherent right of Daxia''s most powerful official. Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo was completely unaware of what had transpired in court. He was quietly observing Li Anning. Today she had come to the Ministry of Justice, not wearing the constable uniform but a red palace dress. The dress was elegantly embroidered with the phoenix pattern, less formal than the one she wore last time, with less nobility and more charm. For the first time, Li Nuo realized that the term "stunning" could describe not only the phoenix but also Li Anning. She had changed clothes and even put on light makeup, no wonder she looked especially beautiful today. It seemed she had realized her own beauty. Li Anning noticed Li Nuo''s gaze, looked up at him and asked, "Why do you keep looking at me?" Li Nuo, examining her, said, "You changed your clothes, I''m not used to it." Li Anning frowned slightly and asked, "Can''t I wear normal women''s clothes?" Li Nuo, lowering his head to look at the documents, said, "You can, you actually look quite good in them..." Li Anning''s frown smoothed, and she suddenly asked, "Really? How about compared to that phoenix lady?" Li Nuo looked up at her, no wonder she had suddenly become enlightened¡ªit was the phoenix that had provoked her. Beautiful women always like to compare themselves to other beautiful women. If it were his wife asking him this question, Li Nuo would definitely have only one answer. But given his wife''s character, she would probably never ask him such a question in her lifetime. Facing Li Anning, Li Nuo didn''t need to pretend, and truthfully said, "Each of you has your own merits..." Li Anning had her own style, the phoenix her own flavor. Not every comparison needed a winner, nor could every comparison yield one. Li Anning''s brows furrowed again, asking, "Why ''each has your own merits''?" The phoenix wasn''t Song Jiaren, only she and Song Jiaren could be said to have their own merits. Regarding that phoenix lady, her looks were no less appealing, her figure slightly superior, and in terms of status, she was even more distinguished... How were they each of equal merit? Chapter 246 - 129 Arbitrary Li Xuanjing_2 Li Nuo glanced at her, saying, "In terms of beauty, you are both rarely seen beauties, equally matched, but judging someone solely on appearance is the most superficial action. Phoenix is proficient in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting and also knows flower arrangement. You don''t know these, do you? Your strength is stronger, and you are not inferior even against those in the fourth realm of the Martial Path. However, an ordinary person can bully her. You are not her equal in talents, and she is not your equal in strength. Isn''t that considered each having their own strengths?" This explanation left Li Anning unable to retort. She indeed was ignorant of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, and flower arrangement. Compared to those, she felt that having strength was more important. After pondering, she asked, "Then, what do you think about Phoenix and Song Jiaren..." Before she finished, Li Nuo said without hesitation, "Of course, it''s my wife who is superior." "Why?" Li Anning contested. Why would she and Phoenix each have their own strengths, but Song Jiaren surpassed Phoenix by a wide margin? Li Nuo was the one answering, holding the ultimate explanation in his hands. He had his own criteria for judgment. In his view, appearance was not the only standard; one must consider all aspects comprehensively. Being fair and true, in terms of appearance, Li Nuo gave both of them full marks, truly each having their unique qualities. In terms of figure, Li Nuo could not favor his wife; if Phoenix was full marks, she only scored fifty, and if not for that day''s incident, Li Nuo would only have given her ten out of courtesy. In terms of talents, Li Nuo was powerless; if Phoenix held full marks, his wife would score twenty at most, even if he took into account her sword dance skills. With this, Phoenix scored three hundred, while his wife scored one hundred seventy. In terms of strength, each realm added a hundred, wife''s total was five hundred seventy, Phoenix, with no realm, deductions of a hundred, total two hundred. Listing standards, stating facts, presenting evidence, Li Anning was fully convinced. Then she asked, "What about me, according to your standards, am I inferior to Phoenix?" Fair and square, Li Anning scored full marks in appearance, full in figure, zero in talents, four hundred in strength, total six hundred... Except in talents, she excelled in all areas, scoring thirty more than his wife, triple of Phoenix. Li Anning was satisfied with this outcome. Yet, Li Nuo still felt something was missing ¡ª appearance, figure, talents, strength, although these included different aspects, they were still not comprehensive. After some thought, he added another. Gentleness. In terms of gentleness, his wife scored eighty; were it not for the kick on the first day, Li Nuo would have given her full marks. Speaking conscientiously, if his wife scored eighty in gentleness, Phoenix would at least have one hundred fifty. As for Li Anning, she lost fifty points. With this, his wife took the first place with six hundred fifty. Li Anning, with five hundred fifty, took second place, and Phoenix, due to severe shortcomings, even though scoring full in other categories, fell to third place with three hundred fifty due to lacking five hundred in strength. Li Anning, dropping from first to second, felt extremely unreconciled, and slammed her hand on the table in front of Li Nuo, questioning, "Where am I not gentle!" Several cracks extended from beneath her palm to the edge of the table. Because Li Nuo called Li Anning ungentle, she refrained from speaking to him for most of the morning. But she was indeed not gentle. He loved speaking the truth. Even in front of his wife, he dared say she was inferior to Li Anning in figure, inferior to Phoenix in talents; the truth was such, false compliments were inferior to sincere evaluations. Although Li Anning wasn''t gentle, she wasn''t as petty as his wife. The next morning, she took the initiative to speak to Li Nuo, completely forgetting yesterday''s incident. Considering this, he could add another fifty points. Time swiftly became half a month. This half-month, due to matters at the Anti-theft Bureau, Li Nuo had to visit the Ministry of Justice almost every day. Those high-ranking members of the Thief Sect, not mentioning other abilities, but in capturing thieves, neither the constables nor the government officials of Chang''an County or the Ministry of Justice could compare. Li Nuo examined the recent data from the Anti-theft Bureau. These days, the number of thieves caught by the Anti-theft Bureau had shown a decreasing trend. Members of the Anti-theft Bureau in Chang''an, approximately forty personnel, were dispersed in various crowded areas of the city, each capturing several petty thieves daily. With the special operations of the Anti-theft Bureau, Chang''an''s public order also markedly improved. Pei Zhe informed Li Nuo that these days, the number of citizens coming to the county office to report thefts had greatly diminished. The number of thieves would only decrease further, and no need existed to expand the personnel of the Anti-theft Bureau further. If the court did not intend to establish Anti-theft Bureaus across the country, then those remaining members of the Thief Sect held in various prisons could begin their journey of exile. Today, there was nothing much to do; Li Nuo and Li Anning idly played Go. In the Imperial Palace, atop the great hall. The monthly court meeting was held on time every fifteenth. Nothing significant occurred in the recent half-month. After officials from various departments successively reported their duties, just a few Imperial Censors stood up to praise the accomplishments made by the Ministry of Justice in anti-theft operations. Within just this half-month, the Anti-theft Bureau captured hundreds of thieves, significantly reducing theft incidents in various wards of Chang''an, many citizens'' stolen properties were retrieved, and the public highly praised the government''s actions in anti-theft efforts. This was actually a trivial matter. The number of thieves in Chang''an being high or low had nothing to do with the court officials ¡ª give those thieves ten guts, and they still wouldn''t dare to steal from their residences. However, just half a month ago, they had just denied the Anti-theft Bureau, yet in this half-month, it had achieved such feats, weren''t many faces getting slapped? Chapter 247 - 129 Arbitrary Li Xuanjing_3 At the beginning of the month, at court, someone said that catching thieves was the responsibility of the County Magistrate and that setting up the Anti-theft Bureau was superfluous. In fact, the establishment of the Anti-theft Bureau proved to be anything but superfluous. Professional matters should be left to professionals. Among the crowd, an official stood out and said, "The Ministry of Justice''s Anti-theft Bureau has captured hundreds of thieves within half a month, the achievements are clear for all to see, I suggest setting up Anti-theft Bureaus in each prefecture. Does anyone object?" The court fell silent. The official who spoke was an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice and also Li Xuanjing''s spokesman at court. His words represented Li Xuanjing''s will. The three officials who had opposed him last time were taken away by the Spiegel Bureau immediately after court, and Li Xuanjing did not even pretend to care. Who would dare to oppose him this time? Officials below the fourth rank who opposed him would have to spend the night in the cells of either the Spiegel Bureau or the Ministry of Justice. Those above the fourth rank, if targeted by Li Xuanjing, would soon find themselves in trouble. And even higher-ranking officials wouldn''t oppose Li Xuanjing over such small matters unrelated to their own interests. At their level, if they did act, it would be earth-shattering. Seeing no opposition, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice said, "Since there is no opposition, I request the lords of the three provinces to quickly issue detailed rules so that we can implement them sooner and the people can benefit earlier..." Crash! King Rui Mansion. After leaving court, King Rui returned to his mansion and smashed everything he had seen into pieces. "Li Xuanjing, I must kill you!" He gasped heavily, squeezing these words out from his throat. Half a month ago, the three officials taken by the Spiegel Bureau had been placed in their positions at great cost by him, and overnight, all had fallen into Li Xuanjing''s hands. He had gone to the Father Emperor to complain, accusing Li Xuanjing of acting autonomously, but he didn''t even get to see the Father Emperor''s face. Yesterday''s court session, with Li Xuanjing bringing up old grievances, not a single official dared oppose. He nearly ground his teeth to dust above, yet he could not go against the current. If it weren''t for Li Xuanjing, his power at court would at least double. His hatred for Li Xuanjing exceeded even that for his power-rivaling elder brothers. "Your Highness, calm down, don''t harm your health..." A sinister voice emerged from behind him, and as he saw a figure approaching from the shadows, King Rui''s face twisted with fury. He said, "If not for your repeated failures, how could Li Xuanjing''s son still be alive? This scoundrel has repeatedly ruined our plans, only by crushing his family can this king''s hatred be appeased..." The sinister man lowered his head, saying, "The Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers failed last time, his guard has grown even stronger than before, to kill him, we might have to ask the Grandmaster to intervene..." "Then go ask!" King Rui''s expression darkened, and he said through clenched teeth, "I want his line ended, no matter the cost!" Ministry of Justice. Inside the government office, Li Nuo, looking at Li Anning, asked in surprise, "You''re leaving Chang''an, for how long?" "About a month," replied Li Anning. "So long?" Li Nuo asked, taken aback. "I must guard my mother''s tomb for a month before I return," Li Anning explained. Li Nuo nodded and said, "Go ahead without worry, I''ll handle things here." With the Anti-theft Bureau now well-established, they no longer needed to exert themselves over its affairs. If any cases arose during this time, he would handle them. Thinking of the office soon being empty save for himself, Li Nuo felt somewhat unaccustomed. Yet the thought of having the whole office to himself, sitting in her chair, sleeping in her bed, seemed not too bad either. Li Anning glanced at him and asked, "Are you glad I''m leaving?" Li Nuo waved his hands, "No, how could that be..." As he began to explain, his body suddenly shivered slightly, as if he heard something shatter inside him. Li Anning also widened her eyes in astonishment. Li Nuo extended his hand, and with a thought, a phantom whip appeared on it. Laws Whip, the symbol of the Second Realm of Legalism. Amidst his jubilation, Li Nuo also felt somewhat perplexed. Breaking through the First Realm of Legalism was not supposed to be easy, but he had bizarrely advanced without doing anything, which wasn''t what the books said... Chapter 248 - 130: A Bit of Understanding of Poetry and Verse Everyone said that it was difficult to practice Legalism, but Li Nuo felt it was just so-so. Three months to break through two realms, was it difficult? It wasn''t until Li Anning went out to inquire that Li Nuo found out what had happened. Half a month ago, when he and his father brought up the idea of establishing Anti-theft Bureaus in various counties, his father didn''t say much. Li Nuo thought he hadn''t taken it to heart. But at the next court meeting, an official from the Ministry of Justice proposed establishing Anti-theft Bureaus on a nationwide scale. As Li Anning and King Chun had anticipated, this matter encountered significant resistance at the court. The proposal was rejected on the spot. After that court session, the three officials who led the opposition were taken away by the Spiegel Bureau; those who were to be demoted were demoted, and those whose properties were to be confiscated, had them confiscated. Other opposing officials also faced investigations by the Spiegel Bureau and the Ministry of Justice. Although the investigations turned up nothing, at the court meeting half a month later, when the Ministry of Justice official brought up the matter again, there were no voices of opposition in the court. After the court session, the Secretariat drafted an imperial decree immediately. It permitted the establishment of Anti-theft Bureaus in the County Magistrate''s Offices, tasked solely with arresting and detaining thieves. The Anti-theft Bureaus would not set up officials and would temporarily be under the jurisdiction of the County Magistrate, selecting some personnel from constables and government officials, with technical support provided by the elite of the Thief Sect and professional training for them. Thieves who were sentenced and willing to go to local Anti-theft Bureaus could avoid exile and gain a certain degree of personal freedom. After completing their sentences, they could choose to stay at the local Anti-theft Bureau or return to their place of origin. The Ministry of Revenue would not allocate additional funds for the Anti-theft Bureau. The seized stolen goods, if the rightful owners could be found, would be returned to them. If the owners could not be found, half would be turned over to the National Treasury, and the other half would be retained for the operating expenses of the Anti-theft Bureau. It proved that if the court truly wanted to do something, there were no insurmountable difficulties. The Ministry of Personnel would not need to create new positions, the Ministry of Revenue would not have additional expenditures, and could even make a profit from it. The court would reap tangible benefits, and the people could also benefit from it genuinely. It was beneficial to the country and meritorious to the people. The officials who pushed for this, whether they practiced Confucianism or Legalism, could achieve a rise in cultivation. The idea to establish the Anti-theft Bureau was Li Anning''s. The implementation of it into policy was his father''s credit. But Li Nuo had also played a promotive role in this. Though this merit was not enough to surge his cultivation, it was certainly more than enough to break a minor bottleneck. Li Anning looked at Li Nuo with envy. He indeed had a good father... Even she had basked in some of his light. When Li Nuo made his breakthrough, she also sensed a subtle increase in her own cultivation. To still perceive a noticeable increase in cultivation at the Fourth Realm was a quite incredible thing. Even though she was a Princess, she couldn''t help but be envious of him. In less than three months of practicing, he had already entered the Second Realm. It took her half a year to progress from the First Realm to the Second Realm. And that was while she was in charge of numerous cases at the Ministry of Justice. With his rate of practice, perhaps it wouldn''t be many years before he caught up with her... Li Nuo also felt he truly had a good father. Although his father was not eloquent, he always silently arranged everything for him from behind. Li Anning was heading to the Imperial Mausoleum to keep vigil for their mother and would not be in Chang''an for the coming month. After seeing off Li Anning, Li Nuo also left the Ministry of Justice. Without Li Anning, his presence in the Ministry of Justice was actually not quite justified. He hoped that after the Imperial Examination, he could take charge of the Ministry of Justice rightfully. On the way back to the Song Residence, when passing by the Jade Sound Pavilion, Li Nuo asked Housekeeper Wu to stop the carriage. For the past half a month, being busy with the matters of the Anti-theft Bureau, coming home late, he didn''t know how well Phoenix was progressing in her practice. If she followed his instruction, to practice once in the morning and once at night, she should have made considerable progress. The business at Jade Sound Pavilion seemed not as good as half a month ago. Although it wasn''t the peak of customer flow, the main hall on the first floor was occupied by less than a third of the patrons. Yuan Yang sat behind the counter, tallying the accounts when she noticed a customer entering the store. Instinctively, she looked up, and immediately stood up and walked over, greeting him, "Sir, it''s been a long time, Phoenix is in the upstairs room, let me take you to her..." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "No need, you go about your business, I''ll go up myself." On the second floor of the Jade Sound Pavilion, within a room, a trace of worry appeared on Phoenix''s face. Compared to all the established music workshops in Chang''an, Jade Sound Pavilion''s history was far too short. The publicity stunt from a while back had won the Jade Sound Pavilion some fame, and many customers had come by reputation, but as time passed, the attention brought by such tricks would eventually dissipate entirely. To keep getting noticed required continuous promotion. Phoenix was about to pick up a piece of paper from the table when her eyebrows suddenly raised, her body slightly turned, seizing a wrist that had reached out from behind. She quickly rose to her feet, pinning the nightingale who had attacked from behind down on the table, pressing down and said with annoyance, "Stop messing around, I''m busy..." When she looked down at the figure beneath her, she was taken aback and immediately let go of Li Nuo, "It''s you..." Li Nuo rubbed his wrist, looking at Phoenix with surprise. When he arrived at the doorway just now, he saw that the door was open and Phoenix was sitting by the table. To test her half-month''s training results, he stealthily walked in, attempting to catch her by surprise from behind. He hadn''t anticipated her perception to be so sharp, and her actions so agile that they caught him off guard. He wondered if it was the excellence of the Health Care Skill or if her inherent talent for the Martial Path was not low. After sitting down, he asked, "Have you been practicing the Cultivation Technique I gave you recently?" Phoenix poured him a cup of tea and said, "How could I not take the young master''s kindness to heart? I practice that Cultivation Technique several times a day, and these past few days, I''ve felt like I''m getting a bit stronger..." Li Nuo rubbed his wrist, thinking to himself that it was more than a bit stronger¡ªhis hand was still sore. He had already noticed that Phoenix was quite strong; even when she had cried on his shoulder, he was unable to push her away. With such exceptional natural talent, it would be a pity not to practice martial arts. Looking at Li Nuo with an apologetic expression, Phoenix said, "I apologize, I thought you were the nightingale just now. I put too much force. How about I rub it for you?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "No need, I can handle it myself. Also, there''s no need to say ''this servant, this servant.'' It sounds strange, just speak normally..." Phoenix took a deep breath, forcing a smile and said, "Understood." "You don''t have to say ''the little girl knows,'' you''re older than me." "I got it!" ... It wasn''t that Li Nuo had any issue with Phoenix. The women he encountered most in his daily life were limited to three. His wife''s gentleness was a silent kind. Li Anning''s gentleness was utterly lacking in gentleness. Phoenix was too gentle; when she wasn''t speaking, she exuded a unique charm from inside out. And when she looked at him with alluring eyes, softly calling herself "this servant," it was enough to make one''s bones go soft and the mind wander... The Jade Sound Pavilion had its fair share of pretty women, but only Phoenix gave him this kind of feeling. Li Nuo didn''t even dare to stay long with her and was preparing to leave when his gaze caught a piece of paper on the table. Out of curiosity, he asked, "What''s this, a poem? Did you write it?" Still feeling moody, Phoenix glanced at him and said, "I don''t have that ability. This was specially commissioned from a talented scholar from the academy, at a hundred taels of silver a piece!" Li Nuo was shocked and said in disbelief, "For this, a hundred taels?" Phoenix spoke leisurely, "A hundred taels is actually quite cheap. The most famous scholars charge five hundred taels for a single poem, and that''s only if you have connections. Without them, you can''t buy a poem even for five hundred taels..." A Secure Fifth Rank government official earns a salary of only five hundred taels a year. A constable at the County Magistrate''s Office earns two taels of silver a month. The prisoners at the Anti-theft Bureau had it worse, barely earning ten cents for a hard day''s work. A hundred taels just for writing a poem. This wasn''t poetry, it was daylight robbery. It wouldn''t be an issue if the poems were well written, but they were quite average. Verses like "Jade wrists gleaming like frost, lithe hands dance; light songs and graceful steps intoxicate the cool autumn" were just an accumulation of ornate words matched with simple rhymes, showing no real skill. Such poems Li Nuo could write himself, and produce as many as needed. He looked at Phoenix and asked, "What do you need the poems for?" Phoenix, still annoyed, couldn''t be bothered to explain and said, "I like them, is that a problem?" Li Nuo knew Phoenix had money, but money shouldn''t be wasted like this. It was better to keep money within one''s own fields rather than let others profit. While the Li Family was not short of money, Li Nuo felt uncomfortable always asking his father. He looked at Phoenix and said, "To be frank, I have some understanding of poetry myself. And I won''t charge you five hundred taels, nor a hundred. Eighty taels of silver per poem, satisfaction guaranteed with the option for refund or exchange anytime. How about it, would you like to buy a few?" Chapter 249 - 131: There is a Jiaren in the North! Jade Sound Pavilion. Phoenix looked at Li Nuo and blinked, asking, "Does the young master understand poetry?" Li Nuo glanced at her and said, "Looking down on people, aren''t you? How about I write one, and you check the merchandise first?" Phoenix smiled slightly and said, "Sure..." Three months ago, he had offered two birthday poems to Old Mrs. Song at the birthday banquet in the Song Residence. One was merely a playful piece. The other, though refined, was rumored to have been written by his father for him. This was the perfect opportunity to test the veracity of that rumor. Li Nuo asked, "What kind of poem do you want?" Phoenix said, "Something similar to the one just now." Li Nuo looked at Phoenix with a strange expression. The poem just recited had been straightforward and simple in its content. The whole poem had one purpose, which was to praise how beautiful a woman was. She really must have more money than she knew what to do with if she would spend a hundred taels of silver for someone to write a poem praising her beauty. Li Nuo found himself with a new understanding of her vanity. Phoenix walked to the table, spread out a piece of paper, and said, "I''ll grind the ink for the young master." Li Nuo shook his hand and said, "No need, I need some time to think. I''ll give it to you when I pass by Jade Sound Pavilion tomorrow." His mental library of poetry, though far from deficient, required modification and couldn''t be used directly. Moreover, writing on the spot would reveal his real handwriting, which was hardly presentable. He could write it at home and have Gu Yanran transcribe it for him tomorrow when he went to the Ministry of Justice. After returning to the Song Residence and finishing his meal, Li Nuo returned to his room and started to select from his memory. Quickly, he settled on a lyric poem. Butterflies adorn the embroidered skirt, a feast by the eastern pond, first encounter. Rouge lightly applied, idle blossoms faint in spring. Examined closely, each trait delights, all say, a waist slender as willow. Yesterday the hills in disarray, clouds rest on clothes as if anew. This "Drunk Whip" was written by Mr. Zhang for a courtesan at a wine banquet, describing a beauty and was one of his more famous works, fitting Phoenix''s request. However, the line "a feast by the eastern pond, first encounter" needed to be changed. His first encounter with Phoenix had been at Jade Sound Pavilion. Aside from that line, not a word needed alteration. This verse from Mr. Zhang was famous; if he sold it to her for eighty taels, she''d be getting a great deal. Hardly had Li Nuo finished copying the modified verse when the figures of several teachers from Qingfeng Academy appeared at the doorway. During the past few days, he had been busy with affairs of the Anti-theft Bureau, making the four elders come for nothing several times. Li Nuo decided to talk to them for an extra half-hour today. Not long after he and the four elders left, two figures slowly entered the courtyard. Song Jiaren walked into the room, sat at the table, poured herself a cup of tea, and then suddenly noticed a piece of paper on the table. She picked up the paper and looked at it, her face revealing a puzzled expression. Butterflies adorn the embroidered skirt, Jade Sound Pavilion, first encounter; she knew what these words meant¡ªbut "Rouge lightly applied, idle blossoms faint in spring," she recognized every character, but together their meaning eluded her. The subsequent line seemed to be about a woman''s slender waist, but "Yesterday the hills in disarray, clouds rest on clothes as if anew"... what was that about? ... Song Yu was asleep when someone rudely shook him awake. He climbed out of bed and looked at the little girl standing beside the bed, asking, "Ning''er, what''s the matter?" Song Mu''er said, "I''m Mumu, not Ning''er..." She handed him a piece of paper and asked, "Brother Yu, can you help me understand what this poem means...?" Song Yu took the paper, glanced at it, yawned, and said, "This is a lyric, not a poem. Butterflies adorn the embroidered skirt, Jade Sound Pavilion, first encounter..., this line is reversed. The correct sequence is, Jade Sound Pavilion, first encounter, butterflies adorn the embroidered skirt..." Song Mu''er asked, "What does that mean?" Song Yu explained, "It means that when he first saw a girl at the Jade Sound Pavilion, she was wearing a skirt embroidered with butterflies, and Rouge lightly applied, idle blossoms faint in spring..., it''s saying that this girl was born beautiful, and even without makeup she is lovely like a small flower in spring..." Song Mu''er appeared startled and suddenly felt an ominous premonition. However, Song Yu''s interest was piqued, and as he looked further at the next part of the lyric on the paper, he continued, "Examined closely, each trait delights, all say, a waist slender as willow, means everyone talks about the girl''s good figure, but the lyricist thinks everything about her is wonderful; Yesterday the hills in disarray, clouds rest on clothes as if anew, you might not understand this line, but you just need to know it''s complimenting the girl as being as beautiful as a celestial being in heaven..." Song Mu''er bit her lip, already regretting coming to ask on behalf of her sister Jiaren. Song Yu, surprised, looked at the lyric and asked, "Who wrote this? I''ve never heard it before. It''s about a girl from Jade Sound Pavilion, is it Yuan Yang? No, Yuan Yang doesn''t deserve such praise..." Although Song Yu liked Yuan Yang, he had to admit Yuan Yang didn''t match this verse. A look of astonishment crossed his face as he murmured, "It''s not Yuan Yang, certainly not the nightingale, she doesn''t have the figure, the only one at Jade Sound Pavilion worthy of this lyric is Miss Phoenix..." He scrutinized the paper and said, "This is a love poem, an excellent declaration of affection that describes the lyricist''s love at first sight for a girl; the entire work is fresh and charming, especially the last two lines, which are both real and fantastical, imaginatively outstanding... Right, who wrote this?" Snatching the paper back, Song Mu''er quickly said, "I don''t know, I found it outside!" Holding the paper, she walked back to a certain room, smiling at Song Jiaren, and said, "Sister Jiaren, I asked Brother Yu. He said ''Rouge lightly applied, idle blossoms faint in spring'' means that the woman applied her rouge unevenly like wildflowers in spring, all messy, looking terribly ugly..." Song Jiaren asked, "And the rest?" Song Mu''er''s eyes spun around as she pondered and then replied, "Yesterday the hills in disarray, clouds rest on clothes as if anew meant ... it means that last night this woman went hiking, climbed until evening, and got her clothes all muddy; she thought the stains were as pretty as clouds. Sister Jiaren, this woman is really sloppy!" Although what Mumu said seemed to make some sense, Song Jiaren always felt something was off. Song Mu''er placed the paper under a book and said to Song Jiaren, "Sister Jiaren, I''ve forgotten a few moves of that swordsmanship set, teach me again..." ... To make up for the teachers, Li Nuo lectured for more than an hour this time before ending the course. He was nearly hoarse from speaking and was just about to go back for a drink of water when he was dragged all the way to the Song Residence entrance by a small figure. Before she could speak, Li Nuo asked, "Heaven King covers the Earth Tiger?" Song Mu''er, with an anxious face, said, "What time is it to verify secret signals? A big problem has arisen!" Moments later, after listening to Mu''er, Li Nuo looked astonished. The poem was seen by his wife? So what if she saw it? He wasn''t writing love poems to the Phoenix behind his wife''s back. A poem was worth eighty taels of silver, his own earned silver, with special significance. He even planned to use this money to buy gifts for Mumu and his wife... After hearing his explanation, Song Mu''er helplessly said, "Although your intentions are good, Brother Li Nuo, you have never written a poem for Sister Jiaren. If I were Sister Jiaren, I would be angry too, especially considering how stingy Sister Jiaren is..." Li Nuo thought carefully and felt that Mumu had a point. He had never been in love; how could he have noticed such details? Luckily he had Mumu. Moments later, Li Nuo walked into the courtyard and returned to his room. Song Jiaren was sitting at the table, looking at a poetry book. Li Nuo poured a glass of water and, after drinking it, suddenly said, "Wife, it''s been a long time since I drew for you, let me paint you something." Song Jiaren was surprised and, putting down the poetry book, softly said, "Okay." This time, Li Nuo took a different approach and painted her casting a glance back while sword dancing. Although it was just a back and profile view, he captured her essence superbly. That image had long been deeply imprinted in his mind. A look of delight appeared in Song Jiaren''s eyes. She liked this painting more than any other before. It''s just that the blank space next to the painting was a bit too much, which felt somewhat abrupt, but she was already very satisfied. Li Nuo put down his brush, and Song Jiaren thought the painting was complete. At that moment, Li Nuo picked up his brush again, dipped it in ink, and in the blank space on the bottom left, he added a few lines of text. Jiaren. In the north, there''s a beauty, unparalleled and standing alone. One glance can overthrow cities, another glance can overthrow states. Rather than lose the beauty that can overthrow cities and states, she is irreplaceable. ... Although Song Jiaren didn''t understand poetry, she had learned many characters by now. Even if she didn''t fully comprehend the last two lines. But she understood what unparalleled beauty meant. And the meaning of overthrowing cities and states. The painting was beautiful. The handwriting was pleasing to the eye. But most importantly, the name of this poem was also her name. This made her complexion turn slightly red. At this moment, she didn''t know what to say, her fists clenched tightly within her sleeves. After finishing the painting, Li Nuo was covered in paint, and he went to the bathroom to bathe. Song Yu was still catching up on sleep and was woken up by Mumu for the second time, helplessly asking, "Mumu, what is it now?" Song Mu''er handed over a piece of paper and said, "Brother Yu, look at this poem again!" Song Yu rubbed his eyes, took the paper, and despite being just three short lines, he stared at it for a while. Song Mu''er glanced sideways outside and asked, "Brother Yu, how is this poem written?" "One glance can overthrow cities, another glance can overthrow states. Rather than lose the beauty that can overthrow cities and states, she is irreplaceable..." Song Yu suddenly sat up in bed, muttering to himself. At first sight, this poem seems exaggerated, but on closer inspection, it''s full of genuine emotion and leaves an enduring aftertaste. Song Mu''er inquired further, "Brother Yu, what does ''Rather than lose the beauty that can overthrow cities and states, she is irreplaceable'' mean?" Song Yu slowly said, "This line means that he would rather forfeit cities and states than give up the beauty in the poem, showing the man''s strong feelings of love for the woman. It''s also a confession poem..." Song Mu''er pressed on, "Between this poem and the earlier one, which is better written?" Song Yu didn''t hesitate to say, "Of course, this one. It''s a transcendent work that will be passed down through the ages, magnificent in its ancient charm. No one has ever depicted a beauty like this. How can those vulgar and worldly verses compare to this timeless masterpiece? Strange, where did you find this poem? How come I''ve never heard it before?" Song Mu''er said with a chuckle, "Of course, you haven''t heard it; Brother Li Nuo just wrote it for Sister Jiaren. The name of the poem is also Sister Jiaren''s name. Brother Li Nuo is amazing, isn''t he..." Chapter 250 - 132 Husband Li Nuo, after bathing, returned to his room and saw Mumu asleep on their bed. He did not know what she had done during the day, but even in her sleep, she wore an expression of exhaustion. Li Nuo tiptoed over and whispered to his wife, "Shall I sleep in another room tonight, so we don''t wake Mumu? You can stay with her." Song Jiaren said, "No need, I''ll carry her back to her room. It won''t wake her up." She walked to the bed, extended her arms, and Mumu''s body gently rose and settled into her embrace. After returning Mumu, Song Jiaren closed the room door and carefully stored away the painting before sitting down at the desk. Li Nuo picked up the lyric from the table and explained, "This is for the phoenix of Jade Sound Pavilion, whom I sold it to for eighty taels of silver..." Song Jiaren did not dwell on the matter, but opened a book of poems and pointing to one asked, "What does this couplet mean? I don''t quite understand it..." Li Nuo sat beside her and explained, "This, you see, involves two allusions. It''s quite normal for you not to understand it. Let me explain these two allusions to you first..." The next morning, Li Nuo got up a bit late. He had stayed up later than usual the night before explaining poetry to his wife. On his way to the Ministry of Justice, he passed by Jade Sound Pavilion and stopped in to deliver the poem to the Phoenix. While inscribing the poem on the painting yesterday, he redeemed a one-day calligraphy experience card because a good painting deserved good writing; now that he was wealthy, there was no need to skimp a day or two. On the second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix took the piece of paper Li Nuo handed her. What caught her attention first was not the content, but the handwriting on it. Such beautiful Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script! She had some skill in calligraphy herself, but compared to the writing on this paper, she was far from matching it. This level was not something achievable through mere diligent practice; the master of this handwriting must have remarkable talent in calligraphy. After admiring the calligraphy for a while, she focused on the content. "With butterfly embroidery on silk dresses, in Jade Sound Pavilion, we first met. Powder unpiled, flowers lax in idle beauty of the spring. Look closely, there''s charm everywhere, each one says, slender as a willow. Yesterday''s haze over the hills, clouds upon her garment in her coming." Though a lyric without a specified tune and not rhythmically perfect, especially the forced inclusion of "Jade Sound Pavilion", on the whole, the content was exquisite. It was infinitely better than the poem she bought for one hundred taels of silver. Li Nuo watched her and asked, "Are you satisfied?" Phoenix nodded, more than satisfied, and her expectations were greatly exceeded. Only--when they first met, she had not been wearing a butterfly dress or light makeup. But then again, she thought, poetry isn''t literal depiction. Sometimes, for the sake of rhyme, making some adaptations and interpretations is quite common, and nearly all poets do it. "Look closely, there''s charm everywhere, each one says, slender as a willow" ¨C Wasn''t that about her? In Jade Sound Pavilion, nightingales too calm, mandarin ducks too thin ¨C who else could that line be about but her? She had always thought he lacked discernment, but it turned out he knew everything... After inspecting the item, Phoenix promptly paid Li Nuo a hundred-tael silver note and indicated there was no need for change. Li Nuo thought how easy it was to make money and asked, "Do you want more?" Phoenix said in surprise, "There''s more?" If he was asked to copy a famous poem every day, Li Nuo would hesitate, for he was saving those poems to prepare for the spring exams and Imperial Examination. But flattering her in various ways was something he could do for a month without repeating. Li Nuo had studied the lyrics of Liu Yong, who left behind more than two hundred, with over one hundred and fifty related to the brothel. In Daxia, such lyrics were known as ''wanton words'' and were frowned upon, not the subject of Imperial Examinations. Of course, Li Nuo could not memorize all of those lyrics, but he remembered a dozen or so. These lyrics were too indulgent for his wife but suited Phoenix just fine. Phoenix spread out a sheet of rice paper and stood by to grind the ink personally for Li Nuo. With some thought, Li Nuo took up the brush and began to write on the paper. "A comely beauty, the apple of one''s eye, with a slender, graceful waist. As she awakes from behind her fragrant curtains, her hair well-coiffured and full flavor, her cheeks are like the blush of springtime apricots. Daintily she enjoys her fine brocaded fan, with laughter hiding behind rosy lips. Her tender nature and refined grace, speak not of her dwelling in this dusty world." Jade Sound Pavilion was no brothel, but it certainly counted as part of the floating world. This "Young Man''s Journey" poem, devoid of place names and allusions, could be used without alteration. Though not as widely circulated as the previous one, it was definitely fit for purpose. Phoenix watched Li Nuo in amazement. Previously, she had some doubts, suspecting the first poem might have been ghostwritten. But now, witnessing his handwriting, that last shred of doubt vanished. In its place, a blush of shame. Here she was, claiming to be a literary woman, yet her Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script paled in comparison with a man''s. Then she turned her attention to the content of the poem. This lyric had a heavier hint of the pleasure quarters but was even more fitting than the last. With the Oiran contest approaching, the ladies of Jade Sound Pavilion were second to none in artistic talent; what they lacked were accompanying poems of equal merit. A good poem, though it could not directly influence the outcome of the Oiran contest, could add considerable luster to the ladies. She couldn''t help but look at Li Nuo. Since that song last time, this was once again he had brought her a huge surprise and serendipity. Moments later, Li Nuo left the Jade Sound Pavilion with a silver note worth a thousand taels in his arms. Phoenix was clearly a connoisseur, after reading two poems, she struck a deal for another eight, each at a hundred taels, and she even paid in advance. Phoenix stood at the window on the second floor, watching the carriage disappear into the distance, then turned and walked back to her table. Upon close inspection, every aspect of beauty is praised¡ªeveryone says, how graceful like a willow waist..., she found herself liking that line more and more with each look. A figure entered from outside, and Yuan Yang said to her with some surprise, "Phoenix, you would never have guessed that Young Master Li is also skilled at writing poetry..." "How did you know that?" Phoenix was a little astonished. Had Yuan Yang seen these poems before her? Yuan Yang said, "Young Master Song told me just now. Young Master Li wrote a poem for his wife yesterday, and I''ve seen it too¡ªit''s a masterpiece that could be passed down through the ages..." Phoenix was slightly taken aback: "For his wife?" After a moment, she looked at a poem written on paper by Yuan Yang and suddenly felt that she didn''t like that earlier line as much as she thought. This poem didn''t describe her appearance at all. But it surpassed a thousand phrases like "graceful willows" or "ruby lips." What kind of exaggeration is ''A single glance topples the city, another glance topples the nation''... It''s so ridiculous and overblown! Is his wife that great? Even the name of the poem had a double meaning, as if afraid others wouldn''t know this poem was for his wife... She was almost overcome with jealousy. Before comparing, she thought the poems and songs weren''t consequential. But set side by side, one was celestial, the other earthly. Future generations upon seeing this poem would only say, oh, a nameless courtesan with a fine figure. But upon seeing this short poem, an image of a peerless beauty would spring to mind, and this beauty would have a name. Perhaps hundreds of years later, people really would believe that Song Jiaren was some peerless beauty who could topple cities and nations¡ªit was nothing more than false advertising, leading others astray! Phoenix''s eyes were glued to the poem. Despite the sourness. At this moment, for the first time, she found herself envious of Song Jiaren. As a woman, especially a beautiful one, who doesn''t want their beauty to be praised for millennia? In looks, figure, talents, and power, she believed herself inferior to Song Jiaren in no way, even surpassing her in figure and talents, but she fell short for lacking a good husband. In a thousand years, people would only remember Song Jiaren, none would know of her, the Phoenix... At this moment, sharing Phoenix''s sentiments was another person. Inside the Song Residence. Within Song Ning''er''s private courtyard. Song Ning''er looked at her master and sister with astonishment, "Is this poem not good?" She thought the poem was well written, even without understanding poetry or verses, she knew it praised her sister Jiaren''s beauty. If only someone would write such a poem for her, then the whole world would know of her beauty... The woman bit her teeth and said, "What''s good about it, it''s nothing but flattery!" Song Ning''er whispered softly, "I think it''s quite nice..." The woman snorted coldly and said, "Nice my foot. ''Topples cities, topples nations''¡ªSong Jiaren''s looks and figure, how are they worthy..." She paused mid-sentence, then changed her tune, "Well, maybe they are worthy, but this poem is by no means good, it''s too exaggerated, nobody will believe it..." Song Ning''er said, "But Brother Yu said, this is a technique of writing metaphorically. Everyone has a different definition of a beauty in their heart. This poem doesn''t describe her plainly, leaving endless imagination to the reader, making it the most exquisite technique, the number one poem praising beauty. Even a thousand years later, people will know that Sister Jiaren is a great beauty. I also saw the painting Brother Li Nuo made for Sister Jiaren; it was also very beautiful..." The woman suddenly looked at her and asked, "Did you practice the swordsmanship I taught you today?" Song Ning''er said, "Master Sister told me to practice three times, but I practiced five times." The woman said sternly, "Practice five more times. You started cultivation late, without working hard, how can you surpass Song Mu''er? You don''t want to be outdone by her forever, right?" ... After the Ministry of Justice ended work for the day, when Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence, he found it in disarray. Maids and servants scurried about hurriedly, and the head maid was questioning each of them. Li Nuo entered the courtyard and saw his wife and Mumu standing there; his wife''s expression was icy, clearly in a bad mood, while Mumu was anxiously pacing. Li Nuo stepped forward and asked, "What has happened?" Song Mu''er hurried over and said, "Li Nuo brother, it''s terrible, the poem and painting you gave to Sister Jiaren yesterday have been stolen!" Li Nuo was slightly stunned; he wasn''t Gu Youzhi, who would steal his painting? However, it wasn''t such a serious matter. He walked over to Song Jiaren and said, "Don''t worry, wife, don''t be angry, I''ll paint another one that''s exactly the same for you. In fact, I wasn''t completely satisfied with some details of the painting yesterday..." "Hmm." Song Jiaren''s brows relaxed, and she nodded slightly, whispering softly, "Thank you, husband." Li Nuo walked towards the room, but at the doorway, he suddenly realized something, paused, turned around, and asked, "Thank me for what?" Chapter 251 - 133 Phoenix Seeking His Mate "Today is truly a day for the unexpected," the wife actually took the initiative to call him husband. Although it was only once, it was the very first time it had ever happened. Once there''s a first time, there will be a second, a third... the hundredth time. Li Nuo had always believed that sincerity could be met with sincerity; even if she were a block of ice, there would come a time when she melted. Fortunately, the ability he had exchanged yesterday had not yet expired, so he had drawn for her a painting identical to the one from yesterday, and he wrote a new poem on it. The wife visibly brightened up with joy. Regarding this painting, she treasured it even more; once the pigments and ink on it had dried, she locked it away in a cabinet. Li Nuo left the room for a moment and it took quite a while before he returned. Sitting at the desk, a look of puzzlement spread across his face. He had just gone out to make inquiries about the servants of the Song Family. The painting had not been stolen by anyone from the Song Residence. He was all too familiar with the Thief Sect, and Li Nuo was very certain that in the whole of Chang''an, not a single thief had the guts or the skill to sneak into the Song Residence to steal something. What was more strange was that, out of all the valuable possessions in the Song Residence, the thief chose to steal a painting of little value? Was something wrong with the thief''s brain? This wasn''t the first time the wife had lost something. Last time, during the Old Lady''s birthday banquet, that pair of Jade Ruyi had also mysteriously gone missing, and the thief had yet to be caught. He looked at Song Jiaren and asked, "Wife, do you suspect anyone?" Song Jiaren shook her head and said, "No." She had only taken Mumu out for a while today, and by the time they returned, the painting was gone. Before they left, she had clearly placed the painting on the table. It was pointless to think about a matter with no leads. Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Forget it, if it''s lost then it''s lost, when you feel like having a painting, I''ll draw it for you." Song Jiaren nodded and then asked, "Aren''t we practicing archery today?" Li Nuo was momentarily stunned, then replied, "Of course we are practicing; the Imperial Examination is just a few months away, of course we must. How about this, tomorrow, you give me another lesson in horse riding?" Song Jiaren didn''t hesitate and quietly said, "Yes..." ... Early the next day. Li Nuo had originally made plans with his wife to learn horse riding at the Horse Field, but she had been called away early in the morning by the Old Lady; she was to accompany the Old Lady to the Holy Mother Temple for a sacrificial offering, so horse riding would have to wait until tomorrow. With nothing else to do, he planned to give Phoenix the last few poems he owed her. Before that, however, he needed to make a trip to the Ministry of Justice. His Calligraphy ability was not permanent, each use dwindled his lifespan; this was of no consequence to his wife, but his relationship with Phoenix had not yet reached that stage. In a room at the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo watched the girl transcribing the poems and said, "Gu, ..." Gu Yanran looked up and asked, "Young Master, what is it?" Li Nuo asked, "Do you only know how to write in Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script?" On another piece of paper, Gu Yanran wrote several lines in different styles, saying, "I know a bit of the other styles, but I''m not very skilled at them." It wasn''t that Li Nuo looked down on Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, just that this style was almost exclusively used by women; few men would choose to write in it. When he was at the Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix had looked at him a bit strangely upon seeing his writing. Li Nuo looked over the paper she handed him. To him, those lines were all quite attractive. Experts in Calligraphy would typically know many different styles, though not all could achieve the pinnacle with each. At present, compared to her proficiency in Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, Gu Yanran''s grasp on the other styles was clearly not as masterful. But still, they were out of reach for Li Nuo. Looking at her, he said, "Why don''t you also practice the other styles? By broadening your horizons and integrating various techniques, you can further develop your Calligraphy. Perhaps one day, there might even emerge a ''Gu Style''..." Gu Yanran rapidly shook her head, "I can''t do it..." To have a style named after one''s surname or given name happens once in centuries; each such calligrapher is a historical figure, a profound master whose ability with the brush compares to that of a Saint. Such an esteemed master in Calligraphy hasn''t emerged in hundreds of years. She dared not even dream of such heights. Li Nuo looked at her, earnestly encouraging her, "Hey, you have to have dreams. Don''t deny yourself; with your talent being so good, perhaps there really will come a day when you achieve mastery through the brush. How about this, next time I come, I''ll bring you some model calligraphy works to study in your free time. Maybe you really can make a name for yourself in the art of Calligraphy one day..." The girl quietly wiped away tears from the corner of her eye. She remembered how she had treated the Young Master before, and yet he still cared about her, giving her oranges, allowing her the chance to reduce her sentence and redeem herself. She truly hated her former self... Before long, Li Nuo took a stack of papers and left the Ministry of Justice. The fact that his Stealing Technique ability became permanent was an accident; replicating other abilities proved difficult. Training Gu was easier. She was still in jail, and as she improved in Calligraphy, Li Nuo''s ability would grow along with her. Once she mastered the other styles, he would no longer have to embarrass himself by writing Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script in public. Li Nuo arrived at the Jade Sound Pavilion and placed a stack of papers on the table in front of Phoenix, saying, "They''re all written." Phoenix picked up the poems and examined them, growing more astonished the more she looked. These verses, although they did not match the excellence of the one before, far surpassed the works of those so-called talents outside. Moreover, each poem was written for a courtesan. The author was exceptionally skilled at depicting the emotions between men and women. These poems could all be sung; they were a bit vulgar, but that made them remarkably suitable for use in brothels. With the Oiran competition imminent, releasing these poems could fetch several hundred to even thousands of taels of silver apiece. Phoenix even wondered if the author had specialized in creating such amorous verses for courtesan women in his past life. But she was very clear that it wasn''t that he couldn''t write elegant ones. He just didn''t want to write elegant ones for her. When writing about his wife, she was described as a peerless beauty who could topple cities and nations. But when writing for her, it was all singing and dancing girls with willowy waists, the papers filled with the scent of the secular world... Although he was polite on the surface, in his heart, he must look down on them. Phoenix''s reaction was different from what Li Nuo had expected, and he couldn''t help being startled, asking, "What''s wrong, you''re not satisfied?" These were custom-made based on her request. Could it be that the lyrics by Liu Yong didn''t satisfy her? Phoenix shook her head and said, "Very satisfied, thank you, Young Master." Li Nuo replied, "That''s good. If there''s nothing you want to be revised, I''ll take my leave. If there''s any issue, feel free to find me. I will either be at the Song Residence or the Ministry of Justice..." Phoenix remembered something and added, "The line ''Twin butterflies upon an embroidered skirt, first met at Jade Sound Pavilion,'' doesn''t quite rhyme. Could it be changed? And this poem, it seems to lack a tune''s title..." The name of this poem''s tune was Drunk Whip, an original creation by Mr. Zhang. Li Nuo had checked this world did not possess a tune by that name. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Indeed, ''Jade Sound Pavilion'' doesn''t rhyme. You could change it to something banquet, as if we met at a certain banquet. As for the name of the tune, you can choose whatever you like. I think ''Phoenix Song'' is quite good..." Phoenix waved her hand dismissively, "It''s fine, you may go now." Jiaren showed as much care in her writing as Phoenix Song was dismissive. Forget it; indifference would have to do. After all, she wasn''t anything to him. How could she ever compare to the stunning Song Jiaren, who could topple cities and nations? As Li Nuo stepped out, Phoenix''s voice suddenly followed, "In Young Master''s heart, am I like the flirtatious women described in these poems?" Li Nuo turned back, surprised, "Not at all. Why would you think that?" Phoenix smiled indifferently, "Every poem here is suffused with profanity and vulgarity, but no matter, we are indeed women of the secular world..." Liu Yong''s verses, except for a few exceptional pieces, were often criticized as "paltry and vulgar," even described as "lewd language fit for women''s chambers." Li Nuo was simply following her specifications. She had wanted to maintain the same style as that poem; how could she blame him? But customers are gods, especially when this particular one was his first major customer, who was exceedingly generous. Li Nuo was looking forward to more in-depth collaboration in the future. He had already walked out when he heard her words and turned back, "Don''t like them because they''re too vulgar? You want elegance? There''s elegance, but..." Phoenix looked puzzled, "But what?" Li Nuo said, "There''s an extra charge." Phoenix blinked, "How much more?" Li Nuo intended to add another fifty or hundred taels, but thinking it over, since he had already earned a thousand from her and there might be more opportunities for collaboration in the future, he said, "Never mind, you''ve already bought ten pieces. I''ll gift you another one. I''ll compose, and you write..." Li Nuo stood by the table, Phoenix sat behind it. One dictated, the other copied. Li Nuo cleared his throat and began slowly: "There is a beauty, unforgettable upon sight. A day without her sight, thoughts of her rage like madness. The phoenix flies high and wide, in search of his mate. Alas, the lovely lady, nowhere by the eastern wall. Taking the zither as my messenger, to express my deepest feelings. When shall I be granted an audience, to soothe my wandering heart? To be matched in virtue is my desire, to walk hand in hand with thee. Should thou not permit me to ascend, lead me to my downfall." After writing the last line, Phoenix picked up the paper; the tartness in her heart had been swept clean. This was not a poem, nor a verse, but an ode. An Elegance Ode. It contained not a hint of vulgar air, only the passionate and fervent emotions. This ode was every bit as peerless as Jiaren. Eagerly, she looked to Li Nuo, "What is the name of this ode?" Li Nuo took a drink of water and replied, "Phoenix Seeking His Mate." The Imperial Examination did not require odes, and such a piece would be unsuitable for his wife; thus, he simply gave it to Phoenix. However, it was, after all, a love poem, and he cautioned Phoenix, "Don''t tell others that I wrote this ode for you..." Comparatively, Phoenix Seeking His Mate''s value was immeasurably higher than the vulgar verses, though he meant nothing by it. If his wife heard of it, she might overthink things. Phoenix rejoiced secretly; her name was finally included in a poem that would be passed down for generations. Treating the paper like a precious treasure, she smiled at Li Nuo, "Thank you, Young Master. How does 500 taels sound for this ode..." Li Nuo waved his hand, "No need, I said I''d gift it, and so I shall. I must take my leave now; there are other matters to attend to..." Feeling embarrassed, Phoenix said, "Please wait, Young Master. With such a generous gift, I hardly know how to thank you. Allow me to arrange a vase of flowers for you..." [PS: The results are in for the Sanqing Mountain lottery from the book review section a few days ago. Winning book friends, please go to the pinned post to join the group chat with Mint and provide your QiDian ID and related information to claim your prize. If you don''t claim it within the deadline, it will be considered forfeited...] Chapter 252 - 134: Holding Hands The art of arranging flowers by Phoenix was impeccable. A vase of her arrangements at home made for a delightful mood all day long. Like calligraphy and painting, the skill of flower arranging, while accessible to the average person willing to put in the effort, required innate talent to excel. My wife clearly lacked talent in this area. In fact, she lacked talent in many areas. As the saying goes, when one door closes, another opens. But for my wife, it felt as if Heaven had opened one door for her and closed several windows as well. My wife and Mumu had accompanied the Old Lady out to worship today and weren''t expected back until the evening. In the afternoon, Li Nuo and Housekeeper Wu went out with the silver he had earned to buy several gifts. There were pairs of bracelets for Mumu and Ning''er, one for each sister, to prevent any quarreling. For my wife, he bought a pearl hairpin. Though she was not short of jewelry, bracelets, earrings, necklaces, she seldom wore them, only hairpins were needed every day. He also bought a new inkstone for his father; during his last visit to the Ministry of Justice, he noticed his father''s inkstone was quite worn. Additionally, he had got a new jade pipe for Housekeeper Wu, who liked to take a puff or two when he was bored. In the afternoon, Mumu and my wife returned. Li Nuo handed the bracelets to Mumu, saying, "Here are two bracelets, one for you and one for Ning''er." He didn''t personally give one to Ning''er, but he wasn''t worried Mumu would keep it for herself. Li Nuo understood the minds of the twins very well. Their possessiveness was not strong; if there were two identical items, the two sisters were happy to share. The fear was if there was only one, if the elder sister had it and the younger did not, or vice versa, they would certainly quarrel. If Ning''er weren''t weaker than Mumu, their argument could even lead to a fight. He handed the bead flower to Song Jiaren, saying, "This is for you." Song Jiaren silently accepted the bead flower, whispering, "Thank you." She glanced at the fresh arrangement on the table, and Li Nuo added, "These gifts were bought with the silver from selling poems. Ten poems fetched a thousand taels of silver. Miss Phoenix was quite generous, which is why I later gave her a complimentary essay. In return, she gave us this vase of flowers..." To prevent future misunderstandings, he chose to explain upfront. Sincerity always prevails. He had copied the poems and essays for Phoenix again and handed them to his wife, saying, "Miss Phoenix has quite peculiar tastes, enjoying poems praising her. Oh, right, would you like to read these few poems and essays?" Song Jiaren briefly flipped through them after receiving them. In truth, she could not discern if the poems were good or not; some characters, she didn''t even recognize. She just felt that the words he wrote were beautiful and rhythmic to read. As for the content of the poems, she could tell they were all commendations of a woman''s beauty. But she didn''t feel the slightest bit envious or jealous. These were flamboyant and cheap poems written for courtesans, as Song Yu had said. She wouldn''t want such poems even if they were given to her. Besides, these were not given to someone else; the silver obtained was turned into the beautiful bead flower in her hand. The last piece was an essay named "Phoenix Seeking His Mate." What exactly is an essay? This essay looked less vulgar, but why did every line end with "Xi"? It felt as though it was just to pad the word count; could this count as poetry? Never mind, no more thoughts, I''m getting sleepy... She closed the small booklet and said, "Let''s rest early." As Li Nuo expected, with my wife''s level of education, she could not understand the quality of the poetry. But it didn''t matter if she couldn''t understand. One learns from their mistakes. He just wanted her to know that the poems and essays written for Phoenix were crafted with skill but void of emotion, intended only to earn money to buy her gifts, so she wouldn''t misunderstand later. This was called risk mitigation in advance. With an agreement to ride horses the next day, after breakfast, they set out together. When boarding the carriage, Li Nuo spared her an extra glance. On her head was the new bead flower. Housekeeper Wu drove the carriage, quickly reaching the Horse Field of Yunmeng Academy. It had been a month since their last visit to the Horse Field. It was much busier today than it was then. Perhaps due to the Imperial Examination approaching, there were more students practicing Horse Riding, with long lines forming in front of several carriage tracks. Judging by the length of the queue, one would have to wait over a two-hour period to practice the Five Imperial Riding Skills. Luckily, Li Nuo was not there to practice driving; there were fewer people on the adjacent grass field. His riding skill had regressed a little after not practicing for over a month. As he rode around the Horse Field slowly and began to pick up speed, his body started to shake violently. Then, a figure descended from the sky and landed behind him. This spectacle left everyone in the Horse Field in awe. Who was this person with such poor riding skill to be accompanied by a majestic beauty? It was enough to incite envy in others. In the crowd, someone recognized the woman and exclaimed in surprise, "Isn''t that the ''tigress'' from the Song Family? Haven''t seen her for several years, and she has become so beautiful now!" Another person said, "Are you talking about Song Jiaren? She was born with a beauty that could overshadow the moon and shame flowers. It''s just that girls change a lot as they grow up, the older they get, the more beautiful they become..." "She is beautiful, indeed, but not grown up very much." "That person there must be her husband, I guess." "Nonsense, how could she be riding a horse with another man?" "Hard to believe someone dared to marry her; he must never have been hit before!" ... Upon glancing back, Song Jiaren caused the few onlookers to scatter like birds and beasts. From a distance, several offspring from a General''s family who had once experienced today''s Song Jiaren felt rather emotional. That peerlessly beautiful woman, gently teaching the man how to ride a horse, was once the nightmare of their childhood. At the age of ten, Song Jiaren had already beaten the invincible heroes of the General''s families. They had united for revenge back then, only to be beaten to the ground by her. Who would have thought that the ''tigress'' could show such a gentle side? Putting aside the past grievances and judging fairly, she was undoubtedly a great beauty, and what''s more important, she was so powerful. Being her husband must feel very secure indeed. With his wife right behind him, Li Nuo certainly felt very secure. He had wanted to ride a bit more, but the Horse Field was too crowded today, and the two of them sharing one horse attracted many onlookers. His wife was thin-skinned and might not have been comfortable with such situations. Therefore, he took the initiative to suggest going home to practice archery. On the way back to the Song Residence, they passed by several shops, where Li Nuo casually bought some fine Rice paper, some paints, and a musical instrument. The paints his wife had bought last time were almost used up. He had been using Song Yu''s musical instrument; even though Song Yu had little hope for the Imperial Examination, he still needed to practice music and couldn''t always occupy his belongings. The carriage was filled with stuff, making it cramped to sit in. It wasn''t far from the Song Residence anyway, so the two of them got off the carriage and walked back. Li Nuo often took walks with Li Anning, but this was the first time with his wife. Of course, she couldn''t possibly link arms with him like Li Anning did, although it might sound odd to say, but their relationship hadn''t developed that far yet. The two walked side by side, their hands inadvertently brushing against each other. It was troublesome to keep touching each other like that. At one moment, as their hands touched again, Li Nuo reached out his palm and held her hand. Her hand was delicate and boneless, smooth and fine even though she often practiced with a sword, with not a single callus, but it was cool to the touch. Song Jiaren had a moment of stiffness in the swing of her arm, but it relaxed in the next moment, allowing Li Nuo to hold her hand. Neither of them said anything; everything just happened naturally. Even without the Military Advisor Li Anning by his side, Her words were still guiding Li Nuo. Gradually and over time, feelings would develop; holding hands was a goal that had been achieved, so what should be the next step... At this moment, several figures hurried past them. "Have you heard that Jade Sound Pavilion has a new piece of music?" "It seems to be called ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate.'' I heard it''s quite good..." "The music is so-so, but the poetry that comes with it, that''s really something. It has the charm of the ancients and could very well be the best love poetry of all time. I wonder who wrote it, when did such a person appear in Chang''an..." "Isn''t it obvious? It must be an admirer of the Phoenix Lady!" "Isn''t the Phoenix Lady the woman of the Minister of Justice''s son? Who would dare to confess their love like that, they must not want to live?" "Maybe it''s him. I''ve heard that he has quite the talent for poetry too..." ... Li Nuo watched as the two left. Some people in Chang''an clearly had nothing better to do. How long ago were these rumors? And they were still being spread. Li Nuo worried that his wife would get angry again, but she didn''t let go or shake off his hand. Lucky for him, he had the foresight. He had already shown ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' to his wife, and the bead flower on her head was exchanged with that piece. His wife, although stingy, was quite reasonable. She already got angry over this before. It didn''t make sense to get angry over the same thing twice. Plus, she was of the Object Manipulation Realm, she could see for herself whether he was innocent with the Phoenix. There was no need for his explanation. As if she hadn''t heard the last few comments, Song Jiaren turned to look at Li Nuo and asked, "Wasn''t ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' just a piece of writing? How has it turned into a piece of music?" Li Nuo explained, "Poetry and prose inherently have rhythm; they can be composed into music, and can also be sung..." Showing an interested expression, Song Jiaren said, "Then let''s go have a listen..." Chapter 253 - 135: Attack and Defense Transform "My wife said she wanted to go to Jade Sound Pavilion to listen to music, so we went. He walked upright and honestly, with nothing to be guilty of. The Jade Sound Pavilion was not far from here; a short stroll hand in hand brought them to the destination. Today, the Jade Sound Pavilion had noticeably more guests than the previous days. Li Nuo looked around and realized he might have misunderstood Phoenix. The poems she wanted were not for herself. The ten poems he selected for Phoenix were hung on the walls of Jade Sound Pavilion, each accompanied by a portrait of a girl from the pavilion. To be precise, every girl of the Jade Sound Pavilion was matched with a poem. The article, ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate,'' had been placed in the most conspicuous spot. Though her portrait was not paired with it, everyone knew it referred to her, Phoenix. Many guests stood beneath these portraits and poems, looking up and commenting. Especially under ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate,'' where the crowd of guests was thickest. "There is a beauty, unforgettable at sight, missed crazily if not seen even for a day..." "This poem, with its ancient style, would be considered a masterpiece of romantic poetry even in that era." "I''m curious to see how beautiful this Phoenix lady is; to miss her for a day and go mad with longing, unless these are just exaggerated words. There was a poem last time that spread everywhere, saying how a lady from Hundred Flowers Building was incredibly beautiful and graceful; it cost me ten taels of silver just to see her, and she turned out to be just average..." "To see this beauty written about in ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' costs fifty taels of silver, and hearing her play a tune costs one hundred taels." "Let''s pool our silver, I really want to feast my eyes today." "Hey, this money won''t be wasted; I''ve seen the Phoenix lady before, a true unparalleled beauty. In terms of looks and figure, both are top-notch, truly a rare creature on this earth, it''s just a pity..." "What''s a pity?" "Before this ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' appeared, we used to see Phoenix lady often, sometimes she would even perform in person, but since this poem appeared, she no longer shows herself, and seeing her now costs money..." Li Nuo stood frozen in place. He had felt somewhat embarrassed earlier when he sold a poem about Phoenix for a hundred taels of silver. He hadn''t expected her to earn it back just by playing a tune. No, wrong. ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' was just an add-on, this was truly a business without any capital. Fifty taels to see her, a hundred taels to hear her play. In one day, she could earn back all the money spent on her. Someone couldn''t help but complain, "It''s all because of that fellow, writing such a ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate.'' If it weren''t for him, seeing the Phoenix lady wouldn''t have become so difficult..." "Must be some talented suitor of the Phoenix lady, this piece couldn''t be written without great talent." "I have a little inside information, the day after the son of the Minister of Justice left the Phoenix lady''s room, this poem started circulating, it''s actually a token of his affection for her..." "That man has such talent?" "Nonsense, look who his father is! I heard that all ten poems on the wall were written by him for the girls of the Jade Sound Pavilion." "Being so openly affectionate towards the Phoenix lady, it seems the rumors of his impending divorce are mostly true..." As their conversation got even more ridiculous, a voice said, "Gentlemen, your words are too superficial; if you believe this poem is merely a romantic plea, you''re rather shallow..." A handsome young man stepped forward and added, "The ''beauty'' mentioned in the poem superficially refers to a beauty, but actually symbolizes ambition and ideals..." Before he could finish, a man waved his hand dismissively, "Enough, what do you know? This is clearly a love poem, even someone like me who doesn''t understand poetry can see that..." At that moment, another young scholar stepped forward, "You admit yourself that you don''t understand poetry; how could someone who can write such a poem be as superficial as you..." Li Nuo was gratified; there were still connoisseurs here. The scholar continued, "On the surface, this poem is about a beauty, but it actually has a deeper meaning. I believe, the author is using a metaphor; the beauty symbolizes a wise ruler. A capable and wise king is like an unattainable beauty. Our Emperor has neglected the court for ten years now, hardly a praiseworthy ruler. The author hopes this poem can awaken the Emperor, urging him to stop pursuing elusive elixirs of life and to rule wisely..." The scholar approached Li Nuo and asked, "Do you share this view, brother?" Li Nuo hastily waved his hands, "Not me, don''t involve me!" These academy students, bold as brass, one more stubborn than the next. With Daxia''s laws, pinning a charge of defaming the Emperor could lead to exile as a light punishment. Others had already stepped back a few paces to keep their distance from him. The scholar, gazing at the poem, couldn''t help but remark, "By ostensibly pursuing a beauty but actually expressing the difficulty of finding a wise ruler, who would have thought that the son of the sinister Li Xuanjing could harbor such lofty sentiments? This ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' will be remembered through the ages..." "This poem... is it really that good?" A voice came from behind. The young scholar turned back to see a woman standing beside the handsome young man. He explained, "Not just good, even without delving into its deeper meanings, it remains an exquisite love poem. Phoenix lady will be remembered by posterity, but the connotations of this poem are profound, having immense literary value. None of the other love poems can compare... None of the other love poems can compare. So this poem was that good. Song Jiaren turned and left Jade Sound Pavilion, with Li Nuo following, asking, "Wife, are you not listening to the music anymore?" Song Jiaren replied, "I don''t feel like listening anymore." She headed straight for the Song Residence. Li Nuo tried to hold her hand, but she walked too fast, and he couldn''t keep up... Li Nuo looked back. Not seriously studying in the academy, wandering around for what! Wandering around and then making wild analyses here. Even Sima Xiangru doesn''t understand ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' as well as he does. And, he himself, really!" Phoenix seeks refinement, one can choose another poem; there are plenty of refined poems. He merely felt it wasn''t easy for her, a frail woman, to remain unblemished by the squalor around her. He didn''t want her to feel disrespected... Let it be, it''s more important to go back and please his wife. As Li Nuo had just reached the street, he suddenly turned back. A man led two government officers into the Jade Sound Pavilion and pointed at the academy student, loudly saying, "It''s him, it''s him who just spoke ill of His Majesty!" A constable from the County Magistrate''s Office looked at the young student and asked, "Is what he said true?" This unknown academy student did not show any fear upon hearing this, but instead straightened his chest and loudly retorted, "So what if I said it? Am I wrong? His Majesty hasn''t bothered with state affairs for ten years, chasing after some elixir of life. He doesn''t count as a wise emperor. Aren''t people allowed to speak now?" As he spoke, an invisible aura suddenly surged from within his body. This aura was not perceptible to ordinary people. But Li Nuo could feel a righteous energy hitting him, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. Vast Righteous Qi. This was his first encounter with a true Confucian Disciple. No wonder he was so bold, even daring to curse the emperor. Only such a person could cultivate Vast Righteous Qi. The two constables, just as they were about to take the disrespectful person away, a figure stepped forward and said, "Even daring to arrest a scholar from the academy, won''t Lord Pei skin you alive when you get back?" Seeing Li Nuo, the men shivered and respectfully said, "Young Master!" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "This has nothing to do with you anymore, go back to your duties..." At the command of the young master, they dared not disobey, and they quickly ran off. The surprised student then looked at Li Nuo, fist-palmed his hands in thanks, and said, "Thank you for your help, may I inquire the distinguished name and surname of my benefactor..." Li Nuo waved his hand and replied, "Sorry, my house is on fire, perhaps we''ll meet again if fate allows..." ... By the time Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence, he still hadn''t figured out how to mollify his wife. Who would have thought that his wife suddenly wanted to go to the Jade Sound Pavilion and happened to encounter a nosy and self-righteous individual? Luckily, he had told her everything the day before, otherwise, the situation might have been worse. As Li Nuo entered the small courtyard, pondering how to start speaking, suddenly he saw his wife run out of the room in a panicked state. Li Nuo, having never seen her with such an expression before, quickly approached and asked, "What''s wrong?" Song Jiaren looked at him and murmured, "My paintings, my paintings are gone..." Moments later, Li Nuo quickly stepped into the room. To say that the paintings were gone wasn''t exactly precise. After a theft last time, Li Nuo had re-painted one for her, which hadn''t been stolen this time. Apart from that one, several other paintings had been taken. But strangely, why didn''t they steal it last time and chose to split it into two occasions... Perhaps the thief felt good about the last stolen painting and decided to return? Apart from these paintings, nothing else of value was missing from the home. Clearly, it was the same person as before. No traces of forced entry were on the outside of the cabinet, but it was opened, and the wife detected a remnant of True Qi on the lock. The thief who stole the paintings was a High Realm Martial Artist, at least from the Fourth Realm. With the wife absent, a martial artist from the Fourth Realm entering the Song Family was not a difficult task. However, why such a high-level expert would go into someone else''s home to steal things, and only inexpensive paintings at that, is puzzling... Li Nuo thought of the Jade Ruyi stolen last time, if it was the same thief, everything made sense. Someone from the Fourth Realm could Retrieve objects from the air using True Qi, the Song Family''s maid, of course, couldn''t notice. That theft of the Jade Ruyi nearly embarrassed his wife in front of all friends and family of the Song Residence. His wife cherished those paintings, so the person specifically targeted her paintings. The loss wasn''t significant, but it was extremely insulting. Clearly, this thief bore a grudge against her. From a young age, she offended too many people, so it''s impossible to pinpoint a suspect. Song Jiaren looked hopefully at Li Nuo. He would paint a few more for her, wouldn''t he? Li Nuo looked at his wife and suddenly realized something. It seemed¡ªthe roles had reversed! The paintings were of little value, but only he in the Song Family could paint them. This little thief had indeed chosen an opportune moment. This time, Li Nuo did not initiate the conversation. Initiating too often might seem desperate. He planned to wait for her to ask him first. Seeing his lack of immediate response, Song Jiaren softly called out, "Husband..." See, she had already started calling him ''husband.'' Li Nuo said nothing but reassured her, "It''s okay, it''s just a few paintings, nothing else was missing, I will paint more for you when I''m free..." After a moment of silence, Song Jiaren said, "Husband, about that ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate''..." Li Nuo replied, "I''m free now, I will repaint it for you right away..." Chapter 254 - 136 Calling a Deer a Horse Li Nuo admitted that he had underestimated his wife. He had thought her to be a culturally uninformed, simple-minded, naive sweet girl. But in certain matters, she was not foolish at all. After experiencing a change in attack and defense strategies, he had no choice but to sit down honestly and draw. The theft of her paintings was not necessarily a bad thing. While drawing for the second time, Li Nuo not only corrected some of the flaws from the previous works but also added extra details. His earlier paintings had not been accompanied by poetry. This batch of paintings, however, had a verse added to each one. Outshining beauties of all ages, the lotus blushes beside fair jade. A beauty for a thousand years to meet. As pure as the lotus rising from clear waters, naturally devoid of carved adornments. Amidst the crowd, Yanran steals a glance, reducing worldly beauty to mere dust. Graceful as a startled swan, gentle as a meandering dragon... ... Li Nuo didn''t write the full poems, as his wife wouldn''t understand them. Better to write something she could comprehend. In the following days, she did not bring up "Phoenix Seeking His Mate" again. And whenever she went out, she arranged for the maids to watch over the small courtyard, preventing a recurrence of the previous incidents. After two consecutive thefts at the residence, the Song Residence strengthened its guard forces. In reality, such a prominent family, located near the Imperial City, didn''t need to hire very powerful guards. The original guards of the Song Residence were fully capable of handling Martial Artists from the Fourth Realm in a direct confrontation but could not prevent the latter from sneaking in to steal. Among the Thief Sect, there were many who could accomplish this. For some time thereafter, the Song Residence experienced no further theft. Aside from occasionally visiting the Ministry of Justice and taking walks with his wife, Li Nuo spent most of his time at home, and the month passed by in the blink of an eye. Li Nuo lived an uneventful half a month. However, within this short span of time, Chang''an''s brothels, Music Workshops, and Dance Pavilions underwent a significant reshuffling. Each year, during the Oiran competition, the top pleasure venues of Chang''an would experience this reshuffling. Despite not participating in the competition with their most famous Phoenix girl, Jade Sound Pavilion still managed to have two girls ranked among the top twenty Oirans, thanks to the continuing popularity over the past half-month. In all of Chang''an, there was an incalculable number of pleasure venues, yet only twenty Oirans were selected annually. These Oirans must be gifted in both beauty and talent, under the age of twenty-five, and necessarily be beauties of reputable status. At the beginning of the selection process, literati would first need to tailor poems to promote their candidacy. After passing the preliminary selection, a talent competition would follow. An Oiran must not only be beautiful with a good figure but also have a knowledge of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, excelling in at least one of these areas. These requirements seemed stringent, but among those who served as pillars for their brothels or Music Workshops, many had been cultivating feminine arts since childhood and could easily meet the criteria. Under such circumstances, being selected as one of the top twenty Oirans relied more on publicity and luck. Li Xuanjing''s son had personally tailored ten verses for the girls of Jade Sound Pavilion, each being a masterpiece of romantic poetry, surpassing all the so-called talents of Chang''an. One particular poem, "Phoenix Seeking His Mate," made the Jade Sound Pavilion Master renowned throughout Chang''an. While the composition was well-written, the girl known as Phoenix was indeed worthy of such a masterpiece. The poetry written for other women was mostly crude and vulgar, hardly presentable. But "Phoenix Seeking His Mate" held a high regard among the literary circles. As a simple love poem, it was elegant and subtly profound, providing a high level of aesthetic enjoyment. For those who delved deeper, the poem could be seen as a reflection of longing not just for a beauty but for an enlightened ruler, resonating with many knowledgeable people. Different individuals perceived different things within this composition. This was exactly the brilliance of "Phoenix Seeking His Mate." Although the author did not acknowledge it, everyone knew that the poem was written for the Jade Sound Pavilion Master Phoenix by Li Xuanjing''s son, Li Nuo. It was said that a tiger does not father a dog; Li Xuanjing once monopolized the title of top scholar in the Six Arts, and now his son also displayed such brilliance, surpassing the blue from whence he came. Of course, to have the audacity to insinuate criticisms against the emperor truly shocked everyone. Engaging in literary terror was also considered one of Li Xuanjing''s major offenses. Over the years, the Spiegel Bureau had not spared any effort in inviting various court officials in for "tea" for this very reason. Once invited, they never returned. Nowadays, court officials were extremely cautious and would not dare to publicly express any form of poetry or prose. But with this case involving his own son, who knew how Lord Li would handle it? Today marked the end of October and also the last day of King Rui acting as Regent. During the court assembly, two factions were in a heated argument. Holding a letter in hand, Marquis Lantian spoke with a mocking tone, "The Phoenix flies high in search, seeking his mate across the four seas. Regretfully, the beauty is not found at the eastern wall... Although it superficially speaks of a beauty, it actually insinuates the emperor. What audacity this person has! We must investigate this thoroughly!" An Imperial Censor stepped forward with righteousness, "Insinuate? Does the emperor even need insinuation? As the ruler of a nation, absent from court for a decade, pursuing the ludicrous quest for immortality¡ªwhat the emperor does, can others not speak of?" "You dare blaspheme the emperor!" "Blasphemy? What of it? If by killing this official, the emperor would awaken, I would have no regrets, even at the cost of a thousand deaths!" ... Although these two individuals held opposing views, their perceptions of "Phoenix Seeking His Mate" were the same. This was certainly no ordinary love poem. The characteristic of an "ode" is to embellish and expound in detail, reflecting one''s aspirations through descriptions of nature. In this literary style, describing scenery is for the sake of expressing feelings, and describing objects is for the sake of conveying aspirations. With such talent, instead of composing popular poetry, he specifically wrote an ancient prose piece, which definitely isn''t a simple act of expressing love to a woman. There is no doubt about that. Scholars in Chang''an generally believe that this prose piece is a veiled criticism of Your Majesty. "There is a beauty, unforgettable upon seeing her. A day without sight of her, and thoughts of her drive one to madness." These two lines are mocking Your Majesty for not holding court for ten years, not only missing court but also making it so that the officials cannot even glimpse him. The phoenix flies and soars, seeking his mate across the four seas, But alas, the beauty is not to be found by the eastern wall. These two lines imply that he wishes for an enlightened ruler but can find none anywhere. This is no longer a mere mockery of Your Majesty, this is treason, this is rebellion! Marquis Lantian couldn''t be bothered to argue with these Imperial Censors and stepped forward to say, "King Rui, this person uses poetry to irresponsibly discuss state affairs and mock Your Majesty. I suspect he harbors rebellious intentions. I recommend capturing the woman in question to find out who composed the prose and then punish him severely..." The Imperial Censor tried to speak, but Marquis Lantian let out a cold snort and said, "Over the years, there have been no small number of individuals with malicious intentions criticizing Your Majesty, dealt with by the Spiegel Bureau for this very reason. Does Imperial Censor Wang intend to treat him differently this time?" The Imperial Censor was at a loss for words. Though the Imperial Censorate has the freedom to discuss state affairs and can even reprimand Your Majesty, they hold no real power. Li Xuanjing had previously used this reason to dispose of his political rivals; when they advised against it, it was of no use. He often removed officials from their posts and confiscated their properties based on a single poem. Even if the poems had no issues, the Spiegel Bureau would forcibly pin charges on them. Blame only Li Xuanjing for bringing disaster upon himself. The same thing, now falling upon his son, what would he do? But even if it came to arresting his son, they would bring him to the Spiegel Bureau, and as long as he didn''t confess, he certainly wouldn''t torture his own son as he had done with others. Evidently, Marquis Lantian had also considered this and said, "Rumors claim that the author of this prose is Lord Li''s son. The Ministry of Justice and the Spiegel Bureau should recuse themselves due to potential bias. I request King Rui to issue an order for Zongzheng Si to handle this case!" King Rui looked at Li Xuanjing and asked, "Lord Li, what do you think?" A gentleman stepped out from the courtiers and spoke indifferently, "To slander Your Majesty is indeed a grave crime. Should such an incident truly exist, it must be thoroughly investigated." With those words, the great hall suddenly became silent. It''s unexpected that the Minister of Justice would say such a thing... could it be that, to avoid leaving any leverage, he was prepared to sacrifice his kin for justice? Even King Rui thought so. This matter involved insulting the Father Emperor, and he certainly didn''t dare to interfere. In the silent hall, only the sound of footsteps was distinctly audible. Li Xuanjing stepped forward to Marquis Lantian, took the folded paper from his hands, and read in a low voice, "There is a beauty, unforgettable upon seeing her. A day without sight of her, and thoughts of her drive one to madness... isn''t this just a common piece expressing love, revealing a man''s strong yearning for a woman? How can I not see any implications of mocking Your Majesty in this piece?" "..." The hall continued in utter silence. But inside, the officials cursed under their breath. You, Li Xuanjing, were the top scholar of the Six Arts; how can you not know if this prose holds deeper connotations? There is no prose that speaks only of love! A few months ago, a Scheeren from the Secretariat wrote a poem appreciating flowers and was accused by him of slandering Your Majesty. Now it''s his son, and facing such an obvious allegory, he claims it''s just a love poem. Truly worthy of being Li Xuanjing. Marquis Lantian was also stunned; he did not expect Li Xuanjing to be so shameless. The hidden meaning of the prose was commonly acknowledged by scholars, even the Imperial Censors agreed, and yet Li Xuanjing still wanted to gloss over it? With a darkened face, he said, "Lord Li, everyone knows that this prose is alluding to Your Majesty. You cannot protect your son by distorting the truth..." "Everyone?" Li Xuanjing swept his gaze across the courtiers and spoke, "I believe this is just a common piece expressing love. If any noble has a different opinion, please step forward and discuss it with me." "..." The courtiers stood in silence. If any noble has a different opinion, please step forward and discuss it with me... That statement was just superficial. If any noble has a different opinion, please step forward, and I will escort you to your doom. That''s what he truly meant. The courtiers were afraid of him, but the nobles were not. Marquis Lantian and a few nobles heard him and immediately stood up, puffing out their chests and said, "This Marquis believes that this prose is criticizing Your Majesty under the guise of professing love." Li Xuanjing looked at them and shook his head, "The gentlemen standing here are Advanced Scholars selected through the Imperial Examination, schooled in poetry since youth. Does Marquis Lantian think he understands poetry better than they do?" Marquis Lantian faltered in his response, "I..." Li Xuanjing lightly patted his shoulder and said, "Marquis Lantian needs to further his understanding of poetry, and not make wild guesses at everything he sees, lest he make a fool of himself and shame the nobles. In the next few days, I will select several poetry collections to send to your residence for you to study more carefully..." Marquis Lantian and the other nobles flushed with anger, but they only had the power to counsel, and to get anything done, they needed the support of the courtiers. Now, however, the courtiers were intimidated by Li Xuanjing, neither daring to step forward nor willing to do so. Li Xuanjing scanned the great hall again and proclaimed, "It is getting late. Since no one has any more to report, court is adjourned..." He walked straight out of the hall, and the atmosphere inside relaxed at once. King Rui sat at the high seat, his expression somber. After a brief silence, the heads of the Three Provinces and Six Ministries bowed to King Rui at the front, and the courtiers exited the hall in an orderly manner. In the crowd, whispers continued nonstop. "He''s become more and more brazen since the last incident..." "If you could get a Death Exemption Token from His Majesty, you''d be just as arrogant." "However, ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' really is superbly written. It''s recognized as a masterpiece on every level; some have already deconstructed five layers of meaning." "Really? I haven''t seen it yet. I''ll have to take a good look after I return to the government office..." Chapter 255 - 137: Running Away from the Wedding Chang''an Street. Li Nuo walked down the street in front of the Song Residence, holding his wife with one hand and Mumu with the other. Previously, when the three of them went out, Mumu would walk in the middle, each parent holding one of her hands. Now, he was in the middle. Many changes had taken place, subtly and unnoticed. This month, Li Nuo had not visited the Jade Sound Pavilion again. Because of the poem "Phoenix Seeking His Mate," the rumors about him and the phoenix surged through the city once more. The rumors of his separation from his wife were also rampant. Not visiting the Jade Sound Pavilion was a way to avoid suspicion. Of course, that wasn''t the only reason. Looking back at the whole affair, at first, he thought it was simply the phoenix''s self-love. But despite Li Nuo''s request for confidentiality, the poem had nearly spread throughout Chang''an the next day. After that, those rumors that had almost died down were stirred up again. The Jade Sound Pavilion once again found itself in the eye of the storm, and as the person involved, the phoenix naturally became the center of public opinion, swarmed by countless people longing for a glimpse of beauty. Merely seeing her cost fifty taels of silver, and hearing a casual performance from her was worth a hundred. Even if Li Nuo were slow to catch on, he could tell that someone was fanning the flames. The phoenix and the nightingale had both helped him a great deal, and he wouldn''t mind returning the favor should they need it¡ªno silver necessary. But he loathed these underhanded schemes. He considered them friends. Yet she saw him as a sucker. Li Nuo didn''t plan on quibbling with her, but that was the end of their past amicability. Speaking of which, the most far-fetched part of the whole affair was some people''s interpretation of that poem. Allegedly a courtship, but in reality, a veiled criticism of His Majesty¡ªsimply preposterous. Li Nuo himself hadn''t said anything, yet they concluded this interpretation on their own. Such an accusation, if confirmed, was a grave offense. At the very least, it warranted exile. If it had been anyone else, they would probably have been taken to the Spiegel Bureau for questioning by now. Fortunately, the Spiegel Bureau was managed by his family. The three strolled leisurely along the street, and at each place, they passed, a rustle of whispers would emanate from the crowd. "Aren''t they supposed to be separating?" "What separation? Have you ever seen a couple about to split, walking hand in hand every day?" "That means the rumors are false, then." "Not just false¡ªtheir marital relationship is very strong. Haven''t you seen the ''Beautiful Lady Collection''?" "What ''Beautiful Lady Collection''?" "It''s a new poetry collection that came out half a month ago in Chang''an. Buy a copy and you''ll see." "And you are?" "I work at the Beautiful Lady Bookstore. My name is Zhao Er. Mention my name when you buy a book there, and I can give you an employee discount..." ... The "Beautiful Lady Collection" was a poetry anthology newly released in Chang''an half a month ago. It sold out on the first day of its release and swept through Chang''an in a mere fortnight. The literati of Daxia were fond of publishing collections of poems and essays. Having one''s works lauded by the masses was probably the shared dream of every scholar. Those famous talents all had their collections, and their numerous admirers would gobble up new editions. Court officials also used to enjoy compiling their works. It wasn''t just for fame; it involved certain profits. Autographed collections by certain officials, thin as they might be, could sell for hundreds, even thousands of taels of silver, once a crucial means through which they accepted bribes. Such practices were both reasonable and lawful, with no reason for the court to interdict. That was until these recent years, when the Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing initiated a campaign against literary terrorism. The simplest phrases could be twisted and deconstructed, leaving officials too fearful to put anything to paper. This "Beautiful Lady Collection" was composed by the son of the Minister of Justice. The first poem in the collection was a short poem. With one glance, she toppled a city, with another, she brought down a nation. With just two lines, the poem captured the pinnacle of beauty, leaving future poets who write of beauty with nothing to do but sigh. Titled "Jiaren," the poem echoed the anthology''s name while reflecting his wife''s charming name. Upon its release, the external rumors of their rocky marriage shattered without a fight. How exquisite must a beauty be, for a man to disregard even his country for her? In terms of literary depiction of beauty, even "Phoenix Seeking His Mate" could not surpass it. However, for a beauty, forsaking even a kingdom goes against the values espoused by Confucian ideals. But the Confucian scholars gave a deeper interpretation. Could the one who wrote "Phoenix Seeking His Mate" simply be praising his wife in this poem? No matter how beautiful a woman is, could she really forsake her city and country for just one person? The beauty here is not a woman, but Your Majesty''s dream of eternal life. He definitely did not mean that one could abandon the world for the sake of a beauty. On the contrary, he used such an exaggerated method to admonish Your Majesty to place the nation first, to not abandon the world and forget your subjects for the illusory dream of immortality... The literary and political value of this poem was even greater than that "Phoenix Seeking His Mate". Aside from the poem "Jiaren", the other pieces in this collection were also extremely rare gems. "Beauty that surpasses the past and present, lotus flowers are shy before her jade-like face", once again praises his wife''s beauty, akin to the line "One glance could overthrow a city, another glance a country". "Jiaren for a thousand years", embedding her name in the poem once more, expressing the wish for eternal love with his beloved, that they would grow old together¡ªnothing could be a deeper declaration of love in this world. "When mountains are ridgeless and rivers run dry, when winter thunder cracks, and summer snow flies, when heaven and earth unite, only then will I dare to part with thee", people then understood, even more enduring than eternal, was the crumbling of the heavens and the earth. "If two hearts are steadfast over time, what does it matter if they''re together day and night?"¡ªunknown how many women''s hearts this resonated with. ... The "Beautiful Lady Collection" included twenty poems and songs, each one a masterpiece that those so-called talents couldn''t produce in a lifetime. Compared to his wife, Song Jiaren, the Phoenix girl of Jade Sound Pavilion was simply a joke. And it dispelled those rumors overnight. These poems and songs all contained his intense feelings for his wife. The collection was named "Beautiful Lady Collection". The poem was called "Jiaren". Even the bookstore was called Beautiful Lady Bookstore. Was there any need to guess his intentions? With the most direct, simplest, and most forceful method, he shut up all the rumor-mongers. Once "Beautiful Lady Collection" was released, for a whole half month, not a single poem or song came from the talents of Chang''an. The women of Chang''an, especially those who adored talents, were driven mad with envy for Song Jiaren. If they had such a husband who announced his love to the whole world in this way, they would do anything for him, even die without regrets. Damn those who spread rumors. To hell with divorce! If this couple got divorced, then there would be no love left in the world! For half a month, many people even lingered in front of the Song Residence, just to catch a glimpse of the peerless Jiaren in the poems. What kind of beauty was she, to deserve such poetry? And many women, braving criticism, stepped out of their homes to see what kind of person could write such poetry. Everywhere along the way, Li Nuo and Song Jiaren passed, there was endless chatter. "Truly a rare beauty..." "It is a bit exaggerated to say she can overthrow cities and countries, but it was worth the trip." "They really are a perfect match, that little girl, is she their daughter?" "How could that be, they''ve only just married recently, where would they get a daughter from..." ... Somewhere at the end of a lane. A woman with a Curtain, holding a copy of "Beautiful Lady Collection" in her hands, watched as the two figures walked further away, and couldn''t help clenching her fist so tightly that the nails left deep marks on the cover of the collection. After a long while, she exhaled deeply and tucked the collection away, walking into a small courtyard deep in the alley. Closing the courtyard door, she removed the Curtain from her head to reveal a face that could overturn states and cities. She walked straight into a room. On one wall of the room, there were many paintings. The women in the paintings were extremely beautiful, some holding swords and glancing back, others leaning on railings and looking into the distance, all with a transcendent temperament. The painter''s skill was also very exquisite, at a glance it seemed as if the women in the paintings would step out of their frames. The woman imagined herself as those in the paintings and a slight smile formed at the edges of her mouth. The next moment, her expression changed and she said coldly, "Who''s there!" Before her words fell, she suddenly turned and looked towards the inner room, her hand already gripping the sword tightly. A figure emerged from the inner bedroom. It was an old woman with white hair and wrinkled face, wearing a white robe with three small mountain shapes on its left shoulder. She looked at the woman with a smile and asked, "You can hide for a moment, but can you hide for a lifetime?" Seeing the old woman, the woman did not draw her sword. In anger, she threw the sword to the ground and said furiously, "I won''t hide! Am I supposed to go back and marry, to that vulgar Martial Artist who knows neither playing the zither, nor painting, nor poetry, and can''t even beat me in a fight, utterly worthless... Why should I marry him..." The more she spoke, the angrier she became, so much that she started crying aggrievedly, wiping her tears and sobbing, "Why, she doesn''t deserve this, all these were supposed to be mine, not only did she steal my home, but now even my husband..." Chapter 256 - 138 Annings Return After flaunting their affection outside, Li Nuo and his wife returned to the Song Residence. Since some people liked to spread rumors, it was time to shut them up with facts. Why should his wife endure such indignity? She liked poetry, so he gifted her poetry. One poem wasn''t enough, so he gave her a whole book. Given his wife''s literacy, she couldn''t see what was so good about these poems. So, Li Nuo opened a bookshop and deliberately set the price of the poetry collections very low, accessible to those who understood their value. In Chang''an, everyone knew "Phoenix Seeking His Mate," so the "Beautiful Lady Collection" couldn''t fall behind. With this series of moves, no one spread rumors about him and Phoenix anymore. His relationship with his wife had also grown stronger. It was only when they walked back to the courtyard that their tightly clasped hands finally let go. Even Song Mu''er had noticed the change between them over this period. She was very pleased with it. They were increasingly acting like a true married couple. But it wasn''t enough. What kind of married couple slept under two sets of bedding at night? Her parents shared one blanket. She swung on the swing in the courtyard, her eyes whirling around aimlessly, mulling over something. Li Nuo was reading in the courtyard, and before he knew it, it was already mid-November. Although he was fully prepared, his writing was still his weakness, with plenty of room for improvement. A maid from the Song Residence walked in carrying a pile of things; she approached Li Nuo in the courtyard and dumped them onto the table in front of him, saying, "Young Master, those women have sent things again..." Most of these items were letters, with some handkerchiefs and scarves among them. With the release of "Beautiful Lady Collection," his wife had become famous, and Li Nuo had gained recognition too. Invitations to discuss poetry flew in like snowflakes every day. These letters came from the oirans of brothels and the young ladies of Chang''an''s noble families. The culture of Daxia generally valued scholarship over martial prowess. Men admired talented women, and women admired talented men. Even a martial prodigy like his wife preferred poetry and essays, even though she didn''t understand them at all. As for these invitations, whether they were sincere about discussing poetry or had other intentions, Li Nuo ignored them all without exception. One reason was his lack of interest. Safety was another important factor. Women from the outside world, none could be trusted. An invitation could be a guise, the real intention being to take his life. Although he had enjoyed a few peaceful days, he hadn''t forgotten the dangers he''d faced before. Only by his wife''s side did he feel truly safe. The other person who could give him a sense of safety, his fake wife, was not in Chang''an, so Li Nuo even seldom visited the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo glanced sideways at his wife, who was practicing swordplay. The fact that these women were trying to whisk him away right in front of her didn''t anger her at all. Truly, she wasn''t angered. Not only was she not angry, but every night she would also sit with Li Nuo to open the letters and see what those women had written. Li Nuo suspected she had trained herself to be unfazed. The rumors that had spread so viciously at first, and had even been inadvertently promoted by Li Anning, they had still calmly gotten through. Compared to those rumors, the subtle invitations in these letters were indeed nothing. As the sky gradually darkened, Li Nuo turned back to his room to read. He didn''t know what was up with Mumu today; usually at this time, she would have already gone to bed. But today, until very late, she was still playing around in their room. She sat on the bed, holding a cup in one hand and flipping through a picture album with the other. "Ouch!" Suddenly, Li Nuo heard her exclamation. Turning his head, he saw her looking at the bed with a distressed expression, the cup in her hand had tipped over and the bedsheet was wet. Song Mu''er turned back to look at Li Nuo, and said pitifully, "I accidentally wet the blanket..." Li Nuo said, "It''s okay, if it''s wet, it''s wet." In a large household like the Song family, they surely wouldn''t be lacking blankets. He picked up the wet blanket Mumu had soaked and hung it outside to dry. Meanwhile, Song Jiaren brought over a new blanket from the side room. There were blankets prepared for guests in the adjoining room, which could be temporarily used. Song Mu''er looked at Li Nuo and then at Song Jiaren, sighed helplessly, and said, "I''m going back to my room to sleep..." When she returned to her room, Song Ning''er was not yet asleep. Song Mu''er sat on the edge of the bed, her little face thoughtful. Her own strength was limited; she needed Song Ning''er''s help. But she wasn''t sure if she would agree. Although she was uncertain, she still had to try. Song Mu''er looked at her other self on the opposite bed and said, "Song Ning''er." Song Ning''er was playing with a rag doll and glanced up, asking, "What''s up?" ... The next morning, the blanket Mumu had wet and Li Nuo had hung outside had not yet dried. It was now mid-December. Although no snow had fallen yet, the weather had already turned very cold. Mumu was drinking syrup water, which even after it had dried, couldn''t be directly covered with a blanket. In order to avoid mold in the quilt, Li Nuo gave it to the maids of the Song Residence and simply had them wash it thoroughly. During the day, Li Nuo went to the Ministry of Justice. The Anti-theft Bureau functioned as usual, and over the past month, the number of thieves caught every day had stabilized at a very low number. There would always be people thinking of getting something for nothing; the world would never run out of thieves to catch. Even though there were fewer achievements, Li Nuo didn''t let them sit idle. Every few days, he would have the personnel from the County Magistrate''s Office take them to the streets to inform the public about theft prevention knowledge. Unless one could truly comprehend the essence of the Stealing Technique and manage to steal from afar, the majority of thefts could be avoided if the public were just a bit more cautious on a daily basis. That month, several ordinary murder cases occurred in Chang''an. There was no difficulty in solving them, but with Li Anning not around, Li Nuo was unfamiliar with the officials in the Ministry of Justice, so he didn''t have the opportunity to get involved in these cases. Not having seen Li Anning for a month, he actually missed her a little. Mainly because when she was around, he had more work to do. Li Nuo stayed in the Ministry of Justice until it was time to end work. Although he didn''t find any opportunities, it wasn''t fruitless. After practicing calligraphy with Gu for a month, his handwriting had greatly improved. Although it was still far from comparable to hers, at least it looked respectable now. Before long, Li Nuo left the Ministry of Justice and returned to the Song Residence. At the same time, a caravan slowly entered through the gates of Chang''an City. The guards at the gate bowed their respects upon seeing the carriage in front. Li Anning sat in the carriage, returning to Chang''an with a faint sense of anticipation in her heart. Although she didn''t know what she was looking forward to. The carriage rode for a while, then slowly stopped and did not move for a long time. She lifted the carriage curtain and asked, "What''s happening?" The female official driving replied, "Your Highness, there are many people gathered ahead, and the road is blocked." Li Anning looked forward and, indeed, saw that a crowd had gathered not far away. She alighted from the carriage and said, "Since we''re almost there, I''ll walk the rest of the way." When passing through the area where the crowd was gathered, she realized that they were in front of a shop. The people were crowding there seemingly to purchase something, squabbling endlessly in the street outside the shop. "I was here first!" "Clearly, I was the first one here, sell to me first!" "Don''t push, don''t push, we''ve printed many more copies this time, there''s enough for everyone!" "Everybody line up, don''t obstruct the traffic!" ... Most of those lining up here were young women, likely maids from wealthy families, judging by their attire. Li Anning had thought that the shop was selling rouge and powder and such for women, but seeing them joyfully holding a thin book as they came out, her face showed a hint of curiosity. What kind of book was it that they were competing for like this? Driven by curiosity, she too lined up and bought a copy. The price of the book was not expensive; it could be bought for 50 cents, which was quite a fair price compared to other expensive books. Li Anning felt that the bookseller couldn''t really be making a profit. She didn''t know what his intention was. Beautiful Lady Collection. The book''s title was rather strange; she casually flipped open a page. "In the north there is a lady, unequaled and stands alone. One glance topples a city, another a state..." Heh, pretty good at flattery, aren''t we? A woman so stunning she could make you forgo even your country... that''s quite an exaggeration... Beneath the poem, there was another line in fine print. In the thirty-third year of Zhisheng, for my wife, Jiaren. So it was a love poem, a gift for a wife named Jiaren? She knew of only one person with that name. Li Anning suddenly realized something and flipped back to the book''s cover. At the very bottom of the book cover were two easily overlooked characters. Li Nuo. Could it be such a coincidence that both their names were the same? She paused for a moment and then reopened the book. Peerless beauty eclipsing ancient and modern times, lotus flowers shy away from her grace... Heh, that''s some bold flattery. Jiaren meeting once in a thousand years... Hehe, try living a hundred years first and then say that. At a glance, Yanran outshines all others, the world''s fairness seems like dust... Hehehe, so only Song Jiaren is the unparalleled beauty and everyone else is mere dust, quite daring of you to write that! Mountains without edges, rivers run dry, thunder roars in winter, snow in summer, only if heaven and earth unite, would I dare to leave my beloved... Hehehehe, whether you dare to part with her I do not know, but she is clear about not even holding your hand. The maids who had managed to buy Beautiful Lady Collection for their mistress all had smiles on their faces. Among the crowd, only one woman''s smile grew colder and colder. She looked at the poetry collection expressionlessly, and at that moment, a melodious song wafted out from the nearby Music Workshop. "There lives a beauty, unforgettable at sight. Without seeing her for a day, one would pine insanely. The phoenix flies and soars, seeking its mate far and wide..." A woman with eyes full of envy said, "If someone wrote such poetry for me, I would have no regrets in this lifetime..." Another woman glanced at her and brutally quipped, "Stop dreaming, you must first possess the talents and looks of that Phoenix lady to be worthy of such a piece as Phoenix Seeking His Mate..." As the woman finished speaking, a statuesque lady looked at her and asked, "Sister, I''m new to Chang''an from outside the city. This song is lovely, could I inquire about what you just mentioned..." "You mean Phoenix Seeking His Mate? That''s a poem Young Master Li dedicated to the Phoenix lady from Jade Sound Pavilion. It''s well-known in Chang''an; it''s normal for someone from outside the city not to have heard of it..." The statuesque woman exhaled softly and murmured, "I see..." It seemed that many exciting events had happened in Chang''an during the month she was away... Chapter 257 - 139: Sisters Unite, Their Power is Unbreakable! ``` Night. Song Residence. Li Nuo and Song Jiaren sat on opposite sides of the desk, one reading previous imperial examination essays, the other perusing insights on Swordsmanship by a Martial Arts Grandmaster. After an unknown period, Li Nuo closed his book and said, somewhat surprised, "How come we haven''t seen Mumu today?" Usually, Mumu spent most of her time with them until it was time to sleep. Sometimes, Li Nuo even felt that she was too clingy to him and his wife. This left them with much less space for themselves. Song Jiaren closed her book and said, "I don''t know, I just saw Ning''er chasing after her..." Li Nuo also put his book away and said, "It''s getting late, let''s go to sleep." As he was about to close the door, a figure suddenly burst into the courtyard. Li Nuo saw a completely drenched, flustered Mumu and asked, "What happened?" Song Mumu ran into the room and said, "Song Ning''er is chasing me, Brother Li Nuo, let me hide..." As she finished speaking, another figure had already caught up. Song Ning''er, equally soaked, holding a small basin, shouted angrily, "Song Mumu, stop running!" The two sisters had a quarrel for some reason again. If it were outside, Mumu would have places to hide. Ning''er was not as capable as her and even carried a basin filled with water, which didn''t allow her to catch up. But Mumu had run into the room and was cornered by Song Ning''er, with no place to hide. Splash! Song Ning''er threw all the water in the basin onto Song Mumu. Li Nuo finally understood why both of them were all drenched. The splash not only turned Mumu into a drenched chicken but also soaked half of Li Nuo''s bed, including the blanket which had just been changed yesterday, making it too wet to cover now. "Song Ning''er, you wait!" After splashing the water, Song Ning''er ran off, and Song Mumu chased after her, soon disappearing from Li Nuo and Song Jiaren''s sight. Their visit was brief and their departure swift. Li Nuo and Song Jiaren looked at the half-wet bed and blanket with a somewhat helpless expression. Song Jiaren picked up the blanket to prevent the mattress below from getting wet, then said to Li Nuo, "I''ll go get another blanket..." They originally had three blankets. One was accidentally wet by Mumu yesterday, washed today but not yet dry, and the one just changed today fell victim to Ning''er''s mischief. The two sisters seemed determined to replicate each event. Song Jiaren was gone for a long time before returning. When she walked back to the room, her hands were empty. Li Nuo, slightly startled, asked, "Where''s the blanket?" ... Li Nuo never imagined that all the blankets in Song Residence would fall victim to the two sisters. In the afternoon, the sisters had started fighting somehow. Ning''er splashed Mumu with a basin of water, and of course, Mumu wasn''t going to let that go, splashing a basin of water back. If the matter had ended there, it would have been all right. But once the sisters started quarreling, they would definitely not stop. Ning''er, taking advantage of Mumu''s unpreparedness, splashed her again, wetting her freshly changed clothes, forcing Mumu to chase her all over the Song Residence, even seeking refuge on their parents'' bed couldn''t save her from Mumu''s pursuit. Thus, the uncle and aunt''s blankets also suffered. Then it became Ning''er chasing Mumu. Mumu hid in the second uncle and aunt''s room, found by Ning''er, another blanket got drenched. The two chased each other around, each responding with a basin, becoming the blanket assassins of Song Residence. Originally, Song Residence had plenty of spare blankets. With their antics, all the blankets ended up being used. The wife asked around, and not even one spare blanket was to be found. When she returned, Mumu and Ning''er were being spanked by their mother, and she couldn''t stop it at all. Li Nuo was greatly puzzled. It was expected of Ning''er to be mischievous, but why did Mumu also join in the chaos? In this cold weather, he was supposed to sleep at night, surely he couldn''t sleep without any cover? These days, although his relationship with his wife had developed rapidly, it still had not reached the point of sharing a blanket. Li Nuo thought for a moment and could only say, "Tonight, I''ll sleep in the side room. Layering a few clothes should be fine. Tomorrow, I''ll have Housekeeper Wu bring some blankets from Li Mansion..." As he turned and walked towards the door, a voice suddenly came from behind him, "Never mind, it''s too cold at night, beware of catching a cold." Li Nuo turned back, looking at his wife with a surprised expression. Song Jiaren spread the only blanket and said, "We can just share one blanket..." ... ``` "Achoo!" "Achoo!" In another room within the Song Residence, the two sisters simultaneously sneezed as they lay on the bed. Song Mu''er touched her nose and said to Song Ning''er, "Thank you." Song Ning''er''s bottom was burning with pain, and tears circled in her eyes, but she still feigned strength, "Hmph, no need to thank me, I did it for Brother Li Nuo, not for you!" She had always felt guilty towards Brother Li Nuo. She had treated him so in the past, yet he was still so kind to her, always making sure that whatever nice things he gave to Song Mu''er, she got too. To repay him, enduring some grievances was only right. Song Mu''er did not argue with Song Ning''er. She lay on the bed, feeling utterly drained, and soon fell asleep... Meanwhile, Li Nuo, who was lying on the bed, had no desire to sleep at all. He had never imagined that the first time he would share a bed with his wife would be due to Mumu and Ning''er''s unintentional mistake. In the grand scheme of things, everything had its divine purpose. What''s done was done, and there was no need to question it further. All efforts would eventually see their rewards. If it weren''t for his consistent wooing over the past month, even if there was only one blanket left, she wouldn''t have invited him to share it. He turned his head and saw that his wife was already asleep. The bed was large, and even though they shared the same blanket, there was still a gap between their bodies. But that was all the distance that remained. Months had passed, and unbeknownst to them, their relationship had traversed many a hill and valley... Soon, Li Nuo contentedly drifted into sleep. Next to him, Song Jiaren''s long lashes trembled slightly, and her eyes slowly opened. She slightly turned her head and a captivating smile curled at the corner of her lips. ... The next morning when Li Nuo woke up, there was no one beside him. The blanket still held a faint warmth and a delicate fragrance. Song Jiaren walked in carrying breakfast. After Li Nuo had eaten, he did not mention anything about the previous night. Everything seemed just as usual. However, when Housekeeper Wu came in to ask whether he wanted to go out that day, Li Nuo spoke up, "Later, after you take me to the Ministry of Justice, swing by the Li Mansion to fetch two blankets..." Song Jiaren''s eyelashes fluttered, but she said nothing. Shortly after, at the entrance to the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo alighted from the carriage, and Housekeeper Wu asked, "Young master, will two blankets be enough?" Li Nuo said, "What blankets?" Housekeeper Wu was astonished and said, "Didn''t young master just say..." Li Nuo said, "No need to fetch them. If the young madame asks, just say you forgot..." It was common for Housekeeper Wu, being advanced in age, to have a poor memory. After instructing him specifically to forget about the matter, Li Nuo entered the Ministry of Justice. When he reached the government office, Li Nuo was slightly startled. Seated behind the desk was a familiar figure. Li Nuo said with joy, "You''re back!" Li Anning merely lifted her eyes slightly and nodded expressionlessly. Li Nuo was taken aback. Given their relationship, after not seeing each other for a whole month, even if there was no warm hug, a gentle smile should have been forthcoming. Who could have upset her? However, she had spent the past month watching over her mother''s tomb, so it was normal for her mood to be somber. He would give her some time to recover. He said nothing more and quietly sat opposite Li Anning. Shortly after, a constable brought in a stack of documents, saying, "Your Highness, these are some files that have accumulated over the days; after you stamp them, they can be submitted to the Ministry of Justice..." Li Anning nodded briefly and audibly said, "Leave them there." Li Nuo waited. Normally, such matters were handled by Li Anning. But he had waited all morning, and Li Anning did not even mention it. He was preparing to go home for lunch when Li Anning suddenly coughed lightly. Li Nuo didn''t think much of it, but as he reached the doorway of the government office, he heard her cough again, this time more severely. Li Nuo turned back, concerned, and said, "You sound uncomfortable. I''ll bring you some loquat syrup when I come back this afternoon..." Li Anning softly spoke, "This morning, when I came to the Ministry of Justice, I heard a poem, but I don''t quite understand its meaning. You''re quite knowledgeable about poetry, could you help me analyze it..." Li Nuo walked back, sat down opposite her, and asked, "What poem?" Li Anning leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, and said, "There''s a beauty, unforgettable at sight. If not seen in a day, it drives one mad with thoughts... Wishing to match in virtue, to walk hand in hand. If flight is not possible, it will lead to my doom." Li Nuo thought for a moment and explained, "This is an ode, titled ''On People,'' but it truly speaks to aspirations. The ''beauty'' here symbolizes lofty and distant ideals. The surface of the ode writes of pursuing a beauty but failing, yet it actually expresses the author''s unrewarded ambitions and his thoughts and feelings of concern for the state and its people..." Chapter 258 - 140 Good Disciple Li Nuo explained earnestly. If it weren''t for Li Anning''s deliberate research, she might have believed it. Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing, his father, had clearly told everyone in the presence of all the officials in the grand hall, that "Phoenix Seeking His Mate" was indeed a poem of confession and declaration of love. Just one day of not seeing her, and he had missed her madly. Had the phoenix really bewitched him like this? Moreover, what he gave to the phoenix was not just one poem. But eleven! Eleven poems praising the phoenix as a rarity on earth, hardly found in the heavens. Such a disappointing fellow! She was so let down! When she knew him, the phoenix was nowhere to be known! Forcing herself to suppress the unnamed resentment in her heart, Li Anning glanced at Li Nuo and asked, "Don''t your wife care about your affair with that phoenix?" Li Nuo glanced back at her. He had nothing to do with the phoenix, so why should his wife intervene? For a whole month, he had been refuting rumors. Those were stale tales; she had been away from Chang''an for a month and hadn''t updated her information, so she couldn''t be blamed. Speaking of the phoenix, deep down, Li Nuo was actually very disappointed. He didn''t want to talk much about it and said lightly, "Miss Phoenix and I have nothing to do with each other." Li Anning tugged at the corner of her mouth, looking unconvinced, "If there''s nothing between you two, why would you write her such poems, and so many?" Li Nuo shrugged and said, "I said it, you don''t believe it, there''s nothing I can do." Li Anning snorted and said, "If you want me to believe, only if..." "Only if what?" "Only if you write a few for me too." ... Li Nuo looked at her, her calculations almost bursting onto his face. After all that talk, this was what she had been waiting for. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Alright, Gu, I''ll recite, you write." Sitting in the corner of the government office, Gu Yanran immediately picked up a sheet of paper and said, "Yes, young master..." Li Anning was momentarily stunned. That was quick? Had he already prepared it for her? Moments later, Li Anning picked up a sheet of paper with several lines of graceful handwriting. The title of the poem: "Farewell to Anning." The scattered rain from the tung tree leaves, a desolate wind with hibiscus. In early autumn''s lingering mood, born in this serene isolation. ... Familiarity lies not in frequency, but in being alike. With united hearts one departs, leaving Chang''an feeling empty. Making a mistake once is a lesson learned; people must grow and not stumble over the same stone twice. He hadn''t forgotten the immense trouble the phoenix had caused him. This poem was written by Bai Juyi for Yuan Zhen. The entire poem blends scenery, narrative, and emotion, interweaving sentiments that genuinely express the profound friendship between the two. He was definitely not writing romantic poems anymore, but friendship should be fine, right? The friendship between Li Nuo and Li Anning, although not yet to this extent, but it was normal to exaggerate feelings in poetry. A month apart, wasn''t it normal to miss a friend? Li Anning looked at Li Nuo. She could understand these lines. "Familiarity lies not in frequency, but in being alike" ¨C True friends are not about quantity, but hearts resonating and shared interests. "With united hearts one departs, leaving Chang''an feeling empty" ¨C After she left, only he remained. Despite being in bustling Chang''an City, he felt an emptiness inside. So in his heart, was she such an important friend? That was more like it. The friends she shared interests with were only him. But... That wasn''t what she wanted! Song Jiaren had "a glance to overthrow a city, another glance to overthrow a state." The phoenix had "beholding a beauty, unforgettable at sight, missing like mad if not seen in a day." When it came to her, it was just "old friend" and "familiarity." Shouldn''t there at least be the word "beautiful"? Watching Li Anning''s frown deepen, Li Nuo knew she wasn''t satisfied with the poem, and though it was well-written by Bai Juyi, its fame wasn''t high. "It doesn''t matter, he is highly recognized here." "Parting with Anning, Part Two" "A thousand miles of yellow clouds and the sun sets, the north wind blows the geese and snow flurries. Do not worry about the journey ahead without confidants, under heaven who does not know you." This poem has enough recognition, right? When she travels far in the winter, he could give this poem to her, ensuring that thousands of years later, people will still remember her and their unbreakable friendship. Li Nuo looked at her again, she seemed still unsatisfied. It''s not a big issue, she will have another chance to travel far someday. "Parting with Anning, Part Three" "Morning rain in Chang''an washes light dust, inn''s greens are brightened by fresh willow hues. I urge you to drink another cup of wine, for there will be no old friends west of the Yangguan Pass." There is a Yangguan in the west side of Chang''an too, just need to change the first line''s place name, and this poem is also well recognized. Li Nuo knew Li Anning liked to compare herself with Phoenix, history had proven, these three poems about friendship, are certainly more widely sung than the Phoenix''s verses and compositions. They are no less gifting than those given to a wife. But, she did not like to read as a child, perhaps she might not appreciate them much. Thus, he looked at Gu Yanran and said, "Gu, what do you think about these three poems, compared to those given to Phoenix?" Gu was not only good at calligraphy, she was also a renowned talented lady in the past, proficient in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and understood poetry even better than Anning. Gu Yanran looked at Li Nuo admiringly and said, "Those brothel verses certainly can''t compare with these three poems. These poems express friendship in a way no one else before could match, not even ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate''..." This was unquestionable. Brothel verses did not find a place in respectable society, only circulated in the lanes of pleasure districts. ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'', focusing on love, in the realm of poetry, writing about friendship garnered more mainstream approval than themes of romantic love. Of course, that verse was not simply straightforward on the surface but contained rich and profound meanings, which inadvertently elevated its status, making it difficult to directly compare with those three poems. Li Anning felt an indescribable sensation in her heart. He wrote poetry for himself. But not entirely. In the future, when people mention Song Jiaren or Phoenix, they would think of a beauty, an unmatched beauty... When they mention her, Li Anning, they will only remember her as his good friend. She was also a woman. She also wished to be remembered as a beauty by future generations. But she was not shameless like Phoenix, and she felt embarrassed to mention it directly. Hmph, there would be plenty of opportunities later, for now, she would keep these thoughts to herself, rolled her eyes at Li Nuo and said, "Get these files sorted out." After dealing with the documents, Li Nuo went back to the Song Residence for dinner. Seeing Mumu eat and wipe her nose, Li Nuo offered her food, saying, "You''re the big sister, don''t always act foolishly with Ning''er..." Song Mu''er bowed her head, eating silently, whispered, "Understood." She turned her head, glanced, and saw only one quilt on the bed, a sly smile secretly formed on her lips. At that moment, in another courtyard. "Achoo!" In just a short while, Song Ning''er had sneezed several times, wearing the Curtain and veil, she leaned against a tree but then straightened up and asked, "Feeling unwell?" Song Ning''er wiped her nose and said, "It''s okay, I had a water fight with Song Mu''er yesterday..." The woman said, "Just keep practicing your cultivation, once you reach the Fourth Realm, you won''t get sick no matter how wet you get..." She leaned back against the tree, under her veil, a shade of sadness emerged. Though she had temporarily escaped disaster this time, the crisis was far from over. Her senior sister had spared her this time, the next time, that woman might come personally. Even though that woman had once said she wouldn''t come to Chang''an ever again, her words were always retractable. Throughout her life, the promises she made to her were rarely kept. Still claiming, it was all for her own good. When Song Ning''er finished practicing and was resting on the steps, she asked, "Senior sister, should husband and wife share one quilt, right?" The woman lightly replied, "Of course." Song Ning''er grew more curious, "But Brother Li Nuo and Sister Jiaren, they each sleep with their own quilts." The woman snorted coldly, "Because they are not truly husband and wife." Thinking of this, she felt somewhat better. Then, Song Ning''er said cheerfully, "But they will be after..." The woman was momentarily stunned and asked, "What do you mean?" Song Ning''er proudly replied, "Last night, Song Mu''er and I intentionally wet their quilts, so now they have to share one together..." The woman fell silent, her chest subtly heaving. She truly was a good disciple! After a moment, she looked at Song Ning''er and said, "Today if you''re feeling unwell, practicing might..." Song Ning''er sat up, excitedly said, "Does that mean I don''t have to practice?" The woman gritted her teeth and announced, "You''ll practice five more times!" Chapter 259 - 141: Breaking Off the Friendship! Li Nuo finished his meal and was preparing to return to the Ministry of Justice when he passed by Ning''er at the Song Residence. She carried a sword in her hand and looked very weary, her hair drenched in sweat, sticking tightly to her cheeks. Li Nuo had truly underestimated her before. He had thought her martial arts practice was just a passing whim, but now it seemed she was even more diligent than Mumu. Li Nuo hadn''t planned to go to the Ministry of Justice that afternoon. But in the morning, he had spoken of "asking not for frequent meetings but for unison of heart," and "when the beloved leaves, even Chang''an feels empty," yet in the afternoon he left an old friend who he hadn''t seen for ages alone at the Ministry of Justice¡ªhalf of the emotional weight of that poem was lost. But there was nothing pressing at the Ministry of Justice, and Li Nuo sat across from Li Anning, bored, practicing his writing. Li Anning watched him for a while, then stood up and said, "If you really have nothing to do, why don''t you come out with me for a walk? We can see how the Anti-theft Bureau is doing..." A short while later, Li Nuo and Li Anning were walking shoulder to shoulder on the streets of Chang''an. Time can dilute everything. After a month of not seeing each other, she no longer engaged in unconscious acts of intimacy while walking on the streets of Chang''an. But Li Nuo was somewhat unaccustomed to this, as he had been taking walks hand in hand with his wife during this past month. Before Li Anning left Chang''an, the Anti-theft Bureau had already been on the right track. A month had passed, and there hadn''t been much change in the bureau. Other places, however, had seen considerable change. There were noticeably more young men dressed as scholars on the streets of Chang''an. The Imperial Examination, which took place every four years, was fast approaching. Over the next few months, young talents from all over Daxia would gather in Chang''an. Some scholars from other places would come a few months early to acclimate to the environment of Chang''an. It was also the busiest time in Chang''an. Li Nuo walked slowly on the street and said, "I need to start preparing for the Imperial Examination, so I probably won''t be going to the Ministry of Justice much..." Mid-sentence, he realized that Li Anning hadn''t followed him. Li Nuo turned his head and saw that she had stopped next to a tea stall. Li Anning stood beside the tea stall while a few customers sipped their tea and chatted. "Do you think the Phoenix lady or Miss Song is the number one beauty in Chang''an?" "Come on, it has to be Phoenix, right? I''ve seen both ladies, and although Miss Song is indeed beautiful, she doesn''t come close to Phoenix in figure¡ªthose curves, tsk tsk..." "I disagree with you. Although the Phoenix lady is beautiful, being from a place of ill-repute, she lacks the demeanor when compared to Miss Song, who truly deserves the title of unparalleled beauty." "I still choose the Phoenix lady." "I choose Miss Song." ... Hearing their discussion, Li Anning sighed silently in her heart. She had only been away from Chang''an for a month, and Song Jiaren and Phoenix were already competing for the title of Chang''an''s number one beauty. She was no less worthy than they were, but she didn''t even have the chance to be mentioned. Song Jiaren was one thing. Despite how well she treated him, she still couldn''t compare to Phoenix in his heart. Li Anning admitted that from a man''s perspective, Phoenix indeed had a lot of charm. But she still felt a sense of loss inside. Ahead was the Jade Sound Pavilion. From a distance, Li Anning could see a figure standing at the door, wearing a veil. She had heard that the current Phoenix was not the same Phoenix from a month ago. Now, just to see her once would cost fifty taels of silver. Probably, only that person could casually see the beauty beneath her veil. Phoenix stood at the entrance of the Jade Sound Pavilion, where she had been waiting for a while. When Li Nuo passed by the Jade Sound Pavilion earlier, she had received the news. He hadn''t been to the Jade Sound Pavilion for a month; at first, she thought he was concerned about outside rumors and worried that his wife would be angry. But for an entire month, he hadn''t even lingered outside the pavilion. Gradually, she realized that things might be more serious than she had thought. In her eyes, his temperament was extremely good. It didn''t fit the image of a noble''s son, much less that of a traitor''s. When she secretly spread rumors about the two of them last time, he hadn''t gotten angry. But this time... it seemed different. She wondered if he was keeping his distance out of discretion, or... As she saw Li Nuo coming, she quickly stepped forward to greet him. But Li Nuo merely glanced at her indifferently and continued walking straight ahead without pausing. That indifferent look made Phoenix stop in her tracks, her heart sinking. This was bad. She feared that this time she might have really messed up. Watching his figure grow distant, a flicker of regret surfaced in her heart... ... Li Nuo walked on the street as Li Anning hurried to catch up and said, "Didn''t you see? Phoenix just greeted you..." Li Nuo said, "I saw." Li Anning, surprised, said, "You saw and still ignored her?" Li Nuo indifferently replied, "Do I have to acknowledge her just because I saw her?" Li Anning paused, then exclaimed with delight, "Did you two have a fight?" Li Nuo offered no answer. Arguing hardly counted. He simply preferred the company of friends like Li Anning, those with simpler thoughts. Wife, Mumu, Princess, they were all straightforward-minded, and after spending time with them, he couldn''t be bothered to interact with those more scheming. Of course, even though she had used him, he wouldn''t seek revenge. After all, his success in the Shooting provided significant help from the nightingale. Li Anning''s mood suddenly improved a great deal. On the way back to the Ministry of Justice, she hummed a song the entire journey. As soon as she walked into the government office, she couldn''t wait to ask, "When did you two have an argument?" Li Nuo glanced at her, "Why do you ask?" Li Anning replied, "Just curious, wasn''t everything fine last time..." Li Nuo continued his calligraphy practice and said indifferently, "It was only a few days after you left." A look of surprise appeared on Li Anning''s pretty face; if it had been only a few days since she left, didn''t that mean he had been ignoring Phoenix for nearly a month? Based on her understanding of Li Nuo, he rarely took things seriously. To give someone the cold shoulder for a month. This definitely wasn''t just an ordinary quarrel. Looking at Li Nuo, she tentatively asked, "Are you planning to ignore her forever? Arguments among friends are normal; it shouldn''t have escalated to this extent..." Li Nuo said indifferently, "She''s not a friend." Hearing this, Li Anning didn''t feel the joy she had expected, instead feeling a little uneasy inside. She had no idea what Phoenix could have done to provoke such a statement from him. He, who was usually so good-tempered, also had such a cold side; if she made a mistake in the future, would he also treat her this way? She looked at Li Nuo and tried again, "We''re friends, right?" Li Nuo looked at her speechlessly. How could she ask such a thing? Their relationship was more than just simple friendship; she was not only a friend but also a comrade, a military advisor, a temporary superior, in some sense a former wife, not exactly a sweetheart, but certainly a dear one. Li Nuo looked at her and said, "Yes, definitely..." Li Anning held out her pinky and said, "Then let''s make a promise, friends can argue, but no ending friendships!" With gestures as childlike as Mumu''s, Li Nuo believed they would never part ways. He hooked her pinky with his own and then said, "After we finish work today, let''s go to the Song Residence for dinner, to celebrate your return." Li Anning smiled and asked, "I''m fine with it, but will your wife not get angry?" Li Nuo replied, "As long as you don''t feed me in front of her again..." Li Anning''s face turned red, and she lightly smacked him, retorting with embarrassment, "Don''t bring that up again!" Inviting Li Anning to dinner as friends, naturally, his wife wouldn''t be upset. This past month wasn''t for nothing. At noon, Li Nuo had already mentioned this to his wife. In fact, Li Anning and his wife had some similarities. Both were powerful. Both lacked culture. In this regard, Li Anning was a bit better, at least knowing more characters, but like his wife, she knew nothing about Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. They found common ground in their lack of artistic talents. After work at the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo and Li Anning went together to the Song Residence. This second dinner at the Song family felt much more harmonious than the first. There were no misunderstandings, no awkwardness. It all felt natural, as if she were part of the family. During dinner, she noticed that Mumu''s voice sounded off, and upon inquiry, found out she had caught a chill; after the meal, she made a special trip back to the Princess Mansion and brought the mansion''s female doctor. The Princess Mansion''s female doctor had previously treated the concubines in the palace. She used the Medical Family True Qi to circle through Mumu and Ning''er''s bodies, and they quickly became lively again. This act greatly bridged the distance between her and the two sisters, leading them to drag her into playing house. Li Anning truly lived up to her name, being able to get along so well with two six-year-old children. As curfew time approached, Li Nuo approached the table and said, "It''s getting late, Anning, it''s time for you to go, and you two should head to bed as well." Having just met a great sister who would play with her, Song Ning''er said, "Why not let Anning sleep over at our house tonight..." That certainly used to be possible. But the Song Residence had a shortage of blankets these past two days. He and his wife could only share one blanket. Li Nuo looked towards the bed, slightly startled. Why were there two blankets? He looked at his wife and asked, "This extra blanket... did Housekeeper Wu bring it?" Li Nuo mused internally. Hadn''t Housekeeper Wu been reminded just this morning? When needed, he really wasn''t reliable! Song Jiaren shook her head. She didn''t know who had brought the blanket; she had stepped out for a while, and upon her return, there was an extra blanket on the bed, perhaps brought by a maid from the house. Li Nuo thought for a moment, went to the bed, picked up the extra blanket and said to Li Anning, "It will be curfew soon, you probably can''t make it back in time, why not sleep here tonight? I''ll help make the bed for you..." Li Anning looked at the blanket in Li Nuo''s hands, then at the only remaining blanket on the bed. She immediately shook her head and commented, "No need, I''m fussy about my sleeping place, I''d better go back to the Princess Mansion. Even if it''s curfew, there won''t be a problem, you forgot who I am, they wouldn''t dare stop me..." Chapter 260 - 142: Apologizing in Person Facing Li Nuo''s pleas to stay, Li Anning didn''t hesitate and turned to leave. Mumu and Ning''er, the sisters, also went back to their rooms to sleep. As she was leaving, Song Mu''er glanced at the two quilts and sighed softly. There was nothing more she could do now. After seeing off Mumu, Li Nuo closed the bedroom door. He had an illusion that today it seemed like the whole world was against him. Last night was supposed to have been a key step forward with his wife. But today, it had all regressed. An inexplicable extra quilt had appeared in the room. Last time, Li Anning hadn''t been fussy about the bed, but this time she refused to sleep at the Song Residence no matter what. Could this be a sign from heaven that the timing was not quite right yet? Over the past month, his relationship with his wife had indeed progressed rapidly, but Li Nuo was well aware of the principle of not overdoing things. Rushing things blindly might only backfire. He spread out his own quilt and said, "Let''s go to sleep." Song Jiaren lay in bed, relieved but with a tinge of disappointment in her heart. Who on earth had put that quilt there? At the Song Residence, in a small courtyard for storing miscellaneous items. Inside a room. The dim room was devoid of any light. The woman curled up on the quilt-less bed, feeling a bit cold, her heart, however, was warm. Although her senior sister had promised not to reveal her whereabouts, just to be safe, she could no longer live in that place. The most dangerous place could be the safest. That woman would never find her here. She would have to ask Ning''er to find another quilt tomorrow. Although she wasn''t afraid of the cold, who wouldn''t want to sleep comfortably... The next morning. After getting up and freshening up, Li Nuo specifically asked Housekeeper Wu. Old Wu said that the quilt wasn''t delivered by him. The maidens in charge at the Song Residence also said that they didn''t know. It was strange, who was meddling in his affairs? This was completely bizarre. It was understandable if things went missing in the house, but how could something suddenly appear out of nowhere, especially a quilt? In the morning, Li Nuo didn''t go to the Ministry of Justice. Li Anning had returned, so there was no need for him to keep watch there. For any significant cases, she would not forget about him. At noon, Song Yu walked into the courtyard. He was holding a pot of flowers in his arms and said, "Brother-in-law, I just came back from the Jade Sound Pavilion, this is from Phoenix. She said you and Jiaren like flower arranging..." Li Nuo looked up and said, "Who said I like flower arranging? Next time you go to the Jade Sound Pavilion, take it back to her." Song Yu was startled, "Ah?" Li Nuo said, "What ''ah''? If you have nothing else to do, go now." That frail woman managed to run the Jade Sound Pavilion so well, which was indeed impressive. If she had just directly said she needed some poetry for publicity, Li Nuo wouldn''t even charge her silver. Alternatively, using him was fine too. But she shouldn''t have involved his wife. To appease his sulky wife, over the past month, his hand had almost broken from all the painting he had done, setting up a bookshop, sending poems, and even showing off their love every day, just to quell the rumors and make his wife happy. An apology should look like an apology. As the main culprit, she thought to get rid of him with a vase of flowers? There''s no such thing in the world. Moments later, at the Jade Sound Pavilion. Phoenix gazed at the returned flower arrangement and sighed softly, "He still won''t forgive me..." The nightingale sat opposite her and said, "You did go too far with this." For once, Phoenix did not argue with her. If it were those dandies coveting her beauty, using them would not bring any guilt... But... Phoenix looked at the cultivation technique on the table, recalling the past events, her heart was already submerged in regret. She had lost a true friend. Few men considered her a friend. They approached her only to attain her, with one exception. He had not only refrained from coveting her body but was also her confidant. After much contemplation, Phoenix personally picked up the pot of flowers and said, "Yuan Yang hasn''t been to the Song Residence for a long time, has he..." ... At the Song Residence. Li Nuo was practicing his archery in the courtyard. Every day he would study the zither scores and the Five Rites, practice his archery ¨C this was what an Imperial Examination candidate should be like. Engaging in proper pursuits every day, rather than just playing with Mumu and keeping his wife happy, otherwise how would Song Yu view him if he excelled in the Six Arts but forgot his true purpose? Practice makes perfect. With ample practice, his own skills were improving day by day. Li Nuo had just thought of Song Yu when Song Yu appeared in his line of sight. By his side was Yuan Yang. Following the two were the Phoenix and the nightingale. They had already walked in; it was too late for Li Nuo to hide. He kept to himself and shot arrows as Song Yu approached and said, "Brother-in-law, Miss Phoenix is here to thank you. She says thank you for those poems you gave them. Without those, the Jade Sound Pavilion wouldn''t have its success today..." Li Nuo released an arrow and corrected, "That wasn''t a gift, it was a purchase, one hundred taels of silver per poem. It was just a transaction, nothing to be thankful for." The Phoenix stepped forward, spoke softly, "Still, I must thank the young master. These poems couldn''t be bought with silver anywhere else." Li Nuo said nothing more, not even sparing a glance at her, and the atmosphere suddenly turned cold. The nightingale took the initiative to break the awkwardness, stepped in front of Li Nuo, and said, "Young master''s archery has greatly improved since the last time; however, that last arrow¡ªif you had considered the effect of the wind, you could have shot closer to the bullseye. Let me teach you how to shoot more accurately with wind..." The nightingale''s archery skills were indeed formidable. Today''s weather wasn''t great; the wind in the courtyard was strong. The archery range for the Imperial Examination was also outdoors, and in case of strong winds, the Shooting section would be postponed. But if it was a light breeze or the wind wasn''t strong, the Shooting section would still be held as usual. Under these conditions, one had to consider the wind''s impact on the arrows. Today''s wind had already exceeded the limits set for the Imperial Examination. Yet the nightingale was still able to hit the bullseye accurately every time. After learning from her for a while, Li Nuo found himself greatly benefiting, with much-improved accuracy in his shooting. After a short while, feeling some soreness in his arm, Li Nuo set down the bow and said, "Let''s call it a day for now. Thank you, Miss Nightingale." The Phoenix is the Phoenix, and the nightingale is the nightingale. Though they were sisters, he always made a clear distinction between gratitude and grievances. The nightingale rarely smiled but did so now, saying, "Young master has a natural talent for archery. You can often come to the Jade Sound Pavilion, and I will unreservedly teach you all my archery skills..." Li Nuo said, "We''ll see..." At this moment, Phoenix timely said, "I have recently composed a new piece of music. May I ask the young master for some guidance?" Li Nuo waved his hand, "Sorry, I don''t understand the way of Music." Phoenix didn''t give up, tentatively asked, "How about I play a piece, and you listen first?" "Not listening." Phoenix placed the flowers she held on the table, "This flower arrangement..." "No, thank you." ... Song Yu had already noticed the tension in the atmosphere. As he was about to slip away, Li Nuo glanced at him and asked, "Where are you going?" Song Yu, with an awkward smile, said, "I''m going to use the latrine." Li Nuo said, "If it''s not urgent, hold it in for now." He had left, leaving three women with him, wasn''t this just looking for trouble? By chance, Song Jiaren walked in from outside. Phoenix picked up the vase of flowers and walked over to her with a smile, "I''ve heard that Miss Song likes flowers. This arrangement is the best I''ve done in recent days, I''d like to give it to Miss Song..." Li Nuo often brought flowers back from the Jade Sound Pavilion, and Song Jiaren had grown accustomed to it. After accepting the flowers, Phoenix added, "If Miss Song is interested in flower arranging, I could teach you..." Song Jiaren was slightly startled and asked, "Could I learn? I heard from my husband that it''s quite difficult..." Phoenix immediately replied, "Of course!" Flower arranging is indeed challenging, but she is the Phoenix, after all. While reaching the level of a master was difficult, the basics were quite simple. For most people, mastering the basics was enough. The two went into the room, and Phoenix noticed that there were a few more paintings on the wall than when she had last visited. The person''s skill in painting was exceptional; with a little more improvement, they would truly master the art. However, compared to her, it still fell short by a thread. Just as she was about to look away, she paused, her gaze caught on one corner of a painting depicting several lotus flowers. She was all too familiar with that lotus, the composition, and the details were exactly like her habits; she even thought they were her own work. She looked at Song Jiaren and asked, "Miss Song, these paintings..." "They were done by my husband," replied Song Jiaren. Phoenix glanced at the lotus again. Not only was he her soulmate in Music, but he was also one in painting. Yet she had messed up everything. She first apologized and bowed to Song Jiaren, "I''m sorry, Miss Song, for the trouble these past days. It was my fault; I didn''t stop those rumors in time..." Song Jiaren didn''t say anything. She had indeed felt a bit angry when she first heard the rumors. But then she gradually got used to it. What kind of person her husband was, she knew very well, and she had witnessed everything he had done over the past month¡ªwhy bother getting upset over some silly rumors? Phoenix didn''t pursue the issue further and said, "Let me teach you a few basic principles of flower arranging..." Much later, Phoenix disassembled the flower arrangement and told Song Jiaren, "Miss Song, you can try to arrange these flowers again using the principles I just taught you. It doesn''t have to be the same as before; you can arrange them according to your own ideas." A moment passed. Phoenix watched Song Jiaren complete her arrangement, thought for a while, then looked at her, asking, "I wonder if Miss Song is interested in the way of Music?" Song Jiaren nodded slightly. She probably had no talent for flower arranging; there was a zither in the room. Phoenix walked over to it and suggested, "Then, maybe I should teach you to play the zither." Another moment passed. Phoenix''s face had turned somewhat pale. Chills ran down her soft, pale arms; a buzzing noise filled her head, and she felt unwell. Forcing a smile, she said to Song Jiaren, who was sitting by the zither, "Perhaps we should stick to flower arranging. I think you have more of a knack for it..." Chapter 261 - 143: Ice and Fire Dual Extremes Phoenix''s face was pale as she walked out of the room, looking dispirited. When crossing the threshold, she accidentally tripped and nearly fell. Li Nuo almost spit out his tea. Hilarious. She still wanted to teach his wife to play the instrument, did she think she had never tried? Some things cannot be forced, his wife was not destined to be talented in her lifetime, and Li Nuo had long accepted this reality. She had her own track. At the Song Residence entrance. Phoenix got onto the carriage, a slight smile appearing on her lips. Nightingale complained, "She clearly doesn''t care about you anymore, and yet you can still smile at a time like this?" With a light smile, Phoenix said, "What do you know, being angry means she cares, if she didn''t care at all, that would be the worst outcome..." Nightingale bluntly asked, "So what do you plan to do next?" Phoenix responded, "I''ve made arrangements with his wife that I''ll come over to teach her flower arranging whenever she''s free." Yuan Yang laughed and said, "I see, this is the military tactic of detour from the art of war, if you can''t confront directly, then avoid their sharpness and outflank them..." Phoenix felt helpless in her heart too. She wanted to confront directly. But they simply didn''t give her a chance to do so. She was left with no choice but to resort to this last measure. It was truly a last resort. Teaching his wife these things was even harder than death. And yet, she had to pretend not to care. But the fault was hers initially, no matter how hard it was, she had to grit her teeth and bear it. Li Nuo thought that Phoenix would be persuaded by his wife after one lesson and would give up on teaching her. Unexpectedly, the next afternoon when he returned from the Ministry of Justice, he saw Phoenix at home again. She truly bore the unbearable and taught the unteachable. In a place like Chang''an, running a small Music Workshop into what it was now required extraordinary skills. Today, Li Nuo had scheduled lessons for several old masters, by the time they finished, Phoenix had already left. On the table in the room, there were two vases of flower arrangements. One vase was arranged with varied heights, dense and sparse in just the right places, displaying both motion and stillness, both stateliness and harmony. Li Nuo could even sense from this vase the florist''s faint sadness. The other vase. It could also be counted as a vase of flowers. Song Jiaren was sitting by the table, looking up at Li Nuo with some expectation and asked, "Can you tell which vase of flowers I arranged?" Li Nuo was silent for a moment, then said, "I... can''t tell." He seldom lied in front of his wife. But sometimes, a little white lie didn''t hurt. A moment later, he casually mentioned, "Actually, if you don''t like it, you don''t have to learn all these confounding things..." Song Jiaren said, "But I really like it..." Li Nuo didn''t say anything more. After all, there was no law specifying that one with high Martial Path talent couldn''t enjoy playing musical instruments, painting, or flower arranging... Li Nuo thought Phoenix might persist for two or three days, but she actually continued for a whole half a month. Even Li Nuo had to admit. This woman was really cruel to herself. This wasn''t teaching, this was clearly atonement. His wife and Mumu had accompanied the Old Lady out and had not yet returned. Phoenix was waiting in the room. Li Nuo was engrossed in reading a book, and at one point, feeling thirsty, he was just about to take a cup when Phoenix immediately came over, ready to pour him some tea. Li Nuo moved the cup away, saying, "I can do it myself, I don''t want to trouble Miss Phoenix." Although Chang''an had selected twenty Oiran, beyond these twenty was an uncrowned king. Jade Sound Pavilion had two among the top Oiran. Yet most of the visitors to Jade Sound Pavilion came specifically for Phoenix. Seeing her once cost fifty taels, listening to her play music one hundred taels, drinking a cup of tea she personally poured at least two hundred taels. Such expensive tea, he simply couldn''t afford. Li Nuo poured himself a cup of tea and read for a while, then suddenly realized it had been quiet in the room for a long time. He glanced over and saw Phoenix standing by his side, tears dripping down. Her face, meticulously made up, was now smeared, and when she wiped her tears, they smeared further, her face which could normally enchant the masses was now a chaotic, desecrated beauty. Li Nuo immediately stood up and kept a distance from her, saying, "Please don''t cry, I haven''t done anything to you..." His wife would be back soon, he didn''t want any misunderstandings. Phoenix not only did not stop, but she cried even louder, crouching down with her head buried in her knees, sobbing, "It''s all my fault, those rumors, I had people spread them, Jade Sound Pavilion stole the business from those brothels, they threatened us, saying if Jade Sound Pavilion didn''t move, we''d have nowhere to bury even if we died, we''re just some weak women, with no support in Chang''an, and no background, I, I had no other choice..." She cried deeply, her entire body trembling. Li Nuo said helplessly, "Could you please stop crying for now..." Phoenix raised her head, her face tear-streaked, and asked, "Then, can you forgive me?" Indeed, what Phoenix had done was not honorable. However, Li Nuo had his less respectable moments with them. Imagine being in their shoes; if he had been a phoenix facing this situation, he likely wouldn''t have had a better way to handle it. Furthermore, her attitude in expressing remorse seemed sincere; she had been taking great care of my wife these past days. Teaching her the art of flower arrangement and playing the zither. The latter especially. Even Li Nuo felt at times he was being too cruel to her. But Li Nuo didn''t agree immediately. A wife is a wife, and he is he; if he forgave her too easily, she might dare to do it again. Li Nuo helped her up and said, "It depends on how you behave in the future..." Song Jiaren walked into the room, looked around, then turned and glanced at the yard, asking, "Hasn''t Phoenix come today?" Li Nuo replied, "She was here earlier, but you were not home, so she left." "Oh." Song Jiaren acknowledged and sat down opposite Li Nuo. Li Nuo glanced at his wife and suddenly asked, "What do you think of Phoenix?" Song Jiaren said, "She''s quite impressive." It was genuine praise from the heart. She knew how to play the zither, dance, understand calligraphy, paint, and even arrange flowers¡ªthings Song Jiaren herself could not do and envied. She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "You seem... not to like Lady Phoenix very much." Despite the bizarre rumors outside, in her memory, it seemed he had never been warm towards Lady Phoenix from the beginning, especially these past two weeks. She distinctly felt that his attitude towards Lady Phoenix was quite poor. Whenever Lady Phoenix spoke to him, he always seemed indifferent. Even unwilling to spare her another glance. Li Nuo looked at Song Jiaren and countered, "Should I like Lady Phoenix?" Song Jiaren said nothing more. It seemed like he genuinely wasn''t interested in the things he liked. But he himself could excel at them. Is this what smart people are like? Now, in the Jade Sound Pavilion. The makeup carefully prepared back at the Song Residence had been cried away. Phoenix sat in front of the mirror, touching up her makeup with a faint smile on her face. Nightingale stood beside her and asked, "Did he forgive you?" Phoenix said, "No." Nightingale gave her a look, "And you''re still so happy?" Phoenix cheerfully said, "But he talked to me." Nightingale asked, "What did he say?" A smile spread across Phoenix''s face as she said, "He said whether he forgives me depends on my future behavior. His willingness to say that shows he has already decided to forgive me. As long as I perform a bit better from now on, I can return to how things were before..." Nightingale, eyeing the meek Phoenix with skepticism, muttered, "Didn''t you say you could manipulate all the men in the world, and handle frivolous young men with ease? It seems to me that you''re the one being manipulated. Initially, you said let Young Master Li be hopelessly enchanted by you, but it feels like you fell in first." "I, how could I?" Phoenix chuckled, saying, "It''s just that, indeed, I was wrong in this matter. Had I known, I would not have taken initiativery but told him the truth..." Nightingale struck a painful chord, saying, "You just didn''t expect him to hold absolutely no interest in you, right?" Phoenix annoyed, snapped, "Must you always speak the harsh truth!" Since the month entered winter, the weather was getting colder. Wife practiced a cold attribute Cultivation Technique, so she naturally did not fear the cold, but Li Nuo covering himself with one blanket at night, already felt it was not enough; last night, he even woke up cold once. Yesterday''s snowfall signified the true arrival of winter. This morning, Song Residence''s maid took down two thin blankets and exchanged them for a thick winter quilt. Neither Li Nuo nor Song Jiaren said anything. When they went out skiing with Mumu, they saw a store promoting winter quilts on sale, Li Nuo pretended not to see, and Song Jiaren did not mention it. After spending most of the day playing with Mumu, the three returned to the Song Residence. Li Nuo entered the room and saw two winter quilts on the bed. He turned and looked at the maid cleaning the yard., asking, "Xiaodie, who brought the extra quilt?" The maid turned around and said, "I don''t know, when I came, there were already two quilts there, maybe the Old Lady worried that Master and Miss would be cold and had someone send another..." "Got it, you don''t need to clean here anymore, go do something else." "But I haven''t finished..." "There''s no but, go." "Oh, then I''m going..." Watching Xiaodie leave, Li Nuo looked around and picked up a quilt, walking into the inner room. When he came back, his hands were empty. Night. With only one quilt, the two had to share it again tonight. Outside, a heavy snow like a blanket, Li Nuo under a thick quilt, beside him his fragrant wife. He closed his eyes, thinking to himself, "It''s really warm..." The cold wind howled. At another small courtyard in the Song Residence, a woman curled up on a bed without a blanket, could only circulate her True Qi to resist the cold, gritting her teeth, "This damn weather, so cold..." Chapter 262 - 144: Humble Phoenix The next day. Early in the morning. At the Ministry of Justice, Li Anning walked into the government office and saw a figure seated in a chair. Surprised, she asked, "How come you have time to come here today?" Li Nuo hadn''t actually planned on coming. But early in the morning, Phoenix had come over to teach the wife how to play the piano. Li Nuo eventually didn''t have the heart to be as ruthless as Phoenix. Rather than suffer at home, it seemed better to space out at the Ministry of Justice. Li Anning handed over a bun and asked, "Have you had breakfast yet?" Li Nuo had left in a hurry and truly hadn''t eaten breakfast. He didn''t stand on ceremony and took a bun from Li Anning''s hand. As Li Anning bit into her bun, she asked, "By the way, what''s going on with you and Phoenix?" Li Nuo replied, "Nothing much." He glanced at Li Anning and questioned, "Why are you so interested in Phoenix?" As Li Anning looked down at her bun, trying to appear nonchalant, she said, "Just curious, can''t I ask?" Actually, on her way to the Ministry of Justice that day, she had accidentally heard some news. About the rumors involving him and Phoenix that had been circulating recently, Phoenix had unexpectedly issued a rebuttal. Li Anning knew exactly what Phoenix was plotting. For her to take the initiative to clarify¡ªcould she have been mistaken before? At that moment, many others shared the same doubt as Li Anning. Jade Sound Pavilion was just a small music workshop and could not compare with the likes of Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building, which were massive establishments. However, over the past few months, its fame had steadily overshadowed these long-established music and brothel institutions, all thanks to the Minister of Justice''s son. Unexpectedly, once Jade Sound Pavilion became the top music venue in Chang''an, she immediately disassociated herself from that influential figure. Initially, rumors surfaced that she had been discarded by him, seeking to find a more prominent suitor. But soon, someone confirmed that Miss Phoenix was still a virgin. It wasn''t difficult to ascertain this detail; martial artists from High Realm could determine whether someone still possessed their original yang or original yin based on their aura. With that, those rumors were utterly crushed. Certain circles in Chang''an also began to stir. The woman of the Minister of Justice''s son¡ªnone dared to harbor intentions toward her. Since their relationship wasn''t of that nature, it was now up to anyone''s ability to win the beauty''s favor. Although Chang''an had just selected its ten top Oirans, In people''s minds, the top Oiran was someone else. Phoenix was already a top-tier beauty. A top-tier beauty who still had her chastity was even more likely to stir men''s desire to conquer. Jade Sound Pavilion had become famous because of the Minister of Justice''s son. But after severing ties with that figure, Jade Sound Pavilion''s reputation had grown even larger. To the upper-class nobles and officials of Chang''an, the romantic affairs of brothels were of little concern. But in the libertine circles of Chang''an, the impact of this event was truly significant. In an ancient, tranquil garden, Elegant little buildings nestled within, with melodious music occasionally flowing from inside. This place was Happy Building, one of the largest music venues in Chang''an. Happy Building, despite being named a music workshop, was in fact a complex that included a brothel, music venue, dance pavilion, and tavern, targeting Chang''an''s high-ranking officials. The reason for adopting the name of a music workshop was because "music" was one of the Six Arts, and some high-class brothels didn''t want to use vulgar names like Hundred Flowers Building or Joyful Building. In Happy Building, on the second floor of a particular building, a middle-aged woman furrowed her brows and asked, "Is it true?" A youth in green clothes stood below, bowing as he responded, "Absolutely true. The news came directly from Jade Sound Pavilion. That Miss Phoenix and the Minister of Justice''s son¡ªaren''t involved in that way. He hasn''t visited Jade Sound Pavilion for over a month..." Upon hearing this, the middle-aged woman also realized something and anger flashed across her face as she said indignantly, "We''ve been duped by that wretched woman! This entire affair, from start to finish, was probably a performance of her own making!" The middle-aged woman clenched her teeth in anger. Had Jade Sound Pavilion not interfered, Happy Building was likely to have secured two more Oiran spots this year. They had spent considerable effort, paying for poetry, throwing money into promotions, supporting their two Oirans, only to have them usurped by two from Jade Sound Pavilion. Failing to become Oirans meant all the resources spent on them had been wasted. The squandered money and effort were secondary. Most importantly, she had already found places for the two designated Oiran. These talented beauties, if bearing the name of Oiran, were very popular among the circles of lesser nobles, even just being a concubine could bring significant benefits to Happy Building in the future. Having failed to become Oiran, the two were neglected, and her great expectation fell through. Not only that, many regular patrons of Happy Building were also poached by Jade Sound Pavilion. She had disliked Jade Sound Pavilion for quite some time, especially recently. Meeting once cost fifty taels of silver, was her face plastered with gold? Even the most famous girl at Happy Building did not cost more than that. Had it not been for the man backing her, Jade Sound Pavilion would have been removed from Chang''an long ago. In fact, seriously speaking, her background was not lacking either, being able to reach such a scale in Chang''an, who didn''t have several powerful people behind them? But still adhering to the principle of avoiding trouble when possible, she had been tolerating this grievance. If Jade Sound Pavilion had always been bluffing with borrowed power, she would not mind settling both new and old scores with them. However, to be cautious, she still needed to investigate first to see if she was really a virgin. Other things could be faked, but this one could not. ... Song Residence. Li Nuo sat in the courtyard, listening to the sounds of the qin coming from the room... Let''s just call it the sound of the qin. He looked down and saw his arms were covered in goosebumps. After a while, Phoenix walked out of the room looking haggard. Li Nuo, even from such a distance, felt uneasy, let alone she who was up close. Li Nuo couldn''t help but feel a touch of pity for her, poured a cup of tea for her, and said, "Have some water." Phoenix took the teacup with both hands, a cup of cooled tea which strangely gave her a sense of happiness. It was the first time he had offered her tea. She was indeed thirsty; after finishing the tea, she handed back the cup and said, "Thank you..." Li Nuo took the empty cup. Phoenix noticed a stain on his sleeve and hesitated before saying, "Young Master, your clothes are dirty. Take them off; I''ll wash them for you..." Actually, it was just tea on Li Nuo''s sleeve. Just now, when he had just picked up the teacup, the sound of his wife playing the qin suddenly came from the room. He was startled, and the tea splashed onto his sleeve. Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "No need, the maids at home will take care of it." But Phoenix had already grabbed his sleeve, insisting, "This is a tea stain; it needs to be washed quickly or it won''t come out clean. Sir, just take it off. I''ll wash it quickly..." While they were talking, Li Nuo''s outer garment was forcibly removed by her. Without waiting for Li Nuo''s refusal, she pushed him towards the room, saying, "Young Master, go change into another outfit, don''t catch cold..." It was indeed cold to be undressed in the courtyard. Li Nuo returned to the room, where his wife was focused on playing the qin, but not following the musical score. He changed into a different outfit and when he came outside, he saw his clothes soaking in a basin, with Phoenix squatting on the ground, vigorously scrubbing the stain on his sleeve. The winter water was cold and biting even the maids at the Song Residence mixed hot water when washing. Her hands were red from the cold, blowing warm breath on them every few scrubs. Seeing this, Li Nuo felt guilt. The Jade Sound Pavilion Master, who was sought after by thousands in Chang''an and could make hundreds of taels of silver in minutes, not only had to endure immense mental torture at Song Residence but also suffered physical torment. Li Nuo walked forward, grabbed her arm, and pulled her up, saying, "Forget it, don''t wash it..." Phoenix, rubbing her delicately fair but now red-raw hands, had tears swirling in her eyes, looking pitifully at him, and whispered softly, "Can you forgive me then?" At that moment, Li Nuo felt an unprecedented emotion surging inside him. His wife was upset, and he needed to coax her. Li Anning was upset, and he needed to find a way to make her happy. It was always him placating others, but he never thought being consoled by someone else could feel so good... Coming back to his senses, he waved his hand, his tone slightly lighter, and said, "Not this time..." Phoenix finally smiled, wiped her tears, and said, "Thank you, Master!" As she walked out of Song Residence, a faint smile played on her lips. Childish temper, so easy to appease... If she had such a husband, life would surely be interesting. She wondered why Miss Song still had complaints, the two were still completely innocent; didn''t she worry that someone else might take him away... Chapter 263 - 145 Kiss After Phoenix left and my wife finished playing a song, Li Nuo walked into the room. Song Jiaren''s hand left the zither strings, and she turned to ask, "Did I play terribly?" In fact, she could have omitted the words "did I." But Li Nuo still went against his conscience and said, "Not bad, there has been significant improvement compared to when you started." If Phoenix were an art student, My wife would be a martial arts student. Her hands were naturally meant for holding a sword, not for playing the zither. Just as one cannot expect Phoenix to fight against ten opponents, one must also be more forgiving of my wife''s musical abilities. Song Jiaren slowly stood up and said, "You play this piece." Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "There are some matters to attend to at the Ministry of Justice, I''ll come back in the evening and play it for you." Song Jiaren nodded and softly said, "Alright." When leaving the Song Residence, a look of helplessness appeared on Li Nuo''s face. It couldn''t go on like this forever. Once or twice was fine, but he couldn''t waste a day of his life every time his wife wanted to hear him play the zither, just for that brief period. He had to think of a solution fast to make Music into a permanent skill. This needed long-term planning, but first, he had to get through today''s challenge. Li Nuo boarded the carriage, Housekeeper Wu asked, "Young master, are we heading to the Ministry of Justice?" Li Nuo replied, "No, to the Ministry of Justice." ... Music Bureau. Liu Shang gently caressed the ancient zither in his hands. Having neglected Music over the past few years, he had recently taken up the zither again and rediscovered the old sensations. Not only that. For the past half month, every time his hands touched the zither, a strange feeling surged in his heart. He felt as though his zither was alive. He could feel the rhythm of the zither as clearly as though it had breath and a heartbeat. Liu Shang dared not tell anyone about this. He feared others would think he had hysteria. If so, not only would his promotion hopes be dashed, but he might also lose his current position. While he was feeling uneasy, an agitated Director rushed in, stammering, "Liu, Lord Liu, it''s dreadful news, the officials from the Ministry of Justice have come. They want you to go with them to the Ministry of Justice..." Liu Shang breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought the affair of him keeping a concubine had been found out by that promiscuous tigeress, but it was just the Ministry of Justice coming. Liu Shang looked displeased at the Director and said indifferently, "Making a fuss over nothing, I thought it was a serious matter..." The Director stood there dumbfounded. Had Lord Liu gone mad? That was the Ministry of Justice, the notorious Ministry of Justice with no returns ¡ª wasn''t this a serious matter? Liu Shang walked to the door, saw a Ministry of Justice official standing outside, and with a smile said, "Isn''t this Director Zhang? How come you have time to visit my Music Bureau today?" Director Zhang glanced at him and asked, "Lord Liu, you haven''t stopped frequenting the brothel recently, have you?" Without needing him to say more, Liu Shang voluntarily picked up his zither and put an arm around Director Zhang''s shoulder, saying, "Let''s go. My zither playing has improved recently. I''ll show you in a moment..." The two figures gradually vanished, leaving the officials of the Music Bureau in shock. Lord Liu wasn''t mad, he was insane. Having received such a great shock all at once, perhaps he was unable to accept it for the time being and could only choose to escape... The Music Bureau was not far from the Ministry of Justice. Having come here who knows how many times, Liu Shang no longer felt the initial fear and tension. The officials from the Ministry of Justice were not as dreadful as the rumors outside. There was no severe torture nor wrongful forcing of confessions. None at all. They were meticulous in their work and even pleasant to talk to. Liu Shang quite liked it here. Staying in the Ministry of Justice''s jail, he didn''t have to worry about official duties or see that promiscuous tigeress, and his mood was relaxed, allowing him to devote himself entirely to music. Liu Shang''s hands rested on the zither strings. That peculiar sensation appeared once again. And it was clearer than ever before. Outside the cell. The portrait of Liu Shang on the Law Code had been re-lit. But Li Nuo did not rush to leave. Listening to Liu Shang''s zither was undoubtedly a pleasure. He needed to cleanse his ears. Soon, a soothing zither music began to emanate from the cell. Li Nuo distinctly perceived that in the span of this month, Liu Shang had improved even further. Is this what they call talent? Moreover, his zither music now contained something indescribable, an inexplicable feeling. Li Nuo stood and listened for a while, and as he heard a faint noise beside him, he turned his head and saw a figure standing next to him, slightly startled, he said, "Father..." Li Xuanjing nodded, his gaze directed towards Liu Shang''s cell, a trace of extraordinary light flickering in his eyes. Soon, the music went from calm to increasingly urgent. Li Nuo''s heartbeat also started to accelerate. The zither music became even more frenetic. Li Nuo''s heart raced uncontrollably, and his brows furrowed as he sensed something was off. This zither music, it wasn''t right! Clang! At the height of the zither music''s urgency, suddenly, a metallic sound echoed from the cell. The next moment, the wooden door of the cell burst apart. Li Nuo''s expression changed, and he instinctively moved to protect his father. As if sensing the crisis, the powers of Legalism naturally surged within him, and a series of invisible but perceptible blades whipped out from the room, restrained in the void before Li Nuo, before slowly dissipating. Li Nuo looked down to see countless deep gashes on the ground by the doorway of the cell. "What has happened?" "Protect Lord Li!" "Retreat quickly!" ... The people of the Ministry of Justice quickly moved aside after reacting. The zither music continued. Li Nuo watched the scene from afar, his face likewise showing a look of shock. Sound wave attack, this was the capability of the Confucian Fifth Realm. But Liu Shang was too sleazy to possibly be a Great Scholar of the Fifth Realm. If this really was the Vast Sound of the Fifth Realm, with merely the Second Realm cultivation of Legalism, he would have been slashed by a thousand knives in that instant. The power of that sound wave just now was, at most, only of the Second Realm. In line with the descriptions of the Le Family in the books. Not following the path of Confucianism, purely cultivating through music, upon initial entry, they possess the strength of the Second Realm of all schools. Unexpectedly, the Le Family, after being integrated into Confucianism for hundreds of years, still managed to produce a pure Le Family Disciple. The Le Family is not like Confucian or Legalism; they do not need to engage in practical affairs to increase their cultivation. For the Le Family, the difficulty lies in entering the realm. After entry, the higher one''s talent, the faster the increase in cultivation. Liu Shang was not yet thirty years old. Such talent was truly terrifying. Not knowing how much time had passed, inside the cell, the sound of the zither finally stopped. Liu Shang had been so engrossed in playing that he closed his eyes and immersed himself in his own music. When he finished playing and opened his eyes, his expression momentarily stunned. Where did the door to the cell go? Not only was the door gone, but the ground was also full of deep and shallow marks, as if someone had hacked and chopped it with axes and knives. In the entire cell, not a single piece of floor or wall remained intact. He was completely dumbfounded. All this had happened in the time it took to play one song, what had happened? Liu Shang slowly stood up and walked outside, his face full of confusion. The officials from the Ministry of Justice all looked at him with faces full of horror. Liu Shang glanced around, perplexed, and asked, "What happened?" An official from the Ministry of Justice angrily said, "Presumptuous Liu Shang, how dare you attempt to assassinate Lord Li, seize him!" ... Song Residence. Li Nuo looked at the Law Code in front of him, the portrait of Liu Shang on it had already disappeared. Just now, Liu Shang''s portrait suddenly brightened in an unprecedented way, then turned into endless specks of light and completely merged into his body. Li Nuo plucked the zither strings casually with one hand, effortlessly playing a beautiful melody. The portrait was gone. But the ability of Music remained. The last advancement in Stealing Technique was the same. The difference was, he had to capture so many chiefs, stewards, and ordinary thieves from the Thief Sect to make the stealing ability permanent. But this time, by capturing only Liu Shang, he gained the Music ability he had longed for. Li Nuo played a few more phrases seriously. Although he had acquired the art of zither, he did not have Liu Shang''s ability to turn sound waves into attacks. Even so, he was quite content. He could play the zither for his wife at any time now, without having to spend a fortune chasing women. He really ought to thank Old Liu properly. Song Jiaren stood at the doorway of the room, watching Li Nuo play such a beautiful melody with just one hand. Then she looked down at her own hands. Suddenly, she didn''t feel like learning the zither anymore. After all, with her husband there, she could ask him to play whatever piece she wanted. Li Nuo turned his head and said, "Didn''t you want to hear the piece from this morning? I''ll play it for you." Song Jiaren moved a chair and sat down beside Li Nuo. As Li Nuo played the zither, she watched intently. His hands seemed to possess a magic touch; even a casual stroke could coax out a moving tune. It was the same piece, yet it sounded so different when she played it. Li Nuo turned to look at her and said, "Try playing it yourself." Song Jiaren shook her head. She didn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of him. Li Nuo thought for a moment and asked, "Shall I teach you?" Moments later, Song Jiaren sat before the zither, with Li Nuo standing beside her, slightly bent over, placing his palm on the back of her hand. His archery was taught to him by his wife, hand over hand. Teaching her the zither, hand over hand, seemed reasonable. He needed to control his wife''s fingers to pluck the strings, which should have been impossible, as during the playing process, they would need to keep their fingers moving in sync. Fortunately, he was a Law Practitioner. He could use the Imprisonment Skill to link their fingers together so that whatever motion Li Nuo''s fingers made, hers would mimic, allowing her to feel the sensation of playing. However, this meant their bodies were also pressed closely together. At a glance, it appeared as though his wife was nestled in his arms. Song Jiaren''s cheeks flushed, not realizing this was what he meant by teaching her. Their bodies pressed closely together, her face was only inches from Li Nuo''s; she didn''t even dare turn her head, for such a slight motion might lead to actions far more intimate. Li Nuo''s fingers moved subtly, the restrictions of Legalism causing Song Jiaren''s fingers to stir across the zither strings. A tranquil melody flowed forth beneath her touching. Song Jiaren stared at her hands in a daze, never having imagined that such beautiful music could come from under her fingers. Seeing Li Nuo''s serious expression out of the corner of her eye, the embarrassment in her heart gradually faded. Perhaps he was truly trying to teach her. She closed her eyes and began to earnestly feel the sensation. Li Nuo was also feeling earnestly. Holding his wife was truly delightful. Soft and fragrant. He wondered why he hadn''t thought of this method earlier. But in the past, their relationship wasn''t there yet; holding her this way might not have resulted in a soft and fragrant wife, but rather an over-the-shoulder throw. As Song Jiaren was immersed in the music, and Li Nuo in feeling the embrace of his wife, both were absorbed in their own worlds, with only the pleasant sound of music flowing in the room. After a while, the piece ended, and the music slowly ceased. Song Jiaren turned her head, wanting to say something, just as Li Nuo did the same. "You..." "I..." A soft and cool sensation came from their lips. Their eyes met, and time seemed to freeze in that moment. "Wow..." Song Mu''er stood at the doorway, her eyes wide as she witnessed the scene, unable to help an exclamation. The next moment, she immediately covered her eyes with her hands, yet her curious gaze still peeked through her fingers, leaking everywhere... Chapter 264 - 146: The Fallen Phoenix Song Jiaren hurriedly stood up and said, "I''m going to practice..." After escaping from the room, Song Mu''er looked at Li Nuo and said in a low and apologetic voice, "I''m sorry, Brother Li Nuo, this wasn''t a good time for me to come..." Li Nuo touched her head and did not say anything. But unsaid as it was, her timing indeed could not have been worse. This was his first kiss, yet before he even had the chance to savor it, it was hastily concluded. No, it could only be counted as a brush of the lips. Without even extending a tongue, how could it count as a first kiss. Li Nuo walked outside and quietly watched his wife practice swordsmanship. Being watched by him like this, Song Jiaren''s heart became somewhat chaotic, and her swordsmanship became messy as well... Song Mu''er tugged at Li Nuo''s sleeve and said, "Brother Li Nuo, I also want to learn the zither..." As for Mu''er''s requests, Li Nuo would usually not refuse. He had thought that teaching Mu''er the zither would be another kind of torment. Unexpectedly, Mu''er had a surprising talent for music. After only a brief lesson from Li Nuo, she could already play simple melodies. Having taught Mu''er, it was naturally impossible not to teach Ning''er. They were twins, not only identical in appearance, but also similar in various talents. Ning''er could also quickly play on her own. Li Nuo glanced once more at his wife practicing swordsmanship and felt quite perplexed. Both daughters of the Song family, Mu''er and Ning''er were normal enough, so why did his wife not have a single artistic cell in her body? After much thought, Li Nuo speculated that it must be her mother''s genes. Regarding his mother-in-law, Li Nuo did not understand her at all. It was too embarrassing to ask his wife about this. The next day, after leaving the Song Residence and getting on the carriage, Li Nuo asked Housekeeper Wu, "Old Wu, do you know Jiaren''s mother?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Back then, when the Lord and Lord Song''s families often mingled, naturally, I became acquainted with Mrs. Song as well, although it has been many years since I last saw her." Li Nuo asked, "What kind of person was she?" Housekeeper Wu reflected for a moment and said, "Mrs. Song, ah, she was quite a formidable person..." Li Nuo asked curiously, "What kind of formidable?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Mrs. Song was a rare talent in the Martial Path, coming from a renowned sect. At sixteen, she entered the Fourth Realm of martial arts, by thirty, she had gathered knowledge from various sources and became a Sword Path Master, and in the future, it was very likely she would become a Sixth Realm powerhouse. Even when compared to your wife at her age, she fell short..." Li Nuo drew in a breath of cold air. Now, he finally had a profound realization of just how formidable his mother-in-law was. Grandmasters were indeed rare, but in this wide world, there were, if not a thousand, at least eight hundred warriors of that level. Yet a Grandmaster aged thirty was truly as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns. Li Nuo had originally thought his wife''s martial art talents came from a hidden gene in the Song family, but it turned out they were from his mother-in-law. No, to be precise, it was the result of the strong combination of genes from both sides. Compared with other families, the Martial Path highly prized lineage: the higher the parents'' talents, the more likely their children would be born with high martial arts talent. Li Nuo couldn''t help but start to wonder how his father-in-law and mother-in-law ended up together. One was a martial arts genius seen once in a hundred years. The other was a frail scholar with no talent for martial arts. They were people from completely different worlds. Housekeeper Wu seemed to perceive Li Nuo''s thoughts and explained with a smile, "Don''t look at Lord Song as old now, back in the day he was a dashing, renowned talent in Chang''an. Actually, it was Mrs. Song who pursued Lord Song first..." This was the first time Li Nuo heard the gossip about his father-in-law and mother-in-law. Back then, was it a situation of the woman chasing the man? His wife''s silent and reticent nature obviously followed her father. Not a single one of her mother''s good traits seemed to have been passed on to her. After contemplating for a moment, Li Nuo asked a question that had been the gossip for a long time: "How did they split up back then?" Housekeeper Wu was silent for a moment before speaking, "Do you really want to ask, young master?" Li Nuo said, "There''s no one else here, what''s the point of being so secretive?" Housekeeper Wu sighed and said, "To speak of it, the reason Lord Song and Mrs. Song separated was actually because of the young master..." Li Nuo was stunned, "Me?" Housekeeper Wu spoke deliberately, "Back then, the Lord and Lord Song were close friends, and when both ladies were pregnant, they betrothed you and the young lady to each other from infancy. However, after you were born..." He did not complete the sentence, but instead continued, "Mrs. Song did not wish to marry her daughter into the Li family, and Lord Song was a man of his word. The two had a fierce argument over this, and afterwards, Mrs. Song left in anger, returning to her sect, and has not set foot in Chang''an for many years since then..." A wry smile appeared on his face as he said, "If Mrs. Song knew that you would turn out as you are today, she probably would not have objected to the marriage..." "..." Li Nuo was left speechless. He, who was to blame for his wife growing up without a mother''s love, turned out to be himself. But at that time, he had not yet arrived and it couldn''t all be blamed on him. He thought for a while and asked, "Where is my mother-in-law''s sect?" Housekeeper Wu said, "The sect where Mrs. Song belongs is called Sanqing Sect, thousands of miles away from Chang''an. It''s a famous sect in Jianghu, with three Grandmasters as the leaders of their branches, each with Sixth Realm cultivation. They have more than a dozen Grandmasters in the sect, and numerous practitioners in the Object Manipulation Realm. Even the court has to show them great respect..." Li Nuo fell into silence again. No matter what, that was his wife''s mother. Li Nuo had intended to find an opportunity to take his wife and visit her, to see if there was a chance for them to reconcile and mend their relationship. After all, it was because of him that this had happened. ``` But unexpectedly, Lady Mother-in-law was thousands of miles away, and with the Imperial Examination around the corner, he obviously couldn''t travel that far. That matter would have to wait for another day. Sanqing Sect. Li Nuo etched this name deep in his memory. The carriage didn''t head towards the Ministry of Justice, instead stopping in front of the doors of the Ministry of Punishments. Li Nuo had originally come to visit Liu Shang; his mistake yesterday was unintentional, and there was no need to trouble him over it. It was only after arriving at the Ministry of Punishments that he found out Liu Shang had returned home early in the morning. Though the man had left, the cost of the damages to the Ministry had to be compensated. The renovation expenses for the Ministry of Punishments would cost Liu Shang several months of his salary. But compared to his bright future, this amount of money was truly insignificant. To enter the path of Dao through music, he was the first in a hundred years. To reach the Fifth Realm, Confucians must master Vast Sound. But hardly anyone could cultivate Confucianism to the Fifth Realm. Liu Shang had abandoned all flashy cultivation methods and embraced pure music as his path, his future accomplishments would surely not be low. A good civil servant was suddenly becoming a military officer. Officials skilled in both literature and martial arts rose quickly through the ranks, and it wouldn''t take long before various forces would try to recruit him. Fifth-rank officials were a dime a dozen in court. But no one would dare to easily meddle with an official of the Fifth Realm. The Ministry of Punishments didn''t make things difficult for him, so Li Nuo''s trip was in vain. Originally, he had just wanted to appease his wife. He hadn''t expected to gain so much. It also made him realize that to obtain permanent abilities, one could chase not only quantity but also quality. Even without the enhancement of abilities, merely retaining the original skills was enough for him. At least it was enough to impress his wife. Li Nuo now understood why his wife, despite her high martial arts talent, favored these pastimes. It turned out that Lord Father-in-law, back in his day, had also used these means to bewitch her mother till she was utterly infatuated. He was the third place finisher in the year''s Imperial Examination, undoubtedly proficient in the Six Arts, and playing the zither and painting were basic skills; his wife''s hobbies were inherited. The days quickly passed. Since the little probe that day, his wife had stopped practicing the zither. Instead, Mumu and Ning''er tangled with him daily, urging Li Nuo to teach them. The two young girls were truly talented; within a few days, they were able to play a shorter piece relatively smoothly. As for his wife, she was learning flower arrangement with Phoenix. Flower arranging indeed seemed much easier than playing the zither or painting. After several days, although she was far from reaching Phoenix''s level, she had made progress, and her latest floral arrangements had taken shape. Li Nuo turned to Phoenix and said, "There''s so much work to be done at Jade Sound Pavilion, you don''t need to come over every day..." He knew that Phoenix was expressing her previous apologies, but she had already done enough. People in Chang''an who longed to glimpse her beauty could queue from the south gate to the north gate. A genuinely pricey appearance could command hundreds of taels of silver, yet she spent most of her day teaching his wife flower arrangement. Li Nuo had seen her sincerity. Phoenix smiled and said, "It''s okay; I won''t be able to come in a few days anyway." Li Nuo''s gaze shifted to her, unclear about the meaning behind her words. Was it because she felt his wife''s talents were too lacking, and she no longer wanted to teach her? Song Jiaren''s gaze also fell on Phoenix. Phoenix let out a sigh and said, "In a few days, we plan to leave Chang''an." Li Nuo was slightly startled and asked, "Why?" Phoenix shook her head gently and said, "The waters of Chang''an are too deep for Phoenix, a weak woman, to wade through. We want to see other places." Li Nuo frowned and asked, "What exactly happened?" Phoenix bowed her head, tears dripping down without a word, then silently left the Song Residence. This time, it wasn''t just Li Nuo who was curious. Even his wife had him ask for clarity. Li Nuo woke up Song Yu, who was sleeping, and asked, "What happened at Jade Sound Pavilion? Do you know?" Initially foggy from sleep, Song Yu immediately snapped to attention upon hearing the question, stammering and falling silent. Li Nuo''s eyebrows raised as he asked, "Do you know something?" Song Yu reluctantly said, "Phoenix didn''t want me to tell you, brother-in-law, you better ask Phoenix yourself..." Li Nuo looked at Song Yu calmly. If Phoenix wouldn''t tell, was he not going to find out from Song Yu? Song Yu, most afraid of his brother-in-law, feeling uneasy under his gaze, could only say, "Alright, the truth is that these past few days, Jade Sound Pavilion had some troubles. The two top Oirans previously selected were lured away by other music workshops with high offers. Phoenix also received threats; those people told her to sell Jade Sound Pavilion and leave Chang''an early, or else..." "Or else what?" "Or else, they''ll sell them all to a brothel..." Li Nuo asked calmly, "Are those people very influential?" If it was just an ordinary influence, Song Yu could have handled it himself. Song Yu nodded and said, "It''s Happy Building''s people; they''re not just a brothel music workshop. They have many nobles behind them, and there are even shadows from King Han Mansion. That''s why Phoenix didn''t want me to tell you..." ``` Chapter 265 - 147: Grievance Jade Sound Pavilion. On ordinary days, the Music Workshop was almost full, but today it appeared somewhat deserted, with only a few customers present. "Pfft, what kind of shitty tea is this!" "What kind of tea is this, is it swill?" "Pah! The pastries are all stale too!" "I spent money, and you give me this pig food, is there no law anymore?" "What is this crap you''re playing? I wouldn''t listen to it even if it were free!" "Refund!" "Hurry up and refund!" ... Two burly men, leaning back in their chairs with their legs up on the table, were loudly criticizing the tea and pastries served. The few patrons inside the hall merely glanced at them; one of them suddenly slapped the table and angrily yelled, "What are you looking at, get lost now!" Whoosh! The customers who were looking at them scrambled up and ran out of Jade Sound Pavilion. The other burly man turned toward two female customers, a sleazy smile forming on his face, as he said, "Girls, how about joining us for some tea?" The two women, who had just come to listen to music, were so frightened by these ruffians that they screamed and left. In an instant, even the few remaining customers had all run away. The patrons who were driven out of Jade Sound Pavilion looked back and sighed. In Chang''an, it''s easy to start a small business. But to grow a business without a strong backing is near impossible. Especially in highly profitable industries. No matter how well a shop is managed or how much silver it earns, it cannot outweigh the whims of a powerful figure''s son saying, "Father, I want this..." Top-tier brothels and Music Workshops are undeniably lucrative; just one day''s operation brings in a continuous flow of silver. How could those high and mighty not want such a cash cow? Well-known brothels in Chang''an all have powerful backers. Places like Happy Building and Heaven Sound Courtyard have heavenly connections. Not just ordinary customers, but even officials and minor nobles from the court must act respectfully and very cautiously around the stewards of these venues. Jade Sound Pavilion has been too prominent lately, even daring to get involved in things like the Oiran selection. It was only a matter of time before it drew attention. Previously, due to the son of the Minister of Justice, no one dared to make a move. Who would dare oppose him, a man who had boldly killed the son of a first-class marquis for his lady? Unexpectedly, the Jade Sound Pavilion Master had publicly refuted her connection with that powerful figure. Wasn''t that openly telling people that Jade Sound Pavilion actually had no backing? After careful investigation, they discovered that Li Nuo hardly ever visited Jade Sound Pavilion. Over the past month, he had not visited at all. It was revealed through reliable information, the poems he supposedly sent to Miss Phoenix were actually bought by Miss Phoenix herself... What was even more surprising was that Miss Phoenix was still a virgin. All signs indicated that he had no connection with Jade Sound Pavilion. Recently, they secretly probed by hiring ruffians to start trouble and poaching musicians from Jade Sound Pavilion. The pavilion did not react at all to this. This completely confirmed the matter. After confirming this, there was no need for any more concerns. In just a few days, both of Jade Sound Pavilion''s Oirans were poached by Happy Building and Heaven Sound Courtyard. Incidents of hooligans frequently causing trouble at Jade Sound Pavilion also started to occur. Some customers were forcibly driven away as soon as they approached the entrance of Jade Sound Pavilion. After these setbacks, the daily customer traffic at Jade Sound Pavilion plummeted. It would not be long before the place changed hands. This type of scenario had happened too many times already. As for the Pavilion Master of Jade Sound Pavilion, the fate of such a renowned beauty was predictable. Her chances of leaving Chang''an peacefully were almost impossible. The number of nobles secretly scheming for such a beauty was countless. That Li Nuo actually overlooked such a beauty. It''s a mystery what he likes... Inside Jade Sound Pavilion. One of the burly men pointed at the tea and pastry on the table and said, "We came here to spend money, and you serve us with this spoiled stuff. What are you going to do about it?" Yuan Yang looked at the two men, apologetically saying, "Gentlemen, I''m sorry. We will refund you the full amount for your expenses today at Jade Sound Pavilion..." The tea and pastries at Jade Sound Pavilion were, naturally, faultless. They used top-grade tea leaves, and the pastries were freshly purchased every day. But these two men, like those before them, were obviously here to cause trouble; arguing with them would only play into their hands. However, the outcome didn''t satisfy them. Nor could it possibly satisfy them. They had come to stir up trouble; how could they be content with just a little money? "''Giving alms to beggars, you think this little money will send us away?''" "''Shouldn''t it be tenfold compensation at least?''" Yuan Yang didn''t get angry; she squeezed a smile onto her face and continued calmly, "Of course." She pulled out two silver notes of one hundred taels each and handed them to the two men, saying, "We apologize for any oversight in our hospitality. Please calm your anger, gentlemen¡ªthe extra money is for you to have some drinks..." One of the burly men, while taking the silver notes, tried to grab Yuan Yang''s hand but she skillfully avoided him. The two men exchanged glances, then suddenly flipped the table, scattering the tea and pastries all over the floor. "Charging so much for these, and still serving guests with broken stuff¡ªwhat a rip-off!" "Smash this crooked place!" Fury spread across their faces, and just as they were about to flip another table, their bodies suddenly froze. Not only could they not move their bodies, but even opening their mouths to make a sound became extremely difficult. They felt bone-piercing pain, as if someone was savagely whipping them, yet they could see no whip; this extreme pain, from the inside out, from body to soul, only took a few hits before the men passed out from the pain... Jade Sound Pavilion, second floor. A middle-aged woman sat on a chair, sipped her tea gently, and looking at Phoenix standing there, asked, "What''s it going to be, have you decided?" Phoenix, with coldness in her eyes, replied, "One thousand taels of silver; you might as well just rob me!" Normally, the daily profits of Jade Sound Pavilion were far greater than one thousand taels. The middle-aged woman smiled and said, "A thousand taels is not a small sum; spend it wisely and it should be enough for the rest of your life." Phoenix remained silent, head down. The middle-aged woman continued, "I''ve seen countless women like you. Do you know what became of them? No matter how tough or high-minded, don''t they all end up entertaining clients obediently in the end?" She looked at Phoenix and said, "If I were you, I''d just join our Happy Building. Within three months, I can make you the number one Oiran in not just Chang''an, but all of Daxia. Then, you''d even come into contact with those real nobles..." Phoenix said, "What if I refuse?" The middle-aged woman scoffed and asked, "This is Chang''an; do you think you have a choice?" Phoenix lifted her head, biting her lip, and said, "Chang''an... doesn''t it have laws?" The middle-aged woman burst into laughter and said, "Laws? Here in Chang''an, we are the law. Don''t tell me you think the Happy Building is just mine. Even if that man surnamed Li is backing you, he can''t afford to provoke the Happy Building..." Her words had just ended when a figure pushed the door open and asked, "Is that so?" The middle-aged woman furrowed her brows and asked, "Who are you, and who let you in?" The young man looked at her and said, "I am the ''surnamed Li'' you mentioned." The middle-aged woman was stunned. Was he Li Nuo, the son of the Minister of Justice? It wasn''t that she feared the identity of Li Nuo. Before taking this action, she had specifically sought approval from above and had received permission. She was just afraid he might go crazy like he did last time, acting impulsively and possibly killing her like he did Li Yuan. With caution in her heart, she discreetly stepped back two paces and forced a stiff smile, asking, "Young Master Li, what brings you here?" Li Nuo said, "Phoenix is my friend, and I came to visit her. Is that a problem?" The middle-aged woman was shocked and said, "You, you are friends?" Li Nuo glanced at her and said, "You people with filthy hearts see everything as tainted. Between a man and a woman, must it always be that kind of relationship?" The middle-aged woman snapped back to reality, without further thought, bowed to Li Nuo and said, "I am the shopkeeper of Happy Building; I came to discuss some matters with Miss Phoenix. Since Young Master Li is here, I will take my leave..." Li Nuo asked, "Leaving just like that?" The middle-aged woman''s eyelids twitched and said, "There are some matters at Happy Building; I must go back..." She hurried away with her head down, and Li Nuo did not stop her. He walked straight to Phoenix and asked, "With this happening, why didn''t you tell me..." Wow! Phoenix said nothing, just threw herself onto Li Nuo''s shoulder, crying pitifully. Her crying was heart-wrenching, her body trembling uncontrollably, as if she needed to expel all the grievances she had suffered these days through her tears... Although his shoulder quickly soaked with tears, this time, Li Nuo didn''t push her away like before. Having witnessed that entire scene, he finally understood why she had spread rumors to sully her own reputation. The waters in this business were much deeper than he had imagined. For a weak woman, leading a group of weak women, trying to establish a foothold in Chang''an was indeed not an easy task. As for that matter, the last bit of displeasure in Li Nuo''s heart completely vanished. He even felt a bit guilty. Had he been too harsh on Phoenix these past days? Thinking about his attitude towards her recently... Li Nuo sighed guiltily, gently patted Phoenix on the shoulder, and said, "I''m sorry, I was too harsh on you before. Don''t worry, Jade Sound Pavilion won''t have any problems, and I will take care of everything from now on..." Chapter 266 - 148 Jiang Daier After who knows how long, Phoenix finally stopped crying. Li Nuo''s shoulder was dampened. She truly embodied the saying that women are made of water. When Heaven created her, it must have used especially a lot of water. Having cried for so long, her makeup had smeared, and Li Nuo''s freshly changed clothes were stained red and purple. Phoenix wiped her eyes, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, young master, I''ve dirtied your clothes again." Li Nuo said indifferently, "It''s fine." He stood by the window, watching a sedan hurriedly departing, and asked, "Was that woman just now talking about the Happy Building?" Phoenix was silent for a moment before she said, "Young master, let''s just leave this matter be, as long as they don''t make trouble and let Jade Sound Pavilion conduct its business normally, we are already satisfied..." They were satisfied, but Li Nuo was not. Speaking of which, he had recently been preoccupied with courting his wife and had neglected his duties. Just over a month had passed, and his lifespan had diminished by more than a hundred days; continuing like this, he''d soon deplete his resources. It was time to replenish his lifespan. Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about this anymore." Seeing that he seemed to have made up his mind, Phoenix grabbed his sleeve and said, "Young master, forget it. Behind the Happy Building are a group of nobles, it''s not worth offending them for Jade Sound Pavilion..." Nobles? Li Nuo wanted exactly that¡ªthe nobles! He hoped each noble would come forward, as he was short of such experience and life packages. Li Nuo went downstairs and woke up the two men who had fainted. He looked at them and asked, "Who sent you?" The two clamped their teeth together and remained silent. Li Nuo didn''t repeat the question. He looked at Housekeeper Wu and decisively said, "Send them to the Ministry of Justice." As a good citizen, Li Nuo could act bravely for a just cause and stop thugs. But he had no right to interrogate them. Setting up a private court would give the court officials something to criticize him over. Hearing the words "Ministry of Justice," both men shuddered and immediately spoke. "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" "It was..." Li Nuo glanced at them and said, "You may want to speak, but I don''t want to listen anymore..." Such matters, the Ministry of Justice was specialized in, and they could certainly extract more information than he could. When Li Nuo returned to the second floor, Phoenix had already removed all her makeup. Hearing footsteps behind her, she turned her head, panicked, and immediately covered her face with her hands, saying, "Young master... please sit outside for a while, I''ll reapply my makeup and come out soon, very soon..." Li Nuo sat outside next to a zither, idly playing a piece according to the sheet music. This piece was composed for "Phoenix Seeking His Mate." Phoenix''s skills in playing the zither were merely passable. Of course, this "passable" was in comparison to Liu Shang and those Music Masters. Ordinary musicians couldn''t hold a candle to her, let alone compare her to my wife and Li Anning; she was far superior. However, her composition could definitely be regarded as masterful. This piece, with its clear layers and gradual progression, beautifully conveyed a man''s affection for a woman, fitting perfectly with the theme of Phoenix Seeking His Mate. A moment later, Phoenix came out. She had applied only a light, simple makeup, less glamorous but more elegantly plain. Phoenix with or without makeup presented entirely different impressions. Glamorous with makeup, pure without, she managed both styles very well. Phoenix looked at Li Nuo uneasily and asked, "Does it look bad this way?" Li Nuo looked at her more intently and said, "It looks quite nice. I think lighter makeup might suit you even better." Although heavy makeup also looked good, it inevitably carried a hint of worldliness. A light makeup appeared much more pleasing to the eye. Actually, her bare face was even better; a makeup-free Phoenix had not a trace of worldliness, looking like the virtuous lady of a reputable family. If it were before, Li Nuo might not have given such a straightforward assessment. But after recent events, he and Phoenix had grown more familiar, and his speech became more casual. There was still no news from the Ministry of Justice. Having nothing else to do, why not chat with her? Currently, Li Nuo knew nothing about her, not even her real name. Li Nuo casually asked, "Miss Phoenix, what is your name?" Phoenix said, "My name is Phoenix..." Li Nuo replied, "I meant, your original name." In this line of work, women usually do not reveal their real names. Like Phoenix, Nightingale, Yuan Yang, are surely their stage names. Phoenix''s face showed a shy expression and she said, "My lord, women in our line of work can only tell their real names to their future husbands..." Li Nuo waved his hand dismissively and said, "Then forget I asked." He only felt that, as friends, sharing real names was a normal thing. Since they had such a custom, he naturally wouldn''t force them. At that moment, Phoenix switched the subject and said, "But since the young master wants to know, I will not hide it from you any longer. My name is Jiang Dai''er, Jiang as in ginger, Dai as in rouge." Jiang Dai''er. Li Nuo looked at Phoenix, whose name truly matched her character. Dai''er... it sounded like the name of a woman with a fine figure. He then remembered something and asked, "I heard from Song Yu that you and Nightingale are biological sisters?" Phoenix nodded and said, "Nightingale''s name is Jiang Zhi''er, we are biological sisters. She is two years younger than me; I am the elder sister, and she is the younger." Nightingale and Phoenix, they did not seem like biological sisters at all. But not all sisters resemble each other as much as Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er, who are often indistinguishable. Jiang Dai''er, Jiang Zhi''er, Song Mu''er, Song Ning''er; if a family has two daughters, they seem to always like these similar names. During the wait, Li Nuo asked her several more questions. Phoenix and Nightingale sisters, they were once young ladies from a wealthy family. However, due to a family catastrophe, their parents passed away, leaving the sisters destitute. Fortunately, they were taken in by a Music Workshop, which apprenticed them and taught them various skills. Later, as the owner of the Music Workshop was dying, he entrusted the workshop to her. To honor her master''s dying wish and make Jade Sound Pavilion the most famous music workshop in the world, she moved it to Chang''an. The subsequent events, Li Nuo was already familiar with them. When speaking of these things, tears welled up in her eyes. Her tears came easily, and Li Nuo dared not ask further, afraid of reminding her of those sad memories. At this moment, Housekeeper Wu''s figure appeared at the doorway. Li Nuo stood up and went out to ask, "Did you find out anything?" Housekeeper Wu smiled and said, "Once they entered the Ministry of Justice, everything was revealed..." He continued, "They confessed without torture; someone had paid them in silver to cause trouble at Jade Sound Pavilion." Li Nuo asked, "Did you find out who directed them?" Housekeeper Wu shook his head and said, "These rogues and bullies usually rely on such disgraceful methods for extortion and, occasionally, paid tasks. They recognize only money and do not know who their employer is..." How great a loss must the court quietly bear when a model business, paying tens of thousands of taels of taxes annually, is forced to close due to a few thugs? Li Nuo decided not to bother his father with this matter. Because he would need to ask him about another matter later. Much later, when Li Nuo arrived at the Ministry of Justice and entered the government office, Li Anning, who was slicing an apple, looked up in surprise. Wasn''t he supposed to be at home, focused on preparing for the Imperial Examination? To avoid disturbing him, she hadn''t dared to look for him at Song Residence. She handed Li Nuo the sliced apple, about to say something, then leaned close to him and inhaled deeply, suspiciously asking, "Did you go see Phoenix?" Li Anning turned away from Phoenix. She knew Phoenix''s scent. Li Nuo''s body carried the strong fragrance of Phoenix. The two must have been in close, extended contact; otherwise, the scent wouldn''t be this intense. Li Nuo nodded and said, "Yes, I just came from Jade Sound Pavilion." Li Anning looked at him and asked, "Have you two reconciled?" Li Nuo said, "Isn''t it you who said that friends sometimes argue? We shouldn''t end a friendship over a trivial matter..." Li Anning''s chest heaved, "I..." She had no reason to say anything; taking back the apple she had sliced, she crisply bit into it and said, "I knew it, Phoenix¡ªthe lady you cannot go a day without missing. How could you possibly end your friendship with her..." Li Nuo said, "There''s something I need your help with..." Li Anning scoffed, "If you didn''t need my help, you wouldn''t even come to the Ministry of Justice, would you?" Li Nuo unfurled a scroll he was holding and said, "A gift for you, see if you like it. If not, I''ll draw another one for you." Li Anning''s eyes shifted to the scroll, and her expression froze. On the painting, a woman wore a magnificent red palace dress, precisely how she appeared in her court dress. Beside the portrait, there were two lines of verse. Turn head, a smile kindles charm alluring, the powdered court ladies pale in comparison. Even though the court painters have better skills, They do not write poetry. Snap. Li Anning''s lips curved upward slightly, her chin lifted as she split the apple she was holding into two halves, handing one to Li Nuo, and said, "What is it, tell me..." Chapter 268 - 150: Mystifying...... Ministry of Justice. Li Anning leaned against the chair, her expression one of distress. Li Nuo sat opposite her, idly spinning a paperweight on the table. Punishing a few hooligans was not his purpose. It served no deterrent effect, nor did it increase his cultivation or lifespan by much. He thought for a moment, looked at Li Anning, and asked, "Chang''an should have more than just these few scoundrels, so why has the Ministry of Justice not dealt with them before?" Li Anning glanced at him and said indifferently, "Do you think they''re simply common thugs and bullies?" To intimidate the petty criminals, the Ministry of Justice executed a number of men and women bullies every year. But these people were endless. Especially a portion of them, who were actually nurtured by the nobles to do their unsavory bidding. Li Anning, in the past, also thought to eliminate them all. But the result was that the nobles maneuvered within the court, nearly making her unable to stay in her position at the Ministry of Justice. Her status as a Princess was noble indeed, but she had little real say within the court. Li Nuo had not expected there to be such matters. Li Nuo gave Li Anning a look and said, "Come with me." Li Anning asked with confusion, "Where to?" Li Nuo said, "I will take you on a path of cultivation..." In the past, Li Anning had been bullied because she hadn''t met him. This time, he would do whatever it took to get her vindication. A moment later, Li Anning stood in front of the Ministry of Justice and asked Li Nuo, "Why have you brought me here?" Li Nuo replied, "You''ll know once you follow me." The two walked into the Ministry of Justice and saw King Chun sitting on the steps in front of a government office, looking somewhat bored. "Uncle King Chun." "Elder Brother." The two approached, and King Chun looked up and said in surprise, "Li Nuo, Anning, what brings you here?" Li Nuo said, "We have some business with Father, why is Uncle sitting here?" King Chun, hugging a delicate soup bowl wrapped tightly in his robe, stood up and said, "I came to bring your father some soup; he always skips meals, and we can''t have him ruining his health..." Li Anning inquired, "Then why not go in?" King Chun replied, "He is busy with official business, this King will wait for him a while." A moment later, two officials from the Ministry of Justice walked out of the office. Only then did Li Nuo and the others enter. King Chun took out the bowl of soup and said, "This soup has been simmering for hours, best drink it while it''s hot." Li Xuanjing put down the document in his hand, pushed the bowl towards Li Nuo, and said, "I''m not thirsty, you and the Princess have it." In the end, the entire bowl of soup found its way into the stomachs of Li Nuo and Li Anning. King Chun''s lips moved, but ultimately, he didn''t say anything. Li Xuanjing got straight to the point and asked, "What brings you to the Ministry of Justice this time?" Li Nuo said, "A friend of mine has opened a shop in Chang''an and has recently been harassed by some riff-raff..." Li Xuanjing questioned, "A friend?" Li Nuo added, "A good friend." Li Anning rolled her eyes. Li Xuanjing asked, "Then what?" Li Nuo said, "Princess Anning and I think that it''s time to properly handle these unruly thugs, to give the people peace and tranquility, but the power of the Ministry of Justice alone may not be sufficient..." Li Xuanjing nodded, picked up a brush, and wrote a few lines on a piece of paper. Not long afterward, Li Nuo and Li Anning left the Ministry of Justice. In Li Anning''s hand was a handwritten letter. It was a notification about dealing with the thugs in Chang''an, issued by the supreme court of Daxia, the Ministry of Justice, bearing the seal of the Minister of Justice; all personnel from the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Justice, and the Chang''an County Magistrate''s Office were authorized to mobilize. Li Anning felt emotional. Having a father as the Minister of Justice, being a Law Practitioner was truly convenient. This time, she had once again benefited from Li Nuo''s influence. Inside the Ministry of Justice, within the office. King Chun stroked his chin, musing, "Li Nuo and Anning, they seem to be quite close..." Li Xuanjing picked up his tea cup, said nothing, while King Chun looked at the now-empty soup bowl and said, "It''s a pity about this soup; the King Mansion''s chef took great effort to make it. I will bring you another bowl tomorrow..." ... The affair of the Jade Sound Pavilion took several unexpected turns. People thought that after the Ministry of Justice arrested a few troublemakers at the Jade Sound Pavilion and punished them right outside its doors, the matter would be concluded. It wasn''t until the following day, when the officials from Chang''an County Government, the Ministry of Justice, and the Ministry of Justice apprehended individuals throughout the city, that they realized that things were just beginning. Little factions primarily composed of street thugs were all thrown into jail. The idle ruffians were not spared either. This time, it was a special operation directly ordered by the Ministry of Justice, targeting these dark forces. A few hooligans caused a disturbance at the Jade Sound Pavilion. The next day, the Ministry of Justice ordered a cleanup of the ruffians in Chang''an. Even a fool could see the reason behind it. After that, if anyone dares to say that Phoenix and Li Nuo are innocent, no one will believe a single word. The court had always turned a blind eye to these hooligans. Because behind them, there were many complex interests involved. This time, because of a few people''s mistakes, the entire hooligan industry suffered a huge blow. Even the nobles behind them were implicated. Ministry of Justice. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Li Nuo entered the government office, sighed, and said, "Redemption, it''s always about redemption..." He had traced some noble offspring starting from those ruffians. But he couldn''t sentence them to actual imprisonment. These kinds of issues at most count as disturbing public order; under Daxia''s laws, the maximum sentence would only be imprisonment coupled with exile, with death not warranted. And for those nobles, as long as death was not warranted, everything could be settled with silver. Li Anning had long been accustomed to this; she had encountered too many such incidents over the years of her cultivation. Li Nuo felt some regret, but in fact, this operation had not been without its gains. The lifespan he had used up over the past month had been fully replenished. Not only that, but he also had a significant surplus. However, now that the Thief Sect was caught and the ruffians were cleared, it would not be so easy to gain such a large increase in lifespan again. When he returned to the Jade Sound Pavilion, there were quite a few people gathered around the entrance. Two women knelt on the ground, pleading bitterly. "Nightingale, we were wrong. Please, let us see Phoenix!" they begged. "We were blindsided, please forgive us!" ... Nightingale looked at them coldly and said, "The Jade Sound Pavilion treated you so well, yet in a critical moment, you betrayed us. Leave, go to your Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard. The Jade Sound Pavilion is too small to house two Oirans like you..." The women of the Jade Sound Pavilion looked at these two with faces full of anger. The Pavilion had spent a lot of money to raise them to Oiran, only for them to switch to competitors without hesitation when the Jade Sound Pavilion faced trouble. Now knowing that the Jade Sound Pavilion wasn''t to be trifled with, they wanted to come back¡ªwas there such an easy deal? The two women left with faces full of shame, their heads hanging low. Not long after. Sky Sound Courtyard. A plump woman looked at the newly snatched Oiran from the Jade Sound Pavilion, waved her hand and said, "Enough, if they don''t want you, from now on, you belong to Sky Sound Courtyard. It''s not like we didn''t pay for you when we bought you..." As one of the largest music workshops in Chang''an, Sky Sound Courtyard was as renowned as Happy Building, with a very powerful backing; they didn''t really care about a small Jade Sound Pavilion. But if it wasn''t necessary, they still didn''t want to provoke Li Xuanjing. However, they believed Li Xuanjing wouldn''t trouble the Sky Sound Courtyard over such a small matter. "Yes." The woman responded respectfully and returned to her own building. As she closed the door behind her, a barely detectable smile curled at the corners of her mouth. Happy Building. The middle-aged woman thought the same. She waved off the Oiran from the Jade Sound Pavilion, saying, "Alright, go back to your room. Why bother about them when you have more prospects here than at the small Jade Sound Pavilion?" Willingly returning the poached Oiran back to them, not even demanding the return of the silver, and bearing this loss was her bottom line. She was also bowing her head to that person. Even the people behind her didn''t want to offend the son of Li Xuanjing. But what puzzled her was, if the higher-ups were so wary of Li Xuanjing''s son, why did they ask her to poach the Oiran from the Jade Sound Pavilion and personally press the Pavilion Master to forcibly buy the Jade Sound Pavilion at a low price... However, the thoughts of those higher-ups were not something she could question. With a heart full of doubts, she returned to her room. After closing the door and turning around, her expression subtly changed upon seeing a figure seated before the table. She asked, "Who are you?" The masked person looked at her and smiled, "The one to send you on your way." The middle-aged woman''s face turned pale. She tried to escape but found that she couldn''t even budge the door bolt. The entire door was firmly locked by a force. Fourth Realm, the assailant must be a cultivator from the Fourth Realm! Her face ashen, she began to speak shakily. "Wait!" "Have we ever had a grudge?" "Who sent you, Jade Sound Pavilion or Sky Sound Courtyard?" "How much silver did they offer you? I can give you double!" "Please, I can give you any amount of silver you want!" ... But no matter how she begged, the masked person did not respond again. Only when the rope tightened around her neck, and darkness gradually enveloped her vision, did the middle-aged woman realize something, and with the last breath squeezed from her throat she whispered, "After so many years... it turns out... you never planned... to let me go!" Chapter 269 - 151 King Hans Attitude Li Nuo had just entered the Jade Sound Pavilion when he was immediately surrounded by a group of chattering ladies. "Young Master, please have a seat." "Young Master, have some tea!" "I''ll go call Phoenix Sister." Li Nuo was ushered to sit down, with some girls bringing him tea and others massaging his legs and shoulders, surrounded by the fragrance of women. The key was that each of them had a different sachet, and thus different scents. The mixture of various scents made Li Nuo choke and cough until thankfully, Phoenix arrived and rescued him. Second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion. Upon entering Phoenix''s room, Li Nuo still occasionally coughed. Phoenix supported him and gently patted his back, helplessly saying, "I told them to wear fewer sachets, but they wouldn''t listen, sometimes even I can''t stand it..." She brought him a cup of water and said, "Drink some water, it will make you feel better." Li Nuo took the cup; the water was sweet, apparently with added honey. When he put the cup down, Li Nuo noticed some faint red marks on the rim and thought it was dirt, so he took a closer look. Realizing something, Phoenix, blushing, took the glass back and said, "This is my cup, I accidentally got some lipstick on it. If Young Master disdains it, I''ll have them bring a new cup..." Li Nuo glanced at Phoenix''s flushed lips, then quickly averted his eyes, waving his hand and saying, "No need, I feel better now." Insisting on a new cup would seem like he really disdained her, which could hurt her fragile self-esteem. Li Nuo didn''t continue the topic and asked, "Have those people been troubling you these days?" Phoenix shook her head and said, "Not anymore, the Yingying and Yaoyao they poached wanted to send them back, but we didn''t accept them. These two music workshops have extremely deep connections; to even do this much is probably due to your influence..." Housekeeper Wu had looked into it. Indeed, the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building had enormous backing. If it were just ordinary nobles, even a first-class marquis would only be on par with his father. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire But these two, they had the power of royal mansions behind them. Sky Sound Courtyard was a property of King You''s Mansion. Happy Building had intricate connections with King Han Mansion. King Han was the eldest son of the current emperor. King You also had deep-rooted power in the court. Compared to them, be it in seniority or actual power, King Chun was slightly inferior. Their willingness to concede had truly surprised Li Nuo. Nightingale knocked on the door and came in, whispering, "Someone from Happy Building just came by, delivering a silver note for five thousand taels, apologizing for their Shopkeeper''s ignorance, and offering this silver as compensation..." Five thousand taels in compensation, Happy Building''s attitude was indeed very humble. Phoenix tugged at his sleeve and said, "The bigshots behind Happy Building probably don''t know about this. Anyway, we haven''t suffered much, so Young Master, can we just drop this matter?" Li Nuo wasn''t stubborn enough to fight the prince to the death. His target was those nobles, but as long as the Redemption was in effect, he couldn''t handle those nobles right away. At that moment, footsteps were heard again at the door. Li Anning glanced at Phoenix, who was tugging at Li Nuo''s sleeve, and said indifferently, "I knew you were here." Li Nuo asked in surprise, "Why are you here?" Li Anning replied indifferently, "There has been a murder at Happy Building. If you aren''t going, I will..." After her words trailed off, she glanced at Phoenix and then left on her own. Li Nuo followed Li Anning and soon arrived at Happy Building. Even though both were music workshops, Happy Building made Jade Sound Pavilion seem poor in comparison. Jade Sound Pavilion was just a two-story building with a courtyard. But Happy Building could be considered a garden, covering a much larger area than both Song Residence and Li Mansion combined. Inside the garden, there were pavilions, towers, artificial hills, and ponds, with all conceivable amenities. There was even a small lake at the center with interlaced corridors and several small waterside pavilions scattered across it. One could imagine that in summer, many guests would enjoy the cool breeze and listen to music across the lake. In one of the buildings, a body covered with a white cloth lay. From the uneven curves under the sheet, it was apparent that the deceased was a woman. Li Anning lifted the cloth, and Li Nuo caught a glimpse, his pupils slightly constricting. The deceased was the Shopkeeper of Happy Building. The same middle-aged woman who had threatened Phoenix at the Jade Sound Pavilion. Her expression was painfully contorted, with clear strangulation marks on her neck. A white cloth hung from the beam in the room. A man sighed and said, "We only looked away for a moment, and Manager Sun had killed herself in the room. How could she not bear it..." Li Anning examined the deceased''s neck, then looked at the white cloth, and said, "She didn''t commit suicide. She was strangled to death and then hung up." She had investigated countless cases and was able to clearly distinguish whether the deceased had been strangled, hanged, or committed suicide. Moreover, the murderer''s method of fabricating the scene was extremely crude, so much so that even a novice in investigations could see through it. The strangulation marks on the victim''s neck were very fine, impossible to have been made by that white cloth. Also, the position where the white cloth was hung was too high. Given this woman''s height, if she were hanging from the beam, she wouldn''t be able to reach a stool. Any normal person would not believe she had committed suicide. It seemed the murderer was deliberately telling them that the deceased did not die by suicide. She glanced at Li Nuo. Li Nuo shook his head, indicating the murderer was not at the scene. Li Anning was about to inquire if the deceased had any enemies before her death. At that moment, the man walked up to Li Nuo and said, "Young Master Li, Manager Sun did not know that Phoenix of the Jade Sound Pavilion was your woman and offended her greatly. King Han was very angry when he found out and had already reprimanded her. Perhaps, guilt-ridden, she chose to commit suicide to end it all..." Li Anning furrowed her brow and said, "I told you, she didn''t commit suicide." The man chuckled, "Princess might have seen it wrong." Hearing this, Li Anning paused, seemingly understanding something. The Happy Building was closer to the Ministry of Justice than to the Chang''an County Government. When reporting the case, they didn''t choose the Chang''an County Government but instead chose the Ministry of Justice. Because they knew that Li Anning and Li Nuo would come for a case handled by the Ministry of Justice. His words were actually very clear. This was King Han making a statement. Manager Sun troubling the Jade Sound Pavilion was not known by King Han. He didn''t want to offend Li Nuo over this matter, or more precisely, he didn''t want to provoke Li Xuanjing. Manager Sun''s death was King Han''s explanation to the Jade Sound Pavilion and also to Li Nuo. This case was specifically staged for them to see. That moment, the man handed over a thin booklet, saying, "King Han appointed her as the manager of the Happy Building, but he never imagined she would betray his expectations by engaging in human trafficking and forcing good women into prostitution. Over the years, she caused the deaths of many virtuous women, which is truly a grievous crime. We only recently discovered these crimes and intended to turn over this evidence to the government. It might also be possible that she committed suicide out of fear of being prosecuted, hoping to preserve her body intact... What do you think, sir?" Li Nuo also realized by now. Manager Sun died because someone wanted her dead. They even prepared an excuse for her death. He had been in Chang''an long enough to understand the implications. The deeds done by Manager Sun were solely her own doing. Now that she was dead, this matter should also come to an end. If he continued to target the Happy Building, it would be an insult to King Han. King Han had given him enough respect, and if he didn''t reciprocate, he would be the one at fault. This was an unspoken rule among the nobles. Although Li Nuo disliked this rule. But it wasn''t something he could easily change. Much later, at the Ministry of Justice. Li Anning walked into the government office, sat opposite Li Nuo, and said, "I had people investigate. All the evidence of Manager Sun''s crimes is true. According to the law, she would definitely have been sentenced to decapitation. She truly deserved her death..." The two exchanged glances, both looking rather gloomy. Manager Sun deserved to die, but from a Legalist''s perspective, she shouldn''t have died this way. However, many things in this world were not for them to decide. At that moment, Li Anning looked at Li Nuo again and said, "You really care about Phoenix. For her sake, everyone at the Chang''an County Government, the Ministry of Justice, and the Ministry of Justice have been busily working for days. The manager of the Happy Building has earned countless silver for King Han''s Mansion over the years. Just because she offended the Jade Sound Pavilion, King Han so easily abandoned her. From now on, no one in Chang''an should dare to bully Phoenix anymore. You should feel relieved now..." Li Nuo''s purpose had indeed been achieved. Though the process was not what he had wanted. Thinking about how he had been busily working for Phoenix, Li Anning felt depressed and said again, "You..." Li Nuo said, "I''ve painted a new picture for you, I''ll bring it tomorrow." He looked at Li Anning and asked, "What were you about to say?" Li Anning shook her head, "It''s nothing..." Chapter 270 - 152 Great Secret With the death of the Manager of the Happy Building, the storm around the Jade Sound Pavilion was thoroughly quelled. This outcome was beyond the expectation of many. The Manager of the Happy Building had worked for the King Han Mansion for nearly ten years. Over these ten years, the Happy Building had earned an immense amount of silver for the King Han Mansion. It could be said that she firmly bore the label of the King Han Mansion. Because of this background, even some nobles of Chang''an or fourth-rank and lower officials at the court had to give her some degree of courtesy. Riding on the fame of the King Han Mansion, she had behaved with total impunity over the years. Some small music workshops and brothels that had painstakingly nurtured a well-known girl were quickly poached by her. If anyone did not comply, their girls, or even the brothel managers, would inexplicably disappear after a while, forever vanishing from sight. Nobody had expected that tangling with the Jade Sound Pavilion this time would result in the death of Manager Sun. Some of the inside stories were already well-known. The Happy Building, accustomed to acting high-handedly, had this time turned its sights on the Jade Sound Pavilion. Although the rumors of a relationship between the Pavilion Master of Jade Sound Pavilion and the son of the Minister of Justice were proven false, out of caution, even the Sky Sound Courtyard was merely making a small attempt to poach. However, the Happy Building brazenly took more extreme measures. They not only employed many hooligans to create disturbances daily at the Jade Sound Pavilion, driving away customers and rendering the pavilion unable to do business, but the Manager of the Happy Building also personally visited the Jade Sound Pavilion, intending to force Phoenix to transfer the Jade Sound Pavilion at an extremely low price. Days ago, the Ministry of Justice inexplicably issued an order, stirring up a campaign against misdemeanors in Chang''an, where many hooligans were dealt with. The direct actions of the Ministry of Justice undeniably confirmed their involvement. The Jade Sound Pavilion was backed by the Li Family. The Happy Building was supported by King Han. Everyone was waiting to see how the drama would unfold. Unexpectedly, it was King Han who conceded first. With the tight security around the Happy Building, who could infiltrate Manager Sun''s room in broad daylight, kill her, and then depart undetected? In this affair, Manager Sun was undoubtedly sacrificed. King Han was unwilling to provoke a conflict with Li Xuanjing for her sake. Li Xuanjing was famously protective of his kin; wiping out a place like the Happy Building would not be difficult for him. Most of the common folk only knew Li Xuanjing as a powerful villain, and through this incident, they gained a clearer understanding of his power and influence. Forcing the prince most likely to inherit the throne to kill a confidante of ten years and concede, throughout history, very few power ministers have managed to achieve this. King Han Mansion. A youthful figure, frowning, strode rapidly into a grand hall. Outside was bitterly cold, but inside the hall, it was exceptionally warm. The young man removed his heavy outer robe, and two maids immediately stepped forward to take it. The young man looked at the figure sitting on the brocade couch, frowned, and asked, "Father, why did you kill Manager Sun? She has worked for our mansion for so long, without merit but with hard work. Now, outside, everyone says you are scared of Li Xuanjing, isn''t this embarrassing for our King Han Mansion?" On the brocade couch, a middle-aged man rose from between two plump women and said, "It''s not that I am scared of him; I just don''t wish to provoke him. Anyone can manage the Happy Building. If I didn''t explain it to Li Xuanjing, who knows how he would''ve retaliated from the shadows. You know how much your Imperial Grandfather trusts him..." The prince could not hide his disappointment. Since when did a prince fear a subject? When will Father stand up for himself a bit more... He waved his hand, retrieved his heavy outer robe, and said resentfully, "Forget it. I''m leaving. Really, how could I have such an embarrassing father..." As he left, he passed by a middle-aged official, nodded to him in a perfunctory salute as the official slightly bowed. The middle-aged official entered the grand hall, and King Han, who had gotten down from the bed and commanded the two plump women to leave, then said with a smile, "Fuzhi, come, have a seat." The middle-aged official did not sit down but closed the hall doors and said, "Your Highness, you are a bit too impatient." King Han raised an eyebrow, "You think there has been a mistake in my actions?" The middle-aged official said, "These past months, first it was Zheng Tianxing, then Zeng Yan, followed by Sun Jin. Your Highness has acted too frequently, I am concerned that the observant ones might notice." King Han dismissively said, "Zheng Tianxing was killed by his concubine, Zeng Yan died at the hands of thieves, and Sun Jin offended Li Xuanjing''s son. I killed her to explain to Li Xuanjing. Do you see any problem with that?" On the surface, of course, there was nothing wrong. But with the Zheng Tianxing case, a butterfly was caught. With the Zeng Yan case, they almost revealed themselves, and to make amends, there was an additional loss of a Death Soldier. Both cases almost got exposed by the son of Li Xuanjing. This time, the case was directly related to him. If anything went wrong, ten years of planning would be ruined by one case. King Han patted his shoulder and said, "Fuzhi, your courage is still too small. The archives of that year are already destroyed, only the Ministry of Personnel and the Imperial Palace Bureau retained them, and we have our people placed there. If anyone investigates, it would be impossible for us not to know..." The middle-aged official said nothing. He was naturally reassured with others. But when tied to Li Xuanjing, he always felt uneasy. He looked at King Han and said earnestly, "To be cautious, Your Highness should refrain from taking action lately. Li Xuanjing''s son has been cultivating in the Ministry of Justice. If another murder occurs, it will surely be handled by him. This man is extremely clever and has cracked many strange cases. I''m afraid something might go wrong..." King Han chuckled, "No matter how clever he is, can he be more clever than Li Xuanjing? Even with Li Xuanjing, we have used him without him noticing anything, haven''t we?" With a dismissive smile, he said, "You all say Li Xuanjing is clever, but if he really was, why would he choose King Chun who can''t be propped up? Can''t you see, among all the princes, Father Emperor would choose anyone but King Chun? Everyone says Li Xuanjing is extraordinarily smart, but I see him as merely having an empty reputation..." The middle-aged official sighed inwardly. Lacking a background was precisely why Li Xuanjing chose King Chun. If King Chun had, like the other princes, powerful forces backing him, His Majesty wouldn''t trust Li Xuanjing so much. But these words, he could not say out loud. Seeing him still frowning, King Han could only say, "Alright, I promise you, I won''t make a move anytime soon. You can rest assured. This matter will be watertight, without any mishaps. Stay later for a meal; we haven''t had a drink together in a long time..." Thinking of something else, he asked, "By the way, about the piece you planted in the Ministry of Personnel, should we deal with him? I''m not worried about Li Xuanjing, but about him..." "No need. I believe he''s not capable. Besides, he is my fellow townsman and might be of use to me in the future. After some time, I will find a way to transfer him..." "Then I''ll listen to you..." ... Ministry of Personnel. A few officials were whispering. "Have you heard about that matter?" "Which matter?" "The manager of the Happy Building has died." "I didn''t expect King Han to make such a concession..." "Perhaps he doesn''t want to offend Lord Li over a mere manager..." Archives Chief Zhao He, listening to their discussion, left unobtrusively. He entered a government office, and seeing no one around, he took out a handwritten register from the drawer. These volumes were filled with names. That high-ranking official always had him keep an eye on a certain official''s documents. He cautiously left himself a hint. Returning later and taking advantage of his position, he took the chance to conduct his investigation. This investigation indeed revealed some clues. The Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan, whom the high-ranking official asked him to watch, had previously been a Book Corrector at the Eastern Palace''s Scripture Bureau. And once, when the name "Zheng Tianxing" came up, that third-rank official had a significant lapse. Zhao He investigated further; this Zheng Tianxing had been a clerk in the Inner Straight Bureau of the Eastern Palace. It was always the Eastern Palace. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire Out of curiosity, he secretly copied the register of Eastern Palace officials. After some covert investigations, he found several former Eastern Palace officials who had met untimely deaths. Some had their families confiscated by the court after being caught in wrongdoings, some were killed by their own concubines, some drowned accidentally in a boat, and there were even a few who died accidentally from pufferfish poison... These people had died in bizarre ways, none repeating. Those registers also sporadically mentioned several names of female officials of the Inner Palace. There was one named Zeng Yan, previously the Keeper of the Treasury in the Inner Palace. Zhao He had just started looking into her when he learned she had died, killed by a thief breaking into her home. Another was Sun Jin, a Chief of the Inner Palace, previously managing the concubines'' jewelry and clothes, who later became the manager of the Happy Building. Now, she too was dead. Could all these deaths truly just be coincidences? Zhao He faintly felt that he might have stumbled upon a monumental secret. Although he still did not know what this secret was, he felt that his prospects of promotion and fortune might depend on it... Though the Capital Governor, a senior official and his fellow townsman, would only offer him empty promises. His fate was still in his own hands... Ministry of Justice. A young man walked in and said, "Minister, the manager of the Happy Building is dead. It was probably at the initiative of King Han. This issue might once again be blamed on you..." He could guess how it would be rumored outside. Li Xuanjing''s power was overwhelming; even King Han had to bow his head and, to settle things with Li Xuanjing, might have even had to order the deaths of his own confidants... After the young man left, Li Xuanjing pulled out a piece of paper from a stack of documents and circled the name "Sun Jin" with a red pen. It was visible that several names on this paper were already marked with red circles. With an expression of piqued interest on his face, he looked at the remaining names and murmured in a low voice, "Gu Wenhan, Zheng Tianxing..., Zeng Yan, Sun Jin, who will be next?" Chapter 271 - 153 Annings Troubles Song Residence. Song Jiaren placed several branches of plum blossoms into a vase and suddenly asked Li Nuo, "How''s the matter with the Phoenix Lady?" Li Nuo closed the book he was reading and looked up, "It''s been resolved." Because of the Jade Sound Pavilion, the commotion this time was not small. The street bullies of Chang''an were specially rectified, and the main culprit, the shopkeeper of the Happy Building, paid with his life. The Jade Sound Pavilion not only resolved the immediate crisis but also didn''t have to worry about similar incidents happening in the future. It''s just that the rumor he had so painstakingly quashed ended up being in vain. After this incident, people were dead set on not believing that he and Phoenix were innocent. Li Nuo, for his part, didn''t mind. These rumors wouldn''t affect his relationship with his wife anymore. But for the Phoenix, it was hard to say whether it was a good or bad thing. In the future, definitely, no one would dare to trouble the Jade Sound Pavilion again, but she had been labeled as "the son of the Minister of Justice''s woman," and it was doubtful any man would dare to approach her. If she couldn''t get married in the future, it was not his fault. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire Speaking of the Phoenix, the Phoenix arrived. Carrying a vase with flowers, she entered the room and said to Song Jiaren, "Miss Song, I apologize for not being able to visit earlier due to the Jade Sound Pavilion being so busy. I only managed to find the time today..." The Phoenix came over this time to teach his wife painting. Painting and floristry seemed unrelated, but were actually closely linked. The former was used to lay the foundation for cultivating aesthetics. Anyone can put flowers in a vase, but selecting materials, arranging compositions, and coordinating colors are the key points and challenges. A deficiency in any aspect would diminish the grace of the arrangement. Although Li Nuo never had such expectations of his wife in this regard, it would certainly be better if she could be slightly touched by the essence of art. The courtyard was brighter, and the two women sat in the pavilion, with the Phoenix explaining the mixing of colors in painting to Song Jiaren. Li Nuo stood at a distance, quietly watching them. Two beauties together were truly a delightful sight. The poem "Jiaren" had made the Song Residence a hot spot in Chang''an, with people lingering outside the residence every day, hoping to see what the Jiaren described in the poem looked like. A song "Phoenix Seeking His Mate" had made the Phoenix''s name known throughout Chang''an and the business of the Jade Sound Pavilion flourished more than before. Both were known as the foremost beauties of Chang''an, a testament to the power of poetry and literature. Their appearances indeed stood out among women, but just as there is no first in literature, there is no second in martial arts, and appearances are much the same. To say his wife is the foremost beauty of Chang''an, Phoenix would definitely disagree; if Phoenix claimed to be the foremost beauty of Chang''an, Princess Li Anning would have something to say, and the other women would not concede either. But both being beauties, one with the addition of literary works and the other''s beauty unknown to others, the difference immediately became apparent. Xi Shi, Wang Zhaojun, Diao Chan, and Yang Yuhuan are recognized as the four great beauties of history, and there must have been countless women more beautiful than them throughout the ages who have not left their names behind. Given similar physical attributes, works of art became the deciding factor. The same principle applied to the previous selection of the Oiran. It was just a pity that Princess Li Anning was not there. The painting that Li Nuo gave her was hung prominently in the most conspicuous spot in the government office, catching the eye of every Ministry of Justice official who came for business. The lives of officials were actually quite monotonous, and they enjoyed gathering for idle chat when unoccupied. And so, word spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, and Princess Anning, "whose smile sparked unparalleled beauty, making all other ladies in the palace lose their luster," finally became known for her beauty rather than her capability. As he thought of Princess Li Anning, footsteps approached from the doorway. Li Nuo turned his head and thought to himself that today was indeed a day where wishes were fulfilled. Princess Li Anning originally had matters to discuss with Li Nuo, but her gaze swept over the pavilion in the courtyard, and she paused slightly. What is she doing here? And laughing and talking with Song Jiaren, looking quite familiar... In her efforts to ensure harmony between her husband and herself, she tried every means to prevent her husband from contacting the Phoenix, yet here she was, bringing her right into their home! Li Nuo looked toward Princess Li Anning and asked, "Is there another case?" Princess Li Anning was already feeling gloomy, and seeing the Phoenix only made her mood worse, she replied grumpily, "Can''t I come here if there''s no case? I''m looking for Ning''er and Mumu, not you..." Ning''er and Mumu did indeed like Princess Li Anning very much. Because she was willing to play those childish games with them. Princess Li Anning glanced at the Phoenix and Song Jiaren in the pavilion and asked, "What are they doing?" Li Nuo said, "You''ll know if you go over and take a look." Princess Li Anning gave him a glance and walked slowly over, standing behind and watching. Li Nuo grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds; Princess Li Anning was watching the two of them, while he was watching the three of them. The three most famous beauties of Chang''an standing together was probably a sight only he had the chance to appreciate. Beautiful things can always bring a pleasant enjoyment. For example, arranging flowers, or like a beauty. Three beauties, each beautiful in their own right, truly a harmonious and delightful sight for the eyes. Unfortunately, such beautiful scenes are not common. Li Nuo thought for a moment, then walked back to his room and quickly sketched the outlines on rice paper. Just yesterday, he had painted for Li Anning, and holding to the principle of not wasting, while his ability was still intact, why not immortalize the beauty he had just witnessed? Before long, Li Anning came in and saw the unfinished painting on the table. She rolled her eyes at him and asked, "Why are you painting us?" Li Nuo replied, "Just bored, painting for the sake of it." In the pavilion in the courtyard, Song Jiaren was earnestly learning color mixing with Phoenix. In the room, Li Anning sat beside the table, propping her chin with one hand, her pretty face occasionally showing a look of worry. Li Nuo glanced at her and asked, "What''s wrong? You seem unhappy." Li Anning glared at him and said, "It''s all your fault!" Li Nuo was slightly taken aback, "What did I do?" He had been nothing but good to her recently. Both with painting and writing poetry, how could it be his fault? Li Anning looked at him, her eyes filled with deep reproach. A moment later, Li Nuo put down his brush, a look of speechlessness on his face. It really was a problem with the paintings and the poetry. As a princess of the Imperial Family, Li Anning previously did not have much presence in Chang''an. For the past few years, she had been cultivating at the Ministry of Justice, involved at the frontline, reviewing and investigating cases daily, shuttling between the Ministry of Justice and the Princess Mansion. Apart from the officials of the Ministry of Justice and a few courtiers, very few people even knew about this, and if it weren''t for the recent romantic rumors with him, the common people wouldn''t know that such a princess existed. Her low-profile and unadorned life came to an end during these few days. A poem with high recitation frequency was enough to spread her fame all across Chang''an in a very short time. Whether Song Jiaren or Jiang Dai''er was the number one beauty of Chang''an was still debatable. But the number one beauty of the court, undeniably, was Princess Anning. Her appearance and figure were unquestionably top-notch. This could easily be confirmed by the officials from the Ministry of Justice. Gradually, people began to mention her alongside the other two beauties, collectively calling them the "Chang''an Three Beauties." Graceful and refined ladies are to gentlemen''s liking; among the Chang''an Three Beauties, Song Jiaren was already spoken for, and Phoenix, as the rumored lover of a certain villainous character''s son, was also off-limits for anyone harboring ulterior motives. Only Princess Anning was still genuinely single. The excessive discussion had fully brought her into the public''s eye. Some courtiers finally remembered, oh, the Imperial Family had such a princess. The eighteen-year-old princess, by all accounts, should have been married by now. Li Nuo himself was married at eighteen. Many others even had several children by the age of eighteen. It was said that the Ministry of Rites was already selecting a suitable Prince Consort for her, apart from the prominent families of Daxia, some princes from other nations also expressed their desire to form a marriage alliance with Daxia... Looking at Li Anning''s resentful gaze, Li Nuo found himself at a loss for words. Although the poem was her request, if there was someone to blame, it could also be him. Li Anning glanced at him and said, "I don''t care, you fix the trouble you''ve caused!" Having been through past experiences, Li Nuo was actually quite accustomed to Li Anning''s unreasonable fits, feeling a sense of normalcy. But as much as he could manage heaven and earth, could he really manage a princess''s marriage? However, marrying at eighteen was indeed early. Wasn''t Phoenix, at twenty-one, still an unmarried young woman? Everyone had different thoughts, but it was important to hear her opinion. Li Nuo looked at Li Anning and asked, "What do you think?" Li Anning replied, "Think about what?" Li Nuo asked, "No matter what, you''re already eighteen. Even if this issue is resolved smoothly this time, you''ll have to face it again. Have you thought about when you want to get married?" Li Anning turned to look outside and said, "I''ll wait a bit longer." Li Nuo asked, puzzled, "Wait for what?" Li Anning glared at him and said irritably, "It''s none of your business what I''m waiting for!" Chapter 272 - 154 King Chuns Suspicion Li Nuo was bewildered by the scolding he received from Li Anning and claimed his innocence. Men should marry when they grow up, and so should women; what could he do? Find an excuse to arrest the nosy officials from the Ministry of Rites, give them a good lecture, and tell them to mind their own business instead of meddling with the Princess''s marriage matters? The Ministry of Rites was responsible for such things; arranging the Princess''s marriage was exactly their duty. Li Nuo had no power to interfere with such national affairs. After all, what did he have besides a father who was powerful enough to dominate the court? Without his father, he was nothing. However, the thought of Li Anning getting married someday did stir some unpleasant feelings within Li Nuo. Although, he knew such feelings made little sense. After all, she was the one he had called "wife" countless times... As Li Nuo was lost in thoughts, Li Anning tapped on the table with her knuckles and pointed at the painting, saying, "You''ve drawn something incorrectly." Li Nuo snapped back to reality. She knew about painting, to claim that his work was flawed? Li Nuo looked at her and asked, "What''s incorrect?" Li Anning pointed to the Phoenix and herself in the painting, slightly stuck out her chest, and asked, "Do you think what you''ve drawn is correct?" Initially, Li Nuo hadn''t noticed anything amiss. But her gesture of thrusting her chest out was clearly suggestive. Looking at the sketch, Li Nuo then realized that there were indeed some details that he hadn''t handled properly. If he drew Li Anning or the Phoenix separately, the painting would have no flaws. But with both in the same painting, certain details needed attention. For instance, the curve in front of the Princess''s chest should be slightly larger than that of the Phoenix''s, though not by much, but larger is larger. This specific feature wasn''t reflected in Li Nuo''s depiction. Not only did it not represent the actual situation, but it even looked as if the curve of the Phoenix was larger. This was contrary to the truth, and luckily, Li Nuo had only sketched the outlines, so it wasn''t too late to make corrections. Li Nuo crumpled the draft and threw it into the wastebasket. He grabbed a new sheet of rice paper and quickly sketched their silhouettes once more. Looking at the curves of the two figures in the drawing, Li Anning nodded in satisfaction and left the room. Li Nuo worked on the drawing for a while but felt his eyes grow tired, so he decided to step out of the room to rest them. His wife was still in the pavilion practicing painting with the Phoenix. Li Anning and Mumu Ning''er were skipping rope in the courtyard. Watching painting was uninteresting, so Li Nuo stood aside and watched them skip rope, his eyes following the rhythm of Li Anning''s jumps, left to right, up and down... After inadvertently performing a set of eye exercises, his eyes felt much better. Li Nuo returned to his room and continued painting. When he got to the part about his wife, Li Nuo hesitated slightly but flicked his wrist, adding a little curvature to her figure. His wife actually had some curves¡ªperhaps she didn''t want it to interfere with her cultivation practice, she usually wore tight chest bindings that made them less pronounced. But even so, compared to the Phoenix and Li Anning, she fell far short. If he didn''t add this particular stroke, the painting would seem too cruel. The finished piece wasn''t quite suitable to give to his wife, nor to Li Anning and the Phoenix, so Li Nuo kept it for himself. The next day, he left home in the afternoon, not heading to the Ministry of Justice but straight for the Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo was beginning to understand why officials'' sons and rich tycoons always flaunted their fathers. When faced with something beyond his power, the first person he thought of was his father. He himself didn''t have a good solution for the matter Li Anning had entrusted to him. As Li Nuo entered the Minister of Justice''s office, his father was playing a game of Go with King Chun. Li Nuo knew the rules of Go but wasn''t an expert; he usually played a simpler game with Mumu. While playing, King Chun said, "It''s boring for you to watch us play, so if you have something to say to your father, go ahead..." Li Nuo stood aside and said, "You guys keep playing, I''m not in a hurry." Once they finished the game, Li Nuo asked, "Father, Uncle King Chun, I heard that the court is choosing a Prince Consort for Princess Anning?" King Chun nodded and said, "You''ve heard as well, huh? Time flies so fast; it feels like just a few years ago she was crawling on the ground, and now she''s eighteen. It''s time to select a Prince Consort for her..." Li Nuo cleared his throat and said, "The Princess told me she doesn''t want to marry yet." King Chun looked slightly taken aback and asked, "Anning doesn''t want to marry? Why did she talk to you about it?" "..." Li Nuo said, "We''re friends; she asked me to help her think of a solution." King Chun shook his head and said, "Being born into the royal family, she doesn''t have much say in whether she marries or not. Historically, Princesses would have their Prince Consorts decided before the age of eighteen. Anning is already behind schedule. The Ministry of Rites is already drafting a list of candidates for Prince Consort. At the next court assembly, it should be mentioned..." In Daxia, when Princesses reach the marriageable age, if Your Majesty does not specify, usually the Ministry of Rites will draft a list. The Ministry of Rites will select several candidates for Prince Consort based on their age, family background, and character, follow a process at the court assembly, and submit the final list to Your Majesty, who will then appoint one as Prince Consort. He looked towards Li Nuo and said, "If Anning has any preferred candidates, she can just say so. I will have the Ministry of Rites add that person''s name to the list..." Normally, this would not adhere to protocol, but for Anning''s future happiness, as her brother, he could make an exception just this once. Li Nuo said, "She said she wants to wait." King Chun asked in confusion, "Wait for what?" Li Nuo shook his head, "I don''t know." It was when he asked her this question that she scolded him. He was merely repeating her words, verbatim. At that moment, Li Xuanjing nodded and said, "I understand. You can go back now..." Father didn''t have as many questions as King Chun. Li Nuo believed his father understood his meaning and left reassured. After Li Nuo had left, King Chun touched his chin and muttered, "Anning doesn''t want to marry. Why did she send him to say that? The two of them... couldn''t be having issues, could they?" Before he finished speaking, he shook his head and said, "He''s already married and couldn''t possibly become Prince Consort. Besides, there''s an issue of seniority. Speaking of which, he must call Anning ''Aunt.'' Perhaps I''m overthinking..." ... Imperial Palace. At the mid-moon court assembly. Today''s court assembly had already been in session for quite some time. With the spring examinations imminent, followed by the Imperial Examination, it would soon be the busiest time for the court''s departments, needing all detailed matters arranged months in advance. As the court assembly was about to conclude, the Assistant Minister of Rites stepped forward, holding a folded document, and said, "Princess Anning has reached the age of eighteen and the time for marriage. The Ministry of Rites has tentatively drafted a list of five candidates for Prince Consort, as follows..." "The son of the Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Zhao Jun, aged nineteen, of noble character and filial piety..." "The grandson of the Grand Scholar of the Hongwen Academy, Zhang Xiande, aged eighteen, with exceptional intellect and competent in both literary and military skills..." "The son of the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Wei Yue, aged seventeen, gentle and respectful with exemplary demeanor..." ... When selecting a Prince Consort for the Princess, the court had certain requirements for talent, character, and family background. The candidates chosen by the Ministry of Rites were young elites from Chang''an''s official''s sons. After reading the information on the candidates for Prince Consort, the Assistant Minister of Rites asked, "Concerning the list of five candidates for Prince Consort, do any of the lords have any objections?" Even though the Assistant Minister of Rites asked this, it generally was just a formality. The candidates for Prince Consort were carefully selected by the Ministry of Rites and should not have any issues. Objecting at this time would either indicate a deep-seated enmity with the family of a candidate or an intention to cause trouble for the Ministry of Rites. Seeing no objections, the Assistant Minister of Rites spoke again, "Since..." "I have an objection," came a voice. A figure slowly stepped forward to the front of the grand hall. Seeing this, the Assistant Minister of Rites trembled slightly, swallowing back the words he was about to say. The other officials in the court also looked at Li Xuanjing with surprise. The Assistant Minister of Rites cleared his throat cautiously and asked, "Lord Li, please speak." Li Xuanjing said indifferently, "Princess Anning is incomparably graceful and possesses the cultivation of the Fourth Realm at a young age. Even when compared to other countries, she is a rare and exceptional lady. Although the Ministry of Rites selected young elites, they fall far short of the Princess. A hasty decision would not only wrong the Princess but would also disrespect the Royal Family." The Ministry of Rites officials fell into deep thought. What the Minister of Justice said made sense. He seldom spoke of such reason on the court. But even a remarkable lady must marry someday. Isn''t the Song Family''s legitimate daughter remarkable, and didn''t she marry your son? Why is there a double standard when it comes to the Princess... Just as the Assistant Minister of Rites was about to speak, Li Xuanjing''s gaze swept across an official, who he randomly fixed upon, asking, "What do the lords think?" Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire That official''s body shook. Although the address was to all lords, the look was fixed on him. He immediately said, "Lord Li is most perceptive!" Li Xuanjing''s gaze passed over a row of officials. Wherever his gaze landed, people began to speak out. "Lord Li is correct." "The Ministry of Rites'' selection was too hasty..." "None of these candidates are worthy of Princess Anning." ... If one person objected, the Ministry of Rites could overlook it. But when a group objected, especially the Minister of Justice leading the charge, they had no choice but to reselect. The next court assembly was ten days away. This delay would extend the process by at least ten more days. The Assistant Minister of Rites sighed inwardly and could only say, "Since so many lords object, the Ministry of Rites will redraft a list..." Chapter 273 - 155 Yiren The candidates for Prince Consort selected by the Ministry of Rites were rejected by the Minister of Justice. Under his coercion, some officials had to stand out, leading to a situation where many opposed the choices. This point is where Li Xuanjing differed from others. Other powers in the court banded officials together with interests and power, Standing united against and in support of matters that touched upon their vested interests. Li Xuanjing used deterrence. Whomever his gaze rested upon had to echo his sentiments, Otherwise, it wouldn''t be long before their position might be occupied by someone else. The mid and lower-ranking officials in the court had grown accustomed to this. But this matter did not concern the interests of King Chun; it was unclear why he opposed it. Princess Anning''s marriage was a family affair of the Imperial Family, and as an outsider, he had no reason to intervene unnecessarily. Surely he didn''t intend for Princess Anning to marry his own son? Recently, there had indeed been some rumors in Chang''an about his son and Princess Anning. It must be said that the princesses of Daxia were indeed sought after¡ª Unlike in Chu Country or Zhao Country, where becoming a Prince Consort meant one could no longer enter civil service. There were no such restrictions for a Prince Consort in Daxia; one''s career could actually become even easier after the marriage. Being a relative of the Royal Family, the Ministry of Personnel would also consider human sentiments during assessments. But with Li Xuanjing''s power and influence, he wouldn''t care about gaining another status as an Imperial Relative. Moreover, his son was already married. Even with his overwhelming power, a princess from the Royal Family couldn''t possibly become his son''s concubine. Unless his son divorced his current wife or relegated her to a concubine. Nobody knew what Li Xuanjing was thinking, but because of his opposition, the issue had to be put on hold. ... Li Nuo left the Song Residence, boarded his carriage, and headed for the Ministry of Justice. When passing by Jade Sound Pavilion, he lifted the curtain for a glance. The shops on both sides of Jade Sound Pavilion were starting to undergo work. Business had been very good for Jade Sound Pavilion recently. According to Phoenix, they had taken over the two neighboring shops and were planning to expand. With the growing fame of Jade Sound Pavilion, the previous space was getting a bit cramped. Soon, the carriage stopped in front of the Ministry of Justice. By the year''s end, the number of case files sent for review to the Ministry of Justice surged. If this year''s cases were backlogged until next year, it would affect the performance reviews of local officials. Of course, Li Nuo didn''t waste this opportunity and visited the Ministry of Justice almost every day. He was well-prepared for the Imperial Examination; the small spring exam was nothing to him. After arriving at the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo made sure that Gu practiced her writing, for when she practiced, it was as if he did too¡ªfreeing him from the need to do the same. Then, he sat at his desk, waiting for Li Anning to come. Before he officially became an officer of the Ministry of Justice, he couldn''t do without her. Documents of the Ministry and seals, all required her to bring them over. Li Anning arrived a little late today, seemingly in very good spirits, humming a tune as she entered. Indeed, her mood was excellent. At today''s morning court session, the list of Prince Consort candidates from the Ministry of Rites was rejected again. The next session would be the grand court assembly. With officials from all regions presenting, time was already tight; certainly, they wouldn''t bring up her matter. Such a delay meant at least another month. She glanced at Li Nuo, her face showing satisfaction. He still kept her issues in mind. However, there was a tinge of sadness in her heart from time to time. Her marriage was of no concern to the Father Emperor. She couldn''t even see the Father Emperor''s face. But others'' fathers could stand against the court rituals and the rules of the Royal Family, rejecting the list of Prince Consort candidates twice. Of course, the Minister of Justice wasn''t doing it for her. His father was genuinely kind to him. Even such unreasonable demands would be fulfilled. But soon, Li Anning''s mood brightened again. The Minister of Justice doted on his son, And the Minister of Justice''s son doted on her. It was the same. She took an apple from her bosom, broke it into two halves, and handed one to Li Nuo, asking, "How have you and your wife been getting on recently?" Li Nuo took a bite of the apple and replied, "Pretty good." Li Anning gave him a quick look and queried further, "What I mean is, have your relations progressed any deeper recently?" Li Nuo shook his head. Although his relationship with his wife had always been harmonious, they had maintained their previous pace without further advancement. They already slept under the same quilt¡ªto make any further progress would be to take the final step. From two rooms to one. From under the bed to on top. From two blankets to one. From no physical contact to hand-holding becoming commonplace, embracing her while playing the lute had become the norm, utterly natural. Reflecting on several months ago, when they were still like strangers, such progress was already fast enough. Having spent so much time with her, Li Nuo had a rough idea of when to do what. But as for a girl''s heart, he wouldn''t dare say he understood it completely, and he turned to Li Anning, asking, "Do you have any suggestions?" Others he may not trust, but he did trust Li Anning. If it weren''t for her meticulous analysis and sincere advice last time, he wouldn''t have been so determined about his wife''s feelings, and their relationship wouldn''t have progressed this far. Seeing Li Nuo looking towards her, Li Anning immediately averted her gaze and waved her hand, saying, "Not at all, I don''t have any suggestions. You do as you please..." As time entered the twelfth lunar month, with the festive season approaching, the already lively Chang''an became busier with each passing day. It coinciding with the Imperial Examination year, students from various states who were participating in the examination also arrived in Chang''an one after another. As the capital of Daxia Country, the prosperity of Chang''an was far beyond comparison to the outer states, and many people who came to Chang''an for the first time were dazzled by its splendor. Li Nuo, accompanied by his wife, visited the Ministry of Personnel once again. This trip to the Ministry of Personnel was not to consult any archives. The spring examination was jointly hosted by the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Personnel. Students taking part in the spring examination needed to register at the Ministry of Personnel one month in advance. A long queue had formed at the side door of the Ministry of Personnel. The officials there said that this year''s number of students participating in the spring examination was several times more than last year''s. This was to be expected. With the reform of this year''s Imperial Examination, the academies could no longer take in students outside of the spring examination, making it the only pathway, and naturally leading to fierce competition. Even though the fee for the spring examination was not low, having gone up from twenty taels of silver last year to one hundred taels now, there were still those who wanted to take their chances. These silver taels were ostensibly for examination fees, invigilation fees, question paper fees, marking fees, Horse Field and archery range usage fees, and the cost of paper, ink, brush, inkstone, paint, and so on. It all sounded reasonable, but the pricing was exorbitantly high. To sit for an exam at the cost of one hundred taels, non-refundable whether you passed or failed, more so if you passed. This rule alone barred poor students from taking their first step on the official path. As a senior official at the Ministry of Personnel, Li Nuo did not have to queue up outside in the cold wind. Actually, he did not mind, and he originally did not want to trouble his father-in-law. But as soon as he approached the entrance of the Ministry of Personnel, an official recognized him and insistently invited him inside. Shortly after, Li Nuo sat in the warm heated room, leisurely drinking tea and reading. A clerk soon handled all the paperwork for him. Li Nuo took the examination certificate in both hands, saying, "Thank you." The junior official smiled and said, "No need for thanks, young master." Song Zhe walked in with his hands behind his back and asked, "How''s your preparation for the Imperial Examination going?" Li Nuo replied, "Getting through the spring examination shouldn''t be a problem..." Song Zhe took another look at him. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire While the competition for the spring examination was less intense compared to the full Imperial Examination and the standards were somewhat lower, it still required knowledge of the Six Arts, and each subject needed to be graded at least a B or higher. Song Zhe suddenly asked, "How many types of auspicious ceremonies are there?" Li Nuo answered, "Among the rituals of the Five Rites, there are one hundred and fifty-two in total: first is the auspicious ceremony, with fifty-five types, the first is the winter solstice sacrifice at the Circular Mound Altar, the second is the prayer for grain at the Circular Mound Altar, the third is the rain-prayer sacrifice at the Circular Mound Altar, the fourth is the grand offering at the Mingtang, the fifth is the sacrifice to the Azure Emperor at the Eastern Suburb..." Li Nuo looked at him and asked, "Lord Father-in-law, should I continue reciting?" Song Zhe waved his hand and said, "No need." Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. He actually just knew the auspicious ceremonies up to that part. Any further, even by one more line, and he would have to grind like his life depended on it. Song Zhe looked at Li Nuo with a slightly different expression. He had been skeptical about him, but seeing how proficiently he recited the Five Rites, he must have put in considerable effort. He had seen his paintings, and although not exceptional, they were more than enough to cope with the Imperial Examination. And as for his Music - it had to be said that he had fully inherited Li Xuanjing''s talent. Even Song Zhe at his peak couldn''t compete with him. Truly the son of his father! Thinking of something, he suddenly sighed. If he had realized things earlier, some matters wouldn''t have turned out this way... She wouldn''t have been separated from her mother for more than a decade, and neither would her sisters have had to live apart. Compared to her, the person he had wronged the most must be Yiren. With his wife''s disposition, these years must have been hard for her... At the Song Residence. The piercing cold winds made Song Ning''er''s sword-holding hands tremble; she lifted her little face, reddened by the cold, looking pitifully at the woman, and said, "Master Sister, it''s so cold. Can we wait until it gets warmer to practice?" The woman stated calmly, "What''s this cold? Martial arts practice is just like this. If you can''t even endure this little hardship, you''ll never achieve anything on the Martial Path, let alone catch up to Song Mu''er..." Watching the little girl wield the long sword in the cold wind, a glint of reminiscence appeared on her face. Compared to Holy Maiden Peak on Sanqing Mountain, covered in ice and snow year-round, what was this bit of cold? The hardships Ning''er faced now were nothing compared to what she experienced in her own youth. But thinking of the helpless little girl crying in the snowstorm, something in her heart seemed to stir. She crouched down, covering the little girl''s hands with her own, channeling True Qi, and asked, "Still cold?" Song Ning''er felt a warm flow enter her body, making her feel toasty all over. She happily said, "Not cold anymore, thank you, Master Sister!" The woman brushed off the snowflakes from her head and said, "Take a rest if you''re tired." Song Ning''er shook her head, picked up the sword again, and asserted, "I''m not tired. I want to practice diligently. I will definitely defeat Song Mu''er one day!" Chapter 274 - 156 Unforgettable Ministry of Personnel. Li Nuo''s examination certificate had already been processed, and when the time came, he simply needed to pay attention to which Examination Hall he was in to directly participate in the spring exam. Inside the warm room. Lord Father-in-law seemed to be thinking of something, his gaze profound as he looked into the empty space, he held his teacup for a long time, yet never took a sip. Although the years had left some traces on his face, they had also added a few touches of steadiness, a charm belonging to middle-aged men that was lethal to women of all ages. As a young man, he must have been the dream lover of countless women. No wonder Lady Mother-in-law, a prodigy of the Martial Path, had chased him in those days. Li Nuo was silent for a moment before speaking, "I''ve heard Housekeeper Wu mention some things about Lady Mother-in-law..." Song Jiaren was slightly startled, her eyes turning towards him. Song Zhe, too, came out of his memories, took a light sip of tea, and asked, "You know everything?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Back then..." It seemed Song Zhe knew what he was going to say, waved his hand, and said, "That matter is not your fault. There are many reasons why Jiaren''s mother and I separated, you needn''t blame yourself." Li Nuo had thought that since the matter started because of him, he had a responsibility to find a way to reconcile them. But it seemed that things from those years were not as simple as he had thought. Lord Father-in-law clearly did not want to bring up the matter, so Li Nuo did not continue to speak on it. A moment later, he and his wife left the Ministry of Personnel. When passing by Jade Sound Pavilion, Song Jiaren entered through the back door. In the backyard of the Jade Sound Pavilion, there was a small garden where many cold-resistant flowers bloomed, even in winter. After the improvements by the Agricultural School, many flowers bloomed all year round. Phoenix had brought her here a few times during the learning process of floriculture. This area was not open to the public, and as they were selecting flowers, Li Nuo went through a small door to the front hall. Jade Sound Pavilion had many guests today, mostly dressed as young scholars, some sitting at their seats, others standing under the verses on the wall, admiring and critically discussing them. "Chang''an certainly lives up to its reputation; even the poems of the demi-monde are better written than those in our smaller places." "True, I thought I was a master of brothel verses, but coming to Chang''an, I realized there''s always someone better, and always a higher mountain beyond." "It''s not just the brothel verses. Yesterday, I bought a poetry collection on the street, thinking it was just an ordinary one. But upon opening it, I found every piece to be exquisite; there is actually someone in this world who can write about women to such a degree..." "And this ''Phoenix Seeking His Mate'' is so well done, using the beauty of women to express what many dare not say!" ... Phoenix truly had a knack for business, writing those verses on the walls and turning Jade Sound Pavilion into a must-visit spot, attracting many literati and scholars. Li Nuo glanced at the customer situation in Jade Sound Pavilion and was about to return to the backyard when he suddenly heard a voice from beside him. "Young sir, it''s you!" A young man dressed in green clothes left his seat and approached Li Nuo, cupping his hands in greeting and saying, "Thank you for your help last time, I have not yet had a chance to express my gratitude..." Li Nuo took a close look and quickly remembered. This was the young man who had spoken recklessly about His Majesty in the Jade Sound Pavilion last time, was reported, and almost got thrown into jail. Seeing Li Nuo, the young man appeared very pleased and, pulling on his sleeve, said, "Young sir, please sit down. I haven''t properly thanked you last time, please give me a chance to thank you today..." Li Nuo was pulled to sit at a table. Besides this young man, three others were seated around the table, dressed like students, their clear eyes betraying their naivety. It seemed they were all students who had traveled from afar to Chang''an for the examination. The young man poured two cups of tea, lifted one, and said, "I toast to you, sir, in gratitude for your assistance in the last encounter." Li Nuo replied, "No need to drink tea over it, it was a trivial effort not worth mentioning." Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire He was always extra cautious with anything that he ingested. Young people didn''t mind and smiled, "Brother, you must be from Chang''an, I see you seem to know those government officers." Li Nuo said, "I happen to have some acquaintance with the Chang''an County Magistrate." Speaking of the Chang''an County Magistrate, the young man said, "We just arrived in Chang''an and heard that this Chang''an County Magistrate is a good official, treating the nobles with neither servility nor overbearingness, treating their children impartially, catching thieves, and punishing the hooligans, he has done a lot for the common people..." Li Nuo pulled at the corner of his mouth. Old Pei really should kowtow to him. The deeds were his, but all the fame went to Pei. However, he is a court-appointed official, and he has a natural advantage in these matters. Another person said, "Unfortunately, in Daxia''s court, there are too few good officials like County Magistrate Pei, most of them are mediocre and incompetent, there are even villains close to the court, dominating the politics..." "And His Majesty, as an Emperor, doesn''t govern the country with full effort, but instead pursues immortality, what difference is there from the foolish rulers in history..." "Now the situation on the continent is unclear, small countries have insidious intentions, and the big ones are covetously watching, Daxia still appears as a scene where the Emperor is foolish and his ministers are corrupt, it''s really worrying..." "If we could rank high and enter official service, we must change these chaotic situations!" ... Several young scholars became more and more excited as they spoke, their youthful faces filled with longing. They didn''t notice that some guests at the neighboring table quietly moved their tables and chairs, distancing themselves a bit. The young man looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Brother, are you also participating in the Imperial Examination this year?" Li Nuo nodded. The young man cupped his fists and said, "Then I wish brother a high rank on the gold list." Li Nuo reciprocated the gesture and said, "I also wish you a good ranking." One person at the table looked at the young man and said, "Among us, only Zheng Zhi has hope of becoming an Advanced Scholar. Although your Horse Riding and Shooting are weaker, you have an extraordinary talent, with an unforgettable memory; if you review a book several times, you can remember eighty to ninety percent of it... You could possibly become a top scholar in Ritual Department or in the Book Department." Li Nuo was about to leave, but stopped in his tracks when he heard this. He looked at the young scholar and asked, "Brother, you have an unforgettable memory?" The young scholar called Zheng Zhi modestly said, "Unforgettable is an exaggeration, but when it comes to memorizing books, I am indeed faster than most. If I look at a book several times, I can retain eighty to ninety percent..." Having an unforgettable memory is a distinct advantage in the Imperial Examination. Not to mention the Ritual Department, which is just about pure memorization. As long as one memorizes the Five Rites back to front, obtaining the title of top scholar in Ritual Department is like taking something out of one''s pocket. The Book Department tests Calligraphy, painting, Law, and Composition. Examinations in Law for the Imperial Examination also involve memorization. As long as one memorizes the Law Code and has normal thinking and judgment abilities, one is unlikely to make any mistakes. Compositions, though not wholly based on memorization, can still benefit from it by about eighty percent. Many questions ask students to extract a sentence or a passage from the classics and expand upon it. To give a good answer, you first need to understand the original sentence''s meaning. This is currently a weakness for Li Nuo, even though he had captured many criminals, his weakness in Composition has not been remedied, which might not seem like a talent in terms of the Law Code. But an unforgettable memory definitely counts as one. Even if the ability fails, theoretically, the content memorized while it was effective should not fade. Li Nuo looked at the young scholar and inquired, "I feel a kindred spirit with Brother Zheng. May I know where you are staying? I would like to invite you for tea sometime." Zheng Zhi smiled and said, "I''m staying at the Yuelai Inn, awaiting your visit at any time." It was only after the enthusiastic brother had left that he remembered that the man hadn''t told him his name last time, and he had forgotten to ask. Well, that would be a topic for next time they had tea. As his wife was learning to be a talented lady with the Phoenix, Li Nuo did not disturb her and strolled to the Chang''an County Government. In the back hall of the County Magistrate''s Office, Pei Zhe saw Li Nuo and his heart skipped a beat. He cautiously said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, sir. Do you have business with this official?" Li Nuo said, "There is something I need Lord Pei''s help with." Pei Zhe became even more apprehensive and asked, "Wha... What is it?" Li Nuo said, "Send someone to the Yuelai Inn to arrest a scholar named Zheng Zhi. This person has slandered His Majesty and insulted court-appointed officials repeatedly. You arrest him, detain him for half a day, and counsel him well. Tell him to be cautious with his words in public. If those words were heard by the Imperial Guard, he would be in serious trouble..." Chapter 275 - 157: Taking the Initiative to Kiss After listening to several pieces at Jade Sound Pavilion, Zheng Zhi and his friends returned to the inn where they were staying. The musicians at Jade Sound Pavilion needed to improve their skills on the zither, but their arrangements were not bad. Just so happened a few friends had also arrived in Chang''an. He, arriving in Chang''an earlier than them, was more familiar with the place and took them around for a tour. Back at the inn, Zheng Zhi closed the door of his room and began practicing calligraphy. Due to his unforgettable memory, he could skip a great deal of rote learning compared to the average student, and thus had time to focus on his weaker subjects. His skills in archery and Horse Riding were not strong, but sufficient to pass the Imperial Examination. His strengths lay in the Ritual Department and mathematics, and his aptitude in the Music Department was not too bad. In the Book Department, his calligraphy and painting were a little weak, but he could make up for it with Law and composition. For this session of the Imperial Examination, he was determined to succeed. Zheng Zhi''s dream was to enter the Imperial Censorate and become an Imperial Censor courageous in speaking out against injustice. His grandfather had been an Imperial Censor, and under his influence, Zheng Zhi had aspired to the same position since childhood. Today''s Daxia seemed peaceful on the surface but was fraught with internal and external troubles. Outside, there were enemies on all sides, and inside, the Emperor was negligent, and the corrupt officials caused chaos. At court, there was a need for upright officials like him, who dared and loved to speak the truth. Bang, bang, bang! Zheng Zhi had not yet finished writing his post when a sudden, urgent knocking rang out on the door. His friends were not the type to be so rude. Could it be that brother who had come to invite him for tea? Zheng Zhi went to the door and opened it. He did not see the kindly brother but instead several constables with swords. The leading constable asked, "Are you Zheng Zhi?" Zheng Zhi had no fondness for these constables who bullied people using their power. He replied discourteously, "Yes, I am. What''s the matter?" "Arrest him." At the constable''s command, Zheng Zhi was seized by the shoulders by two men, one on each side. The commotion at the door disturbed the other guests. Three figures emerged from the neighboring rooms. Seeing what was happening, a young man''s face changed, and he demanded, "On what grounds are you arresting him!" The constable snorted coldly and said, "Chang''an County Government has received reports that this man has repeatedly insulted His Majesty and slandered court officials, committing the grave crime of disrespect. Is there any mistake in arresting him?" Upon hearing this, the three young men were not afraid but instead stepped forward, chests puffed out. "I''ve insulted him too. Go ahead and take me as well!" "Why can''t we speak about the Emperor''s neglect of state affairs?" "Li Xuanjing dominates the court, partisan and repressive. Every official lives in fear. What slander is this?" "You can arrest us, but can you silence everyone in the world?" The constable chuckled coldly at them and said repeatedly, "Very well, very well. I did not witness the previous incidents, but I heard, with my own ears, your insult to His Majesty and defamation of a senior official..." These naive youngsters, having read a few years'' worth of books, did not appreciate the scale of the world. This was Chang''an, not their remote backwaters. In Chang''an, one must not speak carelessly. If the Imperial Guard or the men from the Spiegel Bureau heard such words, no number of heads would be enough to pay the price. He waved his hand and ordered, "Take them all!" ... On the streets of Chang''an. Li Nuo held a bouquet in his left hand and his wife''s hand in his right. All along the way, Song Jiaren remained silent. He was not sure if it was the mention of the Lady Mother-in-law that had affected her. After all, it was because of him that his wife had always been unable to stay by her mother''s side. Li Nuo did not know how much resentment she held in her heart over this matter. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire If they were to become a true husband and wife in the future, this would unavoidably be an issue to confront. After a moment of silence, Li Nuo spoke, "Wife." Song Jiaren said softly, "Hmm?" Li Nuo asked bluntly, "Are you blaming me for the matter with your mother-in-law?" Song Jiaren turned to look at him and shook her head, "No." Actually, she had indeed blamed him before. And for a long time at that. As a child, when people called her ''motherless child,'' she would wonder why others had both parents while she only had a father, without a mother. Later, she found out from her family that it was because of her marriage issue that her mother had a falling out with her father and left home. Naturally, she harbored some resentment towards her unseen and foolish "husband." However, as she grew up, she became accustomed to it and understood that the incident shouldn''t be blamed on a child who had just been born at the time. Now, of course, she couldn''t possibly blame him anymore. Li Nuo looked at her and said, "You''re lying. You hesitated just now. You still blame me." Song Jiaren was momentarily stunned and again said, "I don''t." If she really blamed him, why would she let him hold her hand, sleep in the same bed with him, under the same blanket, allow him to teach her piano knowing he was proficient in archery, yet pretended to teach him how to shoot... Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "I don''t believe you, unless..." Song Jiaren asked, "Unless what?" Li Nuo whispered something in her ear. Song Jiaren''s face turned red, she let go of his hand and quickly walked away. Li Anning was easy to coax, and the wife easy to fool. She was even more innocent than Li Anning. It should have been Li Nuo''s fault, but with just a few words, he could turn the situation from passive to active. Li Nuo sighed inwardly. Wanting to take the initiative to receive a kiss from his wife was indeed not an easy task. She was always reserved and shy. He was uncertain where her mother-in-law''s initiative and generosity had been inherited... Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence and glanced at the Law Code; Zheng Zhi''s portrait had already appeared in it. The portraits of his three friends were beside his. The difference was that Zheng Zhi''s portrait was bright, while those of the three were dim. Li Nuo wasn''t entirely confident that he could make Zheng Zhi''s portrait light up. He didn''t know if insulting His Majesty or criticizing the court officials counted as crimes recognized by the Law Code, but according to Daxia Law, they had all committed some offenses, to a certain extent, based on the results. If it didn''t work out, he would just have someone watch the man, waiting for him to spit on the street before acting. Li Nuo placed the bottle of flowers on the table, bringing over a large pile of books. These were all the classics involved in the Imperial Examination syllabus. Li Nuo picked up a book at random and opened a page; after a glance, he closed his eyes, and most of the content of that page entered his mind unbidden. Just a cursory glance, and he remembered over sixty percent of the content. Li Nuo opened his eyes and carefully read through the content in his mind once more. When he closed his eyes again, he could reproduce all the content from that page completely in his mind. This world really didn''t lack geniuses. There actually were people who had photographic memories. Li Nuo remarked with a sense of wonder, flipping through the pages of the book. He wasn''t Zheng Zhi; he had to make use of this one day to review everything needed for the examination by heart, so as not to waste his lifespan. Footsteps approached from outside the door. Song Zhe entered, carrying a stack of thick books; seeing Li Nuo reading, it was the Confucian "Sixteen Classics," a mandatory part of the Composition exam in the Book Department. He stepped forward and asked, "How are you doing with the Sixteen Classics?" Li Nuo replied, "Just started." Song Zhe was stunned, "Just started?" With one month till the spring exam and two months till the Imperial Examination, he''d just started with the Sixteen Classics? How would he write his Composition when the time came? Watching Li Nuo flip through the pages, he asked, "You''re reading like this?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Yeah." Song Zhe inquired, "You can remember it all this way?" Li Nuo answered, "I can remember maybe eighty or ninety percent." Song Zhe glanced at the book in Li Nuo''s hands and asked, "Only sincerity is the true way of Heaven; being sincere, one can fulfill one''s nature. After this line, what comes next?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Having fulfilled one''s own nature, one can then fulfill the nature of others; having fulfilled the nature of others, one can then fulfill the nature of things; having fulfilled the nature of things, one can assist in Heaven and Earth''s nurturing and transforming; having assisted in Heaven and Earth''s nurturing and transforming, one can then stand together with Heaven and Earth." Song Zhe''s face showed shock. "You''ve really just started, and you have a photographic memory like your father?" Li Nuo was slightly stunned, "My father also has a photographic memory?" Song Zhe noted that he used the word "also." Indeed. Like father, like son, what they could easily achieve, ordinary people would have to put in ten or even a hundred times more effort. Fortunately, Song Zhe had grown accustomed to it, placing the stack of thick books down as he said, "These are the books I used back in the day, and they contain many notes and annotations. If you have time, you might want to look through them." Li Nuo expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Lord Father-in-law." Those books might not be particularly precious, but the annotations of someone who ranked third in the Imperial Examination could save him from many detours. Song Zhe gave him another look before turning to leave. Li Nuo opened one of the books he had brought and indeed saw that every available blank space had been densely filled with annotations. If he could finish these books, then there would basically be no issue with the Composition section. His photographic memory had its limits, and not wanting to waste his lifespan, Li Nuo continued to sit and read at the table. Song Jiaren sat opposite him, reviewing notes about floral arts related to the Phoenix. Unaware of how much time had passed, Li Nuo looked up and saw that it had gotten completely dark outside; he wasn''t sure what time it was. He looked at Song Jiaren and suggested, "If you''re tired, wife, you can go to sleep first..." Song Jiaren didn''t look up, merely saying softly, "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you." Li Nuo looked for a quarter of an hour more, not wanting his wife to miss her rest because of him, then he closed the book and said, "It''s getting late, let''s rest." Song Jiaren nodded and walked to the bed. Li Nuo usually slept inside, so he got into bed first, sitting against the headboard on the inside. The blanket felt slightly cool, and he decided to sit up to warm up the bed. At a certain moment, just when he was about to sleep, an unexpected, cool, soft sensation touched his cheek. It was a brief contact. Her action was swift, creating a waft of fragrant air. Li Nuo was momentarily surprised. Although the kiss landed on his cheek rather than his lips, it wasn''t accidental but deliberate on her part. He turned to look, the light in the room suddenly went out, and he couldn''t see his wife''s expression. Song Jiaren had already snuggled into the blanket, her back turned to Li Nuo, and she said softly, "I really don''t blame you; you should believe me now, shouldn''t you?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and replied, "I don''t believe it, unless you kiss me one more time..." Chapter 276 - 158 Kiss as Usual Early morning. Song Residence. Li Nuo sat up from bed, comfortably stretching his arms. Last night he had overstepped his bounds, his wife hadn''t kissed him, but she hadn''t hit him either. That was already a good start. Before, she would never take the initiative. After the first time, there would be a second time. This time it was a kiss on the face, next time it might be somewhere else. Kissing more often, it would become routine. After envisioning a beautiful future, Li Nuo got out of bed to wash up, then continued to sweep through the books. At this time. Chang''an County Government. County Magistrate Pei opened the prison''s large gate, saying to Zheng Zhi and four others, "You can go home now, remember to mind your words and actions from now on, if you''re arrested again, it won''t be as simple as spending a night here..." Zheng Zhi and the others, who were arrested yesterday for slandering His Majesty and defaming the court officials, had spent the night in the Chang''an County Government. Though they were given several thick blankets, the night had been tough. Zheng Zhi, looking at the official before him, said with a face full of disappointment, "I thought the Chang''an County Magistrate was a person of integrity, but it turns out you are just like them, flattering those above and bullying those below..." "Flattering the influential and bullying the weaker?" Pei Zhe was almost amused by the accusation, saying, "If it weren''t for me, just based on what you said yesterday, you might have died last night in the Imperial Guard''s Imperial Prison or the Ministry of Justice''s Heavenly Prison. I only detained you for a day, didn''t use torture, and yet you still blame me..." Although he said this, his gaze toward the four men was somewhat gentle. Since he left the academy, it had been a long time since he had seen such passionate young people. Youth is wonderful. Vibrant, fearless, speaking and acting freely... Always filled with hope for the future, eagerly wanting to achieve great feats. Once they leave the academy and enter the court, start facing the actual world, that sharpness and spirit will gradually wear away. To Pei Zhe''s words, Zheng Zhi and the others were not appreciative; Zheng Zhi stood tall and said, "What is there to fear in death? If my death can make His Majesty turn back, can inspire the courtiers to eradicate the evil, then what does it matter if Zheng Zhi dies?" As his words fell, an invisible aura burst from within him, impacting two prison guards who fell to the ground, looking bewildered. Pei Zhe remained unphased, as if he was expecting this. The next moment, a similar aura emerged from his body, appearing imposing to Zheng Zhi and the others. "Vast True Qi, you actually possess Vast True Qi!" The four''s expression changed, and even their tone grew more respectful. For a Confucian Disciple, one did not need to know his past; anyone who could cultivate Vast True Qi was definitely a true person of integrity, concerned for the world and the common people. Pei Zhe placed his hand on Zheng Zhi''s shoulder and gently patted, saying, "You''re not afraid of dying, but what if it is a meaningless death? No one will know why you died, and besides your family and friends, perhaps no one will even remember you. Would you accept such a death?" Zheng Zhi was momentarily at a loss for words. Pei Zhe continued, "Whether you spoke wrongly or acted wrongly, I will not judge, but only by protecting your current self, can you hope to achieve what you wish to in the future... isn''t that so?" They had disregarded the County Magistrate''s words before. Now, they were listening earnestly. Looking across the court, among numerous Confucian officials, barely one in a hundred could cultivate Vast True Qi. This official''s words were not meant to harm them. Pei Zhe patted each of the four men on the shoulders, saying, "Go back. Today''s incident should not be mentioned to outsiders, and from now on, stop saying such things outside..." Soon after, the four men walked out of the Chang''an County Government shoulder to shoulder. Zheng Zhi looked back and said, "Who would have thought, there are still officials like Lord Pei in the court, there is still hope for the Xia Dynasty..." Another person added, "Lord Pei makes sense, we are still too weak now, unable to change anything." Zheng Zhi asked, "If in the future, Cui Hao, you become a high official, what would you want to do?" The young scholar said, "I want to completely reform the Imperial Examination, eliminate those useless subjects, lower the barriers to the Imperial Examination, and allow all disciples from poor families to have a chance to change their fate through the examination..." Another young man said, "If I become a high official, I will definitely abolish the Redemption Silver system, creating an Xia Dynasty that is legally equal for everyone... Wang Jie, what do you want to do?" "I want to sweep all the corrupt officials from the court. It''s because of them that the Xia Dynasty is mired in darkness... Zheng Zhi, among us, you have the highest chance of becoming a top scholar, what do you want to do?" Zheng Zhi thought for a moment and said, "I want to do all that you wish to do, and I also want to reform the land system. Those famous families have taken too much land; the common people have hard lives, and even in bumper harvest years, people starve by the roadside..." ... Pei Zhe, hands behind his back, stood at the entrance of the government office, watching the four figures recede into the distance, his face reflecting a contemplative mood. These few, they reminded him of those days... Certainly not himself. Throughout his life, he tread carefully, never involving himself in protests or reforms, always prioritizing survival, and based on that, doing what he could. He was just reminded of his former fellows. They too, were once like Zheng Zhi and the others. Young, full of vigor and passion. Part of those people had already lost the sharpness and passion of their earlier years, thoroughly assimilating into the court environment. There were also those who remained forever at that point in time. Reforms in the Imperial Examination, Law, and land system..., there had been individuals who harbored the same ideas, wanting to initiate a comprehensive reform, but had ultimately ended in failure. This was something even a Sixth-Ranking Scholar couldn''t achieve, let alone them. By the time they graduated, realizing that ten years of hard study was merely to run errands and watch over a warehouse in some department at the court, they would understand how naive their current ideas were... ... Song Residence. Li Nuo had just returned from the County Government. He had asked County Magistrate Pei and several others about Zheng Zhi, who had been detained for one night before being released. Although Li Nuo appreciated his unforgettable memory. But he also really wanted Pei Zhe to remind them to watch their words and tread carefully, to avoid disaster coming from the mouth. These scholars from other regions didn''t understand Chang''an. Speaking words that should not be said could genuinely result in death. At Chang''an County Government, Ministry of Justice, even at the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo could still pull some strings for them. But if they were arrested by the Imperial Guard, even he could not help. While walking back to his courtyard, Li Nuo saw from afar a white figure flashing past in the yard. Li Nuo wondered¡ªhadn''t his wife said that she was going out to practice swordsmanship today? With her cultivation level, if fully exerted, she could demolish the entire Song Residence; thus, she often went to the open fields for cultivation. He wondered what she was doing surreptitiously in their room? Li Nuo, curious, circulated a force within himself, concealing all his aura, making even the sound of his footsteps disappear. As he reached the doorway and saw the figure pacing around the room, searching everywhere, he asked, "What are you looking for?" The figure, clearly startled, turned around abruptly, her face showing a look of panic. Li Nuo entered, looking at his wife, puzzled, "Didn''t you say you were going out to train today?" Song Jiaren paused, then cleared her throat and said, "I''m leaving right away." Li Nuo asked again, "What are you looking for?" Song Jiaren shook her head, "It''s nothing, I just can''t find a book." Li Nuo exclaimed, "Could it be that we''ve been robbed again?" Since the last incident, there had been no theft in a long time at home. Song Jiaren didn''t say much, simply stating, "I''m leaving to train." As she passed by the zither, her steps suddenly paused, and she said, "I want to listen to you play a bit before I go..." Li Nuo walked to the zither, about to sit down, when a sudden thought struck him¡ª he pointed at his own face. Song Jiaren asked, confused, "What are you doing?" Li Nuo glanced at her, still pretending to be clueless? He tilted his face slightly, and Song Jiaren finally realized something, her face flushing. After a moment of hesitation, she swiftly pecked his cheek. Like a dragonfly touching the water, the contact was brief. Li Nuo stood still, taken aback; he had just been joking. Even if his wife hadn''t kissed him, he would have played for her. Unexpectedly, she agreed so readily. Doesn''t this indicate that their relationship had invisibly moved a step closer? With both hands on the strings, Li Nuo was still somewhat distracted. That kiss was too brief, he only felt a momentary soft, warm sensation. Due to his cultivation method, cold True Qi circulated within his body, and his wife''s temperature was slightly cooler than normal people; her kiss was also cool. Yet that kiss made Li Nuo feel somewhat warm... Perhaps it was an illusion brought by a sense of happiness... Li Nuo asked absentmindedly, "What piece should I play?" Song Jiaren replied, "Anything." Li Nuo pondered, then a soothing, romantic melody started to flow through his fingers. A figure stood behind him, watching his focused demeanor, her face breaking into a sweet smile. After the piece ended, Li Nuo turned around and asked, "Do you want to hear something else... huh, wife?" He looked around the room, then went out into the yard, but he couldn''t find her anywhere. Li Nuo shook his head, murmuring, "She left without saying a word..." With his wife not at home, he also felt bored. After thinking it over, he went out again, heading towards the Ministry of Justice. In another courtyard of the Song Residence. After practicing her swordsmanship a few times, Song Ning''er looked at the figure leaning against the tree, lost in thought for a long time. She bit her lip and continued to swing her long sword. She didn''t know what had happened to her master and sister during their outing, but they had come back different. She wouldn''t dare to stop unless they told her to... Chapter 277 - 159: Reunion Feast Ministry of Justice. Li Anning leaned listlessly in her chair, her mind on other things. She wondered if she would pass the Imperial Examination and if she could then smoothly join the Ministry of Justice, not having to guess every day whether he would come or not. It would be dereliction of duty if he dared not come. In reality, she had always coped with this in the past. But for some reason, she had grown accustomed to seeing him as soon as she lifted her gaze. Li Anning sighed internally. She knew it wasn''t good to feel this way, but she just couldn''t control her own thoughts. Li Nuo walked into the government office and asked, "Have there been any cases these past two days?" Li Anning was about to speak when she noticed a faint lipstick mark on his face, and the smile tugging at the corners of her mouth gradually faded. She pointed expressionlessly at her own face, then handed over a handkerchief. Li Nuo, realizing something, wiped his face with the handkerchief, which came away with a faint trace of red. Li Anning took back the handkerchief and asked, "How is your preparation for the Imperial Examination going?" Li Nuo replied, "Alright." Li Anning glanced at him. While others were studying diligently and practicing the Six Arts, he was either teaching Song Jiaren to play the piano or wandering around the Phoenix area. She saw no sign that he was seriously preparing for the Imperial Examination. If he failed even the spring examination, let alone joining her at the Ministry of Justice. She looked at Li Nuo and said, "This Imperial Examination is more competitive than ever before. Focus on your preparation and do not immerse yourself in romantic distractions. If you fail, you''ll have to wait another four years..." Li Nuo, surprised, asked, "Why is this examination more competitive than before?" Li Anning rolled her eyes habitually and said, "You don''t even know this? I wonder what you''ve been doing these days. Don''t you care about your competitors in the examination?" Li Nuo had never really paid attention to his competitors. Why should he care when he had a trump card up his sleeve? He sat down opposite Li Anning and said, "Competitors? Tell me about it..." These were actually insider news, which Li Anning had gone out of her way to inquire about. She hadn''t expected Li Nuo to be so indifferent, whereas she was the one who was anxious for him. She said irritably, "There is a student from Jiangnan who never forgets anything he reads, the title of top scholar in the Ritual Department is undoubtedly his. Jin State has a musical genius, a rare talent of the decade, who has openly declared he will win the title of Music Department Top Scholar. Moreover, the young elites from the major families will also be taking the examination, making the competition even tougher than before. Scores that would have secured the title of Advanced Scholar before might not make the cut this time..." The selection of Advanced Scholars was not based on scores but on rankings. In recent years, the top hundred candidates were chosen for recruitment, and the possibility of being hired depended on the overall level of the candidates in the same session. If the candidates in the same session were mediocre, one could still pass even if they were slightly weaker. But if the session was filled with strong contenders, some who would have easily made the list in previous years might not even reach the bottom of the Advanced Scholars'' rankings. The examination twenty years prior was undeniably of hellish difficulty. That session produced many brilliant talents who are still talked about with great enthusiasm to this day. This examination, coinciding with the coming-of-age of a new generation from the major families and the emergence of other geniuses, was naturally far more challenging than before. After listening to Li Anning''s explanation, Li Nuo realized his luck wasn''t very good. But he wasn''t worried at all. He wasn''t fully confident about being the top scholar, but he was quite confident about being in the top hundred. Seeing Li Nuo''s nonchalant attitude, Li Anning asked, "Tell me honestly, what chance do you think you have of becoming an Advanced Scholar?" Li Nuo didn''t boast arrogantly and shook his head, saying, "How could I know now? Let''s wait until I''ve passed the spring examinations..." Li Anning seemed more concerned about his participation in the Imperial Examination than Li Nuo himself. His wife hadn''t even asked him about these things. In the afternoon, when Li Nuo returned from the Ministry of Justice to the Song Residence, his wife had already come back. They each read books at the table, with Li Nuo occasionally glancing up at her. Song Jiaren noticed Li Nuo''s actions and looked at him, asking, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo looked down at his book and said, "Nothing." He had kissed her in the morning, but now she acted as if nothing had happened. Still, Li Nuo was accustomed to this behavior of hers. She might be shy and hesitant to speak, but her body was quite honest. That night, when it was time to sleep, Li Nuo said, "My wife, let''s go back to Li Mansion tomorrow. We can return here after the Lantern Festival." It was the twenty-fifth day of the twelfth lunar month, with the new year just a few days away. She was already married and, strictly speaking, part of the Li Household. Living in the Song Residence on normal days was one thing. However, during major holidays like Chinese New Year''s Eve and Lantern Festival, a married daughter was not supposed to stay at her parents'' house. This was the custom in Daxia. Song Jiaren nodded and said, "Alright." She naturally understood these social etiquettes. Moments later, the two went to bed to rest. Because of that kiss during the day, Li Nuo felt that they had grown closer, and it seemed natural that they would be physically closer as well. He shifted toward his wife''s side. His arm touched his wife''s arm. Soft, smooth, and cool. Usually, even though they slept under the same blanket, there was actually still a distance between them. Song Jiaren, with her eyes closed, felt Li Nuo''s movements, her eyelashes trembling slightly, her heartbeat involuntarily speeding up, her body instantly tensing up. But the next moment, Li Nuo shifted back inward and returned to his own place. His wife''s body was truly soft, truly smooth, but also truly cold. If it were summer, sleeping while holding her would surely be comfortable. But now, in winter, being so close to her was really a bit much to bear... The next morning, Li Nuo and Song Jiaren packed their belongings, informed the Old Lady with a word, and after saying goodbye to Mumu, they left the Song Residence. Song Mu''er stood at the door, waving at them until their carriage disappeared into the distance, then returned to the Song Residence, murmuring to herself along the way, "Where has Song Ning''er run off to again..." In recent months, Song Ning''er kept disappearing as if into thin air, sometimes not being seen for an entire day. Every time she returned, she was very tired, prompting Song Mu''er to suspect that she was secretly practicing martial arts behind her back. However, she wasn''t worried about it at all. With Jiaren''s teaching, she''d never be able to catch up to her... Li Mansion. Although it was his own home, Li Nuo couldn''t remember how long it had been since he last returned. The feelings of leaving home last time compared to now were completely different. He held his wife''s hand, standing in front of the adjacent courtyards. In the past, his wife lived in the left yard, while Li Nuo lived in the right. In the Song Residence, they had shared a room; now at the Li Mansion, they would be separated again. But the times had changed. Li Nuo turned his head to look at Song Jiaren and asked, "Do we go to your place or come to mine?" Song Jiaren replied softly, "Either is fine." In the end, Li Nuo still chose to sleep in his own room. When two maidservants came in carrying two quilts, Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "One quilt will suffice, take the other back..." Song Jiaren stood by his side, silent. After the two maidservants left the courtyard with the quilts, one of them exclaimed in surprise, "The young master and young madam, could it be..." The other replied, "Of course, since they sleep on the same bed under the same quilt. I don''t know what happened in these months, but the young master and young madam suddenly became so loving..." "Nonsense, the young master is not what he used to be!" "I heard the young master wrote a lot of love poems for the young madam!" "Hehe, the young master is handsome and can write poems. It''s normal for the young madam to have a change of heart..." In the following days, Li Nuo mostly stayed in the mansion. As the festival approached, the court took a holiday, the government offices were sealed, and except for the necessary duty personnel and prison management staff, the Ministry of Justice also closed its doors. They would reopen and resume work after the Fourth day of the first lunar month. However, these days, his father was still at the Ministry of Justice. It wasn''t until noon on New Year''s Eve that he returned to the Li Mansion. Although Li Mansion was not as lively as the Song Family, on New Year''s Eve, the house''s decorations were not taken lightly. The maids and servants decorated every corner of the mansion with lights and colors, and just as Li Nuo had finished hanging a lantern himself, he saw King Chun enter and say, "Stop the work, tonight your family will join us at the King Mansion for the reunion dinner. A reunion dinner is lively only with more people. I have already sent someone to call Anning..." Every New Year''s Eve, the Royal Family was supposed to dine together. But starting ten years ago, His Majesty began to make fewer public appearances, and at first, he would still show up once a year to host a family banquet in the palace. Later, he even stopped this practice. Since then, on New Year''s Eve, each King Mansion celebrated separately. King Chun''s personal visit to the Li Family to invite them to the King Mansion for the reunion dinner showed true family-like treatment. Li Xuanjing said, "We have already prepared food at home, and we won''t disturb the King Mansion." King Chun didn''t listen to a word and plopped down on a chair, saying, "Nonsense. Whether you go or not, if you don''t go, I will stay here today and not leave..." In the end, Li Nuo''s family took the carriage to King Chun Mansion. Though large, King Chun Mansion was similar to the Li Mansion, having only three masters. King Chun, Consort Chun, and the Princely Heir Li Yun. Unlike other princes who had a main wife and several concubines, King Chun only had one main wife and one son. Princely Heir Li Yun was older than Li Nuo by several months and had yet to marry. Li Anning''s mother passed away early, and the Royal Family banquets had not been held for many years. This year on New Year''s Eve, King Chun had someone bring her to the King Chun Mansion as well. Watching Li Nuo enter the King Chun Mansion hand in hand with Song Jiaren left Li Anning with indescribable emotions. Had she known they would come, she would not have come herself. It would have been better not to come, but since she did, she had to watch their affection... The man who once held her hand now held another woman''s, and she couldn''t show any dissatisfaction. The sourness in her heart had no outlet to be shared... Chapter 278 - 160 Desperate Anning Consort Chun was a dignified and elegant beauty, and it was Li Nuo''s first time seeing her. His wife had been called over to her side, with Consort Chun holding her hand, warmly chatting and laughing with her... King Chun was right about one thing¡ªthe reunion dinner was indeed livelier with more people. If they were eating at the Li Family tonight, Li Nuo could imagine just how desolate the scene would be. But it was different at King Chun Mansion. The table was filled with meticulously prepared dishes, and below, dancing girls twirled gracefully to the music. Seated next to Li Nuo was his wife, and sitting across from him was Li Anning. King Chun looked towards the three of them and said, "Li Nuo, Jiaren, and Anning, please make yourselves at home... think of the King Mansion as your own." He lifted his cup of wine and smiled, "Let''s toast to the New Year. May Li Nuo achieve great success in the Imperial Examination, Jiaren''s cultivation reach new heights, and Anning find a Prince Consort that perfectly suits her wishes..." Li Yun, sitting in a corner, glanced at his father, waiting for him to wish him something, but King Chun had already started drinking. The jug in front of Li Nuo and the others was filled with fruit wine, not too spicy, yet with a lingering aftertaste¡ªquite powerful if imbibed in excess. Watching Li Anning down cup after cup, Li Nuo silently moved the jug closer to himself. While it was fine to drink and be merry on New Year''s Eve, one shouldn''t drink as they would water. During the meal, King Chun asked Li Nuo, "How are your preparations for the Imperial Examination going?" Li Nuo replied, "I will do my best." King Chun then turned to Li Anning and asked, "Anning, the Ministry of Rites has selected so many Prince Consorts, yet none to your satisfaction. What exactly are you looking for in a man?" Li Anning answered indifferently, "I''m not in a hurry to marry. Li Yun is older than I am, and he hasn''t married yet¡ªso what''s the rush?" Upon hearing this, Li Yun, who was busily eating in the corner, shuddered and buried his head even lower. Mentioning Li Yun, a flash of annoyance appeared on King Chun''s face. What kind of son had he raised? Given the choice of all the beauties in Chang''an, he wanted none, instead treating a wooden girl as a treasure... Because of this, King Chun had often scolded him. Today being New Year''s Eve, with Anning and the Xuanjing family present, he decided to spare him the lecture in order to save face. After dinner, his father and King Chun retired to the study to play chess, while Li Nuo and his wife stepped outside. The couple stood hand in hand in the courtyard, gazing up at the splendid fireworks that occasionally bloomed in the sky. Not far away, Li Yun also held a figure''s hand. The vast fireworks, reflected in her eyes as clear as colored glaze, painted a kaleidoscope of hues. In the darkness, those lifeless eyes seemed to sparkle with a hint of vivacity, but even Li Yun, closest to her, did not notice it. Further away... Li Anning stood alone. The outside was bustling with activity today, but this excitement had nothing to do with her. Watching the figure standing beside Li Nuo, a touch of envy appeared in her eyes... On New Year''s Eve, Chang''an lifted its curfew. From New Year''s Eve to the Lantern Festival, there was no curfew in Chang''an. The common people were allowed to revel as they wished during this period. Although it was still possible to return to Li Mansion now, going back at this time would feel somewhat anticlimactic; King Chun had already arranged for them to stay at the King Mansion for the night. The next morning, when Li Nuo woke up, his father and King Chun had already left the King Mansion. Li Anning had left with them as well. Each year on the first day of the new year, the court held a grand assembly. During the assembly, chief officials from the states and departments reported their duties to the court, which served as a summary of the past year and the commencement of the outlook for the new year. At this annual assembly, all Princes were expected to attend, and neither Princesses nor Prince Consorts could be absent. Even some of the lower-level officials who normally had no privilege to stand in court could do so during the assembly. Since the assembly involved many participants, it usually lasted for three days. Li Nuo and Song Jiaren returned to the Li Mansion when, within the Imperial Palace, the court assembly had already been in session for a while. Today''s court assembly was vastly different from the past. Not only were the officials in attendance extremely numerous, but more importantly, His Majesty, who had not appeared for a long time, had rarely made an appearance before the courtiers. Sitting on the Dragon Chair was a middle-aged man with handsome features. His Majesty this year had passed the age of sixty, but he appeared not a day older, with black hair without beard, and not a single wrinkle on his face; compared to the older princes, he looked less like a father and more like a brother. Following the order of public duty reporting at the grand court assembly, the Three Provinces and Six Ministries were first, followed by the Nine Si and Guard Mansion, and then it was the turn of the local officials. During the reporting process, the nobles of Daxia could report at any time. Today was the first day of the court assembly, and generally after the reports from the Three Provinces, Six Ministries, and Nine Si, the assembly for the day would end. In the meantime, taking advantage of the rare occurrence of His Majesty presiding, the nobles began to eagerly accuse Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. Accusations such as corruption, murder of the loyal and good, disregard for human life, abuse of power, threatening courtiers, and interference in royal affairs... One by one, the charges were concrete, and the facts indisputable. "During the time Your Majesty was not presiding over the court, the Minister of Justice, relying on his power, acted recklessly and lawlessly!" "I do not know how many officials have been captured by him with trumped-up charges, taken to the Ministry of Justice and Spiegel Bureau, leaving the court trembling in fear, shrouded in a haze of gloom..." "We plead for Your Majesty to revoke his authority over the Spiegel Bureau!" "We request Your Majesty''s discernment!" ... Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing, standing in front of the courtiers, listened to these words with an expressionless face. Those officials of the third rank and above also showed no emotion. Some officials in the back of the court wore slight expressions of anticipation; the Minister of Justice''s intimidation over these lower-ranking officials had been too great. At his whim, he could render their decades of effort futile; without him in the court, they could sleep peacefully. However, for the officials who had experienced several grand court assemblies before, they held no hope for such accusations to succeed. Every year there were those who accused Li Xuanjing. Yet until now, he still stood here just fine. It was those who accused him who had been replaced over and over again. Indeed, His Majesty paid no mind to these nobles, and after a prolonged silence in the Great Hall, the Assistant Minister of Rites could only stand to report on the behalf of the Ministry of Rites. This year was the Imperial Examination year, the busiest for the Ministry of Rites, so the content of the report was also more than in previous years. At the end of the report, he also took the opportunity to mention that Princess Anning had turned eighteen and it was time to select a Prince Consort for her. In a certain spot of the Great Hall, Li Anning''s face showed a nervous look. This time, the figure seated atop the Golden Hall did not remain silent and unusually asked, "Has the list of potential Prince Consorts been selected by the Ministry of Rites?" The Assistant Minister of Rites respectfully replied, "Previously, several candidates were chosen, but Lord Li, the Minister of Justice, felt that those men''s talents and appearances were not worthy of Princess Anning, and the Ministry of Rites is currently reselecting..." Emperor of Daxia spoke again, "Whom has the Ministry of Rites selected?" The Assistant Minister of Rites answered, "The son of the Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, the grandson of a grand scholar of Hongwen Academy, the son of the Assistant Minister of Ministry of Rites... These individuals are all distinguished among their peers, both in family background and in talent; if they are not suitable, then there are few left to choose from." Emperor of Daxia pondered for a moment, then said, "My daughter should be matched with Daxia''s most outstanding young talents. The Imperial Examination is approaching, and Anning can choose her own Prince Consort from the top scholars or the scholars of the Six Arts of this examination round." Upon hearing this, Li Anning''s complexion turned deathly pale. The courtiers mostly internally remarked that His Majesty truly doted on this little princess. Specifying the top scholar to be Prince Consort was already setting a precedent in Daxia, and allowing the princess to choose her own Prince Consort was unprecedented and even against traditional rites. But with His Majesty''s golden words, no one dared to oppose. The Assistant Minister of Rites bowed and said, "As You command." Though His Majesty had not made a formal decree, the words he had spoken in front of the officials were no different from an imperial edict. His Majesty had spoken; surely, the Minister of Justice could no longer object, could he? If he dared to object now, it would be tantamount to defying imperial orders, and even His Majesty wouldn''t protect him. Following the Ministry of Rites, the Ministry of Personnel continued their report, the officials having long since forgotten the earlier episode, only Princess Anning, standing among the princesses, bit her lower lip tightly, her face incredibly pale... Father Emperor had spoken personally; this time, no one could help her... Chapter 279 - 161 Sympathy The great court meeting of the first day ended, and the officials each returned home. Not long afterward, a piece of news shook Chang''an. At today''s court meeting, His Majesty had decreed that from among the top scholars of this Imperial Examination, one would be chosen as the Prince Consort for Princess Anning. Princess Anning, only eighteen years old, was the youngest princess of the Imperial Family. Not only was she of noble birth and beautiful, but she also possessed cultivation of the Fourth Realm from Legalism. Her smile was known to bedazzle the entire court, overshadowing all other beauty¡ªthis line, known to nearly everyone in Chang''an, described Princess Anning. Marrying such a lady was a blessing accumulated over eight lifetimes. More so, becoming a Prince Consort signified a smooth and promising career ahead. Unlike other nations, Daxia''s Prince Consort was eligible for official positions and, as Imperial Relatives, they climbed the ranks much faster than ordinary officials. If one could become one of the top scholars and be chosen by Princess Anning, it would mean a dual harvest in family and career, a meteoric rise to the peak of life. For the scholars about to participate in the Imperial Examination, especially those hoping to compete for top honors in the various disciplines, this was undoubtedly great news. Countless individuals were fueled by this dream, hoping ultimately to win a beauty''s hand... When Li Nuo heard about this from Housekeeper Wu, he too was surprised for quite a while. Though he was participating in the examination merely to secure an official status, qualifying even at the bottom of the top hundred would suffice. But who wouldn''t want to be the top scholar? Not to mention the unlimited glory of becoming top scholar, but the initial steps in one''s career would also be different from others. The top scholar would start at Standard Sixth Rank, the second and third at sixth-rank, positions four to ten at Standard seventh-rank, and after the fortieth there wouldn''t be much difference¡ªall would start from being a Ninth Grade official. The higher one ranked in the examination, the faster they climbed the career ladder. Li Nuo needed at least a top ten finish to gain significant authority within the Ministry of Justice. Although he told Li Anning he was unsure, promised King Chun he would do his best, and assured his father-in-law Lord Father-in-law that the spring exam wouldn''t be a problem, it was merely out of modesty. For himself, he was clearly aiming for the top scholar spot. Li Nuo looked towards Housekeeper Wu and asked, "What if, I mean just hypothetically, if those top scholars already had families? Anning surely wouldn''t marry a married man, right?" Housekeeper Wu shook his head and said, "That can''t happen. A princess of the Royal Family can''t become someone''s concubine, unless that man divorces his current wife. But divorcing to marry the princess would earn him scorn from the populace, and the Imperial Family wouldn''t allow it either. If a top scholar was already married, they''d just pick another one..." Li Nuo continued, "And what if all the top scholars were married?" Housekeeper Wu waved his hand dismissively, "That''s impossible. Anyone with the potential to be top scholar would certainly have shown exceptional qualities already; they wouldn''t settle down so early because after the exam, countless prominent families would throw matchmaking offers at them. Worried about not finding a favored wife?" Li Nuo spoke irritably, "I said hypothetically, if all the top scholars were married, then what would happen?" Housekeeper Wu was stumped. Indeed, he hadn''t considered this scenario. But it was indeed a problem. The Emperor did not speak idly; his words at the grand court meeting, in the presence of civil and military officials, indeed the entire Daxian administration, held the weight of an imperial edict and certainly could not be retracted. Moreover, no official had objected at the time. If the emperor backpedaled later, he''d become the butt of the joke himself. The honor of the princess''s marriage and the dignity of the emperor¡ªclearly, the latter held more weight. When the time came, Princess Anning''s marriage would be undeniable. How to properly arrange the first wife, though, would be something for the court to consider. Still, he felt such a situation was unlikely. But one should not indulge in baseless speculation. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know, perhaps they would seek His Majesty''s decision then..." Li Nuo did not receive an answer from Housekeeper Wu, and Housekeeper Wu did not know the answer himself. The grand court meetings continued for two more days. During the subsequent meetings, the Emperor did not appear. His initial appearance seemed merely to remind the officials of Daxia that such an emperor existed. On the fourth day of the first lunar month, various government offices reopened and seals were reinstated. When Li Nuo arrived at the Ministry of Justice, he saw Li Anning sitting listlessly. It had only been a few days since he last saw her, but her complexion had grown significantly more haggard. Even when Li Nuo entered, she merely glanced at him indifferently before shifting her gaze away. Li Nuo sat down opposite her. After an unknown stretch of time, Li Anning finally lifted her head and spoke, "Is it possible for your father to arrest all the top scholars from this examination session?" Li Nuo did not speak. Of course, that was impossible. The Imperial Examination held profound significance for the court and the common people. The newly minted Advanced Scholars retained a certain aura of distinction. For most scholars, this was the singular highlight of their lives. All eyes were on the roster, not to mention the top scholars; even ordinary scholars could not be arbitrarily detained. Moreover, with the express decree from the Emperor to select a Prince Consort from among the top scholars, arresting all the top scholars after the examination would be akin to slapping the Emperor''s face. It might as well be considered outright rebellion. Naturally, Li Anning also knew the answer and did not speak further, leaning back in her chair, her expression devoid of any emotion. Li Nuo had never seen her like this before; in his memory, Li Anning was always vibrant and youthful. He couldn''t help feeling some heartache and tried to comfort her, "You should look on the bright side; if all the top scholars already have families, the court surely can''t force you to marry a married man." Li Anning glanced at him indifferently. Hoping that all the top scholars were already married was even less likely than hoping he would become one. The difficulty of becoming an Advanced Scholar in this examination, filled with prodigies, was even greater than twenty years ago. With his intermittent efforts and constant distractions from romantic affairs, not only becoming a top scholar, he might struggle even to be listed. Even if he did become the top scholar, she could not choose him. The court would not allow her to marry a married man and would surely make her choose from among the other top scholars in various subjects. Unless he became the top scholar in all six subjects. Li Nuo poured her a cup of tea and casually asked, "By the way, if all the top scholars are indeed married, what will happen?" Li Anning, feeling irritable, responded ungraciously, "How would I know!" She was annoyed just looking at Li Nuo. Song Jiaren had stopped sharing a bed with him after getting married, completely neglecting her duties as a wife. If he had been determined and divorced her decisively earlier, none of this would have happened! Although she knew she shouldn''t think this way, she couldn''t control herself. At that moment, she might have understood how Song Jiaren felt when she got married. Torn and aggrieved inside, and unable to blame anyone, she stood up abruptly and said, "I''m going back!" Clearly in a bad mood, Li Nuo had no immediate solution. He walked to a table inside and asked Gu Yanran, "How has your calligraphy practice been coming along recently?" Gu Yanran lowered her head, somewhat ashamed, "Young master, although it''s not yet very good, I''ll keep practicing hard..." Whether the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script would be recognized in the Imperial Examination, Li Nuo did not know; he had thought that even if weak in calligraphy, he could still easily make the list by overall merit. Now, he probably needed to prepare thoroughly. At least, he needed to help Li Anning get past this hurdle. Leaving the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo said to Housekeeper Wu, "Help me investigate something..." Housekeeper Wu nodded and did not ask further. After returning to the Li Family, Li Nuo entered the room and, seeing Song Jiaren painting, suddenly asked, "Wife, when you married me, did you feel like the Princess feels now..." Song Jiaren glanced at him but did not speak. Li Nuo smiled, "It''s all in the past, tell me, I won''t be upset." Song Jiaren looked at him and nodded gently. After a moment, she looked at the completed painting and asked Li Nuo, "How is this painting?" Li Nuo shook his head and replied, "Not good, not as good as the last one." Chapter 280 - 162: The Start of Spring Examinations Let''s not talk about the Imperial Examination for the moment, as far as Li Nuo was concerned, he first had to face the spring examinations at the beginning of next month. Less than a month remained until the spring examinations, and just as Li Anning said, he could no longer indulge in his romantic affairs. Li Nuo sent his wife back to the Song Family first. He planned to make a final push before the examination. Having an unforgettable memory could only help him remember the content of the books; how to understand and apply the knowledge would still require some hard work. Time flew by, and half a month had passed. Li Anning walked out of the Ministry of Justice with an expression of utmost disappointment on her face. Half a month had gone by, and he hadn''t visited the Ministry of Justice once. Even if he couldn''t do anything, couldn''t he at least comfort her? She went to the Song Residence and discovered that Li Nuo wasn''t there. After inquiring, she learned that Song Jiaren had returned half a month ago, but Li Nuo had been staying at the Li Mansion the whole time. She went to the Li Mansion where Housekeeper Wu took her to a particular courtyard. Inside the courtyard, two of the Li Mansion''s maidservants were cleaning while whispering to each other. "The young master has been so hardworking these past half a month, studying from dawn till dusk..." "I heard that the young master seems to be preparing for the Imperial Examination." "Isn''t it said that one needs to study for ten years to take the Imperial Examination? The young master has only been studying for half a year, can he pass?" "I don''t know, I heard the Imperial Examination is very difficult..." ... Li Anning reached the doorway and saw that figure sitting behind the desk, intently reading. Suddenly, all her anger dissipated. Even if she knew that he couldn''t change anything, she still felt a twinge of emotion in her heart. Li Nuo glanced up and said with surprise, "Why are you here?" Li Anning entered the room and said indifferently, "I came to see you, is that not allowed?" She looked at the scattering of books on the desk and asked, "How prepared are you? How confident are you?" Li Nuo asked, "What kind of confidence are you talking about?" Li Anning shot him a look and said, "Of course, I mean the confidence of becoming an Advanced Scholar. Or are you as confident as your father in achieving the Sixth-Ranking Scholar?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Seven or eight out of ten, I suppose." The confidence to become an Advanced Scholar, of course, he was fully confident. Sixth-Ranking Scholar, at present, he truly didn''t have the capability. But no matter, there was still more than a month until the Imperial Examination, and his room for improvement was still significant; he had already made some preparations in advance. Li Anning looked at Li Nuo, and at that moment, a glimmer of hope genuinely arose in her heart. What if...what if he really could, like his father, single-handedly achieve the Sixth-Ranking Scholar? But soon, she scoffed at herself, shook her head, and cast aside that unrealistic thought. In the worst case, she would just leave when the time came. After all, she would absolutely not marry someone she didn''t love! ... Within the books, there is no passage of time; it passes quickly, and in the blink of an eye it was February. On the first day of February, the spring examinations officially began. In previous years, the entire Capital Road boasted only two or three thousand participants in the spring examinations. Like the Imperial Examination, the spring exams included all Six Arts, although they were much less difficult. Still, each subject had to be graded above a B. Even passing the spring exams couldn''t guarantee admission. This session''s reform of the Imperial Examination cut off other methods of entering the academy, causing an abrupt surge in the number of candidates registering for the spring exams, which reached over ten thousand¡ªseveral times the number of previous years. All the candidates were divided among various Examination Halls. In Chang''an, at a certain Examination Hall. Li Nuo sat inside a narrow examination booth with several examination papers laid out in front of him. Like the Imperial Examination, the first day of the spring exams was for the Book Department. The Book Department was divided into four parts. Calligraphy, painting, Law, and Composition. The exam started in the morning at 7 a.m. and ended in the evening at 9 p.m. It was approximately a twelve-hour span from morning to night to complete four subjects. Candidates could choose in which order to write the subjects based on their circumstances. Generally speaking, most candidates would choose Calligraphy. This subject was the simplest and took the least time as it only required writing a piece of calligraphy of no more than 100 characters which could be completed in a quarter of an hour if swiftly done. The content of Calligraphy was standardized, but the style of writing was not restricted. This spring exam''s Calligraphy content consisted of a passage from the Sixteen Classics, approximately seventy characters long. Li Nuo picked up his brush and, with a thought, activated the image of Gu Yanran from the Law Code in his mind. After a moment of contemplation, he swiftly began writing. His calligraphy flowed like a dragon snaking across the paper, completing it in one breath. Considering Gu''s progress with other styles of calligraphy had not been significant lately, he could only use the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. After setting the completed Calligraphy exam paper aside to dry, Li Nuo opened another piece of rice paper. For the Book Department''s painting section, candidates typically were given a subject to depict. This spring exam''s painting topic was "Rolling Clouds, Endless Mountains and Rivers," and it required the use of the ink painting technique. In comparison to Colorful Ink Painting, Ink Painting was much easier. Li Nuo illuminated the image of Han Zhuo and, after a brief moment of consideration, began to paint. Han Zhuo was better at painting figures, but his landscape paintings were not inferior. Li Nuo spent a little over two hours on this painting. After painting, he took out several pastries from his food box and briefly refilled his stomach. Time was limited; in the afternoon, he still had to answer the Law and Composition sections. After a short break, Li Nuo opened the Law exam paper. The format of the Law exam was very straightforward, consisting of twenty questions, each one presenting a real case scenario for candidates to judge according to the Daxia Law. This required an in-depth understanding of the Daxia Law, ensuring that judgments were neither too light, too heavy, nor incorrect. Such matters were a piece of cake for Li Nuo, as the entire Daxia Law Code was embedded in his brain. In this subject, he couldn''t possibly make any mistakes. Even so, it took him quite a bit of time to finish these twenty questions. Having completed the Law exam, Li Nuo dared not rest and immediately opened the final test paper. This test was on Composition. The first question on the opened test paper was for a prompted poetry composition. "Evening Sun." The topic was only two words, with no restrictions on genre or word count, allowing candidates to express themselves freely. Evening Sun referred to dusk; the meaning was straightforward. Li Nuo quickly searched his mind for relevant poetry on dusk without giving it much thought, and soon he wrote down four lines. Feeling out of sorts as evening comes, I drive my chariot to ascend the ancient plains. The setting sun is boundlessly beautiful, but alas, it heralds the close of day. Subsequent questions varied greatly, covering politics, economics, systems, military, law, history, and tested the candidates'' accumulated knowledge. Basically, each candidate was to select a passage from the "Sixteen Classics," interpret it, and provide their personal views. Over the past month, Li Nuo had not only memorized the "Sixteen Classics" thoroughly but had also reviewed every popular and obscure translation, allowing him to easily handle these questions. The Composition questions in the spring examination were much simpler compared to the Imperial Examination; as long as one had a solid foundation, they could generally be answered. About a two-hour period ahead of schedule, Li Nuo had finished the Book Department exam. There was no need to check his work again, since even if there had been a mistake, he would not be able to correct it. Having marks on the test paper could be suspected of marking the exam, which could affect the final assessment. He organized the test papers neatly, stacked them, placed them on the desk in the exam room, and then left the room. When he left the Examination Hall, his wife and Mumu were already waiting by the carriage. After the Book Department exam, all candidates'' test papers would be graded first. To conserve resources, candidates scoring below grade B would be directly eliminated and not required to participate in the subsequent testing. The court had already summoned examiners; once the first exam was over, they sealed the Examination Hall and started grading rigorously behind closed doors. They needed to grade all the exam papers within a day and then publicize the list of candidates who had passed this subject. This task required considerable effort, and teachers from major academies had been summoned in advance. The night grew deep, yet inside the Examination Hall, it remained brightly lit. The papers for each minor subject were sorted by category and graded by specialized personnel. "Writing that is as sloppy as a dog''s crawl; such people are just making up the numbers. Even for the spring exam, not just anyone should be allowed in, C-!" "It''s just the spring exam, not the Imperial Examination, don''t take it so seriously." "Stop nagging, speed up the grading so we can finish earlier and head home..." Inside a certain room, several examiners graded papers while chatting. Calligraphy was the easiest subject to grade; generally, one glance was enough to draw a conclusion. Three examiners, grading two thousand papers, didn''t even need an entire night. Although none of the three could be considered grandmasters of calligraphy, they all had considerable skill. Not many papers from the Imperial Examination could catch their eye, and grading the calligraphy papers of the spring examination was practically a torment for them. At a certain moment, one examiner picked up a paper and his eyes showed surprise. He whispered, "Huh, this paper isn''t bad..." Finding a pleasing paper amidst so much garbage certainly brightened his mood; even his spirits lifted. But soon, a strange expression crossed his face. This handwriting is good indeed... But why is it the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script? Which man practices the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script? This style is generally practiced by women and is known as the "daughter script." If a man were to write in Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, he would be made fun of. However, purely from the viewpoint of calligraphy, this paper was indeed exquisitely written. Soft and beautiful, elegant and floating, a real treat to the eyes. After seeing so much rubbish, not only his eyes felt cleansed, but his soul also felt washed. He was extremely curious as to who could have written such a marvelous Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. However, for fairness, both the spring examination and the Imperial Examination papers only had codes rather than names, so he would have to wait until the results were tallied before knowing who authored this paper. He passed the paper to the other two, saying, "Take a look at this paper; there''s something interesting about it." One of his colleagues had just put down a C-graded paper and took the offered paper casually. A casual glance fixed his attention, and he couldn''t look away anymore. Holding the paper in both hands and bringing it closer to his eyes, he examined it for a long time. Stroking his short beard, he exclaimed in amazement, "What a beautiful Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script! Could there be a woman among the candidates?" The third colleague, attracted by his voice, came over to take a look and expressed the same amazement after seeing the paper. Expecting a woman infiltrator in the Examination Hall was out of the question, as candidates were thoroughly inspected before entering; it was unimaginable that a man could write such beautiful Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. "Pardon me, but what grade do we assign to this paper?" asked the examiner who had first discovered it. "Outstanding!" "Indeed, it must be rated as outstanding!" The Imperial Examination typically had nine grades, but above A+, there was a first-class rating known as outstanding. A paper could only receive an outstanding evaluation if it was flawless in every aspect. "I share the sentiment," he said, nodding, and wrote ''outstanding'' on the paper with a vermilion pen before placing it to one side. At that moment, inside another room in the Examination Hall, an examiner was admiring a painting, exclaiming, "Who would have thought that someone with such advanced painting skill would be present in the spring examination? Even in the official Imperial Examination, this person''s painting could compete for a place. This painting deserves a Class A..." Not long after, similar exclamations rose from two other grading rooms. "Law without a single flaw¡ªtruly a promising pupil of Legalism!" "Brilliant poetry, well remembered too. Outstanding might be contentious, but surely worth an A+!" ... At this moment, Li Nuo was unaware of what was happening inside the Examination Hall. Having tested all day long, he was already exhausted and had quickly drifted into sleep. In his dreams, he alone claimed the title of top scholar in the Six Arts, and Your Majesty, honoring his promise, married Princess Anning to him. He held his wife with his left hand and embraced Anning with his right¡ªthen he woke up shivering from cold. Li Nuo turned his head, silently released his wife''s hand, rolled over, and went back to sleep. At the same time. Princess Mansion. Li Anning lay on a lavish bed, clutching her blanket tightly, not knowing what she dreamt of, her face revealing a blissful smile... Chapter 281 - 163: First in the Spring Exam The first round of the spring examination had already ended. By the next afternoon, all the examination papers from various halls had been graded. On the third morning, the list of those who passed the Book Department was posted on the wall outside the Examination Hall. On the red paper, there were no names, only examination numbers. From childhood, studying the Six Arts required a large investment of money, and even the registration fee for the spring exam was one hundred taels of silver. Those who could participate in such exams were either rich or noble. And the wealthy families often belonged to several major surnames, such as Li, Cui, Wang, Pei, Zheng, etc. It was quite possible for candidates to have the same names, but each candidate''s exam number was unique and there could be no mistake. Li Nuo was assigned to the Seventh Examination Hall for the spring examination. The spring exam was organized by Examination Halls, and after the Six Arts were finished, the scores of all candidates from all halls were summarized. The Seventh Examination Hall had two thousand candidates, and the first Book Department round had eliminated more than half. Whether it was the spring exam or the Imperial Examination, each subject had a passing line, and even those who excelled in only one area could not stray too far. If one didn''t pass the Book Department, even if they were strong in other subjects, they had no opportunity to show it. Li Nuo found his exam number on the last piece of red paper posted outside the hall. Of course, it wasn''t because he ranked last, but because his exam number was towards the end. After each subject, only a list of candidates was released, without specific rankings. Only after all the Six Arts were finished and all the scores summarized would the final results be known. Under the walls of the Examination Hall, those who found their numbers felt triumphant, their joy uncontainable. Those who failed were downcast, only able to wait for next year to compete again. Li Anning stood by his side, asking eagerly, "Did you find it?" Li Nuo nodded. Compared to the anxious Li Anning, his wife was much calmer. Only those who passed the Book Department were eligible to participate in the next day''s test. That day, two subjects were tested, Mathematics and the Ritual Department. The papers for both subjects were handed out in the morning. Candidates had one whole day to answer, free to arrange the order themselves. The questions for the spring exam were originally simpler than the Imperial Examination, equating to the difficulty of middle school and high school exams. The Mathematics had twenty questions, all within the "Nine Numbers," and of moderate difficulty, which Li Nuo quickly completed. The Ritual Department was also not as in-depth as in the Imperial Examination, covering only some fundamental and superficial problems in rituals. For these types of written questions, Li Nuo didn''t even need to think; he could just transcribe the answers. After completing the two papers, it was not even noon yet. There was no point in sitting down any longer, so Li Nuo handed in his papers and left the Examination Hall. Since the exam lasted the entire day, his wife and Mumu wouldn''t arrive until the afternoon. However, Li Anning and Housekeeper Wu were waiting by the carriage. Seeing him come out so early, their expressions changed, and they immediately ran over, asking, "Why are you the only one who has come out? Were the questions very difficult and you couldn''t answer them?" She said somewhat annoyed, "Even if you didn''t know, you should have waited until the time was up to come out. What if you suddenly figured it out?" Li Nuo said speechlessly, "The questions were very simple, I answered all of them, can you have a little faith in me?" Then, Li Anning''s heart settled, and she said, "Even if you finished, you should have reviewed it. What if you made a mistake that you could have corrected..." Li Nuo had no desire to explain further. She must think this was like Ning''er and Mumu''s classroom quiz, where one could erase a mistake and rewrite it. In the Imperial Examination, even a spot of ink that shouldn''t be there could cause the entire paper to be graded lower. After the screening of the Book Department, Ritual and Mathematics, the numbers had decreased by half. With fewer papers, grading was quicker. The examiners graded overnight, and by the next midday, the list of those who had passed was posted. Just with the Book Department alone, more than a thousand people were eliminated, but Ritual and Mathematics together eliminated less than two hundred. This was not surprising; those eliminated by the Book Department were usually just trying their luck. Those who passed the Book Department must have prepared well for the Imperial Examination and studied the Six Arts. The questions in the Ritual and Mathematics of the spring examination were not difficult. According to the news from the Examination Hall, many people answered perfectly in these two subjects and received excellent evaluations. The next three subjects, in order, were Music, Royal Procession, and Archery. The Music Department exam still took place in the Examination Hall where candidates were to select and play a chapter from the Six Musics with the instrument restricted to only the qin. Of the two thousand candidates of the Seventh Examination Hall, about six hundred remained at the Music step. The Music Department was Li Nuo''s least concern. Although he could not convert the qin music into an attack like Liu Shang, solely in terms of skill, even Liu Shang standing before him couldn''t confidently declare a win¡ªmuch depended on the performance on the spot. The Music Department exam moved slowly. In one two-hour interval, around twenty people could be assessed. The Seventh Examination Hall was further divided into ten smaller examination rooms, each overseen by three examiners. Even if each room allocated sixty candidates, plus the examiners'' discussion time, it would take more than four two-hour intervals to assess all candidates. After three two-hour intervals, all the examiners were mostly exhausted. In one examination room, A young examiner threw down his red pen on the table, exclaiming angrily, "What kind of playing is this, grade C!" The examiner to his left gave a helpless smile, saying, "Lord Liu, calm your anger. These young students still have a lot of room for improvement. You can''t use your standards to judge them. This piece was at least grade B..." Although it was the spring exam, it still concerned the candidates'' future prospects. Others had studied hard for ten years; their chances should not be cut short just because he had heard too much and was feeling irritable. Chapter 282 - 163: First in the Spring Exam_2 If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was the Prime Minister of Taichang, he would have reported them to the Ministry of Personnel long ago. Lord Liu, who had recently been promoted from Director of Music to Prime Minister of Taichang¡ªjumping from a Standard seventh-rank to a Secondary Fifth-rank¡ªa true three-level leap, undoubtedly emerging as a rising star in the court of Daxia with limitless prospects, he dared not provoke. Liu Shang was indeed tired of listening and considered these performances an insult to his ears. However, he also knew that he couldn''t have too high expectations for these spring examination candidates; he leaned back into his chair and said, "The remaining candidates, let the two of you decide, whatever you judge, this official will agree with..." The two examiners discussed and decided to give the candidate just now a B. Although his performance in the Music Department was indeed lacking and could reasonably be graded B or even B-, a B- would mean he couldn''t pass the spring examination; in such cases, they usually showed some leniency. The next moment, one of the examiners spoke up, "Next." Li Nuo walked into the room. The first thing that caught his eye was a large screen. Behind the screen, he could faintly see the silhouettes of the three examiners. The Music Department had no written exam; to avoid favoritism among the examiners, a screen was placed between them and the candidates, so neither could see the other. An examination official checked Li Nuo''s examination certificate and then pointed to a wooden box at the doorway, saying, "Please draw your examination topic from this box." Li Nuo reached into the wooden box and pulled out a wooden placard that read ''Cloud Gate¡¤Chapter Six''. There was limited time for the examination, so it wasn''t possible for candidates to play through all Six Musics; they generally drew a section to play, but candidates couldn''t cheat¡ªthey had to be proficient in all Six Musics; if they drew one they didn''t know, they''d have to wait another four years. The official said, "Please play Cloud Gate, Chapter Six." Li Nuo sat at the instrument, first tested the sound, and made some fine adjustments to several strings. This was the first step of the Music Department examination, and due to the excessive tension, many candidates would forget this step, resulting in their grade being lowered by one level, potentially costing them the next opportunity. After tuning the instrument, he slowly began to pluck the strings. Behind the screen, Liu Shang, who had been lazily reclining in his chair, resting with closed eyes, slowly sat upright. His eyes remained closed as he listened quietly to the music coming from in front of the screen. Before long, the piece ended. Liu Shang slowly opened his eyes. This performance was simply flawless. Not just for a spring examination; even in the Imperial Examination, it would be rare for someone to play at this level. This was the standard of a Music Department Top Scholar. Even if Liu Shang played the piece himself, he couldn''t do it any better. That was after months of diligent practice. Just a few months ago, he was inferior to this candidate. Liu Shang stood up subconsciously, wanting to see what kind of person was behind the screen, but was stopped by the wrists by an examiner sitting beside him. The examiner looked at him in shock, "Lord Liu, what are you doing? The examiner is not allowed to see the candidates privately; otherwise, their score will be invalidated and you will also be punished..." Liu Shang halted his steps, and sat back down. Even though it drove him nearly mad with curiosity, he still had to abide by the rules of the examination. The two examiners couldn''t help but be astonished. "Above the spring examination, to have such talented individuals in the Music Department, could it be the musical genius from Jin State?" "That''s impossible; he has already passed the Jin State spring examination, and he can directly attend the Imperial Examination. It''s unlikely that he would appear here." "It seems that this year''s competition for the Music Department Top Scholar will be exceptionally fierce..." One examiner tentatively proposed, "A+?" The other nodded and said, "This official thinks so too." Within the Music Department, A+ is already the highest evaluation. Most of the past Music Department top scholars scored either an A or an A-. At this time, a voice broke the silence. Liu Shang was furious, "What A+? This performance is without a fault, if this isn''t considered outstanding, then what is considered outstanding? Do you even understand music?" The two were embarrassed. If someone else had said this, the two would have turned hostile by now. But the speaker was the Prime Minister of Taichang, the former Music Department top scholar, the foremost authority on entering the path through music in Daxia. No one understood music better than him. They exchanged a glance and could only say, "If Lord Liu says it''s outstanding, then it''s outstanding..." The candidate''s score from a moment ago was judged to be outstanding, and behind the screen, Liu Shang was restless. He truly wanted to see what that musical genius looked like. But the spring examination was very strict; the examiners only had the responsibility to judge, knowing neither the candidates'' names nor even their examination numbers; after the examiners decided on the results, dedicated personnel recorded them. He would have to wait until after the spring examination was over to inquire further. ... Li Nuo stepped out of the Examination Hall, Li Anning had been waiting at the door for who knew how long; her first question was, "How did it go?" Li Nuo gestured to her with a confident hand movement. The results of the Music Department were actually determined on the spot, but they wouldn''t tell the candidates. On the official Imperial Examination, the top scholars of each subject would only be revealed at the very end of the examination. The next morning, the list of candidates who had passed the Music Department was posted on the walls outside the Examination Hall. In this subject, another two hundred or so people were eliminated. Ordinary Music Department top scholars would also only score an A or an A-; although the spring examination''s requirements were lower, to obtain a B, one would still need some natural gift in music; purely relying on practice without inborn talent, it would be very difficult to reach that level. After the Music Department, only less than four hundred candidates from the Seventh Examination Hall remained. Chapter 283 - 163: First in the Spring Exam_3 The Horse Riding and Shooting sections, just like the others, were held inside the Examination Hall. These two subjects were simpler than the Imperial Examination. Li Nuo noticed during the exam that the ground for the spring Horse Riding section was wider and had fewer bumps, and the targets for Shooting were about one-third closer than those in the official Imperial Examination, making it naturally much easier. In the Seventh Examination Hall, two thousand people participated in the first test. After the Six Arts were completed, less than a hundred remained. The results of all candidates from the examination halls were sent to the Ministry of Personnel, where the final rankings were determined. Among them, the top one hundred could enter the Four Great Academies. Those who passed the spring examination, but were not selected by the Four Great Academies, could still choose to study at smaller academies; it was just a bit more expensive, but they still had the qualifications to participate in the Imperial Examination. Clerks at the Ministry of Personnel were still finalizing the rankings from the results sent by each Examination Hall. As a Minister of Personnel, Lord Song naturally could view the spring admissions list in advance. He entered a government office where about a dozen Ministry personnel were busy. "Lord Song!" Seeing Song Zhe enter, everyone immediately stood up to greet him. Song Zhe waved his hand, signalling them to continue, and then asked someone at the door, "Is the top hundred list ready?" The results sent from each examination hall were already organized by subject, making it easy to summarize the top hundred. The official respectfully handed over a list, saying, "My lord, it has been organized." Song Zhe''s gaze shifted to the list, instinctively starting from the back. Even though he was Li Xuanjing''s son, having only prepared for the Imperial Examination for half a year, Song Zhe felt he should be able to make it into the top hundred, but ranking at the top seemed unlikely. Not in the last ten. Not in the last twenty. Not in the last fifty. Song Zhe was almost reaching the top ten of the spring examination, yet Li Nuo''s name was still absent. Could it be that he didn''t make it into the top hundred? After all, his preparation time was short. It was normal not to make it, but, with only twenty days until the Imperial Examination, not making it into the top hundred of the spring examination likely meant he would be eliminated in the first subject of the Imperial Examination. His gaze inadvertently swept across the list, and his expression briefly stunned. The first name on the list was the one he had searched for a long time. Li Nuo. This represented the first place in the spring examination. After a moment, Song Zhe said to an official, "Give me the results list for each subject." The lists sent from each examination hall included the specific scores for each subject. The Ministry of Personnel would also do a cumulative ranking of the scores from each subject. Moments later, Song Zhe had several sheets of paper in his hands. Li Nuo''s name was easy to locate, as it was at the top in each one. Book Department, excellent in Calligraphy, A in painting, excellent in Law, A+ in Composition, overall marked as A+, first in Book Department. Excellent in Mathematics, first in Mathematics. Excellent in Ritual Department, first in Ritual Department. There were quite a few people who achieved excellent in these two subjects, but Li Nuo''s name was at the forefront of everyone. The order of candidates'' scores was not arranged arbitrarily; with the same scores, his name being placed at the front meant either his test presentation was neater, his handwriting was better, or his problem-solving process was more exquisite; in any case, his top ranking was certainly the result of comparing test papers. Song Zhe continued reading. Excellent in Music Department, first in Music Department. Excellent in Horse Riding, first in Horse Riding. Excellent in Shooting, first in Shooting. First in each of the Six Arts. First in the spring examination. Song Zhe stared blankly at the familiar name on the paper. At that moment, time seemed to flow backwards twenty years. He felt once again the fear of being dominated by Li Xuanjing... Chapter 284 - 164: Attentive Anning Song Residence. The results of the spring examinations had not yet been announced. But Li Nuo had already known the outcome in advance. As the Lord Father-in-law was the Minister of Personnel, the results of the spring examinations would inevitably pass through his hands before being announced. The results were not beyond Li Nuo''s expectations. First place in the spring examination, and also the first in all Six Arts. Except for the Book Department, he had achieved exceptional results in the rest of the subjects. Achieving exceptional results in the Book Department was nearly impossible, for one, Han Zhuo''s painting was formidable but not yet top-notch. Secondly, for compositions, examiners had different opinions, making it hard to award full marks. Achieving such results in the spring examination was not something worth boasting about, of course, that was only in the case of Li Nuo. His goal was not the spring examination; he had to demand of himself the standards of the Imperial Examination. Song Zhe looked at Li Nuo with an extremely skeptical gaze and asked, "When on earth did you study the Six Arts?" Li Nuo replied honestly, "Just these past few months." "How did you study in the Horse Riding Department?" "Practiced a few times at the Horse Field..." "What about the Shooting Department?" "My wife taught me." "And the Music Department?" "Listened to some tunes at the Music Workshop, read some books..." ... Song Zhe simply did not believe him. Foolish for eighteen years, and he becomes first in the spring examination within a few months, moreover, first in all Six Arts. Even Li Xuanjing wasn''t this formidable. If this were true, what would be the point of those scholars who had studied diligently for ten years? It seems the rumors outside were indeed true. To protect his only son, Li Xuanjing did not hesitate to have him feign folly for eighteen years. He must have been secretly preparing for the Imperial Examination for many years. Damned Li Xuanjing! He had fooled everyone and even his best friend! Return his wife! And his daughter! Song Mu''er looked at Li Nuo with admiration and said, "Brother Li Nuo is so impressive, scoring so many first places, you will definitely become the top scholar in the future!" Hearing Mumu''s words, Song Jiaren seemed to think of something, her gaze drifting towards Li Nuo with a contemplative expression. Song Zhe glanced at Li Nuo and said, "Don''t get too complacent too early, the mere spring examination is incomparable to the difficulty of the Imperial Examination. Not to mention those from famous families, even among the Four Great Academy, those who can achieve first place in the spring examination in all Six Arts are more than a handful; in the following twenty days, you must still not slack off. Strive for a good ranking, preferably in the top ten. That way, starting off your career, you would be in a seventh-rank official position..." Although Li Nuo didn''t feel proud, he still nodded in agreement. As for becoming the top scholar in the Imperial Examination, he truly didn''t have absolute confidence at the moment. After the Lord Father-in-law left, Li Nuo continued reading. Song Jiaren''s gaze wandered into the distance, slightly distracted. She both hoped that her husband would outshine everyone and become the top scholar in the Imperial Examination. And she worried that the court would arrange for him to marry the Princess. This left her feeling conflicted for a moment. In another courtyard of the Song Residence, another person also harbored conflicted feelings. She had learned about his spring examination results from Ning''er. Thinking that Song Jiaren might become the top scholar''s wife, while she had to be forced by her mother to marry a boorish lout who could neither write poetry, play the zither, nor paint, was stifling her heart. What made her more aggrieved was that all of this should have been hers! Fortunately, nothing had happened between them yet. Song Ning''er looked at the silent figure who had stood there for a long while without speaking, and could not help but ask, "Sister Teacher, what''s the matter?" The woman looked down at her and suddenly asked, "Ning''er, if Mumu took away something you really liked, and moreover something that originally belonged to you, what would you do?" Song Ning''er replied without hesitation, "Of course I would take it back!" The woman gently touched her head and said softly, "You''re right. Something that belongs to you should certainly be taken back..." ... The actions of the Ministry of Personnel were swift; the day after the spring examination ended, they had compiled the results of all the examinees, posting the list of those who had passed the spring examination on the outer wall of the Ministry of Personnel. This spring examination was the largest in decades. The number of examinees participating in the spring examination was nearly fifteen thousand. After the Six Arts examination, less than five hundred had ultimately passed. Although passing the spring examination didn''t guarantee a future in official service, it was still a glimmer of hope. And those who hadn''t passed didn''t even have the qualifications for the Imperial Examination. "Haha, I passed, I passed!" "Fifty-second in the spring examination, I can get into East Mountain Academy!" "Four hundred ninety-sixth, the very last one, that was close, that was close..." Today outside the Ministry of Personnel, it was crowded with examinees checking the results; some were so excited that they laughed out loud, while others bowed their heads in silent despair. The first thing everyone did, naturally, was look for their own name on the list. Once they confirmed their name was on the list, they relaxed, and their gazes returned to the roster. The rules of the spring examinations mostly mimicked those of the Imperial Examination; the first place in the spring examination was the equivalent of the top scholar of the Imperial Examination, the most exceptional individual among these fifteen thousand examinees. The spring examination of Chang''an brought together the top talents of Daxia, second only to the Imperial Examination in value. They were curious about who this year''s spring examination first place was. At the top of the spring exam list, one name occupied a line all by itself. That name was Li Nuo. Everyone''s expression was one of astonishment. This name was well-known throughout Chang''an. In the past few months, he had stirred numerous tempests in Chang''an, slaying the sons of nobles, forcing Princes to admit their wrongs, possessing a beauty unmatched... It was safe to say, among those present, there was no one who hadn''t heard of this name. For the past two months, little news had come out of Chang''an about him. ``` Unexpectedly, when his name appeared before everyone''s eyes again, it was on the list of successful candidates for the spring examinations. At this moment, someone seemed to have discovered something and exclaimed, "Look, look at the rankings for each subject!" Similar to the Imperial Examination, the results of the six subjects in the spring examinations would also be listed separately, with the first place in each subject being equivalent to the top scholar in that subject for the Imperial Examination. Everyone''s gaze shifted towards the other lists. Quickly, their expressions turned to shock and numbness. Book Department, Mathematics, Ritual Department, Music Department, Horse Riding, Shooting¡ªfirst place in all six subjects bore the same name! Li Nuo! Li Nuo! ... Still Li Nuo! Being first in the spring examinations, and being first in all six subjects, were completely different concepts. It meant that he had completely dominated his peers in all subjects. "Li Nuo?" "The son of the Minister of Justice?" "Could it be someone with the same name?" "It must be someone with the same name..." At this moment, many people harbored this thought. After all, for the past ten or more years, the son of the Minister of Justice was known to all as a fool. Yet within less than a year, he had ascended to the top of the most fiercely competitive spring examination session in Chang''an with overwhelming dominance. The contrast was too great, and it was difficult for people to accept at once. But thinking of the poems that had recently been trending in Chang''an, all penned by his hand, their speculations began to waver. Twenty years ago, Li Xuanjing monopolized the top scholar position in all six subjects. Twenty years later, his son was also pulling off the same feat? How could their Li Family always be filled with such prodigies... ... Compared with the Imperial Examination, the spring examinations didn''t command as much attention. With the Imperial Examination less than a month away, most people were focused on the upcoming exams. But there were a few who cared deeply about this spring examination. Inside a luxurious residence in Chang''an. Marquis Yongshou looked incredulously at the messenger and asked, "What did you say, first in the spring examinations?" The person nodded and said, "Not only is he the first in the spring exams, but he''s also the first in all six subjects. Among those, his score in the Book Department is A+, and the rest are exceptionally good..." Marquis Yongshou plopped back down into his chair, muttering, "I knew it, I just knew it!" When he had spent a large sum of silver taels to prevent Li Nuo from participating in the Imperial Examination, the nobles looked down on him, thinking he was making a big fuss over nothing. It proved how far-sighted he was. Could the son of Li Xuanjing be a dullard? Only a fool would believe that! Top scholar in all six subjects immediately reminded him of Li Xuanjing himself. No, Li Xuanjing''s son was even more ruthless than Li Xuanjing. Li Xuanjing had not killed nobles'' sons in public. Li Xuanjing didn''t have a father who was powerful enough to dominate the court either. Li Nuo was a Law Practitioner, and these nobles were the biggest boost on his path of Cultivation. Once he became an official with Li Xuanjing supporting him, their future lives would probably become even harder... Thinking of this, Marquis Yongshou stood up from his chair and said, "Call Marquis Lantian, Marquis Fengyang, and Duke Liyang here... tell them Lord Marquis has an important matter to discuss with them." At the Princess Mansion. Li Anning leaped out of bed, not even bothering to wear shoes, and asked excitedly, "Really?" The maid nodded and said, "Replying to the Princess, Young Master Li is not only the first in the spring examinations but also first in all six subjects. I saw it myself on the list outside the Ministry of Personnel..." Li Anning sat back down on the bed, her expression still somewhat incredulous. She had packed her luggage and at the most desperate moment, it seemed like a glimmer of hope had appeared. Even though being first in the spring examinations didn''t guarantee first in the Imperial Examination. There was still a glimmer of hope... At the Song Residence. Phoenix looked at Li Nuo with a beaming smile and said, "Congratulations to Young Master Li for winning first place in the spring examinations." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "It''s useless, this isn''t the Imperial Examination..." Phoenix came to teach Mumu about floral arts, and Li Nuo went outside to play a game of flying chess he had recently taught her. Inside the room. Song Jiaren was trimming the branches of flowers and suddenly asked, "Can first place in the spring examinations secure the top scholar in the Imperial Examination?" Phoenix thought for a moment and said, "It''s hard to say..." Seeing Song Jiaren looking at her, she explained, "The spring examination is the first step in the Imperial Examination. Passing it simply means you have qualified to take part in the Imperial Examination. Daxia has more than a hundred provinces, each holding spring examinations every year. Over four years, there are nearly five hundred spring examination top scholars, but there is only one top scholar for the Imperial Examination. In every session of the Imperial Examination, the court recruits only one hundred Advanced Scholars, and eighty percent of the first-place spring exam takers don''t even become Advanced Scholars..." Upon hearing this, Song Jiaren''s heart eased slightly, but then a sense of regret surged within her. Phoenix looked at her and asked with a smile, "Is Miss Song worried that if Young Master Li becomes the top scholar, he will have to marry the Princess?" Having her concerns pointed out so bluntly, Song Jiaren''s flower arranging paused, and she shook her head, "No." Phoenix continued with a glowing smile, "Miss Song need not worry, had you not married, there would indeed be such a risk. But now that you are married, and since the Princess can''t be a concubine, even if Young Master Li becomes the top scholar, he won''t be chosen as the Prince Consort..." Because it was meant as comfort, she only spoke half the truth. The chances of Li Nuo marrying the Princess were slim, but they weren''t nonexistent. If he only became the Imperial Examination top scholar, the Princess still had six other subject top scholars to choose from. But if he alone clinched top scholar positions in all six subjects, no matter whom the Princess chose, it would be him. The Emperor of Daxia had pledged in the grand assembly, with numerous officials as witnesses, to select one top scholar from this Imperial Examination session to be the Prince Consort,¡ªthat promise had to be fulfilled. If Li Nuo did indeed emulate his father and monopolized all six subject top scholar positions, Then Song Jiaren would be looking at only two paths. Either they divorce, and he marries Princess Anning, Or she demotes herself to be a concubine¡ªwhich would also require Princess Anning''s consent even if Song Jiaren wished to become one. At that time, the status of the two women would be completely reversed. Li Nuo was playing chess with Mumu in the courtyard when he looked up and saw Li Anning walking in from outside. She was holding a thick stack of books, nearly covering her neck, and her front was squeezed out of shape. Li Anning walked up to Li Nuo and placed the books heavily on the table. Li Nuo asked with curiosity, "What is this?" Li Anning caught her breath and said, "These are transcriptions of compositions from the top scholars of the Imperial Examination''s Book Department over the years. I had a hard time finding them in the imperial library. Make sure you read them well, and don''t run off tomorrow, I''ve invited several Court Painters. Your spring examination painting earned an A, so I want them to give you some pointers..." ``` Chapter 285 - 165: Do Your Best Li Nuo took the book Li Anning had sent over and casually flipped through it. Indeed, it housed the Compositions of the top scholars from the Book Department from previous Imperial Examinations. However, such material was supposed to be confidential, at least it was beyond Li Nuo''s reach. As for the Court Painters, they weren''t considered officials, nor did they belong to any department in the court. They were under the jurisdiction of the Inner Court and only members of the Imperial Family had the authority to dispatch them. In the spring exam, Li Nuo''s Composition and paintings were among the few that did not receive excellent marks in the six subjects of the Nine-Categorized Exams. Li Anning had truly worried herself sick for his tests. She had never been so concerned before. Knowing her as well as he did, how could Li Nuo not see through her little schemes? He set the book down and asked, "The Ministry of Justice must be quite backed up with case files by now, right?" It had been a long time since he had gone to the Ministry of Justice. With a frown marring her beautiful brows, Li Anning said, "There are only twenty days left until the Imperial Examination. If you still have the mind to look at case files, you should focus on preparing for the exams first. I''ll keep those files for you. You can look at them after you''ve finished..." Li Nuo stood up and replied, "Even if it''s preparing for the Imperial Examination, one must balance work with rest. I''ve just finished the spring examination. Looking at some case files to change my thoughts is harmless..." Of course, this was just an excuse. In reality, the exams of the past few days had taken too much of his life force, and he wanted to visit the Ministry of Justice to recuperate. Seeing this, Li Anning said nothing more and accompanied Li Nuo to the Ministry of Justice. On the way, after much hesitation, she finally couldn''t help but ask, "Do you think, in the Imperial Examination, you can rank first in all six subjects like you did in the spring exam?" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "Impossible." Li Anning''s expression changed, then she asked, "Why?" Li Nuo honestly replied, "The difficulty of the spring exam doesn''t even compare to half of the Imperial Examination, yet the people participating in the latter are much more formidable. How could securing first place in all six subjects be so easy?" This was the truth; the current Li Nuo did not possess the strength to achieve top rank in all six subjects. The hope that had just sparked in Li Anning''s heart was cruelly extinguished once again. The Sixth-Ranking Scholar title ¨C missing any subject would not solve her troubles. Li Nuo fell silent for a moment before he too couldn''t resist asking, "Tell me the truth; if I become the top scholar of the Six Arts, will Your Majesty agree to let me marry you?" Li Anning glanced at him, her heart stirred slightly. She rolled her eyes at Li Nuo and countered, "A Princess cannot become a concubine. Would you bear the infamy and divorce your wife for my sake?" Li Nuo said, "Of course not." Li Anning then asked, "Do you think the court would allow a Princess to marry a man who already has a wife?" Li Nuo pondered for a moment before replying, "They would not." He had scored full marks in the Ritual Department. There was no precedent for such a thing in Daxia. Li Anning sighed and kicked at the ground as she spoke, "There you have it. Ah, if only the top scholar of the Six Arts were already married, then divorcing to marry a Prince Consort would be considered unkind and unjust. Father Emperor would not let the Imperial Family bear such infamy. If they all had families, the Princess could not be made a concubine, and it would not be Father Emperor breaking his word. In this case, my marriage could be delayed for a while longer..." Li Nuo murmured, "Is that so..." In truth, he had not yet made up his mind either. If becoming the top scholar in the Six Arts meant he had to divorce, then maybe he need not aim for that title. But in his heart, Li Anning was indeed different from the others. His own feelings were a mess. He would simply get through the immediate hurdle before him. In the Imperial Examination, there would be a gathering of masters, and it would not do to deliberately hold back. If he held back too much and dropped out of the top ten, he would either be sent away or stay in a government office in Chang''an, running errands and watching over warehouses, and his cultivation would be wasted, wouldn''t it? Li Nuo found a good reason for himself, and then looking at Li Anning, he said, "Although it''s difficult to rank first in the Six Arts, I''ll do my best..." Li Anning waved her hand nonchalantly and said, "It''s alright. Don''t feel too much pressure. If it really doesn''t work out, I can still run. If Father Emperor truly wants me to marry someone I don''t like, I''ll escape from Chang''an and never come back..." Compared to his wife, Li Anning clearly had her own ideas regarding her marriage. Li Nuo spent some time at the Ministry of Justice, processing the case files Li Anning had saved up for him over the last few days, and essentially recuperated the life force he had consumed. Early the next day, Li Anning actually invited three Court Painters over. Among the three, one excelled in painting figures, another in objects, and the last in landscapes. Generally, paintings for the Imperial Examination would test these three categories. It seemed she was well-informed. In reality, Li Nuo didn''t need their teachings; finding a legitimate reason to apprehend them would suffice. He had considered this before, but due to the special status of the Court Painters, who weren''t considered external officials, the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice couldn''t interfere as long as they didn''t commit any criminal offenses, so he was somewhat powerless against them. Li Nuo had other plans for advancing his painting. However, he shouldn''t disregard Li Anning''s kindness. Li Nuo took out the previous painting he had made for his wife, and drew another landscape and still-life painting. Three elderly men with white beards carefully examined each painting. Li Anning paced nearby, and without waiting for him to speak, she eagerly asked, "How is his painting? Is there anything that can be improved?" Not far away, Song Jiaren, holding a sword, leaned against the doorway, her gaze contemplative as she looked at her. The three painters whispered among themselves for a while, and one of them nodded slightly. After stroking his beard, he spoke, "This young friend''s skill in painting, as well as his use of color, are indeed exquisite. He is only a step away from being a great master of painting. What he lacks is the accumulation of time and personal insight. We can''t teach him much; whether he can take this step depends on himself..." For someone so young to possess such skill in painting was already quite remarkable. Even the disciples they taught with all their hearts could not compare to him. Masters of the painting could not be created through teaching alone; given enough time to practice and accumulate experience, he was bound to take that step. Li Anning nodded and said, "Teach him as much as you can..." When the Princess spoke, no one dared to disobey. They each imparted their most proficient painting techniques. Afterward, the long-bearded painter said, "You can slowly comprehend these things, young friend. If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask us again..." Li Anning replied, "You all may go back for now, come again at this time tomorrow." The three painters bid farewell and left. Li Anning originally wanted to stay a little longer, but she seemed to sense something and slowly turned her head, meeting the gaze of someone not far away. Seeing Song Jiaren watching her made her feel a bit guilty. She dared not meet her gaze and said, "I... I won''t disturb you any longer. You should concentrate on preparing for the Imperial Examination. I''m leaving..." Once she finished speaking, she hurriedly turned and walked away. Li Nuo observed the three paintings, thoroughly absorbing the guidance given by the three painters. However, artistry like this could not be significantly improved with just a few words of advice. These pointers were applicable to these specific paintings; in a different setting, they might not be useful. Ultimately, he needed to improve his own skill. A moment later, Li Nuo stored the paintings and entered the room. His wife sat inside, meticulously cleaning the sword in her hands. Li Nuo sat opposite her and suddenly said, "Wife?" Song Jiaren replied softly, "Mm?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and asked, "Do you hope for me to become the top scholar?" Song Jiaren''s movements paused, and after a moment of silence, she queried, "If I hope for you to become the top scholar, could you achieve it?" Li Nuo said, "If you hope for me to become the top scholar, I will try my best. Perhaps there is a chance. After all, there are still twenty days, more than two hundred hours; anything is possible..." Song Jiaren''s eyelashes trembled lightly as she said, "It doesn''t matter whether you become the top scholar or not, just do your best." Li Nuo paused before adding, "But His Majesty said he wants to choose a top scholar to be the Prince Consort. What if I accidentally become the top scholar and he chooses me?" "Aren''t there other top scholars?" "What if I accidentally become the top scholar in all Six Arts?" ... Song Jiaren put away the sword and said firmly, "If you wish for a divorce, I agree." Li Nuo asserted, "Then I won''t take the exam." If the condition for helping Li Anning was to give up his wife, It would be better to let her run. With her cultivation, no one could catch her if she did run. It was no easy feat for he and his wife to become close after starting as strangers. Letting go of his wife was out of the question. Li Nuo''s response was decisive, and Song Jiaren''s hand holding the sword trembled slightly. When she lifted her head again, her gaze was gentle. Speaking softly, she said, "Do your best, it is good if you become the top scholar, and it''s fine if not. Even if you become the top scholar in all Six Arts, it will still be due to your own ability..." How could she not wish for her husband to become the top scholar? Aunt Song Zhen always harbored a grudge for not becoming the wife of a top scholar. She had listened to her talk about it her whole life. Aunt Zhen said that the wife of a top scholar was the only woman who could ride through the streets with her husband on the day the results were announced. At that time, almost everyone in Chang''an would witness the event. Throughout her life, countless people said she would never marry off, and countless others mocked her husband for being a fool. She wanted them to see with their own eyes. To see the kind of man she married. Li Nuo wasn''t sure if his wife was being sarcastic and probed, "Do you truly hope for me to become the top scholar, even if it''s in all Six Arts?" Song Jiaren nodded. His earlier statement was enough for her. Li Nuo looked at her, thought for a moment, and said, "I don''t believe it, unless..." ... Moments later, Li Nuo exited the room. A divorce was out of the question. He also had to give his all in every subject of the Imperial Examination, striving to start as a sixth-rank official. As for what should happen if he really became the top scholar in all Six Arts, that was for the court to consider. His wife said to do his best. So, he would do his best. Li Nuo walked to the gatehouse of the Song Residence, where Housekeeper Wu glanced at him and pointed at his own cheek. Ignoring the matter of the lipstick, Li Nuo asked, "How did the investigation I asked you about last time turn out?" Housekeeper Wu smiled and replied, "Old Servant is handling the task; Young Master can be at ease. I have already found evidence of minor crimes for more than ten masters of painting; we just wait for Young Master''s order..." Li Nuo nodded and instructed, "Then let''s close the net..." Chapter 286 - 166: Painting Mastery Li Nuo had thought that with Han Zhuo''s ability, he would be sufficiently prepared for the Imperial Examination. However, he hadn''t expected that plans could not keep up with changes. His painting was good enough to become an Advanced Scholar, but it was far from enough to be the top scholar. In the realm of painting, he still needed to make an effort to achieve perfection. Catching people one by one was too troublesome, and it was even more problematic to have to risk his life every time. Therefore, before the spring examination, he had made some arrangements in advance. He had sent Housekeeper Wu to investigate those renowned masters of painting in Daxia. If he could arrest them all at the same time, legitimately, and imprison them, then his painting skills could very likely be maxed out permanently. The problem was that most of these masters were not in Chang''an. Chang''an was a battleground for fame and fortune. Perhaps those officials in the court had some interest in painting before the examination, but after becoming officials, they had neither the time nor the energy for art. Even a once-in-a-century musical genius was like this, let alone those with mediocre talent. On the contrary, those who failed the examination and returned to their hometowns out of helplessness had more time and energy to go further in their hobbies. Housekeeper Wu always obliged the young master''s requests. Although this task was troublesome, it was a trivial matter for the Spiegel Bureau. Moreover, the young master had a legitimate reason for this action. After arresting those painting masters, it would be possible to press them for their insights on painting, which would give the young master a much firmer grasp of success in the examination. Spiegel Bureau. The Spiegel Bureau was located in a bustling area of Chang''an, yet the street outside was very quiet. Originally, this was a busy commercial street, but after the establishment of the Spiegel Bureau, due to its fierce and ruthless exterior image, the surrounding shops and residences had moved elsewhere. Even the street outside the entrance was avoided by people who would rather take a detour than pass by the Spiegel Bureau. Housekeeper Wu walked confidently into the Spiegel Bureau, greeting people he encountered along the way, and eventually entered a government office. A young man who was sorting through files looked up, stood up, and said, "General Manager Wu, what can I do for you?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "That matter I mentioned to you before, it''s time to close the net..." Moments later, several pigeons flew out of the Spiegel Bureau and quickly disappeared into the sky. ... Over the next two days, three Court Painters visited the Song Residence daily. Li Nuo did not refuse Li Anning''s kindness and listened intently to their painting techniques every time. However, from a professional standpoint, Li Nuo felt that these three Court Painters were just so-so... Those true masters of painting would not serve the court. Art requires freedom to thrive; the numerous rules of the court confined them, solidified their thinking, and bound their ideas. In such an environment, their painting skills might improve, but they would slowly lose the soul of painting. On the third day, the three Court Painters did not come. Housekeeper Wu came in from outside and said, "Young master, Princess Anning is looking for you." Li Nuo asked, "Why didn''t she come in herself?" Housekeeper Wu shook his head and said, "I don''t know; she asked you to meet her at the Ministry of Justice." Moments later, Li Nuo arrived at the Ministry of Justice. Inside the government office, Li Anning was frowning and said, "Those three Court Painters have been reported for dereliction of duty and can no longer teach you." Although it was true that coming to teach Li Nuo at the Song Residence was neglecting their duties, Court Painters were usually idle, and typically no one would pursue the matter. These people were clearly targeted. Li Nuo could guess who was behind it; whoever least wanted him to succeed in the examination, that''s who was the most suspect. After all, it wasn''t the first time they had done this. He said indifferently, "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem..." When he left the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo looked up at the sky. It should be about time. Xuan City. Xuan City was located in Hui State, known for producing Rice Paper, which was sold to many countries. In addition to Rice Paper, Xuan City had produced many Calligraphy and painting masters, and several Book Department top scholars throughout history. Because of the cheap paper, even many children in Xuan City could write well and paint beautifully, earning Xuan City the nickname "City of Calligraphy and Painting." Zhao Mansion. There were many people with the surname Zhao in Xuan City, but "Zhao Mansion" typically referred to Master Zhao''s residence. Master Zhao''s real name was Zhao Yuan. Although he held no official position, he had high prestige in Xuan City. He had failed the Imperial Examination three times in his early years, and, in Daxia, one could only participate in the examination three times. After giving up his career as an official, Zhao Yuan returned to Xuan City and devoted twenty years to studying painting, finally achieving mastery and becoming a great painting master. After becoming a master, many scholars frequently visited to learn painting techniques from him. A single one of his paintings could easily sell for hundreds or thousands of taels of silver. In just a few years, the Zhao Family had become one of the most prestigious families in Xuan City. One day, as Zhao Yuan was painting in his room, a servant came to report that the Xuan County Magistrate had come to visit. Putting down his paintbrush, Zhao Yuan personally went out to greet him and said with a smile, "I heard magpies chirping this morning; it turns out to be Lord Chen arriving. I apologize for not greeting you from afar, my lord, please forgive me..." One was a prestigious family of Xuan City, and the other was the Xuan County Magistrate. The two had known each other for many years. The middle-aged man in official clothing got straight to the point and asked, "Master Zhao, do you remember that ten years ago, someone gave you one thousand taels to raise the rating of his son''s painting by two levels in the spring examination to ensure his entry into the Xuan State Academy?" Zhao Yuan glanced at him. Yes, that had happened. But wasn''t it the Lord County Magistrate himself who had given him the one thousand taels of silver? There were other people in the room; how could he have blurted out the incident from that year? But seeing his serious expression, Zhao Yuan nodded and said, "I remember." The middle-aged man replied, "Good, you remember. Take him away." Seized by the arms by two constables, Zhao Yuan was stunned and asked in disbelief, "Lord, wasn''t it you who..." The middle-aged man covered his mouth and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re not a court official; you can get out after a few days in jail. But if you keep talking, it won''t be just a few days..." Zhao Yuan nodded in understanding and immediately fell silent. Not long after, Zhao Yuan was escorted away by two constables. The Xuan County Magistrate looked at a figure behind him and asked in a trembling voice, "Lord, is this really alright?" The person gave him a glance and indifferently instructed, "Remember to have him write a reflection on his understanding of painting, and give it to me before tomorrow..." In front of the Zhao Mansion, the people of Xuan City were highly astonished. "What''s happened to Master Zhao?" "Why has he been taken away by a government officer?" "What else could it be? Surely he''s done something, and the government has uncovered it..." "I wonder if it''s serious. If something happens to Master Zhao, Daxia''s painting world will lose another master..." At this moment, the citizens of Xuan State were unaware that a similar scene was unfolding across Daxia. In Hong State, an old man was brought to the County Magistrate''s Office and said with some alarm, "I have sold fake calligraphy and paintings in the past, but that was thirty years ago. Now I''m willing to repay a hundredfold, isn''t that enough..." In Yong County, a middle-aged man clutched the County Magistrate''s hand and pleaded, "Lord Huang, we''ve been acquaintances for twenty years. I took three yards of land from the Zhou Family years ago, and we were wrong. I''ll rebuild the wall right away. Please have mercy for old times'' sake..." In Chang''an, a disheveled man holding a brush looked in horror at a group of figures pouring in. Moments later, he crouched on the ground holding his head and said tremblingly, "I didn''t know, I really didn''t know they were bribing with my paintings... They forced me; this has nothing to do with me!" ... Song Residence. Li Nuo put down a book in his hand and gazed into the void before him. One portrait after another appeared upon the Law Code. Compared to Han Zhuo, these people''s portraits shone much brighter because their mastery of painting was much higher than Han Zhuo''s. These were the individuals who were the most proficient in painting across the whole of Daxia. In their respective locales, they held some power, and with power came the inevitable bullying. Li Nuo''s eyes stayed fixed on the Law Code. Finally, when the ninth portrait appeared, the Law Code underwent a new change. Including Han Zhuo''s portrait, the nine portraits that appeared today suddenly flickered and rapidly merged into one, transforming into a ball of light that surged into Li Nuo''s body. At the same time, a multitude of information about painting flooded Li Nuo''s mind. Soon after, four new portraits appeared on the Law Code. But as soon as they appeared, they turned into points of light and entered Li Nuo''s body. Nine painting masters plus the earlier Han Zhuo were needed to turn painting into a permanent ability. While only one person was needed for Music. Liu Shang''s value was still rising. Li Nuo glanced and saw that the portrait of Phoenix was still there. He had noticed a moment ago that Phoenix''s portrait had flickered; her painting ability should have been integrated by now. Perhaps because her expertise is not limited to painting, her portrait did not disappear. What Li Nuo knew so far was that in addition to painting, Phoenix also excelled in floristry, and whether she had other skills, he had yet to discover. Footsteps were heard from outside the courtyard. Li Anning stood at the door, peered in, and seeing that Song Jiaren was not present but only Li Nuo sitting in the yard, she confidently led in a white-haired old man, scoffing, "They wouldn''t let me hire a Court Painter from the palace, so I brought one who''s no longer part of the court. Let''s see what they have to say now!" She looked towards Li Nuo and spoke again, "Painter Chen is an old court artist who left the palace ten years ago. He agreed to teach you for a great sum of money..." Li Nuo sighed and said, "What a waste of money..." Li Anning waved her hand and added, "Stop complaining. Painter Chen says that the recent Imperial Examinations usually focus on landscapes and figures, and they haven''t tested flower and bird paintings. This year, it''s bound to be on the test; you should paint one for him to see..." Li Anning was so enthusiastic, Li Nuo didn''t want to dampen her spirits. He went back to his room and shortly returned with a flower and bird painting, saying to the old man, "Please, Painter Chen, I welcome your guidance." The elder stroked his white beard, appearing somewhat arrogant as he stated, "I have been in seclusion for many years, and if it weren''t for the Princess personally requesting my presence, I wouldn''t make an exception. However, let me be clear beforehand, I''m known for my sharp critiques; I hope you will not take offense..." Before Li Nuo could respond, Li Anning said, "Honest advice is seldom pleasant to the ear. If there''s any flaw in his painting, just speak freely, Painter Chen. He won''t mind." The elder nodded, took the painting with one hand, and said, "Since that is the case, I will be straightforward. This painting..." His gaze fell on it, and his expression shifted from casual to serious to one of utter respect, muttering to himself, "This painting, this painting, this painting..." Li Anning grew impatient and asked, "What about this painting? Just say it!" Painter Chen seemed calm, but he was already sweating profusely. What could he say... The painting not only demonstrated peak technical skill but also captured a transcendent aesthetic, evoking nature''s essence; he saw the traces of several great painting masters in it, yet it surpassed just their shadows. Zhao Yuan''s meticulous strokes, Liu Qian''s ink usage, Shen Nian''s freehand... This painting could be considered a culmination of the strengths of various masters, discarding their weaknesses, and stood at the apex of flower and bird paintings. How could he, of all people, critique such work? And was he qualified to comment on a painting master capable of creating such a piece in such a short time? Painter Chen handed back the painting to Li Nuo with trembling hands and then, bending his back, spoke anxiously, "I am blind to true talent and have offended the master. I am mediocre in painting and still have some doubts; may I ask if you could enlighten me..." "Eh..." Li Anning watched speechlessly as Painter Chen suddenly became extremely humble, her rosy lips forming an astonished "O". Wasn''t he supposed to provide guidance to Li Nuo? What was this all about? Chapter 287 - 167: Secret Scheming Song Residence. Inside the small courtyard. Li Nuo was sitting beside a stone table, while an old man with white hair and beard stood next to him, respectfully bending his waist and from time to time asking him something. Li Anning sat in a nearby pavilion, propping her chin with one hand, unblinkingly watching the scene. Painter Chen had served as a court painter for decades, and had even once occupied the position of chief painter in the palace. In his youth, he was already known as a great master of painting in Chang''an. Yet here he was, like a student, seeking instruction in painting from Li Nuo... Could it be that Li Nuo was skilled at painting flowers and birds, and the spring examination just happened to include an area he was not good at? If the Imperial Examination really included painting of flowers and birds..., thinking of a certain possibility, her face couldn''t help showing a smile. Painter Chen crossed his hands in front of him and bowed deeply to Li Nuo as a disciple would, gratefully saying, "Thank you for the guidance, Master. To think that in my lifetime, I could witness such a comprehensive masterpiece, I could die contented..." Li Nuo, feeling embarrassed, touched his nose. The existing grandmasters of painting in Daxia had been captured by him, all their portraits merged into one; wasn''t it a comprehensive masterpiece? Painter Chen further inquired, "May I ask if the Master is acquainted with Zhao Yuan, Liu Qian, Shen Nian... and a few other experts?" Li Nuo didn''t even know the names of those people, and replied, "I''m not familiar with them, but I have studied their works." Painter Chen sighed inwardly. He had lived in vain for more than fifty years, only now realizing the vastness of the world. The realm that so many in the world of painting pursued for their entire lives, others obtained effortlessly. Painter Chen left the Song Residence. Before leaving, he left behind a stack of silver notes. He had originally come to give guidance to others. But in the end, he was the one who received guidance. He did not deserve to take this money. Li Nuo picked up the stack of silver notes and counted them, then looked towards Li Anning, asking, "For this one visit, you gave them three thousand taels of silver?" Li Anning snatched the silver notes from his hands and said, "This is my own savings, I''ll spend it as I wish." Although she was a Princess, the only income she had was the salary given by the Royal family. Three thousand taels of silver was also not a small amount to her. She just felt that the silver was worth spending. Li Anning took another look at Li Nuo and asked, "Where is your wife?" Li Nuo replied, "She went out with Mumu; they should be back soon." Li Anning tucked away the silver notes, saying, "Then I''ll be going. Study hard and don''t slack off..." Having already walked to the entrance, she stopped, turned her head back, and reminded him again, "Really, don''t slack off!" Not long after Li Anning left, several figures walked into the small courtyard. Li Nuo turned his head and looked, saying, "Dean Tang, gentlemen, long time no see..." The visitors were Dean Tang Xian of Qingfeng Academy, along with several elderly teachers. They had come to deliver academy robes and a student identity card to Li Nuo. During the registration for the spring examination, candidates needed to fill in an academy of their choice. Generally, everyone would choose from the Four Great Academy, and if they were admitted among the top hundred in the spring examination, they could directly enter the academy. Even if they were ranked after one hundred and couldn''t get into one of the Four Great Academy, it wouldn''t affect entrance to other smaller academies. When Li Nuo filled in his choice, he wrote down Qingfeng Academy. Normally, after the spring examination ended, candidates would have to sign up at the academy themselves. Li Nuo received the things for entering the academy and said with a smile, "Sorry, these past few days have been rather busy, so I haven''t had a chance to visit the academy. I appreciate that Dean Tang and the teachers had to make the trip..." Dean Tang laughed and replied, "Mr. Li, please don''t say that. It''s our honor that you have chosen to join Qingfeng Academy." Mr. Chen clasped his fists and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Li, for ranking first in the spring examination." After the other three elderly scholars offered their congratulations, their eyes also conveyed disbelief as they looked at Li Nuo. Ranking first in the spring examination was not something uncommon, but to be the top scholar in all six arts in the first ranking, that was only achieved by Li Xuanjing back in the day. Truly, like father, like son. After some polite conversation, Dean Tang looked towards Li Nuo and asked, "Mr. Li, are you planning to take part in this year''s Imperial Examination?" Li Nuo nodded. That was actually why Dean Tang had come to the Song Residence today, to confirm this matter. In previous Imperial Examinations, registration would end a month in advance, but this year, because the rules had changed and the spring examination was scheduled before the Imperial Examination, the deadline for registration was pushed back quite a bit. All the academies had to submit the list of candidates for this year''s Imperial Examination by the 20th of the second lunar month at the latest. In reality, the vast majority of students who passed the spring examination wouldn''t participate in the Imperial Examination. Every scholar had three opportunities in their lifetime to take part in the Imperial Examination and had to be under forty years old. Students who had just passed the spring examination and entered an academy were far less capable than those who had been studying in an academy for many years. Even if they took part in the Imperial Examination, it would just be a waste of an opportunity. As the top scorer of the spring examination, if he postponed it for one session, he would gain four more years of study time, which could help him aim for a higher ranking and a better starting point in his career. Moreover, this session of the Imperial Examination was exceptionally competitive. Many students from the academies chose to avoid the limelight, preferring to wait another four years rather than compete with the talented individuals of this session. After listening to Dean Tang explain this, Li Nuo smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Dean Tang; just go ahead and register me for it. If worst comes to worst, I''ll simply come again in four years." Hearing this, Dean Tang did not try to persuade him further, and talked with him about some other matters related to the Imperial Examination. The new batch of students would normally start their official enrollment after the Imperial Examination. Li Nuo planned to participate in the Imperial Examination this year, and the academy would arrange for him to enroll early. During this period, whether he went to the academy or not was up to him. Once the examination certificate was ready, Tang Xian would personally deliver it to him. With the Imperial Examination approaching, knowing that Li Nuo needed to focus on his preparation, several people didn''t pester him and soon took their leave. Upon exiting the Song Residence and on the carriage ride back to the academy, Mr. Lu muttered, "What do you think, can Mr. Li rank in his first attempt at the Imperial Examination?" Mr. Chen replied, "Although ranking first in the spring examination is nothing special, a spring examination where one excels in all five arts has never existed in history. In old Chen''s view, Mr. Li passing the Imperial Examination with flying colors is of no doubt. It''s just a pity¡ªif he waited another four or eight years, the top scholar would certainly be from our Qingfeng Academy..." In actuality, the top scholars in each Imperial Examination would most likely emerge from the Four Great Academy. More precisely, from Qingfeng, East Mountain, and Beixi, the three great academies. Yunmeng Academy, with its focus on training military officers, would almost always secure the top scholars in Shooting and Horse Riding, whereas the top scholar in the Imperial Examination would be produced by the other three great academies. However, this year''s Imperial Examination was unusual. It coincided with the coming of age of young talents from major noble families, a constellation of stars in their own right. These noble families each had their own academy, so securing the top scholar from among the Four Great Academy would undoubtedly be difficult. Obtaining even one top scholar among the Six Arts would already be considered good fortune. These top noble families could afford personal calligraphy tutors from renowned calligraphers, painting masters for teaching painting, and diligent training from a young age in music, archery, and horsemanship. How could the students from the academies compete with them... At the Song Residence. Li Nuo sat in his room, idly scribbling a few lines on paper. Without illuminating Gu Yanran''s portrait, his writing could not be called ugly, but it was not particularly pleasing to the eye either. A great calligrapher need not be a painter, but painting masters generally can produce commendable calligraphy. Li Nuo had also hoped to illuminate his calligraphy as a permanent skill this time but ended up somewhat disappointed. Logically, even if the calligraphy of these painting masters did not reach the highest standard, they should at least be considered first-rate and satisfy the requirements of Legalism. Perhaps their collective calligraphy skills still fell short of merging into a permanent skill, and were thus forcibly merged, so it did not show... This was just Li Nuo''s guess based on his experience. He would need to verify whether it was true or not. He wanted to turn calligraphy into a permanent skill not because he was reluctant to lose a day''s lifespan. He just felt uncertain¡ªhe only knew Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, and if it were banned in the Imperial Examination, wouldn''t he be finished? Though the likelihood was slim. It was not impossible. To target him¡ªdirectly changing the rules¡ªwas something those people had done before. At Marquis Yongshou''s Mansion. Marquis Yongshou sat in his chair, looking at the people beside him and asked, "What should we do? Do any of you have a good plan? I''ve already inquired a few Six Arts examiners. Given his performance in the spring examination, barring any unforeseen circumstances, he''s bound to pass the Imperial Examination... Without official status, he''s already lawless. With official status, and Li Xuanjing''s protection, who could control him?" Marquis Lantian spoke up, "What good strategy could there be? We''ve already warned those court painters, and we can''t stop him from participating in the Imperial Examination..." At this moment, another person said, "Though we cannot stop him from participating, we can keep him from ranking highly..." Marquis Yongshou looked at him and immediately said, "Marquis Fengyang, if you have a good suggestion, speak up!" A well-dressed man stroked his chin beard and said, "After my investigation, I found that Li Xuanjing''s son writes a Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script so beautiful that even women feel ashamed. However, his proficiency in other script styles is hardly worth mentioning. As long as we target his handwriting, should we worry he''ll pass?" Marquis Yongshou said, "Be more specific." Marquis Fengyang stood up and explained, "As far as I know, very few men practice Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. In the three subjects of music, imperial, archery, it''s impossible to interfere, but calligraphy, composition, mathematics, ritual¡ªall involve writing. If we can bribe the examiners in his Examination Hall to penalize him upon seeing Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, erring on the side of eliminating him rather than letting him through, even if he manages to pass the Book Department, he still won''t make it on the Advanced Scholar ranking..." Marquis Lantian thought for a moment and said, "It''s difficult to decrease scores in mathematics, and in the Ritual Department as well. As for compositions in the Book Department, there are indeed possibilities to manipulate, but the easiest target is calligraphy. If only the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script could be banned..." Marquis Yongshou shook his head and said, "That''s not something we can decide." Marquis Fengyang smiled and said, "But someone can..." Every Imperial Examination''s questions and scoring are handled by designated individuals. For calligraphy, the question setter and examiners are surely calligraphy connoisseurs. They could be court officials, academy scholars, or renowned calligraphers. In the three subjects of music, imperial, archery, the format is fixed. But in the three subjects of calligraphy, composition, and mathematics, question setters and examiners have a certain level of discretion. Marquis Fengyang looked at the others and said, "This year''s calligraphy question setter and chief examiner is Master Wei. Don''t forget whose hand Master Wei''s son died by..." At the Ministry of Justice. A young man walked into the Ministry of Justice, bowed, and said to the refined man behind the desk, "Sir, the young master has captured many painting masters through the Spiegel Bureau and made them write down their insights into painting. Just now, Housekeeper Wu began to inquire about Chang''an''s calligraphy masters..." Li Xuanjing replied indifferently, "No matter, whoever the young master wants to capture, just help him do it." A moment later, the young man left the government office. He marveled inwardly at how the young master would send the older man on a wild goose chase, and now, people would fear even passing by the Spiegel Bureau. After the young man left, Li Xuanjing looked at the list before him. Gu Yanran, daughter of Gu Wenhan. Han Zhuo from Qingfeng Academy. Liu Shang, Music Department Top Scholar. Zhou Ting, Minister of Transportation. Lu Sheng, Minister of Rites. In addition to these, there were many other names on the paper¡ªsuch as Zhao Yuan, Liu Qian, Shen Nian... ... A meaningful smile appeared on his face. He lifted his head and stared into the void before him, his gaze lingering for a long time. But there was nothing there. Chapter 288 - 168: Counter Moves on the Spot Qingfeng Academy. A carriage slowly came to a halt at the entrance of the courtyard. Li Nuo lifted the curtain and jumped down from the carriage. After presenting his Identity Card, Li Nuo smoothly entered the academy. The academy did not allow the entry of unrelated persons, and Housekeeper Wu had originally wanted to accompany him inside, but was stopped; Li Nuo asked him to wait in the carriage. Inside the academy, danger was hardly likely. Even if there were, he could handle it himself in an extreme situation. He was there to collect his Imperial Examination certificate. This minor issue wasn''t worth troubling Dean Tang with another trip. Moments later, within a small building in the academy, Tang Xian said with a smile, "Mr. Li, why did you come in person? I''ve been busy these past days and had expressed I would have time to deliver it to you tomorrow..." Li Nuo took the examination certificate and smiled, "I just happened to be passing by the academy, so there''s no need to trouble Dean Tang." Tang Xian said, "This is Mr. Li''s first visit to the academy, isn''t it? Would you like me to accompany you for a tour?" Li Nuo shook his head and replied, "Dean Tang, you have a lot on your plate -- attend to your matters, I will have a walk around on my own..." Hearing this, Tang Xian did not insist. For one, he did indeed have urgent matters to attend to; secondly, walking with Mr. Li in the academy, they would inevitably meet many students who would stop to pay their respects, which would rather dampen his interest. Li Nuo walked out of the small building and strolled through the academy, feeling a unique sense of place. There was none of the hustle and bustle of the outside world, only a tranquil and peaceful landscape everywhere. On the grass by the lake, students were reciting lessons loudly. Inside a small pavilion in the forest, some were painting, others playing the zither. From the various classrooms, came the enthusiastic and impassioned voices of the academy''s instructors... ... Inside and outside the academy were two utterly different worlds. Li Nuo had not experienced such an atmosphere in a long time; walking alone in the academy gave him the feeling of a dream returning to his university days. The Qingfeng Academy sprawled extensively; it was said that it was once a Royal Garden before being granted to Qingfeng Academy as a new location. With hills and water features, besides the rich academic atmosphere, the scenery was also extremely beautiful. Some students passed by Li Nuo. "Brother Huang, aren''t you participating in the Imperial Examination this year?" "Participate my ass. Participating this year is nothing but paving the way for others as stepping stones; I''ll wait for the next session." "Won''t you have to wait another four years then?" "I''ve waited for over a decade; another four years won''t make much difference. To take it now would be to waste the opportunity and silver." "But I heard that there''s some reform in the Book Department for this session of the Imperial Examination, which is advantageous for those skilled in calligraphy like you. Next session might not be so favorable..." "What reform? I''ve not heard of it." "Mr. Wei mentioned it; he is this year''s examiner and question setter for the calligraphy portion. He revealed that this year''s calligraphy paper has some changes; candidates can write three different styles of characters and the best of the three will be counted toward the final score. Aren''t you proficient in Regular Script, running script, and cursive script? This session''s examination is favorable for you..." Li Nuo''s footsteps paused slightly. The topics of the Imperial Examination were not exactly the same for every session. In it, the Book Department is comprised of four parts, and the test questions have a degree of flexibility. Taking painting as an example, sometimes it tests Ink Painting, sometimes color painting, and sometimes it will reduce the difficulty slightly and test both. But changes in calligraphy were rare. He had a nagging feeling of unease. Li Nuo turned to the student and inquired, "Brother, can you tell me more about these changes to the calligraphy paper?" The student saw Li Nuo wearing the academy gown and laughed, "Actually, it''s just about choosing one work as the final score, which is not much different from before. However, if the calligraphy scores are the same, those who have written the other two styles better can be ranked higher..." It sounded like there wasn''t much of a change. But it was a significant weakening for Li Nuo. So far, he only knew the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. His Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script could earn an A+, but for the other two styles, he would not even make C-. Calligraphy masters were even rarer than painting masters, and Housekeeper Wu had yet to deliver results. Li Nuo even wondered if this was a deliberate move against him. After leaving Qingfeng Academy and returning to Song Residence, Li Nuo said to Housekeeper Wu, "Help me look into something..." Housekeeper Wu was quick to act, and within two hours, he had a response for Li Nuo. The change in this session''s calligraphy portion was promoted by the examiner and question setter of this session''s calligraphy part. His name was Wei Xun, a famous calligrapher in Daxia, who held no official position and taught calligraphy at Qingfeng Academy. With many students under his tutelage, he led a clean and unimpeachable life, and thus the Spiegel Bureau had no way to deal with him. This made Li Nuo temporarily dispel his doubts. Could it be that the adjustment of the calligraphy scrolls was not targeted at him? Housekeeper Wu asked, "Young Master, why do you inquire about this person?" Li Nuo said, "It''s nothing, just asking." Housekeeper Wu casually mentioned, "Wei Xun is quite well-regarded, but his son is no good. As an appointed official of the court, he broke the law knowingly, committed many outrageous deeds that angered both heaven and man, and in the end, was beheaded by the lord..." "..." Li Nuo was now certain. If this adjustment in calligraphy was not aimed at him, he would write his surname Li upside down. Calligraphy is different from Mathematics; in Mathematics, right is right, wrong is wrong, all correct is exceptional, a single mistake makes it A+, and the examiners have no room for manipulation. However, calligraphy relies on the subjective evaluation of the examiner; the same piece of calligraphy can be graded two levels apart by different examiners and still be within normal bounds. His father''s enemy being the chief examiner of the Imperial Examination was certainly no good thing. Although the examination papers were supposed to be anonymous. Yet his Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script was unique and could easily be recognized. Thinking it through, Li Nuo directed Housekeeper Wu, "Have someone go investigate again..." When Housekeeper Wu returned, he said, surprisingly, "Young Master, your guess was indeed not wrong. Not long ago, Wei Xun had contact with people from Marquis Fengyang''s Mansion, but there was no evidence found of him taking bribes..." He looked at Li Nuo with a somewhat emotional expression. The Young Master and the Lord are becoming more and more alike. Back then, the Lord had suddenly become enlightened and transformed, as if he became a different person altogether. Now, the Young Master was doing the same... Could this be the special bloodline of the Li Family? Li Nuo was unaware of Housekeeper Wu''s thoughts. The Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script was just too conspicuous and surely could not be used again. With less than ten days before the Imperial Examination, he needed to solve these problems quickly. He looked at Housekeeper Wu and asked, "How''s the investigation on those calligraphy masters going?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "Still checking, it might take a little more time." But Li Nuo no longer had time to spare; he slowly stood up and said, "Go to the Ministry of Justice..." ... Qingfeng Academy. "Mr. Wei, greetings." "I''ve seen Mr. Wei." "Mr. Wei, have a safe journey." An elderly man with a gaunt face slowly walked out of Qingfeng Academy. Whether it was the students he encountered or the staff at the gate, they all greeted him respectfully. Mr. Wei was not only a teacher at Qingfeng Academy but also the leading figure in Daxia''s calligraphy, proficient in various styles of writing. Even his students held crucial statuses in the world of calligraphy. In this year''s Imperial Examination, Mr. Wei was the chief examiner for the calligraphy section. With a concerted effort with several calligraphy examiners, they finally got the court to pass an adjustment to the calligraphy examination. Although largely unchanged from before, under the circumstance of identical scores in the Book Department, those more skilled in calligraphy would have a greater advantage in ranking. This slight advantage might seem insignificant, but the candidates of the Imperial Examination are unlike those of the spring exam; the gaps between them are not vast. A slight edge could be the difference between being listed on the rankings and not. After leaving the academy, Wei Xun took out a jade pipe from his waist, filled it with tobacco, and took a deep drag. What does it matter if he was ranked first in the spring exam? As long as he remained an examiner, that villain''s son would not dream of achieving an exceptional grade in the Book Department. Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, mere ladies'' writing, unworthy of the elegant halls. Even if he could not forbid it, he would not rate it too highly. "Heh... Ptui!" Having smoked the dry pipe for a long time, his throat was uncomfortable, and he casually spit out a glob of phlegm. Passersby who saw this disdainfully avoided the spot. Wei Xun was about to leave when he was suddenly stopped by someone. The person wore a constable''s uniform; ordinary people, when stopped by a constable, would likely feel intimidated. But Wei Xun merely glanced at them and asked, "Why do you stop this old man?" One constable pointed at the thick phlegm on the ground and said, "According to the Chang''an Sanitation Management Regulations, spitting phlegm on the street yields a punishment of five canes and one day of detention. Please come with us." Wei Xun''s aged face revealed a look of shock, and he questioned, "This old man has been in Chang''an for decades, how have I never heard of such a rule?" The constable kept a stern face and said, "I apologize, this is a new regulation just set by the Ministry of Justice, effective from today." Wei Xun''s expression changed and he said, "This old man is a teacher from Qingfeng Academy, unaware of this new regulation. Could the two of you possibly let me off the hook?" A teacher from the academy held an esteemed position, and even the government would give them deference; that''s why he wasn''t intimidated by these two at first. The constable shook his head and said, "Even if you''re a teacher from the academy, you must abide by the Daxia Law. Mr. Wei, as a person of status, should set an example even more so. Please come with us obediently..." Chapter 289 - 169: Gathering to Denounce Song Residence. Li Nuo looked at a new portrait that had appeared on the Law Code. It was an old man with a gaunt face. He picked up a brush and casually wrote a few characters on the paper. Seal script, clerical script, regular script, cursive script, grass script... five different styles of writing, all of which looked very pleasing to the eye. If one wanted to change the criminal law, it was not so easy, as it required discussions among the three provinces at the very least. However, this type of public order regulation was merely a matter of his father writing a few characters and stamping a seal. The Ministry of Justice possessed this authority. Not to mention the Ministry of Justice, even a local County Magistrate could exercise such power within their jurisdiction. Everyone has a responsibility to protect the environment. Chang''an is the capital of Daxia Country and represents the face of Daxia. Spitting randomly on the ground was neither civilized nor hygienic. The Imperial Examination was imminent, and students from all over gathered in Chang''an. In order to display the fine character of the capital of Daxia Country, it was essential to enforce sanitation temporarily. Unfortunately, calligraphy still had not become a permanent skill. Those caught were far from enough. Li Nuo sighed, looking at the lines of writing on the paper, and couldn''t help but feel a bit puzzled. He had always harbored such confusion. Although it was a different world and most of the history was different from the world he knew, many things were inherited from the other, such as the Hundred Schools and the calligraphy styles, even the characters and the language... It was as though one world was constructed on the foundation of another. He obviously could not figure out this question, so Li Nuo simply stopped thinking about it, crumpled the paper into a ball, and threw it into the wastebasket. The room was very quiet, with only Li Nuo inside. With the Imperial Examination just days away, including his wife, the entire Song Residence was deliberately creating a quiet environment for him. His uncle and aunt even specifically instructed Mumu not to disturb him. Contrary to the stillness of Song Residence, the entrance of Qingfeng Academy was bustling with activity. The news of Mr. Wei being arrested and taken to the Ministry of Justice had reached the academy, and upon hearing this, the entire academy instantly erupted. The Ministry of Justice was that place notorious for trapping the great villain Li Xuanjing, and those caught by the Ministry of Justice were more likely to die than live. The Heavenly Prison of the Ministry of Justice had claimed the lives of countless loyal and good officials. And Mr. Wei was a teacher at Qingfeng Academy, a man of high morals who had cultivated many pillars of society for Daxia. Although it was unknown why the Ministry of Justice had arrested him, they believed that Mr. Wei was definitely innocent. He must have been persecuted by Li Xuanjing. Upon receiving this news, the students of Qingfeng Academy were filled with righteous indignation. The Calligraphy World of Chang''an was also greatly shaken; friends and disciples of Wei Xun began to gather at the entrance of the academy to jointly protest for Mr. Wei. At first, when there were few of them, they still held a trace of fear towards the Ministry of Justice and Li Xuanjing. But as more and more people gathered, the fear in their hearts gradually dissipated and then turned into anger. Confucian disciples should possess the Vast Righteous Qi, and when faced with injustice, they should have the courage to stand up and not submit to power. "Let''s go together and rescue Mr. Wei!" "I want to go to the Ministry of Justice to protest. Who wants to come with me?" "I will!" "I will too. Let''s see if they dare to arrest all of us!" ... In the crowd, someone shouted, immediately gaining a response from many. Together, they began to march mightily towards the Ministry of Justice, a group of dozens filling the entire street, an imposing sight indeed. The common people on the streets, seeing this from afar, stepped aside. They wondered what was wrong with these academy students, suddenly taking to the streets to protest again. Although the cause was not clear yet, every time they took such a stance, some officials in the court were bound to have bad luck. These students of the academy represented the future of Daxia. Once they started making trouble, even the court had to yield somewhat. This was also the only time they held such privilege. Once they successfully became officials in the future, they would understand the importance of following rules. With the Imperial Examination approaching, countless students had gathered in Chang''an. Many, seeing this momentum, stepped forward to inquire. After learning the reason behind it, many non-Qingfeng Academy students also joined in. The crowd continued to march and grow along the way. Such a formidable display quickly alerted the patrolling Imperial Guard. Though it was the duty of the Imperial Guard to maintain the stability of Chang''an, in such a situation they dared not intervene but could only immediately report the incident. The Secretariat paid great attention upon learning of this, and the Director of the Secretariat, who was also the Left Prime Minister, gave instructions immediately. They requested Chang''an County Government and Capital Prefecture to quickly investigate the cause of the event, seriously pursue responsible parties, patiently appease the emotions of the protesting students, handle the matter properly, and prevent the situation from escalating... From Qingfeng Academy to the Ministry of Justice, a short distance that a group of dozens had expanded to hundreds. Led by several disciples of Wei Xun and students of Qingfeng Academy, the entrance of the Ministry of Justice was completely blocked. "Release Mr. Wei!" "Release Mr. Wei!" They did not storm into the Ministry of Justice but instead sat quietly in front of it, chanting slogans in unison. In a tea house nearby on the roadside, on the second floor in an elegant room, several figures watched the scene below with great interest. The arrest of Mr. Wei had also been unexpected for Marquis Yongshou and others. They did not anticipate that Li Xuanjing would dare to arrest a teacher from the academy. This precisely showed that their actions had effectively targeted a crucial vulnerability of them. Marquis Yongshou asked, "Which of you prompted someone to incite these students?" Hearing this, everyone shook their heads. Chapter 290 - 169: Gathering to Denounce_2 Marquis Fengyang chuckled, "Li Xuanjing has so many enemies, it doesn''t matter who instigated this, what matters is he''s entangled with these fearless students, let''s see how he''s going to resolve it..." At this moment, inside the Ministry of Justice. The Si Minister''s Office. Several figures in official robes stood in the hall. Among the attendees, each was a person of great importance. As the Chang''an County Magistrate, Pei Zhe could only stand obediently in the corner, not even qualifying to interject. Upon receiving the orders, the heads of the relevant government departments rushed to the Ministry of Justice at the first opportunity to clarify the cause and prevent the situation from worsening. Everyone thought that the Ministry of Justice had secured some leverage over Master Wei, but who could have imagined that the incident was simply over a spat of saliva... All this fuss over a spat of saliva, was it worth it? An Imperial Censor looked at Li Xuanjing and said, "Lord Li, this is but a trivial matter, there''s no need to make it so big, just let Mr. Wei go." Li Xuanjing took a sip of tea and said indifferently, "Even if it''s a trivial matter, it still concerns the dignity of the law. What is the Ministry of Justice''s place if it yields to the pressure of these people? How can we enforce the law in the future? If we concede this time, and they come to make a fuss again, are we to concede again?" "This..." The Imperial Censor was at a loss for words. There was no denying the truth in that statement. But it also depended on who was saying it. Coming from Li Xuanjing''s mouth, why did it sound so strange... Besides, he was the one who enacted that law, so of course, he could stand on the moral high ground of the law. The issue was, all of it was still within the rules. Not wishing to argue the point, he asked, "Can Lord Li guarantee that Mr. Wei will be released tomorrow?" Li Xuanjing replied, "The Ministry of Justice has always handled cases according to the law. If he does not commit a new offense, I naturally will release him. However, he incited public opinion, gathered a mob to create chaos, and intended to attack critical departments of the court. Perhaps tomorrow his charges will need to be reconsidered..." The Ministry of Justice did handle cases according to the law, but indeed, he was the one who enacted the laws before upholding them. The Imperial Censor heaved a sigh and said, "I will persuade them to disperse. I hope Lord Li will keep his word." He walked out of the Ministry of Justice, and the students gathered outside were still causing an uproar. The Imperial Censor approached the crowd, and an invisible aura emanated from within him. This aura, gentle as the spring breeze, gradually calmed the restless hearts of the crowd. "Vast True Qi!" "Damn, Chang''an really is Chang''an, this is my first time seeing a Confucian official with Vast True Qi!" "Me too, what an eye-opener today has been!" Feeling this righteous aura, the shouting gradually subsided and then completely died down. An official capable of cultivating Vast True Qi was still worthy of trust. The Imperial Censor looked at the people and loudly said, "Please, stay calm, everyone. I am Imperial Censor Zhang Yuan. After an investigation by the Imperial Censorate, it is true that Mr. Wei has violated a law and was penalized by the Ministry of Justice with one day of detention. I guarantee that Mr. Wei will leave safely tomorrow, please trust me..." Those present were all scholars of the Confucian school. They could distrust the Ministry of Justice, they could doubt the Imperial Censorate, but at least they would listen to the explanation of an official with Vast True Qi. Someone from the front of the crowd asked, "May I ask this official, what crime has Master Wei committed?" The Imperial Censor found it somewhat embarrassing to say, but still, he spoke, "The Ministry of Justice has just issued a new regulation -- spitting on the streets of Chang''an is prohibited, violators shall receive five lashes and be detained for one day..." The crowd was briefly silent, then erupted into an uproar. "What kind of rule is this?" "They''re even regulating spitting now?" "This must be a conspiracy of the Ministry of Justice, don''t be deceived by them, honorable sir!" "They definitely won''t release him tomorrow!" ... Seeing the crowd get noisy again, the Imperial Censor raised his hands slightly and pushed down, and the ruckus quickly subsided once more. His gaze swept over the crowd as he said, "If you all trust my words, you may go back first. I assure you that Master Wei will certainly come out of the Ministry of Justice unharmed tomorrow." With his words, the crowd of several hundred began to stir. More than half of the people slowly dispersed, standing on both sides of the street. Some were out-of-town students there for the excitement, others were students from various academies persuaded by the Imperial Censor himself. Whether he spoke truth or falsehood, tomorrow would reveal all. They had no connection to Mr. Wei and were willing to give this upstanding official one day''s time. About a hundred people remained in their place. These were the disciples of Wei Xun and students from Qingfeng Academy. At the forefront of the crowd, a middle-aged man said, "Lord Zhang, it''s not that we don''t trust you, but we all know what the Ministry of Justice is like. Master Wei, advanced in age and weakened in health, will surely not withstand the torment of the Ministry of Justice. Today, we must take him away!" The Imperial Censor planned to say more. But a figure emerged from the Ministry of Justice. It was a young man with a stern face, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he spoke coldly, "To incite students, to gather a mob and charge the court''s major departments, you certainly have the audacity. I''ll count to ten¡ªthose who leave of their own accord within ten counts will not be pursued, but after ten, those who remain will all be charged with assembling a crowd..." As he finished speaking, many people''s expressions changed subtly. Is the Ministry of Justice serious? They were all academy students, without exception well-versed in the law. Whether in Daxia or elsewhere, any matter involving a crowd, at the very least, meant a crime increased by three levels of severity. Gathering for drinking, causing disturbances¡ªboth were considered serious offenses. To cause trouble and charge at government offices was an even graver crime. But they were students, relying on their status and the presence of many, as well as the court''s historically conciliatory stance, to dare such action... If they were really to be charged with assembling a mob, the matter would escalate greatly. The young man looked at them and smiled, "Ten, nine, eight, seven... Time''s almost up." With the young man''s countdown, many people slowly stood up and quietly left the crowd. "Three, two, one." As the young man''s final count concluded, a few more figures scrambled away, leaving less than fifty people sitting quietly at the Ministry of Justice''s entrance. These people, facing his threat, remained resolute, their expressions showing no fear. The young man did not bother to speak further; he simply waved his hand and said indifferently, "Take them away." A group of constables dashed out from the Ministry of Justice, quickly taking these people into custody. Seeing this, the Imperial Censor also exhibited a look of helplessness. The Ministry of Justice acted according to the law, and the Imperial Censorate had no authority to intervene. These students had pressured the court into submission countless times using this method. But this time, they had chosen the wrong adversary. The onlooking crowd fell silent, not daring even to breathe loudly until these individuals were taken away. Only then did they realize that this was the Ministry of Justice, not the Chang''an County Government. If the court had no way to deal with Li Xuanjing, what chance did they have? The young man walked to the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, looking back briefly, he said indifferently, "What are you all standing around for? Disperse..." The crowd scattered with a clamor. The students dispersed from the Ministry of Justice, still quietly discussing among themselves as they went. "The Minister of Justice truly lives up to his reputation..." "I had heard about him in Jiangnan, it seems those rumors weren''t unfounded." "This is nothing; you haven''t seen the worst of it... Ah!" ... Just as a student from Chang''an was about to say something, he suddenly slipped, crashing to the ground and landing painfully on a stone slab. Propping himself up, he felt something wet and slimy on his hands. Looking closely, he realized he had slipped in someone''s spit and then got it on his hands while trying to stand... Already prone to cleanliness, he shuddered, gagging in place for a while before stumbling up, hopping on one foot, and cursing angrily, "The Ministry of Justice did well to arrest them, brilliantly so! They should arrest all those who spit on the ground too!" Inside the Ministry of Justice. Li Xuanjing stood with his hands behind his back at the entrance of the government office, watching the neatly lined-up students being escorted into the cells, a hint of satisfaction flickering imperceptibly in his eyes. At the Song Residence, Li Nuo stood dazed in the courtyard, watching the law code start flashing inexplicably, his heart filled with shock and doubt. What''s happening, is there a bug in the law code? Chapter 291 - 170: The Hopes of Song Jiaren and Li Anning As Li Nuo''s eyes were dazzled by flashes of light, the newly appeared portraits on the Law Code vanished along with Wei Xun''s. Gu Yanran''s portrait also transformed into countless points of light and entered Li Nuo''s body. This meant that his calligraphy ability had become permanent. While Li Nuo was looking puzzled, Housekeeper Wu happened to walk in from outside, and he turned to ask, "Has something happened outside?" Housekeeper Wu said with surprise, "Young Master, how did you know something happened outside?" Li Nuo hesitated for a moment, "What happened?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "Didn''t you catch that Mr. Wei? His disciples, along with some students from the academy, gathered at the Ministry of Justice to cause a disturbance, demanding his release..." "And then?" "Then the Master ordered all those troublemakers to be arrested." "..." Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, no wonder the number of portraits on the Law Code surged, spitting on the street was just a matter of public security punishment. Inciting public sentiment, gathering crowds to cause trouble, assaulting the government office, such bad intentions were extreme, and under normal circumstances, one would have to be locked up for two years. However, the court was always lenient toward these students, so it was unlikely that there would be too severe consequences. Although he had not directly given the order, the root cause of the matter was still him. It was precisely because he had arrested Wei Xun that he indirectly caused the group incident, the two events were a cause-and-effect relationship. But it was just as well. It saved him the trouble of having to deal with those calligraphy masters across different regions. Meanwhile, at the palace, the three provinces had already received feedback from the Imperial Censorate and the Capital Prefecture office. The officials looked at each other. The students'' behavior was undoubtedly a violation of the law, an extremely serious one, a great provocation to the court''s authority. If it had been someone else, catching a few ringleaders and beheading them in the street would not have been excessive. The court had been too indulgent with these scholars in the past. This led them to a misconception, believing that the court would back down every time. Li Xuanjing certainly wouldn''t indulge them. And with Wei Xun, did he think his connections with the nobles and those covert actions he''d been doing were really unknown to the court? Did he believe Li Xuanjing was not aware? Why provoke him needlessly? However, as culpable as these people were, their special identities meant they truly could not be severely punished. These less experienced students were already the group most easily agitated. Now with the imminent Imperial Examination and a hundred thousand candidates gathering in the Capital, carelessness could escalate things to uncontrollable extents. At that point, who was right and who was wrong would no longer be important. Unfortunately, the Ministry of Justice had extremely independent authority, and in the situation of acting according to the law, aside from Your Majesty, the three provinces also had no power to command their release. To resolve this matter, another approach had to be sought. At the King Chun Mansion, officials from the three provinces came personally to visit, and King Chun couldn''t well refuse, saying, "I will go to the Ministry of Justice and ask, but I can''t guarantee the result." Immediately, everyone bowed and expressed their gratitude, "Thank you, Your Highness." Not long after, at the Ministry of Justice, King Chun offered a bowl of hot soup, probing, "Xuanjing, what do you plan to do with those students?" Li Xuanjing replied, "Lock them up for three days. If we just let them go that easily, next time they might be tempted to emulate---Did Your Highness come to plead for them?" King Chun waved his hand and said, "No, what would I plead for them for? I came to bring you soup. It''s a bit hot, take it slow. After you finish, let''s play a couple of games of chess..." Moments later, King Chun placed a piece on the chessboard and said, "You tell me, this child Li Nuo, silent but astounding, took the top place in the spring exam without a word, over these years, have you really been letting him play the fool and hide his talents?" Li Xuanjing nodded, not denying it. King Chun''s eyes widened in surprise, "So what they say is true!" The next moment, a look of complaint appeared on his face, saying, "Such a big deal, and you didn''t even tell me, let alone others!" Li Xuanjing picked up a chess piece and said, "It is precisely because I kept it from everyone, that I was able to fool everyone. If not for this, he wouldn''t have survived to this day. I hope Your Highness will not blame me." King Chun sighed and said, "All right, I can understand, after all, you have too many enemies. If he had shown the same brilliance as you did back then, those people probably would not have tolerated him..." After playing chess for a while, King Chun thought of something, suddenly raising his head to ask, "Do you think this kid won''t end up like you, becoming the top scholar of the Six Arts?" Before Li Xuanjing could speak, King Chun muttered to himself, "That won''t do, if he becomes the top scholar in all Six Arts, wouldn''t he have to be Anning''s Prince Consort? If he becomes Anning''s Prince Consort, that would make him my brother-in-law... This is a mess, a complete mess..." ... At the King Chun Mansion. King Chun left for more than a two-hour period before returning from the Ministry of Justice. Looking at the officials waiting here, he said, "The Minister of Justice said that since it''s their first offense, they won''t pursue the matter seriously. After locking them up for three days, they will release them..." Hearing this, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. Being locked up for just three days meant the Minister of Justice was definitely showing leniency, even not affecting their opportunity to take part in the Imperial Examination. This was already a very favorable disposition. However, they still needed to make a trip to Qingfeng Academy to notify them of this decision and to soothe the students'' emotions, so as to prevent them from taking any more radical actions. The several men bowed to King Chun and said in unison, "Thank you, King Chun." King Chun coughed lightly and said, "You can''t just thank me with words. I''ve gone to great lengths to help you this time, nearly wearing out my lips to convince the Ministry of Justice not to pursue their culpability. I''ve been asking you for a garden for half a year, and you haven''t agreed. The garden is just lying there unused; just assign it to me through the Ministry of Revenue..." ... The next day. Many students from Qingfeng Academy came to the gate of the Ministry of Justice. Unlike yesterday, they did not sit in silence but simply watched from a distance. After an unknown period, a figure emerged from the Ministry of Justice. The students burst into cheer when they saw this. "It''s Mr. Wei!" "Mr. Wei has come out!" "They''ve really released Mr. Wei..." Wei Xun walked out of the Ministry of Justice and subconsciously cleared his throat. Realizing something, he forcibly swallowed back a mouthful of thick phlegm. The crowd came forward to meet him. Mr. Wei''s release without any additional harm meant this matter had essentially come to a rest. Ironically, Mr. Wei, the first to be arrested, had been released, but the disciples and students who protested for him still had to be locked up for another two days. The Ministry of Justice stated that those people would be released after two days, and they tentatively chose to trust the Ministry of Justice. That was all they could do for now. Two days later. As promised, the group detained in the Ministry of Justice for causing a public disturbance was indeed released. With that, the uproar was thoroughly settled, and everyone''s attention focused on the upcoming Imperial Examination. The Imperial Examination, held once every four years, was undoubtedly the grandest event in Chang''an. Compared to previous exams, this one held a special significance. Whether it was the top scholar in the examination or in the Six Arts, they all had the chance to become the Prince Consort of Princess Anning, not only winning a beautiful wife but also becoming an imperial relative. It was a chance to rise to the heavens and have limitless prospects. Almost all students were making their final efforts before the examination. In Qingfeng Academy, Wei Xun looked at the disciples practicing their calligraphy, a look of satisfaction on his face. At an inn in Chang''an, Zheng Zhi organized his examination certificate, his eyes filled with hope. In a secluded private residence, a figure lifted their fingers from the strings of an instrument, revealing an expression of having everything under control. In a lavish estate, a young man exuding nobility shot several arrows one after the other, each arrow hitting the bullseye. At Yunmeng Horse Field, a dark-skinned youth drove a carriage at high speed on a complex track. In the Ministry of Transportation, a man with disheveled hair and a stubbled beard pushed open the door and stepped out. Despite his sloven appearance, the eyes hidden under his long hair twinkled with intelligence. ... The first day of the third month. In the early morning at the gate of the Song Residence. Li Nuo and Song Yu got into the carriage, ready to head for the Examination Hall. Nearly one hundred thousand students were participating in this session of the Imperial Examination, spread out across thirty examination halls inside and outside the city of Chang''an. The smallest Examination Hall also held two thousand people, and some larger ones could even accommodate more than ten thousand at the same time. Li Nuo and Song Yu were assigned to the First Examination Hall, with students from the Four Great Academy generally placed in the first few halls. These examination halls were located within the city of Chang''an, closest and with the best environment, and also a special privilege for students from the Four Great Academy. Li Nuo sat in the carriage, lifted the curtain, and looking at his wife and daughters Mumu and Ning''er standing outside, waved and said, "You should go back now..." The Imperial Examination was not a spring exam, and martial law was enforced outside the examination halls; no one besides the examinees was allowed within a hundred paces. Song Jiaren stood at the door, watching the carriage recede into the distance, secretly hopeful. Hoping he would become the top scholar, even just in five subjects. The carriage slowly traveled along the streets of Chang''an. During the Imperial Examination, neither shops nor peddlers were allowed to occupy the streets, which were full of students heading to their respective examination venues. When the carriage passed a certain spot, Li Nuo lifted the curtain and after a brief startle, waved to a figure waiting there. Li Anning chased after the carriage, shouting, "Don''t be careless during the exam, write your composition first on draft paper and only copy it over if there are no issues, think carefully before you start writing, and don''t hand in your paper early..." Watching the carriage leave, she took a deep breath and silently prayed. May the ancestors bless him that he may become the top scholar, achieving full marks in all six subjects... Chapter 292 - 171: When Its Excellent [Seeking Monthly Tickets] Chang''an. Imperial Examination First Examination Hall. The First Examination Hall accommodated two thousand people and was one of the best examination halls in the capital region. Li Nuo and Song Yu entered the hall together, and then they separated to go to their designated rooms based on their examination certificates. Just like the spring examination, the first subject of the Imperial Examination was Book Department. Compared to the spring examination, the Imperial Examination was much more challenging. Candidates had to learn to make choices, usually placing their strongest subjects first. Li Nuo aimed to become the top scholar; naturally, he could not make such choices. Calligraphy, painting, law, composition¡ªhe excelled in all four. He started by opening an envelope containing the calligraphy test paper. This time, the content was not from the "Sixteen Classics" but a famous calligraphy piece containing sixty-two characters. Candidates needed to write it in three different script types. The three script types referred to major categories of calligraphy scripts¡ªseal script, clerical script, regular script, running script, and cursive script, choosing any three. Using three variations of regular script was not allowed; the other two scripts would be considered invalid. If confident in their skills, to save time, candidates could choose to write only one piece. However, in case of a tie, their rank would only be lowered. Fortunately, Li Nuo was well prepared. Had he still only known the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, the calligraphy section alone would have exposed his limitations. He dipped his brush in ink, and with the fluidity of a dragon or snake, he wrote in regular script, running script, and cursive script, which were the most common script types currently, except he used standard regular instead of the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. The examination room was exceptionally spacious, with a table at the back specifically for drying calligraphy and paintings. Li Nuo hung the three calligraphy papers at the back and opened another envelope. Bright sun enhances heavy shadows of flowers, warm spring chirping of birds. Upon glancing at the painting topic, Li Nuo was surprised. The three thousand taels of silver from Li Anning had not been spent in vain¡ªthe old court painter might not have been very skilled, but his ability to predict examination topics was unmatched. Indeed, this session of the Imperial Examination was focusing on birds and flowers. Candidates needed to incorporate both ink painting and color painting techniques to depict the scene described in the poem. Compared to the spring examination a month ago, Li Nuo had more than a dozen painting grandmasters from Daxia standing behind him. He envisioned the painting just by glancing at the topic. By the time he finished the painting, it wasn''t even lunchtime yet. Li Nuo ate something, washed his hands in the room''s water bucket, dried them, and then opened the law examination paper. The law test still consisted of twenty questions. But the questions were harder and covered a broader range, including "Official System Law," "Marriage Law," "Shanxing Law," "Guard Restriction Law," and even the most miscellaneous and disorganized "Miscellaneous Law," apart from those tested in the spring examination like "Appellation Law," "Judgment Law," "Thief Stealing Law," "Litigation Law." The difficulty was incomparable to the spring examination; had Li Nuo not memorized the entire "Daxia Law," he might not have been able to answer perfectly. When Li Nuo finished the law section, over at another room within the First Examination Hall, Song Yu had just turned to the law examination question. These questions, he found neither completely unfamiliar nor fully familiar. For each question, he could write a few sentences, but not much. However, one question he remembered very clearly. "Those who strike others with hands and feet are to receive forty lashes; those who assault with weapons, sixty lashes; groups of three or more who assault and cause injury increase the penalty by one level, groups of five, two levels, and groups of ten, three levels." According to the description, this situation involves seven people fighting with weapons, starting with sixty lashes, and since the number is between five and ten people, it''s increased by two levels, making it eighty lashes... Shortly before Song Yu confidently began writing, in the rooms of several Yunmeng Academy students, their faces of agony and contemplation vanished, replaced by confident strokes of the pen. Meanwhile, in another room, Zhou Yu had already completed the law and composition sections. The law was not difficult¡ªas long as one memorized "Daxia Law," scoring excellently wasn''t easy, but securing an A+ was relatively straightforward. However, composition, calligraphy, and painting were not his strengths; he had to do his best, or else he wouldn''t even get the chance to demonstrate his horse riding skills. Inside Li Nuo''s examination room, he had started the last subject. This year''s composition exam was quite interesting. The Imperial Examination''s essay topic was ''Securing a Place on the Golden Roll,'' subtly conveying the examiner''s blessings toward the candidates, providing a gentle touch of warmth amidst the fiercely competitive examination. After finishing the essay, Li Nuo found the topic even simpler than the spring examination. Though he had read many books during this period, the most crucial were the top-ranked Book Department examination papers from various sessions that Li Anning had sneaked out to him. Having read those classic compositions frequently, his improvement was naturally significant. After finishing all the papers, Li Nuo asked a patrolling examiner about the time and learned that there was still an hour before the end of today''s examination. Li Nuo, worried about submitting early and being caught by Li Anning, decided to wait inside the examination room. For Li Nuo, there was plenty of time. But for most people, that was not the case. Calligraphy was somewhat manageable, and law was either known or not, but painting required conceptualization, poetry needed thought, and composition demanded careful choice of words, all consuming much more time than he needed. This section required the candidates to prioritize. The Book Department calculated total scores, maximizing strengths and minimizing weaknesses in subjects. How to allocate time had to be planned before the examination. 9 p.m. The Imperial Examination''s first Book Department session officially ended. Chapter 293 - 171 A Perfect Moment [Vote for Monthly Tickets] _2 Three gong strikes resounded, and the examination hall staff responsible for maintaining order walked past the front of each examination room, notifying the candidates one by one to put down their pens and exit the rooms gradually. In just a short period of time, the entire Examination Hall transformed from a state of utmost silence to one of extreme noise. "Alas, there wasn''t enough time. I didn''t get to answer two of the Composition questions." "Fortunately, I saved Calligraphy for last, and I only managed to write one piece. Thankfully, it doesn''t affect my grade..." "I''m doomed. I only finished half of my painting; I don''t even know if I can participate in the next round!" Outside the gate of the Examination Hall, some people walked out with their heads held high, while others slumped in dejection. Outside the examination area, within a hundred paces, martial law was in effect. Li Nuo walked a good distance before he saw several figures in the distance. Approaching the carriage, Song Yu, whose legs were numb from standing, said, "Brother-in-law, why did you just come out now? I''ve been waiting for you for an hour..." Li Nuo''s gaze turned towards Song Yu; he had finished with half an hour to spare, yet Song Yu had left even half an hour before him. Song Yu laughed and said, "The Imperial Examination is simple: if you know it, you know it; if you don''t, you don''t. Sitting there won''t give you the answers, so I might as well leave early. It''s so cramped in those examination rooms, you can''t even stretch your legs out when lying down. It was so uncomfortable trying to sleep..." In fact, the examination rooms in the First Examination Hall were very spacious, and Song Yu could stretch out his legs when lying down. It was only because he had slept so comfortably and snored that he had been complained about by a fellow candidate and then had been driven out by the patrolling examination hall staff. Seeing two other figures emerge from the Examination Hall, Song Yu waved his hand and called out, "Pei Jun, Zhou Yu, over here!" Next to the carriage, Song Jiaren looked at Li Nuo, not having had a chance to say anything, before another figure rushed to ask impatiently, "How did the exam go?" Song Jiaren glanced at Li Anning, who shrank back behind Mumu. Li Nuo looked at them, smiled slightly, and said, "Not bad." Song Yu asked, "Pei Jun, Zhou Yu, how did you do in the exam?" Zhou Yu shook his head and said, "Not well; there were two Composition questions I didn''t know how to answer." Pei Jun also sighed and said, "I only managed to write one piece for Calligraphy, and I was a bit short of finishing the painting..." Song Yu put an arm around their shoulders and said, "What''s there to sigh about? Did you seriously expect to pass as Advanced Scholars? If we fail, then so be it. If that happens, we can all go make our mark in the military together..." Moments later, the carriage slowly made its way towards the Song Residence. On the way there, Li Nuo and Song Yu had journeyed together. On the way back, Song Yu conscientiously chose to walk. Inside the carriage, Li Nuo sat next to his wife in one row, with Li Anning and Mumu sitting opposite them. Both were tacitly silent, with only Mumu chattering incessantly, asking questions about everything and anything. Song Jiaren gazed out of the carriage window, lost in thought. Li Anning''s eyes also stared into the void, her heart filled with extreme anxiety. Li Nuo''s Book Department exam was what she worried about the most, and since it was the first event, if he failed there, all her efforts would be in vain, and there would be no point in looking forward to the rest... Unlike the two women, Li Nuo was not worried at all. Even if all the calligraphy masters and painting experts of Daxia were summoned, and given a copy of Daxia Law and the "Sixteen Classics" to consult, he had nothing to fear. The second session of the Imperial Examination would not start until five days later. The spring examination had only had over ten thousand participants, but the Imperial Examination had nearly a hundred thousand. With such strict grading, it was impossible to review all the Book Department exam papers in one day. Li Nuo''s carriage had not yet reached the Song Residence when all the papers from the First Examination Hall had already been categorized and sent to the grading venue. In Daxia, the Imperial Examination was the sole path to a civil service career; the court naturally treated it with much more rigor than the spring exams, especially in terms of grading. Take Calligraphy, for example. In the spring exams, one examiner could decide the final result of a Calligraphy exam, with a certain element of luck involved. If an examiner specialized in and favored Regular Script, and if a candidate used cursive script, it was possible that the paper''s grade might be lowered. However, this would not happen in the Imperial Examination. In Calligraphy, each candidate''s paper would be evaluated by five different examiners, and a final tally would be made at the end. These five examiners, each proficient in a different script style, would have their highest and lowest evaluations discarded, and the average of the three remaining scores would determine the final grade. It was this fair system that greatly reduced the possibility of cheating in the Imperial Examination, earning the trust of candidates. At the First Examination Hall, just for the calligraphy segment, there were fifteen examiners appointed. All the examiners were in their own rooms, fervently grading the papers. Wei Xun, with his hands clasped behind his back, occasionally stepped in to take a look. As the person who set the calligraphy questions and the chief examiner for this round of the Imperial Examination, he didn''t need to grade the papers himself, but under certain conditions, he could overturn the judgments of the examiners. Today was the last day of the Book Department''s paper grading. By noon tomorrow, the total grades for the Book Department needed to be compiled and the list of examinees entering the next round of exams announced. The grades for the calligraphy segment had been completely tallied. In the First Examination Hall, two thousand examinees had produced six thousand calligraphy papers. Among them, there were no exceptional ones. There were eleven A+ grade papers. And nineteen Class A grade papers. This year''s calligraphy papers were different from the past; thirty papers of Class A and above didn''t mean there were thirty examinees who reached Class A. Among them, there could also be individuals who had more than two papers. But as examiners, they could only give grades. They wouldn''t even mention the examinees'' names, let alone their numbers, which were all sealed, completely eliminating the possibility of examiners'' fraud. According to the rules, all papers graded Class A and above had to be reviewed by the chief examiner. In this process, the chief examiner could make final adjustments. Wei Xun swept his gaze over the papers, his face revealing surprise. There was no Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script to be found. This was the Imperial Examination; examinees would unlikely not use their most proficient script style. The only possibility was that Li Xuanjing''s son, who had performed exceptionally well in the spring examinations, hadn''t managed to perform at his peak level in the Imperial Examination, resulting in his calligraphy score being below Class A. A person isn''t a machine, and can''t always maintain their best condition. There were times when Wei Xun himself wasn''t in the right state of mind, and the characters he wrote then were ones he didn''t want to look at a second time... In that case, there was nothing he could do. He certainly couldn''t pick out the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script paper from six thousand papers to drop it by two grades... The chief examiner couldn''t do as he pleased either. Such an obvious move, if discovered by the patrolling examiners, would ruin the rest of his life. Based on his original plan, if there were any papers using Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script that received Class A or higher, he could have pushed them down to A- or B+ grade, but if Li Xuanjing''s son made mistakes himself, he had no one to blame. He had been targeting you, yet you failed to show your mettle... An examiner took out three papers from the A+ grades and said, "Master Wei, please take a look at these three papers, should we promote them to exceptional..." These three papers, rated A+ by all examiners, didn''t mean they were only worth A+. The Imperial Examination differed from the spring examination; for every exceptional grade in the Imperial Examination, there must be extensive discussions, and finally, the chief examiner would give final approval before it could be validated. Afterwards, the court would also inquire about the exceptional papers. All the examiners believed these three papers qualified to be promoted to exceptional. Wei Xun picked up these three papers one by one, stroked his beard, eyes filled with appreciation. In these three papers, he saw a reflection of himself. The owners of these three papers, if not his disciples, must have copied his calligraphy for a long time, and could be considered carriers of his mantle. Normally, determining an exceptional grade should be done with caution, especially for calligraphy and painting, which require subjective judgment by the examiners. Each exceptional paper will be re-examined by the court, and if there were any issues, examiners would be held accountable. Therefore, even for the papers that examiners greatly admired, they would at most award an A+. But he truly liked these three papers and even considered finding their authors to take on as disciples after the Imperial Examination. After much deliberation, Wei Xun nodded and declared, "These three papers should be rated as exceptional!" An examiner hesitantly said, "If the court inquires..." Wei Xun waved his hand and replied, "Let the court inquire if they will. If anything arises, I will shoulder the responsibility alone!" Chapter 294 - 172: Justice Will Prevail! The chief examiner personally set the tone, and the other examiners naturally had nothing to say. They had felt that these three exam papers deserved the highest distinction. Moreover, the handwriting styles of these three candidates clearly came from the lineage of Master Wei, and as examiners, favoring their own students was normal. Moreover, this would not count as favoritism. The calligraphy of these three candidates had already attained a high level of mastery, and even in the Calligraphy World, it was considered quite good. It wouldn''t just pass muster in court, but even if the King of Heaven came down, it would still be rated as highest distinction. At this point, the scoring for the Calligraphy Department had come to an end. In the same Examination Hall, the scoring for the other three departments was also drawing to a close. This Imperial Examination included only one comprehensive question in the painting department, and although the process was a bit cumbersome, it was faster than calligraphy. All the exam papers had been reviewed already. Only one painting remained under examination by the five examiners, who had been reviewing it all morning. They were not struggling over what grade to assign to this painting, as they unanimously agreed that this exam paper deserved the highest grade of "excellent." As early as during the cross-grading phase, all five examiners had assigned it the highest distinction. Even removing the highest and the lowest ratings, it still had three top distinctions. They were merely studying. Tang Shi''s flowers, Fei Li''s birds, Zhao Yuan''s meticulous style, Liu Qian''s use of ink, Shen Nian''s freehand, Sun Run''s structure and layout... This small exam sheet, from any angle, had reached a master''s standard and was a culmination of flower and bird painting. They even felt a bit inadequate in grading this masterpiece. What were they to judge such mastery? Imperial Examination candidates could not be over forty years old. Even if this person was exactly forty, the extent to which he had mastered painting was truly astonishing. Even if he did not succeed in the Imperial Examinations, he could easily become a painting teacher at the Four Great Academy. No, any of the examiners here, who were painting teachers at an academy, were qualified to be his students. So, even though international examination ratings of "excellent" could be cumbersome, no one disagreed. In another spacious hall, the papers for the Law department had also been reviewed and arranged. Compared to calligraphy and painting, the law papers had no points of contention. All the questions had standard answers, and as long as the candidates had memorized the Law well, the scores wouldn''t be too low. Historically, this department had not shown much difference. Only in the First Examination Hall, there were more than ten people whose answers in the Law department were impeccable. A+ and A were countless. However, doing well in Law was useless unless Calligraphy, Painting, and Composition were also good. The overall scores in the Book Department were what allowed candidates to rank higher. Calligraphy, Painting, and Law scores had been tallied, only the final scores for Compositions remained. In the Composition department, there were no fixed answers, and the differences between examiners could be significant, which was why results were always released last. Around a dozen examiners were discussing a few exam papers tentatively marked as A+. These papers were well written, showing deep familiarity with the classics and had no significant flaws. But hearing that both the Calligraphy and Painting departments had unusually assigned highest distinctions, these few papers could be rated as A+ and even justified as excellent. Deep down, assigning an excellent paper could be troublesome. But since the Calligraphy and Painting examiners were not afraid of trouble, it would seem irresponsible if they refused to assign an excellent rating just out of fear of the hassle. This time, the Chief Judge for the Composition department in the First Examination Hall was an official from the Secretariat. After much contemplation, he said, "Gentlemen, which of these papers do you think could be rated as excellent?" Without any discussion, more than ten examiners simultaneously pointed to one of them. In literature, there is no first, and in martial arts, no second. In terms of composition, there was no way to rank these papers. But this candidate''s opening poem was excellently written. "Former days of mediocrity are not worth boasting, today''s boundless thoughts stretch on forever." "A swift horse in the spring breeze, seeing all the flowers of Chang''an in a day." In just four lines, he beautifully captured the emotional changes before and after the Imperial Examination, even reminding them of their own pasts. As the examination involved strategies of governing the nation, the examiners for the Composition department in the First Examination Hall were officials temporarily transferred from the court. The confusion and anxiety before the Imperial Examinations and the pride and jubilation after being listed on the Golden Placard¡ªthese four lines of poetry were a true reflection of most Advanced Scholars'' inner worlds, even resonating deeply with the examiners themselves. Moreover, this candidate''s paper wasn''t just good in its opening poem. His handwriting also stood out among many exam sheets. The calligraphy of Imperial Examination candidates was typically quite good, but this person''s writing was particularly remarkable. He did not choose the most conventional Regular Script but rather mixed styles, making it more visually appealing. Looking at the writing on this paper alone was pleasant. If an excellent grade was to be assigned, it had undeniably to be this paper. The Scheeren of the Secretariat was also particularly fond of this paper and nodded, saying, "This official had the same thought..." ... According to the process of the Imperial Examination, once the Book Department concluded and the paper reviews were completed, it should have been possible to announce the list of students participating in the next subject. But except for Law, if in Calligraphy, Painting, or Composition, any exam paper was rated as excellent, there was an additional step required. It''s rare for these three subjects to achieve an excellent grade, necessitating a report from the Examination Hall. The Ministry of Rites and Ministry of Personnel, responsible for the Imperial Examination affairs, would additionally dispatch special personnel to review and evaluate the excellent exam papers to prevent the examiners from showing favoritism or engaging in fraud. In auditing a few excellent papers from the First Examination Hall, two in Composition and Painting were approved by the auditing examiners and smoothly finalized as excellent. However, some issues were encountered with the three calligraphy exam papers. The Chief Judge in charge of the audit believed that those three excellent papers should be adjusted to A+. And Master Wei, acting as the Chief Judge, stubbornly insisted that these three exam papers were indeed excellent. Neither backed down, and so they remained deadlocked. In a certain hall of the First Examination Hall, the atmosphere was extremely tense. Wei Xun''s face turned livid as he pointed at an elderly man in green robes, unable to contain his fury, "How well these three pieces of calligraphy are written! If these are not considered excellent, then what is? Tell me, what would it take to be excellent?" The elderly man in green casually glanced at him and replied, "Why must we choose several papers to be excellent? I admit these three pieces are well-written, but they do not reach the ''excellence'' I have in mind. Could it be because they are Master Wei''s students that you deliberately rate them as excellent?" Wei Xun furiously retorted, "Nonsense!" The elderly man in green smirked coldly, "Master Wei, do not think everyone else is blind. Regular Script, Running Script, Cursive Script¡ªeach piece has the distinct flavor of your style. Can you deny they''re not your students?" Faced with such blatant slander, Wei Xun''s eyes reddened and his body trembled with rage. Master Huang was not here for a fair judgment; he was targeting him personally. It didn''t matter to him whether these three pieces were written by his students or not; if they were, it was purely their own skill! There was no foul play in these exam results! Wasn''t it just because during this Imperial Examination, the court chose him, and not Master Huang? Just because in the art of calligraphy, he had been superior to him for decades... He had always despised Master Huang. And now, even more so. Bringing personal grievances into the Imperial Examination, letting personal emotions harm innocent students'' futures. The beast! Wei Xun could no longer restrain his anger and spat a thick glob of phlegm on the face of the elderly man in green, kicking him fiercely. Caught off guard, the man was knocked to the ground. Wei Xun lunged at him, cursing and striking repeatedly. "What kind of scum are you, daring to slander me!" "Did the court appoint you as Chief Judge just so you could abuse your power?" "You can''t even produce such writing yourself, bullying the younger generation!" "You despicable beast, I''ll beat you to death!" ... The scene unfolded too quickly; everyone was too stunned to intervene. By the time they reacted, two people immediately pulled the enraged Wei Xun away, while the elderly man in green, either from anger or the beating, had fainted. No one had expected such an incident in such a solemn setting as the Imperial Examination. Master Wei was immediately detained; Master Huang was rushed to the Imperial Hospital. Upon hearing the news, an Assistant Minister from the Secretariat was furious. He temporarily summoned several examiners from other halls, ordering the Imperial Censorate to oversee a re-evaluation of the three papers from the First Examination Hall. These examiners had no close relations or interactions with Master Wei and Master Huang on usual days. Among them was an Imperial Censor gifted with Vast Righteous Qi, capable of absolute fairness and justice. Inside the Examination Hall. The three exam papers lay on the table. Five calligraphy examiners, including one Imperial Censor, gathered around the table, while officials from the Ministry of Supervision and the Imperial Censorate waited on the side. A middle-aged man examined the three papers meticulously, sighed softly, and shook his head. An official from the Ministry of Supervision asked, "How come? Are these papers not worthy of being excellent?" Anger flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes as he responded, "Such calligraphy appearing in the Imperial Examination is unexpected. Master Huang went too far¡ªsuch a person acting as Chief Judge is an insult to the examination!" The others slowly began to speak. "These three papers should all be considered excellent." "More than excellent, the calligraphy of this person surpasses his mentor''s¡ªperhaps even surpassing Master Wei." "Master Huang has an ulterior motive; Master Wei is truly genuine. If these papers were graded A+, those with A+ grades might not even qualify for Class A..." The attending officials finally looked towards the Imperial Censor, who shifted his gaze from the papers and declared, "These three pieces are undeniably excellent." Obviously, the standards for examination candidates cannot be compared to those of grandmasters of calligraphy. Papers deemed excellent in an Imperial Examination might mean nothing in the Calligraphy World. Yet, these pieces would be considered absolute masterpieces even in the Calligraphy World. If the examination were out of a hundred, ninety would be an A+, and one hundred would be excellent. The caliber of these three pieces was comparable to several "excellent" grades. If judged solely on their calligraphy, these might not be ranked as excellent or even an A+ or A, but by the same standards, other candidates would hardly pass. Shortly thereafter, the crowd exited the grand hall. It was initially thought Master Wei was guilty of corruption. Unexpectedly, it was Master Huang who was settling personal scores under the disguise of duty, both being grandmasters yet with such contrasting breadth of character¡ªone, as high as the heavens, the other low as the earth. Master Huang likely did not anticipate that Master Wei would act so vehemently for justice. His role as the Chief Judge was revoked, and once the matter spread, his reputation in the scholarly community would likely be destroyed. Master Wei''s innocence was proven, and when he was released, he stood tall and proud. Evil would never triumph over justice; he knew the court would ultimately vindicate him. The officials and examiners present, whether from the Examination Hall or the court, all looked at him with admiration. "Master Wei is truly genuine!" "We hold the utmost admiration..." "With Master Wei here, what a blessing for the Imperial Examination and the candidates." ... Facing everyone''s praises, Wei Xun chuckled and bowed his hands, "As it should be, the court entrusted me with the role of Chief Examiner, which is a sign of their trust in me. Even if it costs me my old bones, I must not betray the court''s trust, nor let these degenerates ruin the hard work of the candidates who''ve studied for years..." Chapter 295 - 173: The Prophecy of the Fortune-Telling Old Man March the fifth. In and around Chang''an, the entrances to each Examination Hall were crowded with Imperial Examination candidates. The Book Department examinations had ended four days ago, and today was the day the results were to be announced. Only those candidates whose names appeared on the list would be eligible to take part in tomorrow''s Mathematics and Ritual Department exams. As the staff of the Examination Halls posted the red lists, countless candidates surged forward, searching for their own examination numbers. Several members of the examination staff were squeezed in the middle, unable to make their way out. "One hundred and thirty-eight, I made it!" "One thousand six hundred and fifty-two, I''m on the list too!" "Damn it, I failed the first subject. I''ll have to come back in four years!" ... After the Book Department exams ended, the results were not ranked. Only after all subjects had concluded and the results from all thirty Examination Halls had been collated would it be known who exactly was the top scholar of the Book Department. This was a sense of mystery deliberately maintained by the court. However, almost everyone felt that this year''s top scholar in the Book Department would come from the First Examination Hall. Although the specific scores had not yet been announced, rumor had it that within the First Examination Hall, three had shown excellence in calligraphy, one excelled in painting, and one in composition. For these three minor subjects, in most cases, not even one excellence would be found. And from the other Examination Halls, no news had emerged of anyone achieving such excellence. This year''s Imperial Examination coincidentally fell on a twenty-year cycle, with genius disciples from great families all gathered, but their strengths lay in the last three subjects. The Book Department had always been a powerhouse of students from the Four Great Academies. The First Examination Hall, during the process of paper evaluation, also witnessed some minor controversies. For instance, the three calligraphy papers that Master Wei had strongly recommended as excellent were rejected by the Chief Judge. In defense of his disciples'' fairness, Master Wei got into a physical altercation with the Chief Judge. Later, the court dispatched several other examiners and sent an Imperial Censor to supervise, eventually confirming the three papers as excellent. The Chief Judge was stripped of his position for seeking personal vengeance through the scores and was banned from serving again by the court. Though not heavily punished by the court, Master Huang''s reputation was thoroughly tarnished. His disciples and students were quick to distance themselves from him. Originally, one of his calligraphy works could have sold for hundreds of taels of silver. After this event, the prices of his works plummeted, and many collectors of his pieces suffered great losses. Some of the shops and private residences that had been inscribed by Master Huang hurriedly took down their signs out front; those who were slow to do so quickly found their walls adorned with rotten vegetable leaves and smelly eggs. On the contrary, Master Wei''s reputation soared because of his fairness and willingness to stand up for his students, precisely what all students hoped for in a good teacher. Consequently, his calligraphy works'' prices also continued to rise... This event, which was quite legendary, gradually spread among the students. Those who made the list didn''t have time to gossip about such matters; they still needed to prepare for tomorrow''s Mathematics and Ritual Department exams. Song Yu, of course, was no exception. His Imperial Examination was already over. After the Book Department exams in the First Examination Hall, out of two thousand candidates, only one thousand six hundred remained. As expected, he failed to make the list. However, he never had much hope to begin with, so it would be wrong to say he was disappointed. His family had already planned his future. Song Yu, with one arm around Zhou Yu and the other around Pei Jun, said, "Come on, let''s go have a drink. I finally don''t have to read those damned books anymore. I''ll treat you tonight; you guys can sleep with as many as you want..." Pei Jun waved his hands, "No, thanks. I have other matters." Zhou Yu also shook his head, "I have matters as well. You go by yourself." Song Yu frowned and asked, "Aren''t we brothers? What could be more important than having a drink with me?" Pei Jun lowered his head, "I have an exam tomorrow." Zhou Yu''s gaze shifted away as he said, "So do I." ... Song Residence. Song Yu walked into the courtyard, disheartened, and said to Li Nuo, "Brother-in-law, you made the list." Li Nuo nodded; he had never doubted this, so he didn''t even bother to check for himself. Song Yu left with a heavy sigh. How could this be? He had only praised Zhou Yu before as capable of becoming the top scholar in Horse Riding to support him as a brother. In truth, he felt Zhou Yu wouldn''t even pass the Book Department exams. But he did. Not only did he pass, but Pei Jun did too. Among the Yunmeng Three Talents, only he failed to make the list. This was hard for him to accept. After all, previously they had all been on the same level. Had they been studying behind his back? Not long after Song Yu had left, Li Anning snuck in and, unable to wait, blurted out, "The horse gallops swiftly as the spring breeze triumphs; in one day, I''ve seen all of Chang''an''s flowers... Did you write this?" Before the Imperial Examination ended, it would be impossible for outsiders to see the candidates'' papers. But Li Anning had her own ways of obtaining information. In this session of the First Examination Hall, the only paper in the Composition subject that received an A+ started with this line. Li Nuo nodded. Li Anning swung her fist in excitement, her chest heaving as she said, "I knew it was you; it wasn''t in vain that I snuck those scrolls out for you!" She looked at Li Nuo and asked again, "The painting A+ was also yours, right?" Li Nuo replied, "I don''t know." He couldn''t give her a definite answer before the results were released. Li Anning was certain, "It has to be you!" Li Anning didn''t ask further, confident in his abilities in the Ritual Department. Being a Law Practitioner, even if he didn''t achieve an A+ in the Ritual Department, he wouldn''t fare too poorly. Thinking of calligraphy, she sighed silently to herself. She had heard that the three A+''s in calligraphy were all disciples of Mr. Wei. No A or A+ papers were written in the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. This indicated that his calligraphy could, at best, be an A-. Two subjects rated as A+ had given him enough of an edge, but the calligraphy had leveled this significant edge, casting doubt over the certainty of becoming the top scholar in the Book Department. Chapter 296 - 173: The Fortune-Telling Old Mans Prediction_2 These words that might affect Li Nuo''s mood, she did not express them but simply said, "I won''t disturb you anymore, you should prepare well for tomorrow''s exam..." When she left, she ran into two figures head-on. Song Jiaren was holding Mumu''s hand, and their eyes met, but in the next moment, they parted ways, and there was no conversation exchanged even when Li Anning had left. Yet, when Song Jiaren entered the room, she turned back for a glance at Li Nuo sitting in the courtyard. Her eyes seemed to be making a decision... Song Yu failed in the Book Department, and the next morning, Li Nuo arrived at the Examination Hall alone. The Imperial Examination lived up to its name, Li Nuo remembered that during the spring exams, after the Book Department phase, more than half of the candidates were eliminated, but in the Imperial Examination''s Book Department, less than one quarter were weeded out. This one quarter were probably like Song Yu, who relied on connections and silver to enter the Four Great Academy. Those who managed to enter the Four Great Academy on their own were already the cream of the crop from the spring exam screenings and would not be so easily eliminated. As everyone waited at the entrance of the Examination Hall, they whispered among themselves. "In a single Examination Hall, to have three excellent calligraphy papers is unprecedented." "The Painting Department also saw a genius, they say even the examiners feel inferior." "And with Composition, there''s actually an excellent score, when it''s always been stingy with such high praises." "The brisk spring breeze carries my proud horse hooves, in one day I''ve seen all of Chang''an''s flowers... Damn, this poem is written so well, why can''t I write like this!" ... With the doors of the Examination Hall opening, the candidates filed in and settled into their respective examination rooms. Today was the second day of the Imperial Examination, with two subjects to be taken. Just like the spring exams, scholars needed to complete the Mathematics and Ritual Department papers within one day. Almost everyone chose to do Mathematics first because this subject required a clear head, and if they waited until the afternoon, they would likely become hazy and make mistakes. Li Nuo also chose to tackle Mathematics first. Although there were still twenty questions similar in type, the difficulty of these questions in the Imperial Examination was significantly higher than the spring exam. Take equations for an example, the spring exam tested on two variables, but the first question in the Imperial Examination was on five variables, a completely different level in terms of computational effort. For those who were careless, a single wrong number could render the problem unsolvable, and it would be hard to detect even upon review. Li Nuo relied solely on himself for Mathematics, first working out the calculations on scratch paper and only after verifying they were correct would he transcribe them onto the formal test paper. As time trickled away, when Li Nuo reached the last two questions, he glanced at them and was slightly startled. It wasn''t that these two questions were too difficult, but rather... These two questions, weren''t they the ones he had given his wife to stump those four elderly gentlemen? One was a variant of the General Drinking Horse problem, a step up in difficulty. The other was an optimal strategy problem. Although they weren''t the original questions, they belonged to the same category. Mr. Chen had mentioned that, to select talents in Mathematics, there would be a slight change in the questions for this session of the Imperial Examination. It referred to these two questions. To say they were difficult, these two questions could not be considered as such, and the process to solve them wasn''t complicated either, but one had to have the right approach. Merely knowing the Nine Numbers by rote probably wouldn''t crack these questions. In Mathematics, answering ten out of twenty questions correctly is required to obtain a valid score. Thereafter, each additional correct answer would raise the grade, with all twenty solved correctly deemed excellent, and each error deducting a level. After finishing these two questions, Li Nuo rested for a while and then opened the envelope containing the Ritual Department''s exam questions. This subject wasn''t too difficult for him; he lit up the portraits of Zheng Zhi and the Minister of Rites and began writing without hesitation. By the time Li Nuo finished the two questions in the Ritual Department, most examinees in the First Examination Hall were still working on Mathematics. Who knew how many stared blankly at the last two questions of Mathematics, utterly clueless. The two questions were related to military formations. One was about watering cavalry horses, and the other was about provisioning forage, seemingly practical but these were problems they had not studied before, leaving them completely at a loss on how to begin solving. After pondering for some time, they still had no clue and had to put it aside to start on the Ritual Department questions. Those two questions, they couldn''t do, and neither might others. In a particular examination room at that moment, Zhou Yu looked at the two questions with surprise. Although his teachers hadn''t discussed these with him, one of them was similar to what he had heard Brother Li discuss at the Song Residence, and he faintly remembered how to tackle such a problem... He quickly solved the problem that he knew. Another one, without any ideas, he skipped immediately and took out the questions from the Ritual Department. His gaze fell upon the piece of paper he had taken out of the envelope; Zhou Yu first felt a surge of joy, followed by a moment of stunned confusion. The next moment, goosebumps covered his body, and he felt a tingling sensation on his scalp... Two months ago, he had seen a fortune-telling old man outside his home. The old man was accompanied by a granddaughter, and seeing the pitiful pair, he gave them one ingot of silver. After accepting the silver, the old man insisted on reading his fortune. Zhou Yu had never believed in such things, but he was in a good mood at the time and let the old man give it a try. The old man randomly pinched his fingers and told him he would become a Prime Minister in the future. Zhou Yu almost laughed out loud. His father, a fifth-rank Minister of Transportation, had not even passed the Advanced Scholar examination, and he was supposed to become a Prime Minister? Ridiculous! Considering the old man had given him a good laugh, he rewarded the old man with another ingot of silver. Then the old man wanted to read his fortune again. At the time, Zhou Yu did not think much of it and jokingly said if he really had the ability, he should predict which questions would appear in this year''s Imperial Examination for the Ritual Department. There was too much content in the Five Rites for Zhou Yu to have reviewed thoroughly. However, surprisingly, the fortune-telling old man seemed to really know the Five Rites. He pinched his fingers again at random and told him five types of ceremonies, specifically: Auspicious Ceremony: Worshiping the Ancestor of Agriculture. Guest Ceremony: Reception of the king. Military Ceremony: Archery. Fine Ceremony: Princess Marrying. Funeral Rites: Imperial Prince''s Mourning and Condolence. Inside the Examination Hall, Zhou Yu looked down again to find that the questions on the Imperial Examination Ritual Department paper were exactly as the old man had predicted. There were hundreds of ceremonies within the Five Rites. The Auspicious Ceremony included Worshiping the Five Emperors, Worship Hundred Gods, Sacrifice to the Great Society, Worship Five Mountains, Four Towns, Sacrifice to the Four Seas, Four Rivers...; For the Guest Ceremony, the ritual regulations varied for different kings and envoys from various countries; Fine Ceremony included Rituals of Drinking and Eating, Marriage, Coronation, Guest Shooting, Entertainment Banquets, Lard and Millet Rituals, and Celebratory Rites; Military Ceremony contained expeditions, hunting, and so on. Funeral Rites were even more elaborate, not to mention the differences within the Imperial Family, even dividing to each official rank, the rituals for funerals were different, and the details could drive one mad. Each ritual had different procedures and regulations; it was impossible to memorize them all. However, most of the processes were the same within the same type of ceremony, and answering these would at least secure a B grade in the Ritual Department. But to aim for a higher score would require ten, twenty, or even a hundred times more effort. Naturally, this was a losing proposition. In this examination, scoring below a B was not so easy, and scoring above an A was equally challenging. Sometimes, it was more about luck. Zhou Yu was lucky. The exams covered the content he had memorized. He didn''t know why, but after returning home that day, he spent several days as if possessed, memorizing precisely those five ceremonies dictated by the old man... Now looking back, he found it inexplicably odd. What was more terrifying was, That was two months ago. At that time, the examiners for the Imperial Examination had not yet been determined, nor had the questions for the Ritual Department. Let alone the old man not being an examiner, even if he had been, he would not have directly set these five questions. They would have been randomly drawn from hundreds of ceremonies... He had managed to predict the examination questions two months in advance! A storm raged in Zhou Yu''s heart, and he even forgot that he was in the midst of the Imperial Examination hall. When he thought of the old man''s face again, he felt a chill... At this moment, Outside the Examination Hall. Housekeeper Wu leaned against the carriage, with a foxtail grass in his mouth, suddenly recalling something. The fortune-telling old man had said before that the young master had several other predestined marital connections. At that time, he was dismissive. But now, thinking back, if the young master became a top scholar in the Six Arts like his father, he might really have to marry a Princess, wouldn''t that exactly fulfill the old man''s prophecy... Chapter 297 - 174: During the Imperial Examination With the sound of the gong, the examinees stopped writing and slowly walked out of the Examination Hall. Unlike the previous Book Department exam where the candidates still had the spirit to chat and laugh as it ended, most were exhausted and silent after the Mathematics and Ritual Departments exams had concluded. No one could walk out smiling after finishing this year''s Mathematics exam. In Calligraphy and Painting, it''s clear whether you can do it or not, and in Law and Composition, even if you don''t know, you can still write a few sentences. But if you don''t know Mathematics, you truly don''t know. This time, the examination paper for the Ritual Department was standard, nothing much to say. But the difficulty of Mathematics had surpassed any previous session. Even those well-versed in Mathematics felt helpless when facing the last two questions. Before the Imperial Examination, they had heard that this year''s Mathematics questions might change slightly to filter talent, but they didn''t expect such a drastic shift. However, there was no need to dwell on the subjects that had ended, if they didn''t know, neither did anyone else. The answers for Mathematics and Ritual Departments were fixed, making them easier to grade. Two days later, the various Examination Halls had announced the results. In past Imperial Examinations, it was rare for other subjects to produce outstanding grades. However, within Mathematics, many outstanding papers often emerged, often ranked based on their problem-solving steps, the neatness of their paper, and the tidiness of their handwriting to determine the top scholar in Mathematics. This year, however, it was unnecessary. Out of thirty Examination Halls and nearly one hundred thousand candidates, there was only one outstanding grade in Mathematics. Even the number of A+ grades was small, just six. There were quite a few A grades, over thirty, indication they only got two questions wrong, likely the last two difficult ones. At the Song Residence. Mr. Chen felt some emotion as he said, "We old fellows truly are old, the nineteenth question, six candidates managed to solve it..." The simplest question, General Drinking Horse, had once troubled them greatly. Yet, under increased difficulty, in just one day''s time, six young scholars had come up with the correct solutions, truly heroes emerging from youth, these young people are the future of Mathematics. Although they didn''t know who those six were, that outstanding paper undoubtedly came from Mr. Li. This point was beyond doubt. Actually, they shouldn''t have set those two questions. It was unfair to other candidates. The issue was, all the questions they could set were taught to them by Mr. Li, and no matter how they set them, the result would be the same. As long as he participated in the Imperial Examination, no one could contend with him for the top position in Mathematics. When the four elderly professors left the Song Residence, Song Lian had just walked in from outside. This time in the Imperial Examination, even the Ritual Department had produced an outstanding paper. Because of this, the entire Ministry of Rites was alerted, and the Assistant Minister, accompanied by the Minister of Rites and himself, an Assistant Minister of Rites, personally went to the First Examination Hall to review that paper. One should know that even if someone memorized all the Five Rites perfectly and filled them in without missing a word, they could only receive an A+. There were some details that only someone who had truly organized and presided over these ceremonies could write. Song Lian had seen that examination paper. Even he couldn''t answer it so perfectly. That candidate, if he were to go to the Ministry of Rites, would need no additional training or learning and could even directly replace the Minister of Rites. The Assistant Minister also said that once the results of the Imperial Examination were published, they must secure that candidate. ... Each subject in the Imperial Examination lasted at most one day, but grading often took several days. By the third Music Department exam at the First Examination Hall, there were still nearly one thousand five hundred candidates. Three subjects down, only a little over five hundred were eliminated. This, of course, was due to the stronger abilities of the examinees, but more so because this was the First Examination Hall, gathering the very best scholars of Daxia. Some lesser Examination Halls had even eliminated up to eighty percent after three subjects. When the gates of the Examination Hall opened and the candidates entered in order, even the scholars from the Four Great Academies felt nervous. Similar to Painting and Calligraphy, in the Music Department exam of the Imperial Examination, each candidate''s performance was judged by five examiners, with the highest and lowest scores removed, and the average of the remaining three taken. Between the examinees and the examiners, a screen was set up so the examiners could not see the candidates'' faces. While this ensured fairness, the Music Department exam not only tested skill but also composure, as each candidate had only one chance to perform; if too nervous and underperforming on the spot, even those with strong advantages in the first three subjects could fail this one. Today''s examination was particularly tight on time, and to finish the Music Department exam within one day, nearly one thousand five hundred candidates were divided into twenty small examination rooms. Even then, only by dusk did the Examination Hall doors open, and scholars began to emerge one by one. The results for the Music Department were given by the examiners on-site, and though the candidates did not know their specific scores, they were informed whether they had passed the Music Department. "This year''s Music Department top scholar should undoubtedly be that person, right?" "Of course, with such outstanding performance, how could he not be the top scholar?" Someone''s performance of "Chant for the Heavenly God" at Cloud Gate deeply immersed all five examiners, causing them to involuntarily kneel and worship on the spot, a scene nearly known throughout the entire Examination Hall. It was said that after those five examiners got up, all gave outstanding evaluations. Many thought that the top Music Department scholar this session would undoubtedly be that talented individual from Jin State. Unexpectedly, among the Four Great Academies, there was also someone who achieved an outstanding grade in Music. According to a few candidates who were waiting outside at the time, that person was handsome, but they did not recognize him. Those few candidates, each from one of the Four Great Academies, did not know him, making his identity a mystery for the time being. Though it was believed this Music Department top scholar would undoubtedly be him, unexpectedly, a candidate from the Seventh Examination Hall also achieved an outstanding grade in Music. It was deserving of the twenty-year cycle of the Imperial Examination, a Music Department that seldom saw even an A+ in previous sessions, now bore two outstanding scholars, an unprecedented occurrence. However, there could only be one Music Department top scholar, and the final decision still hung in the balance. The chief examiner for the Music Department of the Imperial Examination was the newly appointed Prime Minister of Taichang, Liu Shang. Though titled chief examiner, he needn''t set the questions, merely supervise the examination rooms, monitor the examiners, and address any abnormalities during the Music Department exam. This identity, although it lacked much power, nevertheless represented the court''s recognition of him. Recalling the experiences of the past six months, Liu Shang felt as if he was dreaming. The top scholar from the last Imperial Examination till now was still only a standard sixth-rank. Yet he, Liu Shang, had already reached secondary fifth-rank, half a grade higher than the top scholar from his batch and the fastest to be promoted among that year''s Advanced Scholars. The source of it all traced back to when he was caught visiting a brothel and brought to the Ministry of Justice... Many said that the Ministry of Justice was like Yama Hall. But for him, it clearly was a place of good fortune. Liu Shang had already received news that in this examination, the Music Department had produced two outstanding talents. The Music Department, unlike other subjects, did not have papers to compare, and it was common for different Examination Halls to have examinees with the same scores in previous years. At this time, after the completion of the six arts, it was necessary to gather the students who had achieved the highest scores in the subject and to hold a uniform examination overseen by the same examiners, to determine on-site who would be the Music Department Top Scholar. Princess Mansion. Li Anning had already found out the identities of the two musical prodigies, one was the highly anticipated talent from Jin State, likely to win the top scholar of the Music Department before the Imperial Examination. The other was the man she held dear in her heart. The musical genius from Jin State had not yet married. She clenched her fist secretly and muttered softly, "Mother, bless him, he must win..." At this moment in Chang''an, discussions about the two outstanding personalities of the Music Department were also underway. After all, the Music Department was judged live and the extraordinary results caused quite a sensation; it was impossible to keep their identities secret. The identity of the two exceptional Music Department candidates soon became known to people. One was the heavenly gifted musician from Jin State, who came from a famous musical family and had demonstrated extraordinary musical talent from a young age. The other was the son of Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing, the first of all six arts in the spring exams, and he had received excellent evaluations in the Music Department during both the spring exams and the Imperial Examination. Although he did not come from a musical family, his father had been the Sixth-Ranking Scholar twenty years ago, also proficient in music. It was said that during the Music Department exam, the sound of their guqin playing made the examiners lose their composure, making it truly unpredictable who would emerge as the top scholar of the Music Department. If in the end, it turned out to be the son of Li Xuanjing, there wouldn''t be much to talk about. However, if it were the musical genius from Jin State, he might become one of the potential candidates for Prince Consort for Princess Anning. The major gambling houses in Chang''an had even opened books on which of the two would become the top scholar of the Music Department. Song Residence. Li Nuo was also aware of this. He had thought the position of Music Department Top Scholar was almost guaranteed, only to find there were still strong competitors beyond the Imperial Examination. Of course, he recognized the abilities of Liu Shang. But since it concerned Li Anning''s lifelong happiness, he couldn''t afford to take any risk. After thinking it over, he decided to call for Housekeeper Wu. ... The day after the Music Department exam ended, next came the Horse Riding test. Zhou Yu entered the Examination Hall feeling like he was dreaming. He had actually made it this far. After completing the Ritual Department exam, he had searched all over Chang''an for the Divine Fortune Teller. He really found him. He paid ten taels of silver for the old man to predict which topic he would draw in the Music Department. He had originally wanted to give the Divine Fortune Teller one thousand taels, but the man only accepted ten taels. After taking the silver, the Divine Fortune Teller calculated and advised him to go back and practice Chapter Nine of Cloud Gate extensively. When Zhou Yu returned home, he neglected sleep and food, sleeping only two-hour each day, feverishly perfecting Chapter Nine of Cloud Gate until he could play it smoothly without much thought. He knew he didn''t possess much musical talent and didn''t aim for a high score, just to proceed smoothly to the next round. Just as he had anticipated, the previous day in the Music Department, he indeed drew Chapter Nine of Cloud Gate. After playing for two days in a row, he knew this chapter by heart and passed smoothly without any surprises. Of the nearly hundred chapters in "Six Musics", if he hadn''t known in advance the topic he would draw and prepared accordingly, passing would have been impossible. Zhou Yu was filled with hope. Horse Riding was his trump card; if performed well, he could possibly become the top scholar in Horse Riding. His skills in Shooting were not weak either; although he had no hope of becoming the top scholar, he was still in the first tier. Recalling, he had answered all of Law correctly, made only one mistake in Mathematics, and nearly perfect in Ritual Department; even if he didn''t claim the top spot in Horse Riding, it seemed he still had a chance to make the list... After the selection of the Music Department, the Examination Hall was left with over nine hundred candidates, divided into ten groups. Each group had one hundred candidates; those who were taking the Horse Riding test had to wait at the back while others were examined. After finishing his own exam, Zhou Yu got down from the carriage, feeling somewhat despondent. The chief examiner for this Horse Riding test was his father, who served as Minister of Transportation. Unlike other candidates, after his examination, he could immediately find out his results. His Horse Riding had only achieved an A+. While in Horse Riding an A+ was already a very high score and reflected his normal performance level, unfortunately, a dark-skinned fellow before him had also achieved A+. With the same score, but in the final "Chasing Left," the latter''s arrow flew closer to the bullseye than his. Thus, this placed him above Zhou Yu in the rankings. That arrow, striking the heart of the target, also shattered Zhou Yu''s dream of becoming the Horse Riding top scholar. Aside from feeling somewhat dispirited, he was very grateful to Li Nuo. He had always remembered Brother Li''s words of caution. Thankfully, he had devoted that time to intensely practicing Horse Riding; otherwise, he might only have received an A in Horse Riding. At that moment, Zhou Yu suddenly heard cries of surprise not far from a road nearby. He looked over. Something seemed to have happened there... Chapter 298 - 175: Imperial Examination Ends, Ministry of Rites Faces a Difficult Problem! First Examination Hall. During the Horse Riding test, a sudden loud exclamation erupted from the side of a lane. The unexpected sound even startled the candidates in other lanes, causing some to lose grip on their reins, resulting in carriages either crashing into narrow gates or veering off the pathways. One candidate, who was focused on archery, was so startled that his arrow missed the target and almost struck an examiner nearby. Although they all successfully appealed and received the opportunity to retake the test, they couldn''t help but look towards where the noise came from, wanting to know what exactly had happened. At this moment, along a certain lane. Both candidates and examiners wore expressions of absolute shock. "Ming and Luan" flowed smoothly without any bumps, with the music rhythmical and orderly; "Chasing Water Curves" saw the vehicle maintain its central position on the lane despite high-speed passage; "Passing the King''s Table" did not graze any narrow gates; "Dancing Crossroads" was navigated swiftly and accurately; "Chasing Left" saw the arrows hit right at the heart of the target. It was a spectacular performance. It shocked not only the observing candidates but also the examiners who unanimously gave outstanding evaluations. Normally in the Imperial Examination, candidates'' scores were to be kept confidential. However, in Horse Riding, unlike Book Department, Mathematics, or Ritual Department, it was impossible to keep complete secrecy in such a public setting. The candidate''s performance was so impressive that all the examiners were awed, and the exceptional score could not be hidden. Zhou Yu had already completed his Horse Riding test and was drawn by the commotion; upon learning that someone had achieved an exceptional score in Horse Riding, he was shocked, and his mouth fell open when he saw who jumped down from the carriage. Brother Li? It was actually Brother Li! Half a year ago, he couldn''t even do Horse Riding, and in such a short time, he had mastered it to perfection? Truly worthy of being Brother Li! Zhou Yu was only shocked for a moment before accepting the reality; after all, he was the son of a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, perhaps he was just concealing his skill to make a striking impression during the examination... Li Nuo walked over from the lane and seeing Zhou Yu standing there, asked, "How did your test go?" Zhou Yu laughed, "A+, not as good as Brother Li..., but it''s good that Brother Li is here, otherwise the Horse Riding top scholar would have been taken by that dark-skinned lad." Although Zhou Yu himself did not become the Horse Riding top scholar, he was quite happy that Brother Li had won. Initially feeling somewhat guilty for competing against Zhou Yu in Horse Riding at the behest of Li Anning, Li Nuo quickly let go of that guilt upon learning that even without him, Zhou Yu wouldn''t have been first in Horse Riding. Li Nuo was actually quite surprised to see Zhou Yu here; he had always thought that he and Song Yu were evenly matched, but now it seemed the gap between them was not small. He patted Zhou Yu on the shoulder and smiled, "There''s one last subject to go, strive to make the list!" Zhou Yu bowed and said, "Thank you, Brother Li." A hint of doubt crossed his mind. For some reason, being in Brother Li''s presence gave him a feeling akin to facing his father... At the same time, a doubt arose in the heart of Zhou Ting, the Minister of Transportation. His driving technique, why did it resemble his so closely? That was the Zhou Family''s unique Horse Riding Skill; could it be that Zhou Yu had taught him? He had trained his son for over a decade, yet he couldn''t compare to someone else''s half-year effort¡ªtruly worthy of being Lord Li''s son... ... After the selection of the first four subjects, over seventy percent of candidates had been eliminated. The Six Arts were not something ordinary families could afford to learn, especially the poor scholars who, even if they passed the Music Department, would be stopped outside Horse Riding. The Imperial Examination had proceeded through five subjects, with only the last one remaining the next day. After the Shooting test, this session of the Imperial Examinations would be concluded. Currently, the test papers from the Book Department, Mathematics, and Ritual Department had already been sent to a secured location for preservation. These papers would be preserved for several years, during which time the court might randomly inspect some of them. If any issues were found with the papers, such as a low-quality paper receiving high marks, everyone from the candidate to the examiner would be held accountable. The top scholars for the first three subjects would only be announced after the end of the examinations. As for the Music Department top scholar, it would definitely be one of the two who achieved perfection. Li Nuo, the son of the Minister of Justice, and Gong Zheng, a descendant of the Jin State''s famous Music Family whose ancestors were said to have entered the Dao through music. Many in Chang''an were eagerly anticipating the final showdown between the two. Following the end of today''s Horse Riding, this subject''s top scholar had emerged. Of all the Examination Halls, the only one who achieved perfection in Horse Riding was still the son of the Minister of Justice. A month ago, his first-place finish in all Six Arts during the spring examination had caused some stir, but the difficulty of the spring exams was not comparable to the Imperial Examination, so no one thought he could repeat the same feat. But at least to this point in the Sixth-Ranking Scholar, he had already secured one top scholar title, and the other was a toss-up. Given his performance in these two subjects, making the gold list was inevitable for him. Ministry of Personnel. Within three days after the end of the Imperial Examination, the list of Advanced Scholars would be announced. With the timeline extremely tight, the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Rites would begin collating the scores of the completed subjects even before the end of the examination. All exam centers had already sent over the scores of the earlier subjects. The clerks of the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Rites were busy compiling and ranking them. The Assistant Ministers of both Rites and Personnel were seated in the Ministry of Personnel. They only awaited today''s completion of the Shooting test to add the last subject''s scores and finalize the list of Advanced Scholars. Although the final list of Advanced Scholars was not yet determined, the top scholars of each department had already emerged and were only waiting to be announced. Every step of the Imperial Examination had strict regulations: proctors only handled proctoring, examiners dealt strictly with evaluation, recorders took notes, and different personnel handled the posting and compilation of results. Except for special cases in the last three departments, the candidates'' information was kept confidential during the examination period. Once the candidates'' information was leaked, relevant personnel would be held accountable. Even the chief examiners of this Imperial Examination, two individuals, did not yet know who the top scholars were. Within a certain government office of the Ministry of Personnel. The Assistant Minister of Rites and the Left Assistant Minister of Personnel were leisurely sipping tea. The Assistant Minister of Affairs sipped his tea and reflected, "It is only during the Imperial Examination that we can have such leisure. The Shooting Department ended today, and our comfortable days are at an end..." The Assistant Minister of Rites agreed with his point, saying, "Yes, once the Imperial Examination ends, the Ministry of Rites must start preparing for Princess Anning''s marriage..." As Assistant Ministers, both were usually busy with official duties. During the exam period, all court affairs were set aside for the examination, and they found themselves relatively free. Speaking of Princess Anning''s marriage, the Assistant Minister of Rites recalled something and said, "Right, please arrange this session''s Ritual Department top scholar to join our Ministry of Rites, Lord Chen." The Assistant Minister of Personnel thought for a moment and asked, "Isn''t it Taichang Si''s turn to take the Ritual Department top scholar this session?" Both Taichang Si and the Ministry of Rites needed top talents in rituals. In previous years, the top performers in the Ritual Department of the examination were usually assigned to these two government offices, with the last top scholar of the Ritual Department having gone to the Ministry of Rites, so it was Taichang Si''s turn this time. The Assistant Minister of Rites waved his hand dismissively, saying, "The Music Department top scholar can go to Taichang Si, but the Ritual Department top scholar is reserved for the Ministry of Rites. I have seen his examination paper; this person is born to join the Ministry of Rites. His knowledge of rituals is as good as that of the Minister of Rites. We are preparing for Princess Anning''s marriage, and I plan to have him involved, to see his capability..." The Assistant Minister of Personnel chuckled and asked, "What if the Princess chooses him as the Prince Consort?" The Assistant Minister of Rites also laughed and joked, "Then he can prepare his own wedding..." That possibility was too small; the ideal choice for Prince Consort would be the overall top scholar or the Book Department top scholar. Other top scholars could not compare to them. If the Ministry of Rites chose the Prince Consort, the first two would be given priority. However, this time, by the Imperium''s command, Princess Anning was allowed to choose her Prince Consort herself. If the top scholar of the Imperial Examination and the Book Department top scholar were not handsome, and if the Princess particularly cared about the looks of the Prince Consort, the other top scholars could also be potential candidates. While they were speaking, a Ministry of Personnel official approached and said, "Lords, the results of the first five departments have been compiled." In his hand, he held a tray. On the tray, there were five envelopes. In addition to announcing the list of Advanced Scholars, single department top hundred would also be published. High performers in single departments, even if they did not become Advanced Scholars, could still secure a good position in an academy or elsewhere. Except for the Music Department, which still had undecided factors, Book, mathematics, rituals, and horse riding were already settled. The Assistant Minister of Rites picked up the envelope marked with "Rituals," tore it open eagerly, and quickly scanned through, deeply curious about this excellent Ritual Department top scholar. The next moment, his face stiffened. "Hiss..." On the other side, the Minister of Personnel, who had just opened the mathematics envelope, also sharply inhaled. They exchanged glances and silently swapped their envelopes. "Hiss!" "Hiss!" Both gasped in shock simultaneously. Ritual Department top scholar Li Nuo, Mathematics Department top scholar Li Nuo, plus the already determined Horse Riding Department top scholar of the previous day. Li Nuo had now taken three departments and was also a strong contender for the Music Department top scholar. There was no need to check the Horse Riding envelope. Both looked simultaneously at the envelope marked "Book." The Assistant Minister of Rites realized something serious, hesitated several times before finally signaling to the Assistant Minister of Personnel, saying, "Lord Chen, please open it..." The Assistant Minister of Personnel took the envelope, slowly opened it, and pulled out a sheet of paper filled with names. The Assistant Minister of Rites looked at him and asked, "How is it?" The Assistant Minister of Personnel removed his gaze from the paper and reflected, "Truly worthy of being Lord Li''s son..." Before he could finish, the Assistant Minister of Rites already knew the result. This session''s top scholar was beyond dispute. The only uncertainty was whether he could, like his father, monopolize the top scholar positions in all six departments. The government office fell into a prolonged silence. Soon after, an official walked in and said, "Lords, the Shooting Department has ended, and the examination halls have started sending in the candidates'' scores. Apparently, an exceptional candidate emerged in the First Examination Hall..." The two exchanged a glance, and the Assistant Minister of Rites moved his lips briefly before asking, "Isn''t this exceptional shooter called Li Nuo?" The official was startled and exclaimed, "Lord, you already know?" The Assistant Minister of Rites didn''t reply and slowly covered his face with his hands. He had no grievances with Li Nuo; Li Nuo winning several top scholar titles was none of his concern. But Princess Anning''s Prince Consort was the responsibility of the Ministry of Rites. His Majesty allowed the Princess to choose a Prince Consort from among the seven top scholars. If any of the top scholars was unsuitable, they could simply choose another. But who could have expected all seven top scholars to be one person, and a married man at that? If the final Music Department top scholar was also him, would the Princess still marry? To marry, no princess of the Imperial Family had ever married a married man before. Not to marry, then, was the Emperor''s public decree, akin to an imperial edict; how could it be retracted? This was an ending he had never imagined. His mind was a mess, and he vigorously scratched his head. Even though he had been an Assistant Minister of Rites for many years, dealing with countless unexpected situations, he did not know how to handle this one... Chapter 299 - 176: Committing Evil! Dong! Dong! Dong! With three dull bell tolls, not only was the end of the archery examination announced, but also the conclusion of this session of the Imperial Examination. The only thing the candidates had to do was wait. Following tradition, the list of Advanced Scholars would be posted outside the Imperial Palace walls in three days. But what was different from past examinations was that some of the placements on this list of Advanced Scholars were already without suspense. The top scholars in horse riding and archery were confirmed on the spot, both being the son of the Minister of Justice, Li Nuo. Only he achieved excellent results in these two subjects. The top scholar for the Music Department would emerge between him and one other. As for the top scholars in the Book, Mathematics, and Ritual Departments, the court surely already knew, but would not make the announcement publicly until three days later. Of course, the court was aware of the top scholars for these three subjects. However, the relevant officials would prefer to be ignorant. Ministry of Personnel. The Ministers of Personnel and Rites, along with the Assistant Ministers from their respective departments, were all gathered, yet they struggled over a few simple lists. The Minister of Rites looked at everyone and asked, "Gentlemen, how should we handle this?" The Minister of Personnel said indifferently, "I don''t understand Lord Du''s concerns. The Imperial Examination is fair and just. Even if the same person is the top scholar in all six subjects, we should simply announce it as such. This sort of thing has happened in the past..." The Minister of Rites cursed inwardly, calling him an old fox. This issue wasn''t related to their Ministry of Personnel, but it was a big deal for the Ministry of Rites. It concerned the selection of the Prince Consort. If all six top scholar titles really went to the same person, either His Majesty or the Imperial Family would lose face. It would be best not to lose this face if possible. He stood up, snorted coldly, and with a flick of his sleeves said, "Very well, if the Ministry of Personnel won''t handle it, then we in the Ministry of Rites won''t either. Let the Royal Family worry about their own issues!" King You''s Mansion. Within a certain grand hall, King You put down the book in his hand, looked up, and expressed surprise, "The Minister of Rites?" With the Imperial Examination just concluded, both the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Personnel should be busy with the examination matters. Why would the Minister of Rites come to King You''s Mansion? King You rose to his feet and instructed, "Let Lord Du in." Moments later, seeing the figure that entered the hall, King You asked, "Why has Lord Du come? Could it be that there is an issue with the examination?" The Minister of Rites answered, "There is no issue with the examination, but the Royal Family is about to have one. Your Highness King You, as this month''s Prince Regent, the decision must rest with you. This matter is truly beyond the Ministry of Rites to resolve..." Not long afterward, King You''s face was full of astonishment as he muttered to himself, "How could this be?" The Minister of Rites did not voice his thoughts, but he complained inwardly countless times. Who had been so talkative? Choosing the Prince Consort wasn''t urgent; couldn''t it wait until after the examination? It seemed it had been proposed by their Ministry of Rites. Well, then it wasn''t an issue. The blame could only fall on His Majesty''s casual remarks. Whether he retracted them himself or thought of another solution, the Ministry of Rites would not bear the blame. After pondering for a moment, King You spoke, "Let''s not spread word of this yet. Wait until tomorrow. After I have consulted others, I will give you an answer." The Minister of Rites responded, "Please make haste, Your Highness. We cannot delay the matter of the Imperial Examination." King You nodded and said, "You will have my answer before 11:00 a.m. tomorrow." March 13th. The first day after the conclusion of the Imperial Examination. Many things had happened the night before. After ten years of hard study, the goal was to triumph in one attempt. With the examinations over, the students finally cast off their restraints and reveled throughout Chang''an all night. Some forgot about the curfew in Chang''an. A group of inebriated men wandering the streets late at night were sternly reprimanded by patrolling Imperial Guards. However, because of their status, they did not receive severe punishment. Furthermore, last night, many women from brothels were arrested. In recent months, with students from all over Daxia gathering in Chang''an, these entertainment venues were places where they often lingered. Some brothels, seeing that they were outsiders and would soon leave Chang''an, began to act with dishonest intentions. They deliberately jacked up prices and used intimidation and deceit, severely violating industry norms and tarnishing Chang''an''s reputation among students from other regions. The Chang''an County Government strictly punished these dishonest businesses. Last night, the prison of the Chang''an County Government was packed with people, almost all of whom were women. It was said that after sentencing them to pay a fine the next day, the entire prison was fragrant. Imperial Palace. As dawn broke, all the Princes received a summons. They were summoned by King You, the Prince Regent of the month, who held the Emperor''s authority in the interim. King Ji was the last to arrive. As soon as he entered the grand hall, he covered his mouth, yawning incessantly, and said, "Prince Regent King You, why have you called us here so early? I had just gone to sleep when your men woke me up..." King You glanced at him. He found a place and sat down obediently. After King Ji arrived, all the Regents were present. Unlike King Ji, the other Princes understood that if King You summoned everyone so early, it must be for a very important matter, something so significant that he couldn''t decide on his own. Taking into account the timing, this matter was undoubtedly related to the Imperial Examination. Sure enough, after King Ji was seated, King You spoke slowly, "I apologize for summoning you all so early, King Han and my other younger brothers. There is an urgent and important issue that I cannot decide on alone and need to discuss with you all..." After hearing King You''s words, even the princes, who had weathered many storms, showed astonishment and shock on their faces. King Han stood up, disbelievingly said, "What? The top scholars of the Imperial Examination in all the Six Arts are Li Xuanjing''s sons?" King You spoke, "Although not all the Six Arts, there''s a fifty percent chance for the sixth one." King Chun''s expression was dumbstruck, with only one thought in his mind. He really guessed it right, Li Xuanjing''s son was about to become his brother-in-law! King Gong remembered something and said, "Father Emperor once mentioned that he wanted Anning to choose a Prince Consort among the top scholars, if that''s so, won''t she have only one choice? But I remember, Li Nuo seems to be married already..." King You said, "That is exactly the issue. Anning cannot marry a man who already has a wife, and the words spoken by Father Emperor cannot be retracted." King Gong pondered for a moment and spoke again, "Father Emperor''s words cannot be taken back, but what if he divorces his wife? If he divorces his original spouse, he will no longer be a married man, right?" Before King You could speak, King Han waved his hand and said, "What are you saying? To marry off a princess, you''d make someone divorce his sworn wife? Does the royal face matter at all?" King Gong thought for a while and then said, "Just withdraw his top scholar status, replace him with someone who is not married, wouldn''t there then be a second choice?" Seeing that everyone, including King Ji, was looking at him, King Gong asked, "What are you all looking at me for?" No one spoke. Withdrawing a top scholar status, it sounded so easy... The Imperial Examination was the foundation of the court, and it was because of it that the sons of great families could enter the power center, allowing Daxia''s various states to maintain long-term stability. The Imperial Examination was recognized by everyone because of its fairness. Once the fairness of the Imperial Examination was publicly violated, many things would start to crumble. His current scores in all subjects were outstanding, certified unanimously by different examiners, acknowledged by the Chief Judge, and reviewed and approved by the Chief Examiner, witnessed by many along the way. Withdrawing a top scholar status was simply impossible. Whoever does so among them will lose the eligibility to be Prince Regent. That mattered even more than the royal face. King You waved his hand, "That is absolutely not acceptable." King Gong crossed his arms and, leaning back in his chair, said, "That won''t work, this won''t work, I''ve said enough, you can figure it out yourselves..." At that moment, King Rui had a thought and said, "Isn''t the Music Department Top Scholar not yet decided? If he doesn''t become the top scholar of the Music Department, wouldn''t that solve the problem?" King You said, "Both their Music Department performances are outstanding, it''s uncertain if the other candidate could best him." King Rui smiled and said, "That''s easy. The scores are determined by the examiners. If both are outstanding, who''s to say how much better one is than the other? Just inform those examiners that no matter how they play, choose the other person, and wouldn''t that solve the problem?" He didn''t understand why these elder brothers couldn''t think of such a simple solution. At that point, King You''s gaze turned to him, smiling, he said, "Good idea, since it was you who thought of it, you shall execute it. Alright, everyone can disperse now..." ... King Chun Mansion. When King Chun returned to the mansion, he was still pondering. Truly like father like son, just like his father back in the day. It was a pity that, due to the royal face, this time, he couldn''t monopolize the top scholars in all Six Arts. The royal family would not allow him to monopolize all six top scholar positions. Nor would the court. This matter had already received unanimous agreement from the regent princes, King You had even informed the three provinces, and both Prime Ministers had tacitly approved this matter. He had just entered the mansion when a figure jumped out from the bushes. "Elder brother!" King Chun patted his chest, looking at that graceful figure, saying, "Anning, can you not be so abrupt every time? Your elder brother is getting old, you''ll startle me into illness one of these days..." "Okay, okay, I''ll be careful next time..." Li Anning looked at him, impatiently asking, "Elder brother, why did you enter the palace early in the morning, do you already know who the top scholar is..." King Chun smiled and said, "You want to know who your Prince Consort is, don''t you?" Li Anning blushed, then awkwardly replied, "Nonsense, what girl doesn''t care about her own lifelong affair?" King Chun sighed, "Our little Anning has grown up..." Li Anning urged, "Elder brother, tell me quickly..." King Chun had to say, "Alright, alright, normally these matters shouldn''t be disclosed, but since it''s you, Anning, this year''s top scholar of the Imperial Examination is Li Nuo, and he''s also the top scholar in the Book, Mathematics, Ritual Department, Horse Riding, and Shooting departments..." Seeing the joy she could not hide on her face, King Chun paused, asking, "You don''t... want Li Nuo to be your Prince Consort, do you?" Caught by her elder brother''s direct hit, Li Anning''s face turned even redder, she immediately said, "How could that be, we''re just good friends..." King Chun sighed in relief, "That''s good then." Li Anning was taken aback, "Good what?" King Chun said, "Because he''s not the Music Department Top Scholar." Li Anning first turned pale, and then realized something, questioned, "Why, isn''t the Music Department examination still unfinished?" King Chun explained, "Even though the Music Department examination isn''t finished, he cannot be the Music Department Top Scholar, otherwise, you would have to marry him, the royal family will not allow it, nor will the court..." Li Anning trembled, feeling a wave of dizziness, she barely stood straight and angrily said, "This is not fair, it''s cheating, I''m going to see Father Emperor!" King Chun looked at her expression, his eyes thoughtful, he shook his head, "It''s useless, Father Emperor is in seclusion and won''t see anyone, this decision was made after discussion by all regent princes, and both Prime Ministers, as well as the three provinces, have already tacitly agreed, that Music Department genius, reportedly handsome and talented... Anning, Anning!" King Chun hadn''t finished his words, and Li Anning had already turned and left. Looking at that dispirited figure, King Chun was finally certain about what he had been thinking, he sighed deeply and slowly said, "What a sin..." Chapter 300 - 177 Congratulations, Prince Consort Taichang Si. An official bowed and said, "Lord Liu is not here." The Lingshi from the Secretariat, who came on an imperial decree to announce the examination, was taken aback and asked, "Where did he go?" The Imperial Examination had already concluded, and the Music Department Top Scholar was still pending. It was time to be at the office, yet the Prime Minister of Taichang Si, as the chief examiner, was not present. How daring he was to be absent... Seeing the disapproving look on the face of the official from the Secretariat, the Taichang Si official promptly said, "Lord Liu is not absent without reason, he couldn''t come because last night, he was taken to the Ministry of Justice..." The Lingshi looked shocked: "What?" The Taichang Si official, feeling somewhat embarrassed, lowered his head and said, "Last night, Lord Liu was caught visiting a brothel with a crowd and was taken away by the Ministry of Justice..." A moment later, the official from the Secretariat walked out of Taichang Si, shaking his head in resignation. The chief examiner was locked up in the Ministry of Justice, and he, a mere Lingshi, was powerless. After returning to the Secretariat, he could only report truthfully. Assistant Minister of the Secretariat was rendered somewhat speechless upon hearing the news. The Prime Minister of Taichang Si was at least a fifth-rank official. What kind of woman could he not have? To be arrested for visiting a brothel, how disgraceful... He originally did not want to involve himself in this affair. But there was really no choice at the moment. All subjects of the Imperial Examination had been settled, except for the Music Department Top Scholar still pending. According to the rules of the examination, without the chief examiner, the subsequent tests simply could not proceed. And Liu Shang was not the only one caught. He actually took a group of examiners to the brothel, and it would have been bad enough alone, but he even booked the entire venue... Assistant Minister of the Secretariat rubbed his brow and said, "Prepare the sedan, to the Ministry of Justice..." Not much later. At the Ministry of Justice, Assistant Minister of the Secretariat looked at an elegant middle-aged man with a face of resignation and said, "Lord Li, I know this is against the rules, but there is nothing more important than the Imperial Examination. I really have no other option, I request your cooperation..." Li Xuanjing nodded in response and said, "The Imperial Examination is of utmost importance. Assistant Minister Wang, take them with you." Assistant Minister of the Secretariat immediately said, "Thank you, Lord Li, for your understanding..." Soon after, he led Liu Shang and more than a dozen musicians out of the Ministry of Justice. Liu Shang clasped his fists in gratitude, "Thank you, Assistant Minister." He actually felt that there was no need for the Assistant Minister to come at all. He was familiar with the Ministry of Justice and would have been released by tomorrow night at the latest. Sometimes, when he wanted some peace, he would even intentionally go to the brothel... Assistant Minister of the Secretariat glanced at him and said, "Come back to the Secretariat with me. You are the chief examiner for the Music Department, and we need to discuss the additional test for the Music Department tomorrow." Liu Shang didn''t know what there was to discuss about the additional test for the Music Department. Letting two people compete head-to-head, whoever played better, he could naturally tell. Shortly after, at a certain office in the Secretariat, Liu Shang widened his eyes in confusion, "Why?" There hadn''t been any competition yet, but they wanted him to choose one of the candidates as the top scholar. Wasn''t this cheating? Cheating in the Imperial Examination was a matter of losing one''s head. He shook his head and said, "I can''t do this!" Whether or not he would lose his head was one thing, but this was an insult to the way of music, and he couldn''t accept it. A piece of paper was handed over. Liu Shang glanced at it and his eyes suddenly widened. It was a blank sheet of paper, but it bore the seals of all the Prince Regents, two Prime Ministers, and the three provinces. This meant that both the Royal Family and the court tacitly approved of this. King You looked at him and said indifferently, "Prime Minister Liu, the honor of the Royal Family and the court rest on your shoulders. As a courtier, you should assume the responsibilities of a courtier... Do you understand my meaning?" Liu Shang''s lips moved, but in the end, he said nothing. ... Li Mansion. Li Nuo had just woken up. The Imperial Examination was also very draining, and he had gone to bed early yesterday, nearly sleeping till noon today. Housekeeper Wu said that someone had come to the house earlier to inform him that he needed to attend the additional test for the Music Department at the Ministry of Personnel in the afternoon. There was another exceptional candidate besides him for the Music Department. Unlike other subjects, the Music Department had no written papers. To determine a winner, the candidates could only be assessed through a live performance. After the conclusion of the Imperial Examination, he was on standby, ready to receive the notification for the additional test at any moment. To avoid missing the notification, Li Nuo had stayed at home to sleep last night. With the time drawing near, Li Nuo quickly had his meal and went to the Ministry of Personnel with Housekeeper Wu. This additional test was even more grandiose than the first examination. Inside an office, it was packed with people. There were ten examiners and one chief examiner. Additionally, three Assistant Ministers from the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Rites were also present to oversee. In such a setting, even Lord Father-in-law, who was just a doctor at the Ministry of Personnel, was not qualified to be there. The other candidate who received an exceptional mark for the Music Department was a young man with his hair let down. Sitting on a chair, he glanced at Li Nuo and then closed his eyes, seemingly gathering his energy. Li Nuo''s examination was first in line, and, by the rules, he was supposed to perform first. Liu Shang, holding a wooden box, came over and said to Li Nuo, "Please draw your examination question." Li Nuo pulled out a wooden token from the box, and after Liu Shang looked at it, he said, "Daxian, chapter seven." Li Nuo nodded, sat before the zither, and began to tune it. Liu Shang watched him, a hint of regret surfacing in his eyes. His knowledge of the Music was no less than Liu Shang''s own. What a pity, ah... Zeng! Suddenly, the sound of the zither pierced the air, causing Liu Shang and the other ten examiners to jolt violently. "Daxian" was music used to worship the Earth God, ancient and profound in its sound, but even so, the first note shouldn''t have made them feel as if they were standing on the vast earth itself, as if the scent of soil was hitting their faces. The music spread, and a force within Liu Shang was instantly incited. From Li Nuo, he felt a familiar and intimate aura. This was the aura of the Music! That young man with tightly closed eyes also suddenly opened them, his eyes filled with shock. At this moment, every official in the Ministry of Personnel, no matter what they were doing, stopped their work and slowly walked outside the government office. On the street, passersby also couldn''t help but halt their footsteps, turning their ears to listen. The music had such penetrating power that even several streets away, it was as if the sound was right beside them. Jade Sound Pavilion. Phoenix was arranging flowers at a table when her delicate body suddenly shook. She turned her head in a particular direction, her face showing surprise as she murmured, "Is it the Vast Sound? No, it''s the Music, it''s the true power of the Music..." Song Residence. Song Jiaren was practicing swordplay in the courtyard when her movements abruptly paused. She looked around but found nothing amiss. Song Mu''er quickly ran outside, and then back in, puzzlingly asking, "How strange, who is playing the zither? Why can''t I find them..." Princess Mansion. In a room, Li Anning frowned as she packed her luggage, complaining, "Strum, strum, strum, who is playing the zither? It''s so annoying!" Ministry of Personnel, in front of a government office. Many officials gathered there, staring at a lush Chinese parasol tree with shock. Just moments ago, as the music emanated from the office, they witnessed this recently planted sapling grow into a large, leafy tree in an extremely short span of time. Liu Shang stood at the entrance to the government office, dumbfounded by the scene. "Daxian" was music meant to worship the Earth God. Ordinary musicians wouldn''t produce anything special, but those who understood the power of Music could induce the force of the earth. Liu Shang could do this as well. If he played "Cloud Gate" to worship the Heavenly God, he could even bring about changes in the weather. That''s why he was promoted three ranks overnight and, at a young age, became the chief examiner for the Music Department of the Imperial Examination. But today, the person achieving all this was merely an examinee. Li Nuo''s fingers left the zither strings, and the music ceased. The examiners, who had been lying on the ground as though embracing the earth, scrambled up from the ground in a disheveled state. The three Assistant Ministers from the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Rites nonchalantly brushed the dust from their chests. Liu Shang composed himself, carried the wooden box, and walked over to a long-haired young man, saying, "Please draw your examination question." The young man glanced at Liu Shang. What was there to draw? Didn''t he see the tree outside grow bigger? To compete with someone who had already mastered the true essence of Music was to humiliate himself. He stood up, gave the handsome young man a deep look, and declared forthrightly, "I resign from the examination." With that, he turned and left without looking back. The Assistant Minister of Rites hurriedly stood up and chased after him anxiously. "Stop!" "You haven''t even competed, how do you know you can''t win?" "Don''t give up, what if a miracle happens?" "I''m begging you, come back and play a piece..." ... Before long, the Assistant Minister of Rites returned with his head lowered. To preserve the face of the Imperial Family, the court had gone to such lengths; as long as he played a piece, the title of Music Department Top Scholar would be his. But he refused to play. They could not be blamed. The Ministry of Rites had done everything they could and still ended up with this result; it could only be called fate. He bowed to Li Nuo, squeezing out a smile more pained than crying, and said, "Congratulations, Prince Consort..." Chapter 301 - 178 Annings Intention Ministry of Personnel. The government office was a picture of silence. The examiners stood still, daring neither to ask nor to speak a word. Those high-ranking officials had said there should be a bias in their judgement during the exam, and the court would not hold them accountable for it, but the candidate had to participate in the retest as usual, he at least had to play a piece. No, the current situation was that even if he played, it would be futile. Only when the abilities of the two candidates were close could they, as examiners, possibly show favoritism. They had thought that the two candidates'' skills were nearly equal, but the truth was one had already grasped the essence of the Music Path, while the other was still outside it. Others were not deaf; how could they not distinguish the difference? Moreover, the candidate was not just anyone; he was the son of the Minister of Justice. Those high-ranking officials might not fear the Minister of Justice, but if they dared to cheat so blatantly in front of his son, a cell in the Death Prison of the Ministry of Justice would surely be reserved for them. In the end, Liu Shang, who served as the chief examiner, was the first to speak, looking at the three Assistant Ministers and saying, "Gentlemen, about this..." The Assistant Minister of Rites sighed lightly, then waved his hand and said, "You may go now." Relieved, the examiners rushed to leave. The three of them exchanged glances, each with a wry smile. This time, both the Imperial Family and the entire court stood on the side of that genius of the Music Path; it was a convergence of the right time, place, and people. No one expected that Lord Li''s son could possibly enter the Music Path through music. The court''s favoritism could only go so far. His Majesty''s word could not be retracted, the Imperial Family''s face was more important than the Princess''s marriage, but the importance of the Imperial Examination was above even His Majesty and the Imperial Family''s face. When these conflicts arose, choices had to be made. All three thought the same thing in their hearts. How did he enter the Path? Li Nuo had already walked out of the Ministry of Personnel''s gate, and he had this question in mind as well. How did he enter the Path? In order to ensure the Music Department''s flawless success, he had indeed taken some measures in these past days, restructuring the Music Workshop was his own idea. The incident with the Thief Sect made Li Nuo realize another function of the Law; with enough people of the same ability captured, quantity could provoke a qualitative change. Therefore, he had Pei Zhe arrest many musicians who had committed illegal acts. But he wasn''t sure whether there weren''t enough arrests or the quality wasn''t sufficient; his musical skill had indeed improved slightly, but not to the level he exhibited this morning. He had simply gone to sleep, and when he woke up, he found a faint new power within his body. It was precisely the power of the Music Path he had just displayed. Unable to comprehend this event, Li Nuo shook his head, mounted the carriage, and headed towards the Song Residence. Meanwhile, inside the Ministry of Justice. Zhang Sizheng looked at Liu Shang with surprise, "Lord Liu, what brings you back here?" Liu Shang waved his hand and said, "Don''t ask so much, the same room as before, bring me a zither, I''ve just had another epiphany..." For some reason, he felt better at the Ministry of Justice than anywhere else. Zhang Sizheng glanced at him and said, "Playing the zither is fine, just don''t tear down the room..." When Liu Shang entered the cell, a figure walked slowly from a corridor nearby, and upon turning to look, Liu Shang''s expression instantly turned grave. The refined gentleman gave him a slight nod, to which Liu Shang bowed continuously in deference. Li Xuanjing entered the government office, where a figure was already waiting. The young man bowed and said, "My report, Lord, masters of the Music Path from all regions have been imprisoned since yesterday. What should be done with them?" Li Xuanjing indifferently said, "Within the scope of the Law, deal with them leniently..." ... Many citizens of Chang''an were still wondering where the magical sound that filled the air came from, unaware that the Ministry of Personnel''s additional Music Department examination had ended. At this moment, near a certain city gate in Chang''an, a figure with a bundle slung over their shoulder came to a slow halt. Li Anning looked at the massive city gates before her, knowing that once she left, she might never return. That''s why she couldn''t leave just yet. Even if she had to leave, she wanted to accomplish one last thing. Song Residence. As Li Nuo walked into the courtyard, he saw Li Anning sitting alone by a stone table. He walked over, about to say something, but before he could speak, Li Anning said, "There''s no need to speak, I already know." Li Nuo paused, taken aback. The news shouldn''t have spread from the Ministry of Personnel yet. She knew this so quickly? But, his results are closely related to her, so it''s not strange that she paid attention first thing. Although the process was a bit complicated, he at least accomplished the task without dishonor. Li Anning fell silent for a moment, then suddenly stood up and asked, "Can I ask you a question, and will you answer me honestly?" Li Nuo replied offhandedly, "Ask away." Li Nuo felt puzzled; he always thought that today''s Li Anning was a bit strange. Looking into Li Nuo''s eyes, Li Anning asked, "Have you ever liked me?" Li Nuo was stunned for a moment and instinctively looked around. Was she crazy, asking him this kind of question in the Song Residence? Although his wife wasn''t in the courtyard, she could hear everything they were saying from thirty yards away. Just as he thought he was hallucinating, Li Anning reached out, turned his head back toward her, looked seriously into his eyes¡ªwith a gaze filled with regret, pain, and reluctance¡ªand asked again, "Have you, ever, liked me?" Li Nuo looked into her eyes, and inexplicably, his heart tightened. The words he intended to say, telling her to stop this nonsense, got stuck in his throat. Had he ever liked Li Anning? Regarding this question, he seriously examined his heart for the first time. When his relationship with his wife had not progressed, the three-day experience of pretending to be a couple indeed stirred something in him. The two of them, in one courtyard, living as a loving couple¡ªa life ordinary people lead¡ªwasn''t that what he aspired to? If his wife weren''t there. If she weren''t a Princess. Then the answer to this question would be unequivocal. Although Li Nuo said nothing, Li Anning saw in his eyes what she had wanted. A slight smile appeared on her face as she took hold of Li Nuo''s head and fiercely kissed him. The sensation of her lips made Li Nuo''s eyes widen. But he was helpless to do anything. Though both practitioners of Legalism, his cultivation at the Second Realm was no match for the Fourth Realm Li Anning. His body was firmly immobilized, even moving his fingers was difficult. He could only watch helplessly as she kissed him. Li Nuo''s body couldn''t move, and his mind went blank with a loud buzz. He never imagined that his first real kiss in both his lives would be taken away like this. Although the sensation was indeed intoxicating, now was not the time to be intoxicated! He already saw his wife and Mumu at the doorway, standing there watching them. Li Anning let go, gave him one last look, and turned away. As she walked past Song Jiaren, she paused and said softly, "I''m sorry." Then she stepped away again. After a few steps, feeling indignant in her heart, she turned back. Since it was going to be the last time they saw each other, some words, if not spoken now, might never have the chance to be said. Li Anning walked back in front of Song Jiaren and said, "I take back my apology just now." She looked into Song Jiaren''s eyes and said bluntly, "Song Jiaren, you''re not a good wife at all. If you don''t like him, don''t cling to him, and if you don''t like him, why keep him trapped? Is this what you do!" Mumu''s little face was pale as she tightly held Jiaren''s sword. Song Jiaren, calm and expressionless, listened as she spoke. Li Anning, full of grievance, tears rolling down in large drops, choked up, "Why do you have such a high martial talent, why do you have such a good husband¡ªdo you know how much I envy you..." She wiped her tears with her hand and finally said, "I wish you happiness." With that, she left without looking back. Li Nuo stood there, still immobilized. He felt the world had gone crazy. Wasn''t everything already concluded perfectly? What was this drama she was causing? Not until Li Anning completely disappeared did Li Nuo regain his freedom. Song Jiaren walked past him, said nothing, but also didn''t look at him. Song Mu''er looked pitifully at Li Nuo and gave him a helpless glance... Chapter 302 - 179: Elder Brother Misleads Me! My wife and Mumu entered the room. Li Nuo stood in the courtyard, glancing in the direction of the room. Bang! The door suddenly closed. He looked outside again, Li Anning had already left without a trace. Feeling numb... Isn''t it said that being named on the gold list is one of life''s four greatest joys? This time he was named six times, no, seven times, but there was no joy, only a tragedy. He was inexplicably robbed of his first kiss''s true meaning. Li Anning, in front of my wife, had forced a kiss on him and then unleashed a tirade against her. Some of the things she said really struck a chord with him. But he was genuinely afraid they would come to blows just moments ago. If Legalism''s Fourth Realm and Martial Path''s Fourth Realm were to clash, it was uncertain who would win or lose, but the Song Family would surely be destroyed. Now, things were settled. Li Anning was gone, but where could he run? Li Nuo sat in the courtyard with a troubled expression, completely lacking the joy of being the top scholar in six departments. At this moment, Li Nuo was not the only one beset with worries. In King You''s Mansion. Hearing the words of the Minister of Rites, King You was dumbfounded and said in disbelief, "Abandon, abandon the examination?" The Minister of Rites spoke leisurely, "Not abandoning the exam wouldn''t matter either. The piece of music just now, I am sure King You must have heard it too; that was the true sound of Music. The entire population of Chang''an has heard it; there''s no hiding it, and no one can tamper with the results..." King You rubbed his temples. The Imperial Family and the entire court had been secretly supporting him; why couldn''t he be more competitive and enter the Path himself? Whether Anning marries or not, neither is acceptable. Why did this have to happen while he was Regent? Just as he was at a loss for what to do, a figure hurried in and said, "Your Highness, there''s trouble. A female official from the Princess Mansion has reported that the Princess left with a packed bag early this morning and has yet to return..." The Minister of Rites was astonished and immediately said, "The Princess couldn''t have run away; this must not happen. Your Highness, send someone quickly to bring the Princess back..." King You raised an eyebrow and relaxed, saying, "Run away? Anning is already an adult; she may have just gone out to clear her mind. She''ll be back soon; we don''t need to make such a fuss, just go about your business..." It seems she didn''t want to marry a married man either. Anning''s escape was an opportunity to put this matter on hold. After this month is over, it won''t be his headache anymore. He looked at the Minister of Rites and said, "Leave this matter be for now. The Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Personnel should confirm the Advanced Scholar name list as soon as possible. Ensure it is announced on time, and don''t keep the candidates waiting..." ... March 15th. The results of the Imperial Examination were announced as scheduled. Before dawn, beneath the Imperial City, the place was already packed with people. Not only filled with examination candidates, but onlookers were even more numerous. Servants from major families also paid attention to the names on the list of Advanced Scholars. As Chang''an''s grandest event, every Imperial Examination received tremendous attention, even the ordinary citizens who had no stake in it talked about it with great interest. The bustling crowd, from early morning until 11:00 a.m., were ravenous, and the vendors selling food and water along the city wall made a fortune from the opportunity. At a certain moment, several figures came from afar, walking on air. "They''re here!" People exclaimed at the sight. Seven Martial Path experts from the palace affixed red lists upon the palace walls, came walking on air, and left just as they had arrived. Almost everyone''s gaze was fixed on the first of these red lists. That one was this year''s list of Advanced Scholars. At the top of the list was the most eye-catching line. The number one in the Imperial Examination, Li Nuo. The number one in the Imperial Examination was this session''s top scholar. Before the list was announced, there had been speculation about who the top scholar might be, so people were not surprised. This line was the largest on the first list and was written in the center. The next six lines, still centered, had smaller fonts, and they were the top scholars of each of the Six Arts. Top Scholar of the Book Department, Li Nuo. Top Scholar of the Mathematics Department, Li Nuo. Top Scholar of the Ritual Department, Li Nuo. Top Scholar of the Music Department, Li Nuo. Top Scholar of the Horse Riding Department, Li Nuo. Top Scholar of the Shooting Department, Li Nuo. These lines were arranged very neatly, creating a strong visual impact. The scene before everyone was so astonishing that the crowd gradually quieted down, and even the examination candidates forgot to look for their own names on the list. Wei Xun stood amidst the crowd, looking at the names following the top scholars in each department; he stood there, dazed. His gaze returned to the list of the Book Department. That name was still at the very top. Calligraphy: A+. Painting: A+. Law: A+. Composition: A+. Wei Xun''s eyes swept over, aside from him, there was no second person with an A+ in Calligraphy. This indicated that the three papers he marked as excellent were all his! Wei Xun''s face flushed red, his emotions complicated, and he suddenly began to cough violently, spitting out a mouthful of black blood... Seeing this, the people around him quickly helped him up, shouting, "Make way, make way, this old man is spitting blood, we need to get him to the Medical Hall up front..." After Wei Xun left, another figure took his place. Looking at the neat row of names, Zhou Yu marveled in his heart, his gaze searching down the list. Finally, at a certain spot, he saw his own name. Imperial Examination rank ninety-six, Zhou Yu. Book Department B, Mathematics A+, Ritual Department A+, Music Department B, Horse Riding A+, Shooting A... Although his performance in Calligraphy and Music had held him back, his outstanding results in the other four subjects had forcefully squeezed him into the top hundred of the Imperial Examination, listing his name among the Advanced Scholars. Outside the crowd, a woman wearing a Curtain quietly watched the top few lines of the list, the single name on it, then turned and left after a long while. At this point, a deafening shout of astonishment finally erupted from the crowd. "Six Subjects Champion, he actually took all six top scholar titles by himself!" "Isn''t that just like his father all those years ago?" "The spring examination was like this, and now the Imperial Examination too, could it be that both father and son are incarnations of the God of Literature?" "Wait, that''s not right, if he has monopolized all six top scholar titles, doesn''t that mean he''s definitely going to be the Prince Consort?" "He has a wife, how can the Princess marry him?" ... During previous years'' Imperial Examination results announcements, aside from the top scholar, the names of those ranking just below were also the focus of much attention. But this time, no one cared about the names after the top scholar. They had not experienced the era of Li Xuanjing, but at this moment, they could finally understand the feelings of the candidates from twenty years before. Even the most brilliant prodigies paled in comparison to him. Twenty years later, the same as twenty years before. As the results were posted at the Imperial City gates, fast horses galloped out from each of Chang''an''s gates, speeding towards every prefecture and county. The list of Advanced Scholars from every Imperial Examination would be announced throughout all the prefectures and counties of Daxia. Rising in rank overnight, one''s name would be known throughout the world. That was the greatest charm of the Imperial Examination. At this time, the entire Chang''an was discussing the name of Li Nuo. In the Song Residence, Li Nuo sat in the courtyard, looking at the still closed door, and let out a long sigh. For two days, his wife had refused to see him. This time, she was truly angry. Naturally, it was normal for her to be angry, who wouldn''t be? But Li Nuo felt wronged. Li Anning had gone crazy with something, and though she''d be gratified, the consequences were left for Li Nuo to bear. At this moment. Jade Sound Pavilion. Phoenix walked in from outside, her heart still in utter shock. She knew just how difficult it was to become Six Subjects Champion. Yet he had done it so effortlessly, excelling in all six subjects of the Imperial Examination, surpassing the achievements of his father back in his day. She approached a room on the second floor, and gently knocked on the door. A voice said, "Come in." Phoenix pushed the door open and saw the figure on the bed wrapped in blankets, and said, "The Imperial Examination results have been posted." A voice from under the blanket said, "I knew that a long time ago!" Surprise showed on Phoenix''s face, she knew he had taken all six top scholar titles and chose to run away, could it be that her previous guess was wrong? That she actually didn''t like Li Nuo? Phoenix walked up to the bed and said, "Your Highness, you can''t hide in here forever, can you?" Li Anning, hidden under the blankets, felt unspeakably sad. Even if she wanted to flee, she had no idea where she could escape to. After much thought, the only person she could turn to was Phoenix, whom she had never really liked. She snorted and said, "You don''t understand, the most dangerous place is the safest, they must be looking for me everywhere now, surely they wouldn''t think I''m still in Chang''an. I''ll wait for some time until the storm passes, then I''ll leave Chang''an. I won''t need your help by then..." Phoenix shook her head, not saying anything more. She walked to the door, and with a slight sentimentality, said, "Young Master Li is truly amazing, monopolizing all six top scholar titles by himself, everyone outside is talking about him..." "What?" A head quickly poked out from under the blankets, Li Anning asked in astonishment, "What did you say, who monopolized the Six Subjects Champion?" Phoenix said with confusion, "Didn''t you say you already knew?" Li Anning said in shock, "I thought the Music Department Top Scholar was that person from Jin State..." Phoenix replied, "It''s said he dropped out during the Music Department supplementary exam." Li Anning murmured, "So the Six Subjects Champion is all Li Nuo?" Phoenix nodded and said, "They have already posted it outside the Imperial City, I have seen it with my own eyes, he took all the top scholar titles in this session..." As Li Anning jumped down from the bed, she asked in surprise, "Where are you going, Your Highness?" Li Anning answered, "I''m going home, I''ve imposed on you for these last few days..." She quickly put on her shoes, grabbed her small bundle, and opened the window, jumping straight down from the side of the bed, landing steadily on the street. Moments later, at the Princess Mansion. A female official looked at her, "Your Highness, how come you''ve come back?" Li Anning gave her a look, not in a good mood, "This is my home, why can''t I come back?" "But weren''t you..." "Do I need to report to you when I go to stay at a friend''s house for a couple days?" "No, there''s no need..." ... Back in her room, throwing the bundle on the bed, she rolled around a few times on the bed. Without saying much, Li Anning got off the bed, tidied up her clothes and hair in front of the mirror, and with an easy gait, walked out of the room again. However, as she walked, she seemed to remember something, her steps became slower and heavier. Finally, she stopped walking, covered her face, and crouched down on the floor. At that moment, only one thought filled her heart. Elder brother has wronged me! Chapter 303 - 180: Real vs Fake Wife! Princess Mansion. Li Anning lay on the bed, her head buried in the quilt, her long, beautiful legs kicking angrily. It was all Elder Brother King Chun''s fault! If not for his false information, how could she have thought about running away? If she hadn''t thought about running away, she wouldn''t have gone to Song Residence to forcefully kiss Li Nuo to make up for her regrets before leaving, nor would she have confessed her true feelings to Song Jiaren! What should she do now... How could she face Li Nuo if she went back to Song Residence now? Would Song Jiaren draw her sword and chop her down? It''s over. Everything''s over... ... "It''s over..." Marquis Yongshou''s Mansion, upon hearing the reports from the servants, Marquis Yongshou gazed into the distance and sighed deeply. After all, it was the Imperial Examination, even they wouldn''t dare to be too overt. Secretly instructing Wei Xun to lower his examination results within a limited scope was the limit of what they could do; intervening more could implicate even them. Unexpectedly, despite this, he still monopolized the title of top scholar in all Six Arts. With this, as soon as he entered officialdom, he started as a Standard Sixth Rank. A Standard Sixth Rank official from Law Practitioner background wasn''t much. But behind him, he had a father who seemed to be at Standard Third Rank but in reality, held a rank even higher than First Rank. For the nobles in Chang''an, this was undoubtedly a nightmare. The best plan now would be to assign him a position outside of Chang''an if they couldn''t move him away; they definitely couldn''t let him serve in places like the Ministry of Justice... Once he enters the Ministry of Justice or similar departments, he would be like a dragon entering the sea, unstoppable... ... Ministry of Justice. Si Minister''s Office. "Congratulations, Lord Li!" "Congratulations, Lord Li!" "The young master''s bearing is truly not inferior to Lord Li back in the day!" The Imperial Examination results had been posted and the officials at the Ministry of Justice, now knowing that the Si Minister''s son had secured the title of top scholar in all Six Arts alone, had come to the Si Minister''s office to offer their congratulations. At this moment, they truly understood the saying, "A tiger father does not have a dog son." Twenty years ago, the father was the top scholar in Six Arts. Twenty years later, the son became the top scholar in Six Arts. This was probably an unprecedented feat, and likely no one in the future could achieve the same. After a thousand years, even in the history books of later generations, their father and son would certainly be highlighted vividly. Inside the government office, the young man standing in front of the table muttered, "It''s truly unbelievable..." He knew better than anyone what the young master was like before. It was hard to imagine that the young master could grow so much in less than a year, from a complete fool to his current state. Li Xuanjing held a dossier in his hand and mentioned casually, "In this world, there are many more unbelievable things..." ... The day the Imperial Examination results were posted, people most discussed the names of the Advanced Scholars. Among them, the discussion about the new top scholar was the most widespread. Li Nuo, as the top scholar in all Six Arts, was naturally the focus of everyone''s discussion, whether it was the young heirs of several powerful families or the dark horse who made a surprising success in the Imperial Examination; they all paled in comparison to him. And for all the women in Chang''an, they envied the new top scholar''s wife even more. A top scholar, especially one in all Six Arts, a rarity that might not appear for centuries, was every woman''s dream lover. Let alone being his wife, even becoming his concubine was something they were more than willing to do. But even as a concubine, they could only dream about it. After all, he was already married¡ªhe, whose single glance could bring a smile that brightened the aura of hundreds, made even the finest makeup in the six palaces seem colorless. The finest princess from the Imperial family had to queue up behind him, let alone them... "That Miss Song is really blessed!" "We used to laugh at her for marrying a fool; now it seems, we are the biggest fools." "I heard that the top scholar can take his wife to ride through the streets in honor, admired by thousands. I wish I were the scholar''s wife; just thinking about that scene makes me feel faint!" "Stop dreaming; you can''t cultivate such fortune even in eight lifetimes." "Why is Miss Song so lucky?" ... On the streets of Chang''an, a group of young women talked about Song Jiaren, their eyes filled with envy. A woman wearing a Curtain walked past them, listening to their discussion, and her steps slowly halted. Her not so grand chest fluctuated unevenly, and her fists clenched tightly inside her sleeves. After a long while, her fists loosened, and her chest no longer heaved; she finally made a certain decision in her heart. Song Residence. Li Nuo knocked on the room door again, but there was no response. He sighed softly and turned to leave. Just on the other side of the door, Song Jiaren''s hand reached out several times but ultimately couldn''t make up her mind. Li Nuo walked out of Song Residence, got into the carriage, and said, "Let''s go home." Housekeeper Wu drove the carriage, saying, "Between husband and wife, quarrels at the bed head are resolved at the bed end. Back then, Mrs. Song and Lord Song would fight every three days and argue every five days, didn''t they also..." He suddenly remembered that the example wasn''t quite suitable, promptly shut his mouth, and changed the subject, "In any case, once the young madam cools off, she will be willing to see you..." Before, when she was angry, she would still give Li Nuo a chance to coax her. This time, she wouldn''t even see him. Li Anning''s words were unbearable for anyone. Li Nuo still didn''t know what had gotten into her. He had no choice but to wait and see. After returning to Li Mansion, Li Nuo entered his room and saw a familiar figure sitting at the table. He was startled at first and then joyfully said, "Wife, are you not angry anymore?" After his surprise, he felt a bit puzzled. He had come back in a carriage. How could his wife have arrived before him? However, given her cultivation, it would not be strange for her to fly here through the skies and arrive before him. Song Jiaren looked at him and said, "Draw me another painting." As long as she wasn''t angry, he wouldn''t frown even if she asked for ten paintings, let alone one. His father''s study had paints, and Li Nuo quickly returned to paint a picture for her. It was the first time he had painted for her since his skills had improved. Whether it was the fine brushwork or the use of ink, this painting was much better than the ones he had done before. Song Jiaren''s eyes showed undeniable joy as she looked at the painting and then said, "It lacks a poem." Li Nuo thought for a moment and added two lines of poetry. "May the mandarin ducks embrace neck-to-neck for a thousand years; may the harmony of strings bid a hundred years of union." This poem, originally gifted to a wife, was simple and straightforward, hoping for harmony and good relations between husband and wife, quite fitting for the moment. He was still waiting for his wife to ask him the meaning of this line, which, although simple, might not be understood by her given her level of education. But she didn''t ask. Song Jiaren held the painting and revealed a charming smile that Li Nuo had never seen before, then said, "I want to hear you play the qin..." Li Nuo looked at her and secretly pinched his own arm. The slight pain assured him he was not dreaming. His wife was actually smiling... When it came to managing expressions, Li Nuo acknowledged no one but her. He had seen both the Phoenix and Li Anning smile and had seen them cry, but his wife''s emotions were like a deep, stagnant pond, rarely showing any smiles, and never so beautifully... Today''s wife was really different. Could it be that after being provoked by Li Anning, she finally figured it out? With all these doubts in his heart, Li Nuo went to the qin, sat down, and touched the strings. Soon, a soothing melody flowed slowly from his fingertips. After inexplicably integrating with the way of music, Li Nuo''s qin skill also entered a new realm. Song Jiaren walked up to him, closed her eyes to listen, and showed a blissfully immersed expression. Li Nuo removed one hand from the strings and continued playing with one hand while the other quietly reached for his wife''s hand. His wife''s hand was as delicate, soft, and ice... Not icy. The music abruptly stopped. Li Nuo''s expression changed, he suddenly stood up, pressed her against the wall and demanded in a deep voice, "You are not my wife! Who are you?" His wife practiced a cultivation technique with a cold attribute, so her hands were always icy cold, but this hand was warm. Li Nuo thought someone might have disguised themselves, but when he grabbed her face, he realized she wore no makeup and there was no ultra-thin mask... Upon closer inspection, her clothing was something his wife had, and although she wasn''t wearing the hairpin Li Nuo had gifted his wife, the jewelry was also something his wife owned, and even her scent was the same... Lastly, Li Nuo looked at the sword on the table; it was Green Frost. His face showed an awkward expression as he said, "Sorry, just a joke..." Before long, Li Nuo and she, hand in hand, were walking on the streets of Chang''an. "Isn''t that the top scholar?" "That''s the top scholar and his wife; they look so well-matched, so loving!" "Making a big fuss, we used to see them walking here even before he became the top scholar." "Didn''t they say this year''s top scholar was to marry the princess? He alone won all the top scholar spots, leaving no choice..." "What if the top scholar''s wife disagrees?" "A man''s word is his bond; even if the top scholar''s wife disagrees, it cannot be helped..." Li Nuo still felt today''s wife was odd. Previously, although she spoke little, she was never this quiet. So quiet that it seemed like they were not very familiar. Li Nuo couldn''t help but ask, "Wife, what''s wrong?" Song Jiaren, enjoying the envious and jealous gazes from passersby, said, "Nothing''s wrong?" Li Nuo said, "Why do I feel like you''re acting strange today..." Song Jiaren looked at him and asked, "Strange in what way?" Li Nuo just had a feeling, he couldn''t specifically say what it was, and after a moment of silence, said, "Strange...beautifully so." Song Jiaren gave a slight smile and said, "Let''s go home." Li Nuo asked, "Which home?" Song Jiaren''s eyes held an indefinable hint as she softly said, "Song Family." Today, his wife seemed very keen on walking, so Li Nuo and she walked hand in hand from Li Mansion to Song Residence. As they had just stepped into Song Residence, they saw not far ahead, Song Mu''er convincing someone as they walked, "You really can''t blame Brother Li Nuo, he can''t defeat Princess sister..." Their footsteps stopped at the same time. Song Mu''er, seeing the figure hand in hand with Li Nuo, showed a shocked expression after a brief pause. Why are there two Jiaren sisters! Li Nuo, looking at the person beside Mumu, halted, completely dumbfounded. If the person beside Mumu was his wife, then who was he holding hands with? Chapter 304 - 181: Can You Give My Husband Back to Me, Please? Song Residence. Inside the main hall. Old Mrs. Song tightly clasped the hand of a woman who bore the same appearance as Song Jiaren, her tears streaming down, while she wiped her tears and said, "Yiren, my poor granddaughter..." Song Zhen, having learned of Li Nuo''s achievement as the Sixth-Ranking Scholar, had initially come to the Song Residence to offer his congratulations. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but stand to the side, silently shedding tears. Except for Song Tai, who was in the military, Song Lian and Song Hao, who had received the news, also rushed back at once. In the corner, Song Mu''er and Song Ning''er were still in shock. Li Nuo was no better off. His wife actually has a twin sister? No one had ever told him about this before. Song Mu''er, Song Ning''er. Song Jiaren, Song Yiren. One Song Family, yet there were two sets of twin sisters. Just deal with the twin sisters then, but every sister liked to impersonate the other... They wore the same clothes, used the same sachets, even their swords looked identical. How could he tell them apart? Although he could distinguish them by their body heat, Li Nuo never knew about it before! Li Nuo looked at his wife beside him and explained, "She impersonated you, I thought it was you..." At this moment, Song Jiaren had no mind to consider the issues with Li Anning. She knew she had a twin sister, but it was only occasionally mentioned by her family during her childhood. When her twin sister, who looked exactly like her, stood alive before her, her heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. A hurried set of footsteps came from outside, and Song Zhe entered the main hall quickly. He looked at Li Nuo''s side at Song Jiaren, then at Old Mrs. Song''s side at Song Yiren, his lips moved slightly, and he gently said, "Yiren..." The woman looked at him, a glimmer appearing in her eyes as she sniffled and said, "Dad..." The scene of father and daughter recognizing each other was touching. Li Nuo walked over to Housekeeper Wu, who was watching the excitement from the corner, and asked in a low voice, "Did you know about this?" Housekeeper Wu nodded and said, "Yes, Mrs. Song had twin daughters back then. After she had a fallout with Lord Song and left the Song Family, she took Miss Yiren with her and left the young madam behind..." Li Nuo widened his eyes, "You knew and you didn''t tell me?" Housekeeper Wu innocently said, "Young master, you never asked..." "What else are you hiding from me?" "Nothing else." Li Nuo looked at his wife and then at her sister, who looked exactly like her, still feeling somewhat uncomfortable. Unlike Mumu and Ning''er, she was his wife''s sister by both parents, his real aunt, and she looked exactly like his wife; he needed some time to adjust and accept this. Old Lady sat on a chair. They brought another stool and had Song Yiren sit right beside her. The wrinkles on her face smoothed as she held her hand and kept saying, "Eighteen years, it''s good that you''re back, it''s good that you''re back..." Song Zhen also held her hand, unwilling to let go. Remembering something, he asked again, "Where''s your mother? Did she come back with you?" Song Zhe''s eyes shifted slightly, a hint of expectation in his expression. Song Yiren shook her head and said, "No, I came back alone secretly." Song Zhen asked, "Will you go back then?" Song Yiren shook her head more firmly and said, "I don''t want to go back. No one there cares about me. My mother only forces me to practice cultivation. If I don''t do well, she locks me up, making me stay alone in the icy and snowy conditions..." Hearing her say this, Old Lady''s tears, which had just stopped, started flowing again as she embraced Song Yiren, saying, "No going back, no going back, no one is going to make you go back!" Thinking of that woman''s character, she knew how much her granddaughter had suffered over the years. She glared at Song Zhe and angrily said, "Back then, I told you to marry a woman from a scholarly family, but you wouldn''t listen, insisting on marrying a woman from Jianghu. She wanted to take Yiren away, and you didn''t stop her. Yiren has suffered so much these years, my poor granddaughter..." Song Zhe bowed his head, silent and not daring to say a word. The son-in-law had just achieved the title of top scholar, and the daughter, who had been lost for over ten years, returned home. Today, the Song Family was truly blessed with double happiness. Old Lady and Song Zhen, holding Song Yiren''s hands and bombarding her with questions, and all the Song Family''s faces were filled with smiles. Yiren, having been lost since childhood and finally returned home, deserved to have all these years of neglect made up to her. Then, Song Yiren suddenly said, "Grandmother, I came back this time actually for another important matter." Old Lady, smiling, said, "What is it? Just say it. Even if you ask for the stars in the sky, grandmother will have someone pluck them for you." Song Yiren smiled and said, "I don''t want the stars in the sky. I heard from mother, when I was a child, my family had arranged a marriage for me. Now that I have reached the age for marriage, I came back for that..." The smile on Old Lady''s face suddenly faded. The smiles on the faces of others in the Song Residence also stiffened. Li Nuo was somewhat curious. Song Yiren had been betrothed in childhood. He wondered whom she was promised to? Old Lady forced a smile and said, "Yiren, you just got back home; you must be tired. You go rest at grandmother''s place, I''ll have the servants prepare a courtyard for you. Mumu''s mother, take Yiren to my place..." After Song Yiren left, Old Lady then turned to Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, saying, "Jiaren, you two go back as well." Li Nuo walked out of the hall but didn''t go back to their room with his wife immediately. He turned to Housekeeper Wu and asked, "Do you know who Song Yiren was betrothed to?" Housekeeper Wu looked at Li Nuo with a strange expression in his eyes, nodded, and said, "Indeed, the old servant does know..." No matter the issue, as long as Li Nuo didn''t inquire, Housekeeper Wu could never remember it on his own. Li Nuo cast him a glance and didn''t hold it against him, asking, "Who?" When Li Nuo heard that Song Yiren was to be married off, his first feeling was discomfort. It wasn''t that he harbored any feelings towards his sister-in-law. It was really because she bore the same face as his wife, and he couldn''t possibly not care. Housekeeper Wu cleared his throat, and said, "It was like this, initially Mrs. Song and your wife were promised to each other, but Mrs. Song gave birth to twins, obviously they couldn''t both marry the young master, so at the twin sisters'' first birthday, the Song Residence let them grasp at things, and the result was that Miss Jiaren chose a sword, while Miss Yiren chose a wedding book..." Li Nuo stared blankly at him. Housekeeper Wu continued slowly, "This means, actually Miss Yiren should have been the young madam of the Li Family, but she was taken away by Mrs. Song, so the Song Family had Miss Jiaren marry over..." Li Nuo was speechless for a long time. Li Anning''s situation hadn''t been dealt with, and now there emerged a sister-in-law who looked exactly like his wife, and who was meant to marry him... After all that, she was the real one, and his wife was the fake one. His entire world was in chaos. Utter chaos. After a moment, he said, "No, no, we must return to the Li Family first, I need some time alone..." When leaving the Song Residence, he saw a carriage stopped at the entrance. Phoenix, holding a pile of gifts, saw Li Nuo and smiled, about to say something when Li Nuo immediately waved his hand, saying, "It''s already chaotic enough here, don''t add to my confusion..." The carriage soon left, leaving Phoenix disheveled in the wind. Song Residence. Ms. Wang, the mother of Song Mu''er, walked with Song Yiren into a courtyard, and Song Yiren said, "Auntie, you don''t need to worry about me. I''m not tired, I''ll just walk around the residence to get acquainted with the place..." Ms. Wang said, "Then I''ll find a maid to accompany you." Song Yiren shook her head, "No need, I''ll have Ning''er show me around." She beckoned to a figure not far behind who was curiously observing her and called out, "Ning''er, come over here..." Song Ning''er timidly approached, and upon seeing this, Ms. Wang said, "Ning''er, this is your sister Yiren, show her around our home, will you?" After her mother left, Song Ning''er lifted her head, asking in confusion, "How did you know I am Ning''er?" Song Yiren pinched her cheek, changed her voice, and asked with a smile, "What, you don''t recognize me?" Hearing this familiar voice, Song Ning''er''s eyes widened in amazement, and she exclaimed, "Master Sister!" Meanwhile, inside the main hall. The people of the Song Residence looked at each other in dismay. Yiren''s fiance? was actually Jiaren''s husband. Originally, it was Yiren who was engaged to Li Nuo. As the wedding drew near last year and Yiren was far in the Sanqing Sect, fulfilling the promise made back then, they had no choice but to have Jiaren marry him. Now that she had returned, it wasn''t possible to have Jiaren give her husband back to her... The Old Lady tapped her cane heavily on the ground several times, saying, "What should we do now, tell me!" Song Lian cleared his throat and said, "Although it was Yiren who was initially engaged, Jiaren and Li Nuo are already married, and that cannot be undone. Perhaps we should seek another suitable match for her..." Song Zhen sighed, "What suitable match could compare to the Sixth-Ranking Scholar?" Song Hao knew she still harbored resentment for not becoming the wife of the Sixth-Ranking Scholar, spoke up, "Given the situation, we can only do as the second brother suggested. There are numerous outstanding young men in Chang''an, finding another husband for her who is both talented and good-looking isn''t difficult..." The Old Lady clutched her cane, bowing her head and sighing deeply, "We owe Yiren too much..." In another courtyard. Song Jiaren stood in the yard, gazing in a certain direction, slowly lowering her head. If she had wished, the conversation in the hall couldn''t have been hidden from her. So it turned out, her husband wasn''t truly hers. All those paintings, those poems, the gifts from others, they weren''t meant for her. Even practicing the Yuqing Heart Technique, which normally kept her emotions stable, at this moment, she couldn''t help but feel uncontrollably sad. Li Anning was right. She wasn''t a good wife. When it was most critical to cherish, she had failed to do so. This was her punishment. Just then, a figure slowly walked into the courtyard. Song Jiaren lifted her head, and their gazes met. Strictly speaking, this was the first dialogue between two sisters. Song Yiren looked at Song Jiaren, and softly said, "Sister, I won''t argue with you for anything, could you return husband to me, since you don''t like him, why continue the torment..." Chapter 305 - 182: Husband and Wife United in Heart Li Family. Li Nuo sat alone in his room, his mind in disarray, so much so that he even forgot he had become the Sixth-Ranking Scholar. Everything was a mess around him. The matter with Li Anning hadn''t been settled yet. And now there was an issue of a real vs. fake wife... No, the wife wasn''t fake. His wife, there was only Song Jiaren. The two had walked this path together, been through so many things, the feelings they had accumulated were real. Song Yiren might resemble her, but she wasn''t her. Footsteps were heard from outside, and a figure walked in from outdoors. Had Li Nuo not known about the existence of his wife''s twin sister, he wouldn''t have thought in that direction. But with that knowledge, he was certain he wouldn''t mistake one for the other. He looked at Song Yiren and asked, "What are you doing here?" Song Yiren sat opposite him, propping her chin with one hand, and just gazed at him, asking, "Is that how you speak to your lifesaver?" Li Nuo''s eyebrows rose slightly, "Lifesaver?" He quickly realized and said in a flash of understanding, "You saved me that day?" Song Yiren gave a soft huff and said, "If it weren''t for me, you would have died under that effeminate''s sword long ago. Tell me, how are you going to repay me?" Li Nuo had no reason to doubt Song Yiren''s words. So young, yet at the Fourth Realm of cultivation, even Housekeeper Wu couldn''t stand against her, and she happened to save him... There couldn''t be so many coincidences. Li Nuo inquired, "What effeminate? I have no idea what you''re talking about." Song Yiren said, "It''s the real mastermind who was hiding in the shadows after you killed that man. You had already passed out by then, of course you wouldn''t know..." Curiosity appeared on her face as she asked, "What cultivation technique do you practice? Why is it so strange that you can exhibit the power of the fourth realm in an instant, yet clearly you have no True Qi in your body..." She had been stifling this question inside for a long time. Even with her extensive knowledge of the martial arts of the world, she had never heard of such a miraculous cultivation technique. Li Nuo skirted around the question and asked, "Why are you pretending to be your sister?" "What do you mean ''pretending to be her''?" Song Yiren furrowed her eyebrows, saying, "Get it straight, you were supposed to be my husband from the start. I am your wife!" Li Nuo shook his head and said nothing. A grown person talking so childishly. Considering she was his wife''s sister and also saved him, Li Nuo didn''t wish to argue with her. Song Yiren fixed her gaze on him and said, "You should already know about the matter from years ago, right?" Li Nuo stated, "Those are things of the past." Song Yiren insisted, "No, a promise is a promise, our betrothal agreement is there in black and white; you can''t just back out of it!" Li Nuo asked straightforwardly, "Do you like me?" Song Yiren was taken aback. Li Nuo shrugged and said, "See, your hesitation proves that you don''t like me. You just enjoy taking what belongs to your sister, and that''s not right. Marriage isn''t child''s play. A melon forced off its vine is never sweet." Coming to her senses, Song Yiren inquired, "Do you like Song Jiaren?" Without any hesitation, Li Nuo nodded, "I do." How could he not like her? Even though his wife rarely smiled, always so cold and emotionless. But who could change the fact that she was Song Jiaren? Song Yiren, unaccepting, puffed up her chest and said, "I look exactly the same as Song Jiaren. Whatever she has, I have it too. She''s at the fourth realm, I''m also at the fourth realm. She can''t even recognize all the characters, you can like her, why can''t you like me?" Li Nuo bluntly stated, "Because you''re not her." Even if they looked the same, even if Song Yiren knew more characters, she could never replace Jiaren. Song Yiren folded her arms and coldly looked at Li Nuo, asking, "You like Song Jiaren, but does Song Jiaren like you? Do you think she would give up the Martial Path for you?" Li Nuo faced her and questioned, "What do you mean?" Song Yiren unfolded her arms, smiling as she said, "It seems you don''t know..." Li Nuo asked, "Know what?" Song Yiren started to laugh, asking, "Did she not tell you that she practices the Yuqing Heart Technique?" Li Nuo continued questioning, "What is the Yuqing Heart Technique?" Song Yiren irritably said, "The top mental method of the Yuqing lineage of the Sanqing Sect, which only women can cultivate. The higher the talent in the Martial Path, the faster the cultivation speed. Otherwise, why do you think, at the same age, with no guidance from a famous master, and not putting much effort into cultivation, she could have the same level of cultivation as me?" Li Nuo recalled for a moment that his wife''s cultivation indeed didn''t seem to involve much effort. She spent more time each day on learning to paint and doing flower arrangements than on practicing the sword. Song Yiren went on to say, "The practice of the Yuqing Heart Technique is undoubtedly quick, but it comes with two flaws. First, cultivating the Yuqing Heart Technique requires a clear and desireless heart. Over time, it becomes difficult to experience emotional fluctuations. There would be no love, no hate, no extreme joy, nor deep sorrow..." Li Nuo had no doubts about Song Yiren''s words. His wife''s emotions indeed seldom fluctuated. Otherwise, Li Anning would have been chopped down several times by her. He had thought her temperament was just like that. He hadn''t expected it to be due to the cultivation technique. What a terrible cultivation technique! Li Nuo looked at Song Yiren and asked, "And the second reason?" Song Yiren smiled at him and said, "The Yuqing Heart Technique is an extremely yin and pure cultivation method. A woman who cultivates this technique must maintain her pure yin state, and once yin and yang merge, her strength will no longer advance by an inch and will stay in the fourth realm forever..." Song Yiren looked into Li Nuo''s eyes and asked, "Do you think she would give up the Martial Path for you and contentedly become a wife and mother?" Li Nuo fell silent. He didn''t know. However, hearing her words, all the doubts he had always had in his heart were explained at this moment. Song Yiren said, "In terms of the speed of cultivation, this technique is considered the best in the world. But because it erases humanity, even within the Yuqing lineage, very few people practice it. Since she chose the Yuqing Heart Technique, it shows that she had already made her plans..." Li Nuo thought for a moment and asked, "If it''s the top-level mental method of the Sanqing Sect, how did my wife come to know it?" Song Yiren was stunned for a moment and muttered, "Right, the Yuqing lineage has long forbidden its disciples from practicing the Yuqing Heart Technique. How did she learn it? I heard it from my mother, could it be that my mother taught her? She said she had never been to Chang''an..." Li Nuo probably already knew. Lady Mother-in-law had taken Yiren away and secretly taught Jiaren the Yuqing Heart Technique. She had never planned to marry any of her daughters to him. Standing in her shoes, Li Nuo could understand. But it was too cruel for his wife. At that time, she was still a child who understood nothing. He didn''t blame Jiaren. Whatever decision she made, he would accept it. Song Yiren stood up, waived her hand at Li Nuo, and said, "I''ve told you everything I should. Think it over for yourself. I''m leaving now..." Li Nuo sat at the table, staring at the lamp on the table, his gaze unfocused. It wasn''t until the oil in the Glazed Lamp was exhausted and the room plunged into darkness that he, after a long time, slowly got up. Creak. The door opened from outside, and a figure walked in. Li Nuo, looking at the familiar silhouette, said in surprise, "Wife?" He relit the Glazed Lamp and met the gaze of that figure. It was his wife. He paused, then asked, "You... why are you here?" As soon as he spoke, he realized he had asked a silly question. She was the young Lady of the Li Mansion, so wasn''t it normal for her to come home? Song Jiaren said nothing but merely said, "It''s getting late, let''s rest." There was only one blanket on the bed, and she got into bed fully clothed. Li Nuo again extinguished the light and silently got into bed, sliding into the spot inside the blanket. He closed his eyes, but sleep eluded him. "Husband." After what seemed like an age, a voice suddenly came from beside him. Li Nuo''s heart skipped inexplicably, and with some nervousness, he asked, "What is it?" Song Jiaren said, "Let''s consummate our marriage." Li Nuo thought he had misheard and said instinctively, "What?" Moonlight shone through the window, and Song Jiaren turned around to face him seriously and said, "Let''s consummate our marriage." ... Song Residence. Today, many carriages were stopped in front of the Song Residence. The Song Family''s son-in-law had become the Sixth-Ranking Scholar alone, and some of the Friends and family of the Song Residence came to offer congratulations. Even though it would have been more appropriate to send them directly to the Li Family, they were somewhat intimidated by the Li Mansion. "Congratulations, congratulations!" "Congratulations to Lord Song!" "Your daughter truly married a good husband." "Such a worthy son-in-law, how we all envy..." Actually, it wasn''t a day off today, but the Chief of Staff Lord had given him three days off especially. The eldest daughter''s son-in-law became the Sixth-Ranking Scholar alone, and the long-lost youngest daughter finally came home, bringing double joy, Lord Song just didn''t feel like going to the government office. Song Yiren walked through the residence with Ning''er, hearing the guests'' congratulatory words, she pursed her lips and muttered softly, "What a good husband, just snatching someone else''s, it will have to be returned sooner or later..." She had never felt such resentment towards her mother as she did now. If it had been Song Jiaren who was taken away by her mother back then, she would have been the one showered with all the family love in the Song Family, and the husband who was the Sixth-Ranking Scholar would have been hers too. They were all her mother''s daughters, so why should she have all the hardships while all the benefits went to Song Jiaren? Luckily, he already knew all the truth; it wasn''t too late for everything. Thinking this in her heart, she looked up and saw two figures walking hand in hand into the Song Family. The two were intertwined fingers and arms, as intimate as could be. Li Nuo, holding his wife''s hand, passed by Song Yiren and gave her a slight smile, saying, "Yiren, good morning." Song Ning''er forcefully shook off her master and sister''s hand; she was pinching herself painfully... Chapter 306 - 183: Song Yirens Opponent Li Nuo and Song Jiaren walked into their own courtyard. Song Yiren followed them in. She couldn''t understand. Why couldn''t Song Jiaren do the things that a husband and wife should do together, couldn''t bear offspring for the Li Family, yet he still favored her¡ªwas Song Jiaren really that great? Li Nuo turned his head to look back and asked, "Is there something you need?" Song Yiren, with her hands clasped behind her back, replied, "Nothing really, this is my home, can''t I just look around?" Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said, "Of course, you can." This place belonged to the Song Family, and the wife was like a daughter married off; speaking of which, it was Li Nuo and she who were the outsiders. Li Nuo returned to his room, unfolded some rice paper, and planned to paint another portrait for his wife. The previous masterpiece had been deceitfully taken by Song Yiren; he wanted to paint another one for his wife. Song Yiren understood his intentions, and because she understood, the bitterness in her heart deepened. Everything was supposed to be hers. Song Jiaren not only won his person but also his heart. Li Nuo suddenly realized something and quickly asked, "Those paintings from before, were they stolen by you?" Song Yiren didn''t deny it but snorted, "So what if I stole them? They should have been mine to begin with. Can that even be called stealing?" Li Nuo didn''t argue with her and further inquired, "At the Old Lady''s birthday banquet, those Jade Ruyis were also stolen by you, weren''t they?" Song Yiren turned her head away, neither admitting nor denying. The puzzle that had long puzzled Li Nuo was finally solved. She possessed the cultivation of the Fourth Realm; retrieving objects from the air was no difficult feat, and looking identical to the wife, even dressing the same, even if she walked in boldly, the servants of the Song Residence might only think she was the wife. He just didn''t understand why twin sisters always couldn''t bear to see each other well. Couldn''t they learn from the phoenix and the nightingale, who were also real sisters... Li Nuo said nothing more and focused on painting for his wife. But Song Yiren clearly didn''t want to let him off the hook just yet; she brought up yesterday''s events again and asked, "I saved your life, how do you plan to repay me?" The wife had also saved his life, more than once, yet she had never mentioned anything about repayment. Li Nuo bowed towards Song Yiren and said, "The grace of saving a life cannot be repaid. In my next life, I''d be willing to be a cow or a horse to repay your kindness..." Song Yiren angrily said, "I don''t want the next life, I want this life!" Her incessant pestering reminded Li Nuo of Ning''er in the beginning. The twin sisters of the Song Family, why were it always the elder being sensible and the younger being willful. However, Ning''er was already much more behaved now, and Li Nuo wondered when Song Yiren would mature like Ning''er. He even dared not hope for her to be half as sensible as Mumu. Song Jiaren had been quietly watching everything from start to finish, her expression indifferent, as if Song Yiren did not exist at all. This blatant disregard only made Song Yiren angrier. She pointed at Song Jiaren and asked Li Nuo, "Do you really not care that she is cultivating the Yuqing Heart Technique? Can you endure a lifetime of not being able to touch her, or do you think she would give up the Martial Path for you?" Song Jiaren looked at her and calmly asked, "Why not?" Song Yiren was slightly stunned and challenged her, "You are willing to give up your cultivation, stay in the Fourth Realm forever? Doing so would waste your talents, and you will never be my match!" Song Jiaren didn''t hesitate and said, "I am willing." Of course, a husband was more important than the Martial Path. She had thought over this issue for a long time. If it weren''t for Yiren''s appearance, she wouldn''t have reached this conclusion so quickly. Song Yiren glanced at Li Nuo and then at Song Jiaren, snorting disdainfully, "Easy to say, but both your original yang and original yin are still intact, aren''t they?" Li Nuo focused on his painting, too tired to speak further with her. Last night, the wife''s words had indeed surprised him. Beyond surprise, he was moved. He hadn''t expected that his wife was truly willing to give up the Martial Path. She hadn''t even told him about the Yuqing Heart Technique. Unlike Yiren''s talkativeness, she always made decisions silently. But no matter what, he understood his wife''s intentions. Once this matter was confirmed, all other problems seemed to dissolve. For him, she was willing to forsake the Martial Path. Li Nuo would not be so selfish as to spoil her path to the Martial Path for transient pleasures. Moreover... He still needed his wife to protect him. As for the Yuqing Heart Technique, he believed there would be a solution. If there was really no solution, then Li Nuo would have to strive in his cultivation to protect her. Looking back, if not for the recent events, he and his wife might not have confirmed their feelings for each other any time soon. Li Nuo had thought that she had always kept her distance from him because she hadn''t accepted him. It turns out it was only because of the Cultivation Method. Due to the specificity of the cultivation technique, her emotions were naturally more subdued than others. Without Li Anning and Song Yiren forcing her, Li Nuo didn''t know how long it would take to hear her true feelings. He really should thank Anning and Yiren. Especially Yiren. She was the matchmaker who brought Nuo and his wife together, so it was right to bow in gratitude to her. However, Nuo still held back. Before he could even thank her, she had already become so agitated. Further provoking her could lead to some extreme actions... While painting, he realized that he was out of purple paint and decided to go out and buy some. He also didn''t want to be entangled by Song Yiren. After informing his wife, Nuo stood up and left the room. After Nuo left, Song Yiren looked at Song Jiaren in disbelief and said, "Do you really plan to give up cultivation?" Song Jiaren asked, "Can''t I?" Song Yiren firmly replied, "Of course not, your talent is so good, and having cultivated for so long, if you continue, and try a bit harder, you could possibly reach the Sixth Realm in this lifetime. Don''t you want to enter that realm you''ve longed for?" Let Song Jiaren continue her cultivation. She had already had enough of it. She only wanted to be the wife of a top scholar and lead an ordinary life. Song Jiaren remained unmoved. She indeed liked Martial Path. But she liked her husband more, and if she had to choose between Martial Path and her husband, she would choose her husband. She looked at Song Yiren and suddenly said, "Thank you." Song Yiren paused for a moment and asked, "Thank me for what?" Song Jiaren said, "If it weren''t for you, I might not have realized how much I love my husband and wouldn''t have made my decision so quickly." Hearing this, Song Yiren felt a surge of heat rise in her, her face flushing red with anger. She took a deep breath and coldly said, "You haven''t given your body to him yet, have you?" Song Jiaren calmly replied, "My husband said he wants to think of other ways. He doesn''t want to ruin my cultivation. If it really comes to it, he will focus on cultivating to protect me..." Song Yiren choked up and couldn''t breathe smoothly, covering her mouth, coughing nonstop. Very well then... Flaunting a deep affection in front of her and rushing towards each other, right? It made her head ache! If she could defeat Song Jiaren, she would have drawn her sword against her already! She didn''t speak, stood up, and left without a word. When she reached the courtyard, she finally couldn''t hold back and stomped furiously on the ground. The several bluestone tiles on the ground were quickly crushed into powder by her. Just as a figure walked into the courtyard, it saw this scene. Li Anning widened her eyes at the scene, her face turning pale in an instant. It''s been several days, and she''s still angry? Could she actually draw her sword against her? Even if she did, she would accept it. After all, she was the one who had done wrong. She sighed, braced herself, and approached, lowering her head and quickly said, "Sister Jiaren, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have said those things. You can hit me or scold me, but please forgive me." Song Yiren was still furious, and regardless of what had happened, this beautiful busty woman annoyed her just by being there. Stomping on the bluestone tiles, she said, "I don''t forgive!" Li Anning''s body trembled, thinking it was all over. She had never seen her this angry before, and just as she was at a loss about what to do, she looked up and saw Song Jiaren coming out of the room. She looked at Song Jiaren in front of her, then at Song Jiaren at the door, completely stunned. Li Anning pointed at Song Jiaren, then at Song Yiren, and exclaimed in shock, "You, you two..." Mumu entered from outside and, seeing the stunned expression on Li Anning''s face, approached and explained, "Sister Anning, this is Sister Yiren, sister to Jiaren. Like me and Ning''er, they are twin sisters." Li Anning finally understood. Oh, they were twin sisters. Song Jiaren actually had a twin sister... But what of it? She was apologizing to her sister, not her. Her sister hadn''t said anything yet, and here she was jumping around, saying she doesn''t forgive, as if it''s any of her business. Li Anning, uninterested in dealing with her, walked up to Song Jiaren and reiterated, "Sister Jiaren, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have said you weren''t a good wife, those were mad words of mine, please don''t take them to heart..." Song Yiren sneered, "You''re right, she isn''t a good wife..." Li Anning, who had been scared by her earlier and was already upset, turned to Song Yiren upon hearing her add to the chaos, and angrily said, "What is it to you, why are you being so nosy!" Song Yiren, also full of anger with nowhere to vent, retorted loudly, "Yes, I am nosy, so what, you want to fight about it, let''s fight!" Li Anning didn''t indulge her. She conjured a Law Whip in her hand and gritted her teeth, "Let''s fight, I''m not afraid of you!" After Nuo had finished buying the paint and returned, he stood at the entrance of the small courtyard and witnessed this scene. Song Yiren had formed a True Qi Shield around herself. Numerous Laws'' power shaped into imaginary whips, fiercely lashing on the shield, causing the True Qi Shield to shake violently. Li Anning stood next to his wife, watching coldly as a Sword Qi emerged from within the shield, aiming straight for her. But before the Sword Qi could touch her, it seemed to crash into a solid wall and instantly dispersed... Chapter 307 - 184: Intimate Phoenix Boom! The whips filling the sky disappeared, and Song Yiren''s True Qi Shield shattered along with them. Both of them took a step back and looked at each other from a distance, their chests heaving slightly. However, Song Yiren''s heaving was just slight. Li Anning''s slight heaving was full of a sense of oppression. Li Nuo, carrying the paints he had bought, silently walked between them. Being weak had its advantages, watching them fight, he needed not help, nor could he help either. The first meeting between Li Anning and Song Yiren ended with a fight and they parted on bad terms. Song Yiren snorted coldly and brushed off her sleeves as she left. She walked into a small courtyard and exclaimed angrily, "This is infuriating!" First annoyed by Song Jiaren, then by that busty woman, and she was helpless against both of them, which was extremely uncomfortable. Song Ning''er was practicing her cultivation; curiously, she asked, "Master sister, what happened?" Song Yiren gritted her teeth and said, "That busty woman, just you wait, someday I''ll make you beg for mercy in front of me!" "Busty woman?" Song Ning''er thought for a moment and said, "Master sister, are you talking about Sister Anning? Did you have an argument?" "Sister Anning?" Song Yiren frowned, was she Li Anning, ''the princess who could make all other ladies in the Imperial Palace seem colorless with a single smile''? Her strange way of attacking just now must have been Legalism methods; if she hadn''t been so dizzy with irritation from Song Jiaren, she should have recognized it immediately. What ''makes all other ladies seem colorless with a smile''¡ªaside from having bigger breasts, what else does she have? And that ''yearning crazily after a day apart'' Phoenix, how does Song Jiaren even fulfill her role as a wife, snatching her husband and not keeping him in check, allowing him to flirt around like that. If she had stayed at Song Residence, he definitely wouldn''t have had the opportunity to meet any Phoenix or Princess; he could only write poetry for her, play the guqin for her, and paint only for her! After being angry for a while, Song Yiren gradually regained some rationality. Actually¡ªit wasn''t all Song Jiaren''s fault. Cultivating the Yuqing Heart Technique to the fourth realm, although it doesn''t sever all emotional ties, indeed makes one much more detached than normal people. She understood that feeling. Initially, when her mother had instructed her to cultivate the Yuqing Heart Technique, she heard from her elder sect sisters that after cultivating it, one could not marry nor experience the joys of womanhood, so she secretly cultivated another method while her mother was secluded. By the time she found out, it was already too late. Her meridians had been opened, and it was impossible to switch to cultivating the Yuqing Heart Technique. Although her reckless actions back then had led to a severe punishment, and each time she recalled it she would wake up from dreams startled, she did not regret her decision. Thinking this way, Song Jiaren actually seemed rather pitiable. But even if pitiable, she shouldn''t snatch her husband... They hadn''t reached the final step yet; she still had a chance. If the two were not fated, Heaven wouldn''t have, eighteen years ago among a pile of stuff, allowed her to pick up that marriage contract specifically. Yet, Song Jiaren had cultivated the Yuqing Heart Technique and still made such a choice. It showed she genuinely loved her husband. Song Yiren clenched her fists secretly. Although temporarily Song Jiaren had seized the initiative. But she had not lost yet... At that moment, in another small courtyard. Li Anning''s expression became somewhat awkward when facing Li Nuo and Song Jiaren. The courage she had just mustered was interrupted by Song Yiren, recalling the last incident, her face turned red, and feeling somewhat at a loss, she lowered her head and muttered, "Sister Jiaren, I..." Song Jiaren looked at her, gently shook her head, and said, "Let''s forget about it." Li Anning suddenly looked up, surprised, and asked, "You''ve forgiven me?" Song Jiaren softly replied, "There''s no need to mention past matters." Though she was indeed somewhat angry at the time, without those words, she wouldn''t have come to some realizations. Li Anning didn''t expect happiness to come so suddenly; she had readied herself to be scolded or ignored, yet she unexpectedly gained her forgiveness so easily. The sisters bore an identical appearance, but their personalities were entirely different as heaven and earth. Li Nuo continued painting, occasionally glancing at his wife and Li Anning admiring the flowers in the courtyard. Perhaps only his wife had such magnanimity. Li Anning should feel lucky she practiced the Yuqing Heart Technique; otherwise, the person she''d be facing might have been Song Yiren. He should take the chance to ask Li Anning about it¡ªImperial Palace should have many Martial Path experts, and countless Martial Path Classics saved; perhaps there''s a solution concerning the Yuqing Heart Technique. His wife was called away by the Old Lady, Li Nuo stepped out of the room and exchanged glances with Li Anning; both tacitly avoiding mentioning the incident from a few days ago. Li Nuo walked over to her, saying, "Do me a favor..." Since forcefully kissing him, being with him made Li Anning feel shy; after hearing his request, she immediately responded, "I''ll go right now..." In the main hall of Song Residence. Old Mrs. Song held Song Jiaren with one hand and Song Yiren with the other, bringing their hands together, saying, "If it weren''t for the grievances of your parents back then, you should have grown up together like sisters, just like Mumu and Ning''er..." After reminiscing for a bit, she gently patted their hands, saying, "Now that Yiren has returned to the Song Family, you must love each other dearly from now on. Jiaren is the elder sister; if Yiren does something wrong, you should be more forgiving..." The Song Family truly owed Yiren too much, as long as she didn''t bring up the old marriage issue, they would try their best to fulfill any of her requests. Song Jiaren didn''t say much, merely nodded slightly. Song Yiren lowered her head, softly saying, "I''ve just returned home, I don''t understand a lot of things, if I do something wrong, I hope sister won''t blame me..." Old Mrs. Song held their hands, saying, "This old body has waited and waited and finally seen Yiren return, Jiaren and Yiren, come with your grandmother to the Holy Mother Temple to fulfill a vow..." Old Lady took Mumu and Song Yiren out, while Li Nuo waited at home for a two-hour period, before Li Anning came back again. She handed a booklet to Li Nuo. As Li Nuo had thought, within the Imperial Palace, there indeed were records about the Yuqing Heart Technique. However, the Martial Path Classics in the palace didn''t have many records about the Yuqing Heart Technique. What Li Anning knew wasn''t much different from what Song Yiren had told her. As the top Heart Method of the Yuqing lineage in the Sanqing Sect, it was originally intended for female disciples with outstanding talents. At the initial stage of cultivation, it indeed had a significant enhancement effect, but its greatest advantage was also its biggest drawback. Yuqing True Qi, extremely yin and pure, once intersected with yang energy and contaminated, it would no longer be possible to continue the cultivation. Though one''s cultivation wouldn''t be completely lost, there would be no further growth in True Qi. To continue enhancing prowess, the only way was to switch to another cultivation technique, and the meridian pathways of this technique must not overlap with those of the Yuqing Heart Technique. But switching to another cultivation technique meant starting over, the earlier cultivation wasn''t entirely wasted, yet it also lost the potential to advance further in the Martial Path. The booklet didn''t record a solution to this problem. It just mentioned that, at a certain time, the Sanqing Sect had many extremely talented female disciples who practiced the Yuqing Heart Technique, but ultimately couldn''t resist experiencing the love between a man and a woman, causing their cultivation to stagnate. The Yuqing Heart Technique, although it suppressed emotions. The more forcefully it suppressed, once it erupted, it was like a flood, uncontrollable. Moreover, the process of cultivating the Yuqing Heart Technique also suppressed emotions, which was contrary to traditional beliefs and incredibly inhumane. Later, the Sanqing Sect simply forbade its disciples from practicing the Yuqing Heart Technique. Other top cultivation techniques, although slower than the Yuqing Heart Technique, didn''t have such deadly flaws. Jiaren''s mother was indeed ruthless. No wonder Lord Father-in-law parted ways with her, making such a decision indicated that she was an extreme and radical person all along. Li Anning curiously asked, "Why are you asking about this? Who is practicing the Yuqing Heart Technique?" Li Nuo didn''t explain further but asked, "How''s your situation?" Li Anning rolled her eyes, saying, "How could it be? The Sixth-Ranking Scholar was monopolized by you. They won''t let me marry or stay unmarried, only waiting for Father Emperor to come out of seclusion to decide. This matter can be dragged out for a long time, thank you..." Li Nuo looked at her, saying, "You..." Li Anning immediately said, "I have other things to deal with, I need to go first!" She turned her head and ran out, while Li Nuo put away the booklet, planning to go out to clear his mind. Recently, too many things had happened, first Li Anning, then Song Yiren. Especially the latter had messed up his mind, leaving him mentally disordered. He left the Song Residence and walked on the streets of Chang''an, unknowingly arriving at the doorstep of the Jade Sound Pavilion. Not long ago, Phoenix had also taken over the shops on both sides of the Jade Sound Pavilion, and it was now fully renovated, expanding the storefront by more than three times, successfully becoming a top-tier Music Workshop in Chang''an. The entire first floor was filled with guests. Some of it was due to the reputation, but Phoenix''s composition skills were indeed extraordinary, attracting many guests here just to listen to the music. Shortly after, on the second floor of the Jade Sound Pavilion. Li Nuo sipped his tea, saying, "Sorry, there was just too much happening yesterday, I didn''t have time to take care of you all..." Phoenix smiled, she didn''t really mind that matter. She was even a little happy. Being treated so casually only if one is considered a true friend. She looked at Li Nuo, saying, "It''s alright, Young Master obtained the Sixth-Ranking Scholar, there must have been a lot of people coming to congratulate in these two days, it''s normal that you couldn''t attend to all..." Li Nuo sighed lightly, wishing it was just for that reason. Phoenix was slightly stunned, asking, "Why sigh, Young Master? Is there some other trouble bothering you?" She blinked, whispering, "If Young Master doesn''t mind, perhaps you can share with me, maybe I can help Young Master find some solutions..." Li Nuo originally had a friend by his side with whom he could share his thoughts. But later, their friendship turned sour. Li Anning would run away upon seeing him, some words he couldn''t speak to her either. But keeping it all in was truly suffocating. Phoenix was actually a good confidant, gentle and caring, and she was an outsider. Li Nuo didn''t expect her to solve his problems, but having someone to talk to was good. Shortly after, Phoenix looked astonished, murmuring, "Such a thing actually happened?" She looked at Li Nuo, asking, "So you mean to say, you were originally supposed to marry Miss Song''s sister?" Li Nuo nodded. Phoenix laughed lightly, saying, "It''s no surprise that Miss Yiren likes Young Master, who among the world''s maidens wouldn''t want to marry a Sixth-Ranking Scholar? If it weren''t for Phoenix''s low status, I would also compete with Miss Song..." Li Nuo glanced at her, saying, "I''m already fed up, stop making those cold remarks." Phoenix restrained her smile, saying, "Actually, there''s a way to stop Miss Yiren from continuing her pursuit." Li Nuo raised an eyebrow, asking, "What way?" Phoenix said, "Since the two of you were betrothed early on, why hasn''t she appeared all these years? It''s simply because she thought Young Master was foolish and not worthy of her. If you weren''t a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, she might not even compete with Miss Song." Li Nuo asked, "What do you mean?" Phoenix smiled, saying, "Why not stage a play, test her, see if Miss Yiren would still want to be with you if you were back to your previous self. If Miss Jiaren was loyal to you even before you became a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, would Miss Yiren still want to be with you? If she isn''t willing, by the time the truth is revealed, she probably won''t have the face to mention it again..." A glint appeared in Li Nuo''s eyes. Phoenix''s suggestion didn''t sound bad... He needed to go back and contemplate it. Li Nuo hurriedly left, and the nightingale walked in from outside, asking, "What if she still wants him by then?" Phoenix sighed, saying, "Then there''s nothing that can be done, they had a marriage agreement from the beginning, and she''s so passionate and loyal. How could such a devoted and loyal woman be let down?" Chapter 308 - 185: Not Following the Usual Pattern! On the way back to the Song Residence, after careful consideration, Li Nuo thought that the Phoenix''s idea was quite feasible. Although it was best not to test people''s hearts, in order to make Song Yiren give up that impractical idea, it might be worth a try. She herself might not have realized that what she liked was only the top scholar of the Six Arts, not the husband she had chosen as a child. When Li Nuo returned to the Song Residence, he saw a figure standing outside the entrance, hesitating. The person was a middle-aged man dressed in light scarlet official robes. Although Li Nuo had never seen the man before, his countenance was all too familiar. The Minister of Rites, Lu Sheng, the immediate superior of his second uncle, Song Lian. His portrait still hung above the Law Code. Had he come to visit the Song Residence to see his second uncle? But, since his second uncle was at the Ritual Department, could it be about the Imperial Examination? As Li Nuo approached the entrance, he asked, "Lord Lu, is there something you need?" Lu Sheng turned around and saw a handsome young man whose brows bore a resemblance to the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing. It was undoubtedly the top scholar. Surprisingly, he seemed to recognize himself. He greeted Li Nuo with a cupped-hand salute and said, "This official has come here on an important matter, hoping to discuss it with the top scholar." Li Nuo extended his hand and said, "Please, Lord Lu, come in and we''ll talk." Shortly thereafter, in the small courtyard room, Li Nuo poured him a cup of clear tea. Lu Sheng thanked him with a smile, "First and foremost, congratulations to the top scholar for becoming the Sixth-Ranking Scholar. In a short while, the court will have an additional pillar of strength..." "Lord Lu, you flatter me, you flatter me," Li Nuo replied. "Not at all, not at all, these are my heartfelt words..." After the pleasantries, Lu Sheng finally said, "To be honest, I am here on behalf of the Ministry of Rites to discuss an important matter with the top scholar." Li Nuo said, "Please speak, Lord Lu." Coughing lightly, Lu Sheng began, "His Majesty had spoken during the Grand Court Meeting, expressing the wish to choose a Prince Consort for Princess Anning from among the new top scholars. You must be aware of this, right?" Although the Imperial Examination was over, the troubles of the Ministry of Rites were just beginning. This issue had to be resolved sooner or later, and rather than dragging it out, it was better to finalize it as soon as possible. Li Nuo nodded, "I have heard something to that effect." Lu Sheng coughed again and said leisurely, "Originally, there were seven top scholars in the Imperial Examination, making it an easy choice for the Princess''s Prince Consort. However, since you alone have become the top scholar of all Six Arts and also the top scholar of the examination, the situation has become difficult. The words His Majesty said during the Grand Court Meeting, in front of all the officials, are as binding as an imperial edict and cannot be taken back. But since you are already married, it would be inappropriate for the Princess to marry someone who is already a husband, as it would damage the Imperial Family''s dignity. Therefore..." Li Nuo sipped his tea and said, "Lord Lu, if you have something to say, please speak frankly." Lu Sheng spoke up, "Therefore, could you consider divorcing your wife? Of course, it doesn''t mean a true divorce. Once you marry the Princess, you can take your wife as a concubine again. What do you think..." The next moment. Lu Sheng bolted from the room, tumbling and scrambling, and stumbled over the threshold as he nearly fell again. Seeing Li Nuo walking towards him, he dashed out of the Song Residence, muttering to himself that there was no need for such a major reaction to a refusal of divorce; issues could be discussed, why the anger... Standing at the entrance of the Song Residence, he dusted off the dirt from his clothes and straightened his attire before boarding his sedan chair. This path was a dead end; he''d have to think of another solution after returning to the Ministry of Rites. Song Residence. Li Nuo went into the yard and said to Song Jiaren, "Next time you see him, have someone send him away immediately; I shouldn''t have let him in just now!" Song Jiaren looked at Li Nuo and suddenly asked, "What''s the answer to that question?" Li Nuo was puzzled, "What question?" Song Jiaren said softly, "The question the Princess asked you." Li Nuo''s expression froze; Li Anning had asked if he had ever liked her. His wife obviously had heard. Before Li Nuo could respond, Song Yiren, who had been eavesdropping from behind the wall, leapt over and said angrily, "I care; it was I who chose my husband. You have no right to decide for me!" Song Jiaren glanced at her and walked straight back to her room. Song Yiren looked at Li Nuo and shouted, "You are not allowed to marry that woman!" Li Nuo was inwardly relieved that it had been Yiren who had been carried away. Otherwise, his home might have already been in chaos. He didn''t say anything but headed straight for his room as Song Yiren chased after him, saying, "I''m talking to you, did you hear me?" His wife was so quiet. Yiren was indeed very noisy. Li Nuo returned to his room and took out the zither to play. He planned to play the zither to purify his ears. To this day, Li Nuo himself was utterly confused about why he understood the Way of Music. For the Way of Music, no matter how superb one''s skills were, if they couldn''t manipulate the Power of Heaven and Earth, they could not even be considered a novice. When ordinary people played the Six Musics, it was just that, Six Musics. But when Li Nuo and Liu Shang played the Six Musics, they could control the weather within a small range, draw on the power of the earth, control people''s emotions, induce hallucinations through sound waves, and even convert sound waves into pure attacks. Li Nuo played a piece of "Daxian", and in the corner of the small courtyard, the flower seeds his wife had just planted broke through the soil and quickly grew stems and leaves which gently swayed with the music, blossoming into beautiful buds. Song Yiren stood in the yard, watching this scene. She felt even more indignant in her heart. Such an interesting husband should have been hers... Seeing that Song Yiren was in a bad mood, Li Nuo switched to a more soothing piece called "Daxia". As the music entered her ears, it seemed as if something forcibly smoothed over the anger in her heart, making her unable to get angry no matter what... Li Nuo clearly felt that Yiren''s mood had eased somewhat. No wonder the Imperial Examination required the study of the Six Musics; he had only come to realize their magical nature today. He watched Song Yiren as she picked a rose and slowly peeled off the petals, planning something in his mind. ... Early in the morning. Song Yiren woke up in bed, looked around, and her face showed a look of wistful loss. Last night, she had a dream. She dreamed that her mother took Song Jiaren away, and she stayed at the Song Family, growing up with the husband she had chosen since childhood. Her husband would write poems to praise her beauty, play music for her, and paint... Later, her husband became the top scholar, and she rode with him on horseback through the streets of Chang''an, with everyone casting envious glances at her... She woke up before the dream could go any further. Everything that should have belonged to her turned into an illusory dream. She had slept comfortably, and it was already close to noon. She got out of bed and walked into the courtyard where she saw an old man with a wooden box running into a house. That was where Song Jiaren lived. Song Yiren frowned and quickly followed. A short while later. Inside the room, Li Nuo sat on the bed with a blood-soaked bandage wrapped around his forehead, staring blankly ahead, his eyes hollow and his expression dull. Housekeeper Wu anxiously asked the old man, "Doctor, how is he?" How could the young master bump his head and knock it against a pillar? He remembered very clearly that the young master had become smart after bumping his head into a column. What if he had become foolish again? What should they do? The old man retrieved his hand from taking the pulse, stroked his beard, and said, "To change from foolish to wise, and then from wise back to foolish, I have been practicing medicine for many years and have never encountered such a case. I can only prescribe him an elixir to nourish the brain and calm the spirit, and we''ll observe the effects after he takes a few doses..." While he was writing the prescription at the table, Housekeeper Wu immediately came to the bedside and asked, "Young Master, how do you feel?" Li Nuo looked at him blankly and asked, "Who are you?" Housekeeper Wu''s face turned pale; he was all too familiar with the young master''s current state. Could it be that this bump had reverted the young master back to his former self? He glanced at a pillar at the head of the bed, wondering if another bump might bring back the smart young master? Song Yiren strode into the room and asked, "What''s happened?" Housekeeper Wu turned to look at her, sighed deeply, and said nothing. The old man handed the prescription to him, and Housekeeper Wu asked, "Doctor, is there any chance the young master can become smart again?" The old man shook his head and said, "To tell you the truth, there''s not much hope..." After that, he picked up his medicine box and left. Song Yiren stood there staring blankly at Li Nuo, who was sitting on the bed with a wooden expression. Had he become foolish again? She looked around and asked, "Where''s Song Jiaren?" As her words fell, Song Jiaren came in with a bowl of clear porridge. Song Yiren furrowed her brows and said angrily, "How can you be such a wife? With your cultivation of the Fourth Realm, you can''t even take care of your own husband!" Song Jiaren glanced at her and said indifferently, "Haven''t you always wanted me to give my husband back to you? Do you still want him now?" "Song Jiaren, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person!" Song Yiren pointed at her angrily and exclaimed, "Yes, you could want him back then; why can''t I want him? He was the husband I chose myself. I''ll find the best doctor to treat him. If he doesn''t recover, that''s my fate. Write the divorce paper now, immediately, at once!" Li Nuo was a bit stunned. He had followed Phoenix''s advice and planned to use this situation to teach Yiren a lesson and stop her from creating trouble. But little did he know she wouldn''t play by the rules... Chapter 309 - 186 Song Yirens Request Inside the room. Li Nuo rubbed his forehead and looked at the two sisters, asking, "Wife, Yiren, what were you talking about?" Song Yiren looked at him, her face lighting up with joy, "You''re better!" "I was just a bit dizzy earlier, but I''m much better now." Song Yiren turned to Song Jiaren and asked, "Does what you just said still count?" Song Jiaren responded indifferently, "What did I say?" "How can you go back on your word!" "I never promised you anything." ... Staying at home had become unbearable, and despite Housekeeper Wu''s advice, Li Nuo still insisted on going out. Passing by Jade Sound Pavilion, he took the opportunity to visit Phoenix, taking off the gauze from his head and washing the makeup off his forehead. Phoenix looked at him curiously and asked, "How did it go?" Li Nuo sighed and said, "Don''t ask." He had intended to teach Yiren a lesson but ended up being the one who was educated. It was simply him and Phoenix judging a gentleman by their own petty standards. After hearing the story, Phoenix, too, felt melancholic and said, "Who could have thought that both Miss Song''s sisters are so devoted and righteous? In that case, why can''t you make them both happy?" "Ah?" "It''s quite normal for a man to have one wife and multiple concubines, especially for an extraordinary gentleman like you. Why not follow in Emperor Shun''s footsteps with Ehuang Nvying and marry both sisters? That way, no one is let down, and it can even become a legendary tale..." It must be said, Phoenix really had a knack for giving suggestions. Lady Mother-in-law didn''t want to marry even one daughter to him; what would she do if he married both? Wouldn''t she storm back to Chang''an from Sanqing Mountain? The Grandmaster of the Fifth Realm, I doubt even Wu could stop her. Besides, even if Jiaren agreed, Yiren definitely would not. That much, Li Nuo was sure of. If it weren''t for Jiaren''s cultivation of the Yuqing Heart Technique, her personality might not be so different from Yiren''s. Even though Mumu was compliant in other matters, she was uncompromising when fighting with Ning''er. Phoenix thought for a moment, then asked, "By the way, how are things going with the Princess? Now that the Imperial Examination is over, they must be selecting a Prince Consort for Princess Anning." She really knew which sore spot to press; Li Nuo had just driven the Minister of Rites away yesterday. Divorce was out of the question. Nor could he allow his wife to become a concubine. As for how the court settles this, that was their problem. One step at a time. A strange rumbling came from his stomach, and Li Nuo said to Phoenix, "I haven''t eaten anything yet today; could you make me a bowl of noodles..." A bowl of clear soup, a few scallions, a few greens, and a poached egg. After too many rich and exotic foods, he sometimes missed this simple vegetarian soup. The house was in complete disarray. The Ministry of Justice was no longer what it used to be. The rarely visited Jade Sound Pavilion had now become his sanctuary. Phoenix, tender and sweet-voiced, also made delicious noodles. Even though she often gave reckless advice, it was better than no ideas at all; at least there was someone to talk to. After eating, Phoenix sat by the piano and said, "I just composed a new piece; help me listen and see if anything needs to be changed..." Phoenix''s piano skills had improved since Li Nuo first heard them. Yet now, he no longer needed Music. Obligated from accepting her food, Li Nuo found it hard to refuse. Besides, he had nothing else to do, so he helped her tweak the composition and personally played it several times for her. Watching him focus on playing, a dreamy look appeared in Phoenix''s eyes. Listening to him play was truly divine. Being skilled at Music herself, she could tell that his performance was impeccable, a level she could never reach in her lifetime. At that moment, even she entertained the idea of keeping him for herself... When Li Nuo finished playing and looked at Phoenix, he found her gazing at him with an odd look. It was a look he had seen before on Song Yiren. However, in the next moment, her expression softened into admiration and adoration, making Li Nuo wonder if he had just imagined her earlier intensity. Leaving Jade Sound Pavilion and returning to the Song Residence, Li Nuo saw another familiar figure. Minister Lu Sheng from the Ministry of Rites was there and, upon seeing Li Nuo frown, immediately approached and said, "Top Scholar, don''t be angry. I am here on genuine business this time!" Moments later, Li Nuo once again led Lu Sheng into the Song Residence. However, this time, there was no tea, nor did he allow him into the room. Li Nuo sat on a stone stool in the courtyard and asked, "What business brings Lord Lu here this time?" Lu Sheng, standing, got straight to the point, "In two days, all the new Advanced Scholars are to enter the palace to pay homage to His Majesty and express their gratitude for imperial grace. Afterward, they will leave the palace for a procession, culminating in a feast at Furong Garden. I am here to confirm the day''s proceedings with the top scholar..." As the saying goes, it''s like walking in embroidered robes at night if you''re wealthy yet unwilling to return to your hometown. What is the difference between becoming an Advanced Scholar and not, if one cannot show one''s face in public? For the court, organizing grand events and banquets for new Advanced Scholars after each Imperial Examination is a way to emphasize its value and inspire all scholars to participate vigorously. Successful candidates leap through the dragon gate, becoming honored among the public... The top scholar ranks first in the Imperial Examination, possessing privileges other scholars do not have. For instance, the top scholar of each examination is the only one allowed to bring his wife to the parade. Moreover, the parade''s procession must pass by the top scholar''s home, allowing him to pay respects and announce this news to his ancestors, granting them honor even in the netherworld... If the top scholar is not from Chang''an, he could also place his ancestors'' spirit tablets in the inn he resides in. All inns in Chang''an willingly cooperate, even offering significant sums in private bids. These ceremonial procedures are all managed by the Ministry of Rites. Lu Sheng took out a map of Chang''an, marked the route, and, after confirming with Li Nuo, asked, "On that day, will the top scholar bring his wife along?" Li Nuo nodded and replied, "Of course." Although his wife was reserved, she was not wholly indifferent. At the very least, Li Nuo had noticed she did possess some vanity. Such a public occasion, she would definitely want to attend. Lu Sheng pulled out paper and a pen from his sleeves, and as he recorded, he asked, "During the procession, does the top scholar prefer to ride a horse or travel by carriage?" Li Nuo was, of course, very familiar with these ceremonial protocols. On the day of the procession, the top scholar dressed in a great red robe and donned a golden flower hat with palace flowers. If alone, one generally chose to ride a horse, but if accompanied by his wife, one could opt for a carriage. Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go with a carriage." By comparison, riding in a carriage was more comfortable. The procession carriages were not the usual ones seen on the streets but open carriages that allowed the occupying scholars to be seen by people along the way. The top scholar was the absolute protagonist of the ceremony. Many details needed to be adjusted according to his needs, and even the banquet''s dishes and performances were selected based on the top scholar''s preferences. For this reason, each Imperial Examination saw young talents from all over Daxia vying for this top spot. As Lu Sheng continued his inquiry for what seemed like an unending list of details, Li Nuo decisively snatched the paper and pen from him, saying, "That''ll be all, Lord Lu. I''ll write it myself..." Li Nuo placed the booklet on the table and rapidly noted down the details. After a while, he handed the finished booklet to Lu Sheng, saying, "There." Taking the booklet, Lu Sheng''s gaze first went to the beautifully written calligraphy. His own writing was decent, but compared to the top scholar''s, it was hardly presentable. Reviewing the contents, which covered every aspect of the ceremony including minor details, Lu Sheng inwardly praised him; even he, a minister from the Ministry of Rites, could hardly match it. Truly befitting of a Sixth-Ranking Scholar. With the initial concerns rendered unnecessary by the details listed, Lu Sheng put away the booklet and remarked, "Then the Ministry of Rites will make the arrangements according to what the top scholar has written..." Before leaving, he turned back and said, "About the matter we discussed last time, are you sure you won''t consider it?" Li Nuo glanced at him, prompting Lu Sheng to immediately shut his mouth and hurry away. Regardless, His Majesty was assured to attend when the Advanced Scholars were presented; he''d take the opportunity then to report and let His Majesty decide. Song Jiaren stepped out from the room. Li Nuo took her hand and had her sit on his lap. Song Jiaren''s face flushed slightly but she did not resist, letting Li Nuo wrap his arms around her waist. Li Nuo looked at her and said, "The Ministry of Rites came by just now. In two days, it''s the procession and banquet for the Advanced Scholars. We''ll go together." Song Jiaren nodded and quietly responded with a hum. Li Nuo gently held her, inhaling the fragrance of his wife close-up. A few months earlier, he wouldn''t have even dared to imagine such a scene. Holding her quietly like this, they could both feel each other''s heartbeats. Song Jiaren''s heartbeat was initially fast, but it gradually steadied to match Li Nuo''s rhythm and frequency... In that moment, Li Nuo felt true happiness up close. He wished he could hold her a little longer. Yet an untimely figure jumped down from the nearby wall. Song Jiaren immediately stood up; though her expression remained calm, a flush spread across her face. Song Yiren, with a stern face, said to Li Nuo, "Step aside for a moment. I need to discuss something with her." Li Nuo walked towards their room, glancing at the wall she had climbed over. That area used to be occupied by Song Jin and his wife, but somehow she had persuaded the Old Lady to switch places with them, moving in next door to Li Nuo, often hopping the wall to visit. Li Nuo considered moving back to their own home permanently. After he returned to the room, he hid by the door, attempting to eavesdrop on their conversation. It seemed like they were using True Qi to communicate; through the crack in the door, Li Nuo could only see her lips moving but couldn''t decipher what she was saying. However, her expression was stern, certainly not bearing good news. In the courtyard... Chapter 310 - 187: The Decision of Xia Emperor "You agreed?" Li Nuo looked at his wife, aghast. On the day of the ceremony, either riding in a carriage or on horseback for a city tour was a privilege exclusive to the wife of the top scholar. Just imagine, with exquisite makeup and wearing magnificent attire, riding on horseback or sitting in a carriage, parading around Chang''an Street, with bystanders packed along the roadsides, women from humble families and daughters of prominent officials alike casting envious and jealous glances. Such an opportunity comes only once in a lifetime. Even Li Anning, being a princess, couldn''t enjoy such treatment. Yet she was willing to share half of it with Yiren. These two sisters, one dared to ask, the other dared to agree. Song Jiaren nodded and said, "Anyway, they won''t be able to tell, if she wants to sit for a while, just let her. Grandmother said I should give in to her a little." Li Nuo''s lips moved, but in the end, he couldn''t say anything. Since his wife had no objections, how could he dare raise any? Not agreeing to Song Yiren, she would surely make an endless fuss about it. In Mumu and Ning''er, Li Nuo had already seen too many such incidents. Better to indulge her a bit, if Song Yiren were to catch him off guard and do something to him while his wife was not around, he wouldn''t even be able to resist. Speaking of which, it''s strange how, with just a small difference in birth time, the elder twin always seems to be a bit more sensible. Never mind their sisterly issues, Li Nuo pulled his wife back into his arms, letting her sit on his lap again to continue what had been interrupted by Song Yiren... ... The twenty-first of March. Before dawn, the Imperial Guard had already swept Chang''an Street clean and then rinsed it spotlessly with clear water. Today was the day of the Advanced Scholar''s procession, and Chang''an Street would be under martial law for half a day. During this half-day, no pedestrians or sedan chairs were allowed to pass through the main street of Chang''an. Violators would be fined silver at the least or imprisoned and punished at the most, even nobles were no exception. Today''s Chang''an belonged to the Advanced Scholars. Li Mansion. Li Nuo got up early, not just because the Ministry of Rites'' carriage would come to pick him up later, but before leaving home, he also needed to apply beautiful makeup for his wife. She usually didn''t wear makeup, but today, appearing in front of so many people, he definitely wanted to show her most beautiful side. Song Jiaren sat in front of the bronze mirror, and Li Nuo started by braiding her hair. As the wife of the top scholar, she could wear a phoenix crown today. Yesterday afternoon, the Ministry of Rites had already delivered their ceremonial robes. Wearing a phoenix crown meant she couldn''t just tie her hair in a ponytail, Li Nuo had to comb her hair into a dignified and grand hairstyle. Song Yiren arrived at the Li Mansion early in the morning. She was excited all last night about the carriage ride through the city and could hardly sleep. As she entered the room, she caught sight of Li Nuo drawing Song Jiaren''s eyebrows, and immediately, the smile on her face vanished. The man who should have been her husband was applying makeup to another woman. She felt an immense sourness in her heart, without anyone to confide in. Moments later, Li Nuo placed a flower hairpin on his wife''s forehead, a smile surfaced on his face as he said, "Done." Song Yiren, looking at the woman in front of her who bore an identical appearance, was awestruck. She knew she was beautiful, but she didn''t realize she could be this stunning. Despite having identical faces, standing next to Song Jiaren made her feel like her own maid. After his wife moved away from the dressing table, Li Nuo glanced at Song Yiren standing at the doorway and said, "What are you dawdling for? Come here, it''s almost time, the Ministry of Rites'' people will be arriving soon..." Song Yiren blinked in surprise and looked back to see that there was no one behind her. Pointing at herself, she asked uncertainly, "Me?" Of course, it was her Li Nuo was referring to. The carriage would depart from the palace gate and would take a turn to Li Mansion midway. At that point, his wife would switch places with her. They looked identical, and with the same hairstyle and makeup, even Li Nuo himself might not be able to tell them apart instantly. Song Yiren sat in front of the mirror, her cheeks slightly red, but since she had applied rouge, it was hardly noticeable. It was her first time being made up by someone else, now that she had grown so big. The women in the sect seldom wore makeup. And her mother wouldn''t teach her these things. She had fled from Sanqing Mountain all the way to Chang''an. On the way, it was her first encounter with rouge and face powder; she remembered being appalled by her own reflection the first time she tried makeup. But the rouge that hardly listened to her seemed to land in just the right places when applied by his hands. If only someone could do her makeup every day from now on. Li Nuo quickly finished applying makeup to Song Yiren, and he placed a flower hairpin on her forehead, identical to his wife''s. Now standing together, even Li Nuo couldn''t differentiate them immediately. His timing was perfect; just as he finished making up Yiren, Housekeeper Wu walked in from outside and said, "Young master, the Ministry of Rites'' people have arrived." The newly advanced scholars were first going to the Imperial Palace to pay their respects and express gratitude to the Emperor. Li Nuo looked at Song Jiaren and said, "Wife, you change into the ceremonial robe and wait at home for a while. People from the Ministry of Rites will come to pick you up." After instructing her, Li Nuo stepped out of the Li Mansion and hopped into a red silk-draped carriage. Within the Li Mansion. The two sisters sat at opposite ends of a table. Song Yiren glanced at Song Jiaren, a strange feeling welling up inside her. Although she resented Song Jiaren for stealing her husband, she had to admit that in this world, she was the closest person to her, without a doubt. Having never seen their father since they were young, it was hard for her to feel much closeness to him. And towards their mother... she felt more fear than anything. Only this sister, who shared her face, could evoke a sense of kinship deep within her blood. It would have been better if she hadn''t usurped her husband. Song Jiaren looked at Song Yiren, looking at this incredibly familiar face, her heart also gave rise to a peculiar feeling. Within the Imperial Palace. One hundred new Advanced Scholars walked neatly into the grand hall. Li Nuo, dressed in a red python robe and wearing a golden flower hat adorned with several palace flowers, led by the Minister of Rites, walked at the very front of the group. The hall was empty, devoid of officials. The purpose of this arrangement was to make the new Advanced Scholars, who were entering the hall for the first time, understand whom they served as subjects. Lu Sheng stood at the forefront and began with an impassioned speech, likely praising the Emperor''s virtues; the Advanced Scholars standing here were all due to His Majesty''s cherishing of talent, and they should always remember the grace of His Majesty... The opening address lasted a full quarter of an hour, then at a certain moment, he turned to face the one hundred new scholars and loudly said, "Give thanks for the Holy Grace!" "Thank the Emperor for His kindness!" One hundred new Advanced Scholars performed the three-kneelings and nine-kowtows ceremony to the Emperor of Daxia. The first part of the ceremony was to thank His Majesty for his grace, the second was the roll call. As the name suggests, an official from the Ministry of Rites called out loudly the names of the new scholars to report to the Emperor and to declare to all the world. Outside the grand hall, stationed at intervals, were Imperial Guards who would echo the scholars'' names as they were called, carrying each name down the length of Chang''an Street. Early on, the sides of Chang''an Street were already packed with citizens; calling out the names in this manner was highly significant for the scholars'' reputations. At the very front of the hall. The Emperor of Daxia was seated on the Dragon Chair, his gaze sweeping over the several figures standing in front. According to tradition, those positions were occupied by the top scholars, both overall and in individual subjects. Indeed. This year''s top scholars, aside from their outstanding literary talents, also possessed quite striking appearances. Especially the top scholar at the very front, truly a person of fine presence, who gave him a particularly agreeable feeling. Any one of these individuals seemed fit to fill the role of Prince Consort. Lu Sheng stepped to the center of the hall and loudly announced, "The number one scholar of the Imperial Examination, Li Nuo!" Li Nuo took a step forward and bowed towards the front of the hall, his curiosity held in check, without raising his head. Looking directly at His Majesty was a breach of etiquette, a basic mistake that could not be made. Lu Sheng paused for a moment before speaking again, "The second-ranked, Cui Jing." Behind Li Nuo, a handsome young man stepped forward, respectfully bowed, and then returned to his original position. "The third-ranked, Wang Lin." "The fourth-ranked, Pei Qian." ... "The eighty-sixth-ranked, Zhou Yu." "The eighty-seventh-ranked, Du Xuan." ... "The hundredth-ranked, Lu Haoran." After calling the last name, Lu Sheng closed the booklet in his hand and said, "Reporting to Your Majesty, the roll call of the one hundred new scholars is complete." The Xia Emperor furrowed his brow and asked, "Where are the Sixth-Ranking Scholars? How come I did not hear their names?" Although the Sixth-Ranking Scholar was less significant than the top overall scholar, the Ministry of Rites should not omit their names; this was an oversight that should not have occurred. Lu Sheng''s throat moved as he replied, "Your Majesty, in this session of the Imperial Examination, all Six Arts top honors were achieved by the same scholar, Li Nuo, thus their names were not called separately." "What?" The Xia Emperor stood up from the Dragon Chair. The last time the same person had been both the top overall scholar and the Sixth-Ranking Scholar was in a previous examination. That time it was Li Xuanjing. This time it was Li Nuo. Through the centuries since Daxia was founded, only twice had the title of Sixth-Ranking Scholar been held by a single person, both during his reign. "Li Nuo, Li Nuo..." The Xia Emperor muttered the name, murmuring, "Why does this name sound somewhat familiar..." An eunuch approached and whispered a few words to him. The Xia Emperor finally remembered something, a hint of surprise appearing in his eyes. At that moment, Minister of Rites Lu Sheng spoke again, asking, "Your Majesty, may we proceed to the next part of the ceremony?" Following the roll call, the new scholars had to perform a ritual at the Confucian Temple, which had a strict schedule. The Xia Emperor said in a deep voice, "Proceed in order." After leading the scholars out of the grand hall, the Minister of Rites quickly entered and bowed to the Xia Emperor, saying, "Reporting to Your Majesty, Your Majesty spoke at the great court session to select one of the top scholars as a Prince Consort for Princess Anning. Now that the Sixth-Ranking Scholar is the same person, and the top scholar is already married, the Ministry of Rites is uncertain how to proceed. We await Your Majesty''s decision..." The Xia Emperor''s fingers stroked the armrest of the Dragon Chair, falling silent. When he made that decision, he had not anticipated such a situation. If it had been a private promise, there might be room to retract. But it was declared at the great court session, before all the officials of the realm¡ªhow could there be any thought of reneging? The top scholar was already married; if he was ordered to divorce his wife to marry the Princess, who knows what the people might say, and the Royal Family might bear the disgrace for centuries. He thought for a moment and spoke, "It is rare for someone to achieve the status of Sixth-Ranking Scholar; marrying such an outstanding talent shouldn''t be seen as a slight to Anning. Let the Ministry of Rites proceed according to regulations, choose an auspicious day, and arrange the Princess''s marriage normally. As for the scholar''s current wife, issue an Imperial Decree to elevate her status to that of principal wife, alongside the Princess¡ªno need to bow to the Princess..." The Minister of Rites bowed again and said, "As per Your Majesty''s command." It was unprecedented for a princess of the Royal Family to share the status of principal wife with another woman. However, the title of Sixth-Ranking Scholar was exceedingly rare; breaking the norm for it seemed acceptable. Over the centuries, there had been countless princesses, but only two recipients of the Sixth-Ranking Scholar honor. His Majesty''s action not only fulfilled his initial promise but also spared the Royal Family from criticism. It was only Anning who would have to suffer the indignity. The Xia Emperor also sighed softly and added, "I did not fully consider the implications at the time. Since a ruler must not break his word, we can only proceed in this way now. I hope Anning does not blame me..." Chapter 311 - 188 Imperial Decree for Marriage Princess Mansion. Li Anning sat in front of the dressing table, having her makeup done by a skilled female official of the Princess Mansion. She had thought their makeup skills were impressive, but after seeing Li Nuo''s talent, she merely thought they were so-so. Once she married, she could often have him do her makeup. It was a pity she was marrying late; if it had been just half a year earlier, she could be riding through the streets with him today, making all the women of Chang''an envious and jealous. She had just finished her makeup when a female official entered and said respectfully, "Your Highness, someone from the palace has come; they say you are summoned by His Majesty." "Father Emperor wants to see me?" Li Anning was startled by this news, as Father Emperor had never summoned her in all these years. She had an inkling of the reason for this summons. This made her a bit uneasy, and she tentatively asked, "Did Father Emperor mention what it is concerning?" The female official said, "It seems to be about the Princess''s marriage." At this, Li Anning could no longer stay calm. She took a carriage to the palace and was led by two palace maidens to the Imperial Garden. In front of a cluster of flowers stood a figure with hands behind his back. Hearing footsteps behind, the figure turned around, revealing a face of stern heroism. Li Anning walked up slowly and said softly, "Father Emperor." When Mother was still alive, she had a brief period of happy childhood; back then, Father Emperor would play with her, let her ride on his neck, and lift her above his head... But since the passing of Mother and her elder brother, the Crown Prince, Father Emperor had gradually ceased to be the father he once was. Outwardly, Father Emperor looked the same as he did in her childhood memories, but a deep chasm had formed between them. Xia Emperor looked at the pretty woman before him with eyes deep like a still pond, finally showing a ripple of emotion, and exclaimed, "My little princess has grown up into a fine young lady..." Li Anning''s voice trembled slightly as she asked softly, "May I know why Father Emperor has summoned me?" Father Emperor''s gaze deepened again, and he began, "You have reached the age suitable for marriage. At this year''s grand court meeting, I mentioned I would choose a husband for you from among the top scholars, but I never expected... the Sixth-Ranking Scholar to be the same person..." Li Anning''s heart jumped to her throat, quietly waiting for what he would say next. Father Emperor continued, "As I have declared before the officials of the empire, I cannot retract my statement. You''ll have to accept this arrangement. Your Prince Consort is someone I have looked at myself, a man of striking appearance who alone won amongst all six arts scholars, a rare young hero through the ages. I intend to keep my promise and have you marry him and be the chief wife along with his current spouse..." Before he could finish, Li Anning was already in tears. At last... At last, she had waited for this moment! She could openly hold his hand, call him husband in front of everyone, spend the whole day with him¡ªfrom investigating cases to practicing cultivation¡ªdoing anything they liked... Xia Emperor, seeing her tears, paused then said, "I know this is hard for you, but a king does not play with his words. As a Royal Princess, you should understand the bigger picture." Li Anning wiped her tears away and looked up, "I understand, if Father Emperor''s words were not taken seriously, it would make the officials and the people lose their trust in you. I am willing to marry, but I have two conditions..." Feeling somewhat guilty, Father Emperor said, "Speak, then." Li Anning said, "I want a grand wedding, lots of dowries, and I want to be married alongside Jiaren sister." Father Emperor asked, "Who is Jiaren sister?" Li Anning replied, "She is the Prince Consort''s current wife." Father Emperor felt something was off but after a moment of thought, he agreed. Marrying the Princess and giving due respect to the original wife demonstrated the magnanimity of the Imperial Family, more thoughtful than his original plan. He then asked, "And the second condition?" Without hesitation, Li Anning said, "I want to take a ceremonial ride through the streets with the Prince Consort." That was not an unreasonable request. Xia Emperor looked outside the palace and said, "The ceremony still needs a little while to conclude. I''ll have the Secretariat draft the decree; it should still be in time..." ... Imperial Palace. Inside a grand hall. Leading the procession in a python robe, the top scholar walked at the forefront, followed by the other advanced scholars orderly exiting the hall. As the officials from the Ministry of Rites declared that the ceremony had concluded and the parade was about to start, everyone perked up. After studying hard for over a decade, wasn''t this the moment they were waiting for? Before reaching the palace gate, they could already see the crowded streets packed with people. The two palace gates slowly opened. Lu Sheng stepped forward, pointing to the main center gate, he said to Li Nuo, "Top scholar, please go through this gate." Of the hundred scholars, only the top scholar could pass through the central main gate. The rest had to use the relatively smaller and narrower side gates. Stepping out of the palace gate, they could see the parade carts parked not too far away. Open-top horse-drawn carriages, adorned with freshly picked flowers, would soon carry the scholars through the streets of Chang''an. Although the inside ceremony had concluded, the officials from the Ministry of Rites had yet to announce the commencement of the parade. Everyone had no choice but to stand and wait. Li Nuo was slightly puzzled; according to the process, they should now be boarding the carriages to start. With so many officials in the Ministry of Rites, each detail was punctually arranged, and such a mistake was unlikely. Just then, a fast horse galloped from within the palace. "Imperial Decree arriving!" Before the horseman left the gate, a robust voice already extended outward. Although the voice wasn''t loud, its penetrating power was full enough to clearly reach everyone''s ears amid the noisy environment. Everyone, including the Advanced Scholars at the entrance of the Imperial Palace, knelt down, and in an instant, the entire gateway fell quiet. The knight dismounted, took a bright yellow scroll from his bosom, and declared, "The new top scholar, Li Nuo, accepts the decree!" Li Nuo hesitated for a moment, then responded, "This student accepts the decree." The knight unrolled the scroll and proclaimed loudly, "The decree states, ''new top scholar Li Nuo is highly virtuous and talented, combining the merits of all Six Arts in one exceptional individual, truly a standout among the world''s elite; Song Jiaren''s daughter is gentle, respectful, virtuous, and beautifully modest, awarded the title of Sixth-Ranking Imperial Decree Lady... my young daughter Anning is noble, virtuous, and ready for marriage... Ministry of Rites is instructed to choose a date to complete the wedding ceremony. May you three live in harmony, unity, and not fail my expectations. By my command.''" The knight''s voice seemed to carry a strange power, audible even to the common people hundreds of feet away. However, the decree was couched in such complex language that most people couldn''t understand its meaning. But the nearby newly appointed scholars understood it all too well. Indeed, is the princess really marrying him? How could a Royal Princess marry a man who is already married? They had assumed since he had the title from all Six Arts and was already married, that His Majesty would revoke the decision and choose someone else among the scholars to be the Prince Consort. Unexpectedly, His Majesty preferred to let the princess marry a man already married over considering anyone else. Is being a Six Arts top scholar that remarkable? Indeed, a Six Arts top scholar is remarkable. Those who have never participated in the Imperial Examination might think that being a Six Arts top scholar is impressive. But only those who have gone through the examination know that ''impressive'' doesn''t even begin to describe a Six Arts top scholar. The decree stated not only could he marry the princess, but he was also not required to divorce his current wife. He was already of distinguished birth, the sole son of the most powerful official in the court, and had topped all scholars. Not only this but he alone attracted the attention of not two, but three of Chang''an''s great beauties... Why does such good fortune befall only him! All the scholars envied and resented him. Yet they could only envy and resent. Among the ninety-nine scholars present, if even one of them had done better, even if they had topped just one of the Six Arts, they wouldn''t have had to make him the Prince Consort. But they lacked the drive. The imperial decree arrived so suddenly that even Li Nuo was caught off-guard. Li Anning had said that if he became the Six Arts top scholar, her marriage could be delayed. Li Nuo believed her. After all, handshakes were had, embraces shared, and kisses stolen. In Li Nuo''s heart, her place was always somewhat special. His initial thought was to delay as long as possible. As for not divorcing and not having to demean his wife by making Li Anning and his wife both his official spouses, frankly, he didn''t dare to think about it. The knight holding the decree walked up to Li Nuo and said, "Prince Consort, accept the decree." Li Nuo took the decree and said, "Thank you for His Majesty''s grace." At that moment, a figure slowly walked out from inside the palace. Li Anning, wearing a phoenix crown and dressed in a luxurious palace gown, slowly approached Li Nuo and extended her delicate hand. Watching the princess, with her beautiful face and graceful figure, dressed in her regal palace attire, being held by hand by that person, all the scholars nearly gnashed their teeth to bits. If only I had made one less mistake on the exam. If only I had written just a bit better. If only I had performed extraordinarily in the Shooting category... Unfortunately, there are no ifs. Finally, the Ministry of Rites resolved a troubling matter. Lu Sheng, with a smile on his face, said, "Please, top scholar and princess, board the carriage!" Li Nuo, holding Li Anning''s hand, slowly walked to a splendid carriage in front of the palace gate. Another figure was already sitting early in the carriage. Li Anning looked down, not daring to look at Song Jiaren. Song Jiaren glanced at them, shifted slightly to the side, and made more room. The carriage, originally designed for two, had never accommodated a top scholar with two official wives. Fortunately, the seat was spacious enough. Li Nuo sat in the middle, his wife on the left, and Li Anning on the right; the three managed to fit, though there was no space between them. The carriage started moving slowly, the top scholar''s carriage leading the way. The following scholars, five per carriage, maintained a distance from the lead carriage. Li Nuo still held Li Anning''s hand, wondering if his wife had understood the prior decree. Even if she had not, the current scene was self-explanatory. His wife previously seemed to have accepted Anning. But that was before Song Yiren complicated matters. Li Nuo tried to hold his wife''s hand. Smoothly, with no resistance. He boldly stacked their three hands together. Song Jiaren turned her head and looked at him but said nothing. Li Anning quietly breathed a sigh of relief, smiled, and waved gently at the crowds lining the road, eliciting cheers from the people... Chapter 312 - 189: The Sky Falls for Yiren Every four years, the parade of Advanced Scholars filled Chang''an Street, which was already packed with spectators eager to watch the excitement. Even some officials and nobles had been waiting early at their doorsteps. Though the top scholar of this session had been snatched by the Royal Family, there might still be other unmarried scholars. If someone took a liking, they had to act quickly after the parade ended, or else someone else might claim them. This year''s parade was unprecedented. After all, top scholars from the Imperial Examination were common, but a Sixth-Ranking Scholar was rare. From afar, a luxurious carriage slowly approached amid continuous cheers from the crowd. "The top scholar truly possesses both talent and good looks!" "Eh, why are there two women on the floral carriage? Isn''t it said that only the top scholar''s wife can accompany him?" "Didn''t you hear the Imperial Decree just now?" "I heard it, but didn''t understand..." "The Emperor has already bestowed Princess Anning in marriage to the new top scholar. Isn''t it quite normal for the top scholar to have two wives sitting in one carriage?" "Truly befitting a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, having a wife and still being able to marry a princess, the Emperor''s favor towards him is too great." "That is the Sixth-Ranking Scholar, if you have the capability to become one, you could also receive such grace..." ... Initially, people were curious about the top scholar surrounded by women on both sides. Soon, someone explained the reason. At this year''s grand court meeting, the Emperor himself declared he would choose a top scholar as the Prince Consort. There was only one Sixth-Ranking Scholar, so there was no choice. What the Emperor said couldn''t be taken back, so he truly married the Princess to him and conferred his original spouse as Imperial Decree, making them both his wives. Such an event had never happened before. It showed how much the Emperor valued the Sixth-Ranking Scholar. A child, looking at the passing floral carriage and listening to the onlookers, looked up at his mother and innocently said, "Mother, I also want to be a top scholar and marry a princess!" The woman beside him smiled and stroked his head, saying, "Then you should study hard. If you become the top scholar in the future, you can be as glorious as he is..." The child nodded vigorously, already having planted the seed of aspiring for the Imperial Examination. Among the crowd, there were also many candidates who had failed the examination. Seeing others riding the floral carriage and parading through Chang''an, their hearts were filled with envy. In addition to envy, they secretly vowed to pass the examination in the future and enjoy a scene of public admiration. Atop the floral carriage, the new scholars were extremely excited, recalling a poem by the top scholar. "The past was not praiseworthy, but today my thoughts know no bounds. With the spring breeze at my back, the horse gallops fast, and I see all the blossoms of Chang''an in one day." The poem exactly reflected their current mood. Even those from prestigious families, accustomed to high society, were swept up in the moment as they heard the cheers of the people, saw the envious expressions of those who had failed, and felt the adoring gazes of the women of Chang''an. This satisfaction could not be bought with any amount of money or power. Before the Imperial Examination, everyone was equal. Even if their families were powerful and wealthy, sitting on this carriage and parading required one''s own merit. The carriage moved slowly, and many bold women reached into their bosoms, throwing their personal handkerchiefs towards the floral carriage. This was a tradition of the scholar parade. Of course, the top scholar''s carriage received the most handkerchiefs. But whenever a handkerchief was about to land, it was stopped by an invisible force, smelling of perfume as it gently fell to the ground, only to be ruthlessly run over by the carriages behind, much like these women''s hearts. The women of Chang''an, looking at the two figures sitting beside the top scholar, were filled with insurmountable envy. If they could sit in the top scholar''s carriage just once, their lives would be worthwhile. Li Nuo was sitting in the carriage, the joy of being a Sixth-Ranking Scholar vastly overshadowed by holding Anning with one hand and his wife with the other. As Anning waved along the journey, By comparison, his wife was much calmer, but the fleeting joy in her eyes was keenly caught by Li Nuo. Even the coldest mental method could not completely erase the most fundamental human emotions. When the carriage reached a certain point, it slowly stopped. A Minister of Rites official said, "Top scholar, return to your mansion!" Li Nuo was the first to step down from the carriage, then he reached out to help his wife and Anning down. Being the top scholar was undoubtedly a matter of adding brilliance to one''s ancestry, and he needed to visit his family''s ancestral shrine to pay respects, while the officials from the Ministry of Rites and other scholars waited outside. Minister of Rites Lu Sheng stood at the door, saying to Li Nuo, "Top scholar, please try to keep it within a quarter of an hour." Li Nuo nodded, leading his wife and Anning into Li Mansion. The floors of Li Mansion were already covered in red carpets, and the house was decorated with lanterns. Under the escort of the servants and maids, Li Nuo and his companions walked to the ancestral shrine, paid respects to their ancestors, and as they returned the same way, Song Jiaren walked into a certain courtyard and soon came back out. Enemies meeting each other only made their eyes redder. Song Yiren, seeing Anning beside Li Nuo, exclaimed in surprise, "What are you doing here?" Anning was slightly startled, quickly realizing something, and frowned, "Why are you wearing the top scholar''s wife''s attire, where is Jiaren?" Song Yiren snorted coldly and said, "That''s my sister, not yours. I''ll wear her clothes if I want to. What can you do about it?" Li Anning returned a cold smile and said, "Sorry, but I actually can do something about it..." ... Moments later, three figures walked out of Li Mansion and got back onto the flower carriage. The parade continued. While Song Yiren was still puzzled, she heard people discussing. "He not only won the top scholar title but also married the Princess. What more could one ask for in life?" "The Emperor not only granted the top scholar the marriage to the Princess but also bestowed upon the top scholar''s wife an Imperial Decree. It truly befits the royal dignity¡ªwhat a grand act!" "I heard the Ministry of Rites is preparing a grand wedding for the three of them. It''s probably the first time a Princess is marrying alongside someone else..." The murmurs of the commoners reached her ears. Song Yiren''s face turned pale. She felt like the sky was falling. Imperial Decree wife, grand wedding¡ªthese should have been hers! Her sister snatching her husband was one thing, but now there''s another rival, a Princess! How bitter her fate was... "Hey, why is the top scholar''s wife crying?" "Those must be tears of joy. She thought she was marrying a fool, but it turned out to be a top scholar. Her sorrow turned to joy; I''d cry too..." "Even her crying is beautiful. No wonder the top scholar wrote so many poems for her; she truly lives up to those descriptions." ... Listening to people''s discussions, Song Yiren couldn''t stop her tears. Compared to Song Yiren, who looked as lovely as pear blossoms bathed in the rain, Li Anning on the other side wore a triumphant smile. She greeted the commoners enthusiastically by the roadside; every wave of her hand drew cheers. Song Yiren took a deep breath, quietly wiped the tears from her face, and also waved to the people by her side as the flower carriage passed by¡ªcheers followed its path. At the Jade Sound Pavilion''s second floor. Phoenix leaned against the window, watching the flower carriage pass on the street below, feeling a touch of envy in her heart. Nightingale came over, smiling and said, "What''s the matter, Phoenix, the best charmer in the world? Did the top scholar bewitch your soul too?" Phoenix didn''t respond. Despite her many identities, she was primarily a woman. Sixth-Ranking Scholar. Excellence across the Six Arts. This meant he mastered calligraphy, painting, law, mathematics, rites, music, riding, and shooting, and he could write excellent poetry. If he willed it, he could immortalize a woman''s beauty in history. Moreover, his family was prominent and handsome. What woman wouldn''t want to marry such a husband? If she were Song Yiren, having such a husband stolen would certainly drive her mad. Suddenly, she could very much relate to the Song Family''s second daughter. Nightingale, surprised that she didn''t argue back, said, "You can''t be serious, you actually like him? Although he''s scholarly, he''s too weak physically..." Phoenix glanced at Nightingale and said indifferently, "An unrefined martial artist who only knows how to shoot arrows, what would you understand?" Nightingale retorted frustratingly, "Jiang Dai''er, you try calling me unrefined again!" Phoenix gave her a dismissive look and asked, "Then tell me, apart from shooting arrows, what else can you do? Play music, paint, arrange flowers, dance? If you can do any of these, I''ll never call you unrefined again..." Nightingale, unable to counter, said, "If you like him that much, why don''t you just marry him? He''s a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, with an unlimited future, and his father is Daxia''s most powerful official. If you could marry him, you would hold sway over Li Family matters in the future, what big accomplishments could you not achieve?" After careful thought, Phoenix gently shook her head. A Martial Path genius of the Fourth Realm, a Legalism Princess from the Fourth Realm, and a pesky younger sister from the Fourth Realm tangled up... Their family wasn''t an easy one, and she wasn''t confident in controlling it... The flower carriage reached the end of Chang''an Street and made its way back. When passing by Li Mansion, Li Nuo got off again to return a tablet inscribed with the ancestors'' names of the Li Family to the ancestral hall. He also made his wife and Song Yiren swap back. A figure emerged from the courtyard; Li Nuo took her hand, feeling warmth instead of cold. He looked at Song Yiren, surprised, and asked, "Why haven''t you two swapped back?" Song Yiren said, "She said she didn''t want all the hassle." Li Nuo glanced inside the house; indeed, this did sound like something his wife would say. With limited time, he had no choice but to take Song Yiren back onto the carriage. When the flower carriage arrived at the palace gate, the parade was considered over. Li Anning and Song Yiren jumped down from the carriage, gave each other a look, simultaneously snorted, and turned away. Minister of Rites Lu Sheng came over, about to discuss the details of the Joling Banquet that evening with Li Nuo, when he saw this scene and his expression involuntarily stiffened. It seemed the Princess and the top scholar''s wife weren''t getting along... Li Anning caught his glance, realized something, and immediately put on a smile. She warmly took Song Yiren''s hand and said, "Jiaren, you look so beautiful today..." She leaned closer to Song Yiren''s ear, lowered her voice, and said, "Don''t look so stern. We''re in public, don''t let outsiders laugh at us!" The sky was falling, yet she was supposed to smile. But the busty woman made a good point, so even though Song Yiren felt like crying, she forced a smile and said, "Not at all, Anning is even prettier..." Chapter 313 - 190: Attending the Banquet After the parade, the newly appointed Advanced Scholars were invited to attend the Joling Banquet held in Furong Garden tonight. In general, this banquet is considered the finale of the Imperial Examination. When the banquet concludes, it also signifies the official end of this session of the Imperial Examination. Starting tomorrow, the Ministry of Personnel and the three provinces will allocate suitable positions to the scholars based on their rankings and specialties. Li Anning and Song Yiren followed Li Nuo back to the Li Family home, smiling while walking hand in hand and greeting the common people along the way, appearing closer than sisters. As soon as they stepped through the door, both women abruptly let go of each other''s hand with a cold snort and turned their heads in opposite directions. Yet in the next moment, they sensed something and once again linked arms. A Minister of Rites walked in holding a royal edict and said, "Top scholar, this is the [Imperial Decree] for your wife. Please accept the decree." "Imperial Decree" was the highest honor the Emperor could bestow upon an official or a nobleman''s wife. Not all wives of officials and nobles received this honor; only an extremely small number of women were so privileged. Although the [Imperial Decree] Lady held no real power, it was the highest honor for a woman, sought after by many prominent and prestigious families. Song Jiaren stole her husband, and now her [Imperial Decree], while Song Yiren''s heart was filled with a bitter taste. Just then, Li Anning nudged her waist gently and said, "Jiaren sister, quickly accept the decree..." Song Yiren snapped back to reality, realizing that she was now Song Jiaren. She took the royal edict directly from the hands of the Minister of Rites Lu Sheng, leaving Li Anning speechless and stunning Lu Sheng. Who taught her to accept a decree like this? In the end, the Minister of Rites couldn''t say anything and loudly declared, "Daughter of the Song Family, Jiaren, gentle and refined, quick-witted and virtuous, dignified in demeanor, surpassing orchids and irises... granted the title of sixth-rank [Imperial Decree], by imperial grace." He composed a short enfeoffment speech, recited it, and then stood waiting. But he waited in vain. Li Anning poked Song Yiren again and whispered, "Quickly say ''Thank you for His Majesty''s grace.''" Song Yiren hastily said, "Oh, thank Your Majesty for His grace." Lu Sheng sighed with relief, and ordered a Junior Official standing behind him to present a tray tied with a red silk ribbon and said, "This is the [Imperial Decree] Lady''s formal wear. Should it be lost, soiled, or damaged, the top scholar must promptly visit the Ministry of Rites for a replacement." Li Nuo accepted the [Imperial Decree] garments, nodding his head. The [Imperial Decree] garments included a headdress, clothing, and shawl, all made of top-grade materials and adorned with various pearls and jades. In fact, the [Imperial Decree] Lady could be considered to have entered the ranks of the nobles. Unlike the true nobles, whose titles could be inherited, the privileges of an [Imperial Decree] Lady were hers alone to enjoy. Lu Sheng gave a bow to Li Nuo and turned to leave. On his way out, he could not help but mutter to himself, the top scholar is well-versed in etiquette, but how can his wife, who is also from a famous family, act like a wild girl fresh from the mountains, with no understanding of etiquette at all... Li Nuo, holding the [Imperial Decree] garments, walked into a small courtyard where his wife was arranging flowers. From the choice of flower stems to the overall arrangement and color coordination, Li Nuo could tell that her mood was very good. Flower arranging is an art, and through certain details, one can sense the arranger''s mood during the process. He approached his wife and said, "This is the [Imperial Decree] Lady''s dress, try it on to see if it fits." Song Jiaren was still focused on pruning the details of the flowers, then responded, "Wait a moment." Song Yiren took the garments from Li Nuo''s hands, saying, "Let me try it. We look the same, and our figures are similar. Me trying it on is just the same..." Li Anning gave her a disdainful look and said, "The [Imperial Decree] Lady is not you, why are you trying it?" Song Yiren glared back at her and retorted, "I want to try it. Who''s going to stop me?" With that, she ran into the house to change, and Song Jiaren did not stop her. Li Nuo realized that, although they were twin sisters, perhaps due to the influence of the Yuqing Heart Technique, his wife was much more indulgent of Yiren than Mumu was of Ning''er. If it was Mumu''s clothing, she would let Ning''er wear them, but she would never allow Ning''er to wear them first. Soon, Song Yiren walked out dressed in the [Imperial Decree] garments. It must be said that the court''s [Imperial Decree] garments were designed beautifully, majestic and dignified, while also enhancing the beauty of a woman''s figure. Seeing Song Yiren wearing them, Li Nuo already had an idea of how they would look on his wife. Li Anning looked at Song Yiren; even though she didn''t like her, she couldn''t deny that she had some... a lot of beauty. Song Yiren twirled a few times, holding the skirt of the [Imperial Decree] attire, clearly loving the outfit. She looked towards Li Nuo and asked, "Can''t they make another one..." He watched Song Yiren and shook his head, saying, "They can''t." The [Imperial Decree] garments were one of a kind. If they got damaged or dirty, you had to exchange the old for new at the Ministry of Rites, and the old would be destroyed. Li Anning silently gave Song Yiren another disdainful look. So beautiful and so capable, yet acting like a bumpkin who''s never seen anything. Indeed, everything in Chang''an was new and fascinating to Song Yiren. On Sanqing Mountain, there were none of these things; aside from cultivation, there was more cultivation. No such beautiful clothes, no such entertaining activities. Now wearing the [Imperial Decree] attire, she felt that the clothes on Li Anning seemed even more beautiful. She walked over to Li Anning and suggested, "Let me wear your clothes. I''ll let you wear mine..." Li Anning almost laughed in exasperation. Were they that close? Why should she let her wear her own court dress? She said indifferently, "Call me sister, and I''ll let you wear it." "Sister." Song Yiren''s crisp call of "sister" left Li Anning stunned in her tracks. What? She actually did it? This woman really had no principles. But since she had spoken, it wouldn''t be good to go back on her word. She reluctantly followed her into the room and took off her own court dress. Song Yiren removed the imperial decree dress and saw that Li Anning was still sitting there. She asked, "Aren''t you going to wear it?" Li Anning waved her hand and said, "I can''t fit into it." Song Yiren looked at her chest and stopped talking. The more beautiful dress looked a bit loose on her, especially around the chest which was empty, but aside from not fitting well, it was truly beautiful. With some alterations, she could still wear it. She looked at Li Anning and said, "If I call you sister again, will you give me this dress?" Li Anning responded speechlessly, "No!" Although Song Yiren felt some disappointment, she didn''t persist. The outside world was truly wonderful. Whether it was Song Jiaren or this busty woman, they were so easy to talk to¡ªas long as she pleaded, they would agree to her requests. Unlike on Sanqing Mountain. Even if she knelt in the snow for three days and three nights, mother would not change her decision. Moments later, the two of them came out, having changed their clothes. Li Anning glanced at Li Nuo. Now that this matter was finally settled, she had many things she wanted to tell him, but clearly, now was not the time. She walked over to Song Jiaren''s side, took her hand of her own accord, and said, "Jiaren sister, let''s go to the Joling Banquet in Furong Garden together tonight. The night view there is quite nice, and there will be singing and dancing to watch..." Song Yiren looked on from a distance, feeling a sourness in her heart once again. She was actually Song Jiaren''s sister, yet here was this outsider, calling her sister so affectionately... However, she quickly realized that among these four people, only she was the outsider... ... It was not yet dark. A carriage stopped at the entrance of Furong Garden. As Chang''an''s largest and most luxurious royal garden, Furong Garden would often host various large-scale banquets. Typically, the venue chosen to entertain the new Advanced Scholars after each Imperial Examination was also Furong Garden. Li Nuo and two figures descended from the carriage. Li Anning and Song Yiren exchanged a look. Despite their reluctance, they took each other''s hands. His wife didn''t like such occasions. Li Nuo had urged her many times, but she was never willing to come. This left the opportunity to the bustling-loving Song Yiren, who took it upon herself. At the Joling Banquet, new Advanced Scholars could bring a female companion. Generally speaking, bringing a female companion signaled that you were already spoken for, and then the nobles would not set their sights on you. If one attended the banquet alone, in most cases, it sent out a different signal. Unmarried, come quickly! Chang''an''s noble families, seeing an Advanced Scholar attend alone, would then have their young women approach him. If mutual interest was found, a new match would quickly be formed. This way, the nobles gained another connection within the court, and with this backing, the new Advanced Scholars not only found it easier to secure an official position they desired but also had a smoother career path ahead... As Li Nuo approached the entrance of Furong Garden, without even showing his invitation, the official responsible for greeting guests smiled and said, "Top Scholar, please..." The grand doors of Furong Garden were majestic. As the three of them walked in, several figures approached from another direction. The person in the lead was a handsome young man, under thirty, dressed in fine clothing, exuding nobility. Upon seeing him, Li Anning greeted him respectfully, "I have seen the elder brother." The young man nodded slightly at her. His gaze swept over Li Nuo, pausing momentarily before he moved on. A somewhat effeminate voice reminded from the side, "Your Highness, watch the steps ahead..." As this voice sounded, Song Yiren''s steps suddenly halted. Li Anning turned to look at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Song Yiren''s eyes followed the figures moving away and asked, "Who is that person?" Li Anning replied, "That''s King Rui, what about him..." Song Yiren shook her head as she watched the figures disappear into the distance and said, "Nothing, let''s go..." Chapter 314 - 191 Behind the Scenes At the Joling Banquet, the newly advanced scholars are unquestionably the main characters. Additionally, some of Chang''an''s high-ranking officials and nobility also participate. Even if we cannot marry these new scholars into our families, we can still draw them into our camp. At previous banquets, even Your Majesty would make an appearance, to encourage the new class of scholars. However, in recent years, His Majesty seldom shows up, with this task now being undertaken by the Prince Regent. This month''s Prince Regent is King You, who first offered his congratulations to everyone, and then followed with words of encouragement and admonition. In the end, everyone raised their glasses to drink together, and King You left the stage, leaving the place to the new scholars. Each class of newly advanced scholars, although coming from different regions, naturally develop a special camaraderie with one another. It is common for scholars from the same class to help and support each other in the officialdom. This banquet serves as an opportunity for them to get acquainted with one another. Beside Li Nuo, a handsome young man picked up his wine cup and said with a smile, "I am Cui Jing, I toast to the top scholar." Li Nuo remembered him; this man was the second-place finisher in the Imperial Examination. If not for Li Nuo, he would have been the top scholar of this class. Li Nuo picked up his own cup, took a light sip, nodded in acknowledgment, and they recognized each other. "My name is Wang Lin." "Pei Qian." "Zheng Hao..." Following Cui Jing, several others came forward with their wine cups, each new scholar, by default adhering to their examination ranks, came forward one by one. According to the tradition of the Imperial Examination, the top scholar is expected to drink to fullness at the Joling Banquet. However, nobody dares to do this with the top scholar of this class. For past top scholars, being named top scholar is a lifelong honor. But for Li Nuo, such an accolade is not his most notable identity. Being a prospective Prince Consort aside, as the son of the Minister of Justice, even high-ranking officials must treat him with caution. These new scholars might be basking in unlimited glory for a few days. But after tonight, they will face the harsh reality. Being the top scholar of the Imperial Examination only leads to an Sixth Rank official position. Those ranked after the top twenty in the advanced scholar list can only look forward to an eighth-rank, and after the top forty, a ninth-rank, which is the lowest official position in Daxia. Most of them will not be able to cross the fifth-rank threshold in their entire lives. And a fifth-rank official? The Ministry of Justice could arrest them at will. After more than a decade of arduous study to finally excel in the Imperial Examination and then struggle for decades in the tumultuous officialdom, enduring countless hardships, their journey could end as no more than a restless spirit in the Heavenly Prison of the Ministry of Justice. Having the opportunity to become scholars alongside the son of the Minister of Justice, of course, they wanted to make a good impression on him; if not for mutual support later on, at least hoping that in a time of trouble, he might spare their lives out of this faint bond... Not far away, Zheng Zhi looked at that surrounded figure with a complex expression. He hadn''t expected the man to be the son of the Minister of Justice. Thinking about how they had discussed Li Xuanjing right in front of him, he felt so embarrassed he wanted to crawl into a hole. Although Zheng Zhi had little interaction with him, he seemed different from his father... With that thought in mind, Zheng Zhi also picked up his cup and slowly walked over. Among the new scholars, Li Nuo spotted Zheng Zhi. His ranking as the Sixth-Ranking Scholar was partly due to Zheng Zhi. While Li Nuo merely sipped when others toasted him, when it came to Zheng Zhi, he gave him a smile and drained his cup. When the crowd had mostly dispersed, Zhou Yu came over and said, "I owe Brother Li a drink. If not for you, I definitely wouldn''t have qualified as a scholar. I''ll finish this cup, and Brother Li, please do as you wish..." Zhou Yu''s qualification for the advanced scholar list was somewhat unexpected for Li Nuo, considering his non-first place performance in the Horse Riding exam. Unbelievably, aside from the Horse Riding, his performance in the other subjects had not lagged too far behind. In fact, aside from the Book Department and Music Department, where he scored a B, Zhou Yu''s other four subjects were all above-A. He achieved an A in the Shooting Department, and amazingly, A+ in Horse Riding, Mathematics, and Ritual Department. Given the significant weight of the Book Department, if his scores in these two subjects had been a little higher, he could easily have ranked within the top fifty. Li Nuo said with a smile, "No need to thank me; you passed because of your own efforts." In his heart, Zhou Yu knew that his success was not really due to himself. Without Brother Li, he would not have studied Law in-depth, and if he had not answered all the Law questions correctly, the Book Department would not have granted him a B, and he could have failed the first subject of the Imperial Examination, just like Song Yu. His A+ in Mathematics was also thanks to Brother Li, who had arranged for several Mathematics experts to help him intensively brush up on the subject. As for the Ritual Department and Music Department, he owed it all to the Divine Fortune Teller. Even now, he finds it incredible to think back on it. He used to scoff at the idea of divination, but now he couldn''t help but believe it. The Divine Fortune Teller said he would become a Prime Minister in the future. Starting with his scores, he can only begin from a ninth-rank official. His father was the top scholar in Horse Riding and started at Standard seventh-rank; now, he is only a Standard Fifth Rank doctor in the Ministry of Transport. Could he really rise to second-rank and become the Prime Minister of a country? Zhou Yu didn''t know what he was thinking; he had been staring blankly for quite a while. Li Nuo, feeling somewhat bored in the hall, walked outside. Tonight, there were many people in Furong Garden, but apart from the newly advanced scholars, other guests were not allowed to enter this hall; they either waited outside the hall or wandered around the garden. Despite it being night, the entire Furong Garden was brightly lit. A long table was placed at intervals along the path, laden with fruits, pastries, beverages, and wines for the guests to enjoy at will. Various entertainments such as dances and acrobatics were also available for viewing inside the buildings. Li Nuo spotted Li Anning and Song Yiren at first glance. They stood next to a long table, and Song Yiren was tasting every kind of pastry on the table. Li Anning stood behind her, a helpless look in her eyes. Catching sight of Li Nuo stepping out, Li Anning''s beautiful eyes brightened slightly; she stealthily gestured to him from behind Song Yiren. Li Nuo walked to a certain spot by the garden''s lake, and Li Anning tiptoed over. Glancing back and seeing Song Yiren already looking around, she immediately took hold of Li Nuo''s hand, jumped onto a small boat, and said, "Let''s go on a boat ride on the lake..." Many small boats were anchored on the lake, available for guests of the banquet to take a ride and appreciate the illuminated Furong Garden from the water, creating a unique scene. In the middle of the small boat was a tiny cabin. The two rowed to the center of the lake, and Li Anning bent down and crawled into the cabin, pulling Li Nuo in after her. The cabin might have been small, but it was exquisitely decorated. The bright lights shone from the lake''s surface through the cabin windows, casting a hazy, somewhat ambiguous glow inside. There were a few more small boats scattered across the lake. There wasn''t much wind that night, yet the water beneath their boat rippled in circles. Li Anning breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I finally shook her off." The cabin fell into a brief silence. She looked at Li Nuo and said, "You still haven''t answered that question I asked you last time!" Li Nuo said, "Your Majesty has already decreed the marriage; do I still need to answer that?" Li Anning snorted coldly and said, "Of course. If you don''t want to marry me, I''ll go to Father Emperor tomorrow and ask him to rescind his decree... Mm!" Li Nuo didn''t reply, but instead responded with action. Li Anning''s eyes widened, and after a brief moment of astonishment, a smile bloomed across her pretty face, and her eyes slowly closed. Asking Father Emperor to rescind the decree was, of course, a lie to fool Nuo... If Father Emperor could rescind decrees, he wouldn''t have let her marry someone. After a long moment, their lips parted. Li Anning playfully pinched Li Nuo''s waist and nestled into his embrace, saying, "You were confident in becoming the Sixth-Ranking Scholar, and you didn''t tell me. You had me worried for so long..." Li Nuo said, "You also didn''t tell me that if I became the Sixth-Ranking Scholar, Your Majesty would surely arrange a marriage..." Li Anning pursed her lips and said, "Then why did you do so well in the examination? You didn''t leave any chance for anyone else." After learning that Li Anning was to be married, Li Nuo found he was quite greedy. Initially, he simply hoped to have a loved one to spend his life with; that alone would be very fortunate. Later, his thoughts underwent a slight change. If he could have two people who loved each other to spend a lifetime with, that would be truly fortunate. He didn''t want to lose his wife, nor did he want to miss out on Anning. It was indeed a desire to have both the fish in the bowl and the one in the pot; he was truly a common man. Li Nuo gently embraced her, smiling as he said, "Because I didn''t want my wife to marry someone else, of course I had to give it my all." This address of "wife" made Li Anning blush, her body becoming even softer. Although he had called her wife countless times before, this time was different. She wrapped her arms around Li Nuo''s neck and closed her eyes once more. Before their lips could meet again, the small boat suddenly jolted with a "bang" and began to rock violently. Li Anning opened her eyes, thinking they had collided with another boat. A pair of hands lifted the brocade curtain of the cabin, and Song Yiren stood on the outside, dissatisfied, saying, "Why didn''t you invite me when you went for a boat ride?" ... The banquet had not yet finished, but Li Nuo and the girls left Furong Garden. The carriage first took Li Anning back to the Princess Mansion since just being granted the marriage, she obviously couldn''t stay at the Li Family''s home that night. Wife should go back to the Song Residence, so Li Nuo and Song Yiren returned together. Alone with Yiren, Li Nuo wasn''t quite sure what to say. Especially since she leaned against the carriage wall, scrutinizing him with a resentful gaze all the way. That look, as if he were some faithless man who abandoned his wife for wealth and honor... The carriage stopped in front of the Song Residence, and they alighted, each making their way to the gate. Suddenly, Song Yiren said, "I know who was behind the attempt to assassinate you last time..." Li Nuo''s steps faltered, and his gaze turned towards her. Chapter 315 - 192 Appointment to Official Position Li Nuo had faced countless assassination attempts as he grew up. Last time, someone had deliberately committed a murder in Chang''an to lure him into investigating, before setting an ambush for him. There were eight experts of the fourth realm from the Martial Path, and if it weren''t for Li Nuo exchanging all his lifespan for a momentary strength of the fourth realm, he would have almost certainly died. That case, and the case involving Nanny Wang, had extremely similar methods of murder. This meant that the same person who hired the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers and bribed Nanny Wang to arrange for Gu Yanran to enter Li Mansion to assassinate him was very likely the same person. Considering the same time point, the one who shot the cold arrow at the entrance of the County Magistrate''s Office might also be him. Li Nuo looked at Song Yiren and asked, "King Rui... are you sure?" Song Yiren said, "That effeminate voice around him, I''ll never forget it." She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Have you offended King Rui before?" Li Nuo didn''t even know King Rui, let alone offended him. Clearly, King Rui had suffered a great loss at the hands of his father and took his revenge on him. The people in Chang''an who wanted him dead were not limited to just King Rui. Before Gu Yanran made her move, the real Li Nuo had already died. His surroundings seemed peaceful, but in reality, danger lurked at every step. Li Nuo nodded slightly and said, "I understand. It''s enough that you know about this. Don''t tell anyone else." Song Yiren asked, "Why, won''t you report this to the authorities?" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "Without evidence, reporting it would be futile." That was the Prince Regent. Unless King Rui was caught red-handed, even with evidence, nothing could be done to him. A Prince of the first rank couldn''t be tried by the Ministry of Justice or captured by the Zongzheng Si; only His Majesty could judge him. Song Yiren said, "I am the evidence, I can testify for you." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "It''s useless. Doing so would only put you in danger too. If they dare to kill me, what''s stopping them from coming after you?" Although being at the fourth realm was formidable, they had eight at their disposal; her strength was negligible. Song Yiren was slightly stunned, then asked, "Are you worried about me?" Li Nuo walked into the courtyard and said, "Go to sleep early." Song Yiren watched his retreating figure, a slight smile appeared on her pretty face. Li Nuo thought his wife had returned to the Song Residence. After entering the room, he realized she wasn''t there. Song Yiren came in from outside, and Li Nuo asked, "Do you have something else?" Song Yiren said, "No, but you haven''t answered my question last time. How did you kill that fourth realm expert?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "I have cultivated a special technique. Usually, I don''t have any True Qi in my body, but at critical moments, I can have the cultivation of the fourth realm for an instant. However, after using it once, it needs a long time to recover..." Song Yiren exclaimed, "How can there be such a technique?" She only knew about some special techniques that kept True Qi undetectable, but the cultivation was real. Such a technique, she had never heard of. Li Nuo said, "In this vast world, all sorts of strange things exist; even the Yuqing Heart Technique exists. What''s so strange about this?" After fending off Song Yiren, Li Nuo originally wanted to return to Li Mansion but found that Housekeeper Wu had already left as he reached the door. He couldn''t possibly walk back to Li Family from the Song Residence alone; he had to go back to his room. Song Yiren, hearing the noise, jumped the wall from next door and asked, "Aren''t you going back?" Li Nuo said, "The curfew is about to start, I''ll go back tomorrow." Song Yiren said, "Then play a tune for me." Li Nuo said, "It''s too late, you should sleep, others are sleeping too." Song Yiren thought for a moment and said, "Then draw a painting for me." Li Nuo said, "It''s too dark to see." "Write a poem then?" "I have no inspiration right now..." ... Li Nuo suspected that there was some kind of conservation law between twins. The words his wife didn''t say seemed to have been said by Song Yiren in return. After a good night''s sleep, the next morning when he returned to Li Mansion, he met Lord Father-in-law at the courtyard gate. Li Nuo had something to ask for his help, and seeing him entering Song Yiren''s courtyard, he followed. The Imperial Examination had already ended, and to enter the Ministry of Justice he still needed arrangements from the Ministry of Personnel. After listening to him, Song Zhe shook his head and said, "The Ministry of Personnel is powerless in this matter." Li Nuo asked in surprise, "Why?" Song Zhe slowly said, "According to the usual practice, the top ten of each Imperial Examination are directly appointed by the three provinces without going through the Ministry of Personnel. You, as the new top scholar, initially enter the court with a sixth-rank official position. There are only four Assistant Ministers in the Ministry of Justice with a sixth-rank, and currently, there are no vacancies. Unless they are promoted or demoted, it''s impossible for you to take a position in the Ministry of Justice." Li Nuo originally thought that with a Minister of Personnel as his father-in-law, within the allowable grade, he could be any official he wanted. He never expected that winning the top scholar would make things more complicated. Song Zhe looked at him and said, "But you needn''t worry. The top ten of each examination will serve in the Six Departments and Nine Si and will not leave Chang''an. If there is any news from the three provinces, I will inform you immediately." Li Nuo serving in the Ministry of Justice was certainly the most convenient. Of course, not being in the Ministry of Justice would not stop him from investigating and arresting people. First, let''s see how the court plans to arrange his affairs. Song Yiren stepped out of the room, and Song Zhe approached and asked, "Yiren, your birthday is coming soon, what gift would you like?" Li Nuo, standing by the door, turned to look back. Was it not to say that my wife''s birthday is also approaching? We''ve been married for almost a year now, yet I still do not know my wife''s birthday. After leaving the Song Residence and getting into the carriage, Housekeeper Wu asked, "Young Master, are we going home?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Let''s head to King Chun Mansion first." The carriage slowly set into motion. Meanwhile, inside Song Residence, Song Yiren shook her head and said, "I don''t want any gifts." Song Zhe spoke again, "Old Lady had people choose several young, distinguished men for you. Not only are their families reputable, but they are also talented and handsome. Would you like to meet them?" "Talented and handsome?" Song Yiren asked, "Do they look as handsome as the husband I chose before, and can they become the top scholar in the Six Arts?" Song Zhe''s expression stiffened, not knowing what to say next. So-called talent and appearance were only relative to ordinary people. Those who have become Advanced Scholars are, without exception, the best among the best. As for the top scholar of the new class, add yet another level of excellence. And the top scholar in the Six Arts, since the inception of the Imperial Examination, has only appeared twice; it might never happen again. A moment later, he slowly walked out of the courtyard, breathing a long sigh. Yiren still really cares about this matter... At that moment, at King Chun Mansion. The gatekeeper of King Chun Mansion, who already knew Li Nuo, ushered him into the mansion, saying, "The Prince is not in right now, Young Master might have to wait a bit longer." Li Nuo asked, "Is the Princely Heir around?" The gatekeeper responded, "The Princely Heir is here, he rarely goes out. I will take you to him." Soon, Li Nuo was led to a grand hall. As Li Nuo entered the hall, he noticed it was large in area, but most of it was occupied. It was filled with various mechanisms, not only small Mechanical Beasts and Objects but also Mechanical Giants as tall as twenty feet. Li Yun was sitting amidst the piles of mechanisms, busily working on something. Hearing a noise behind him, he turned around and, taken aback, said, "My lo..." Before he could finish, he realized something and asked, "Should I call you Brother or Uncle?" Li Nuo said, "Whichever you prefer..." He and Li Yun didn''t interact much, but because of his father''s relationship with King Chun, there was always a sense that they were not outsiders to each other. Last time, when they wiped out the Thief Sect, Li Yun had been of great help to them. It was somewhat embarrassing to say, but he was here to ask for Li Yun''s help again. Li Nuo said, "I would like you to help me make a small mechanism." At the mention of mechanisms, Li Yun''s eyes lit up, and he asked, "What kind of mechanism?" After listening to Li Nuo''s description, Li Yun nodded and said, "It sounds like an interesting device. It''s not too difficult; I should have it done in three days. You can come and pick it up then." What Li Nuo wanted to make was not actually something very complicated. His wife''s birthday was approaching soon, and he wanted to give her a special gift. She liked music, flower arranging, painting, and the like. After some thought, Li Nuo decided to give her a music box. He only had a basic understanding of how a music box worked and couldn''t make one himself, but in this regard, Li Yun was a professional. Li Nuo could simply propose the idea, and Li Yun would know what to do. Returning to Li Mansion, Li Nuo and his wife tidied up a bit, then went back to the Song Family. Li Mansion was too quiet; although his wife did not like overly bustling places, Li Nuo was worried she might get bored. Two days passed, and Li Nuo planned to visit King Chun Mansion to check on the progress. When he arrived at the gate of Song Residence, he ran into his Lord Father-in-law. Song Zhe looked at him and said, "The Three Provinces just issued an imperial decree to the Ministry of Personnel. Your official appointment has come through." Given that it was his first official position, Li Nuo was quite concerned and asked, "What position?" Song Zhe answered, "Assistant Minister of Rites." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback and asked, "Isn''t that my uncle''s position?" Song Zhe explained, "Your uncle has been promoted to Prime Minister of Taichang. The position of Assistant Minister of Rites is vacant, and since you excel in the Ritual Department, it was decided that you should fill it." His father-in-law had served in the Ministry of Personnel for many years and certainly understood the officialdom better than him. Li Nuo directly asked, "Is this appointment considered normal?" Song Zhe didn''t know what to say. His appointment could be seen as both normal and anomalous. The Three Provinces and Six Ministries are the core departments of the court. Assigning a new Advanced Scholar directly to the Six Ministries is considered a significant placement. However, the Ministry of Rites is somewhat special. Although it is known as the leader of the Six Ministries, its authority is far less than that of the Ministry of Personnel and Ministry of Revenue. It is the kind of place where the duties are numerous, yet the power is fettered. Unless one sits in the position of Assistant Minister of Rites or Chief of Staff where one can directly participate in policy making, the role of Assistant Minister of Rites involves maximum work but minimal involvement in the core of state affairs. Placing the new top scholar in the position of Assistant Minister of Rites seems like a stepping stone but is actually minor. It seems those higher up may not wish for the son of Li Xuanjing to hold a key position. His excellence was not just in the Ritual Department; by rights, he was capable of any position. The second and third place in this year''s Imperial Examination, though half a rank lower than his, were both assigned to the Secretariat¡ªthe real heart of the court. Seeing his father-in-law silent, Li Nuo smiled courteously, "The position of Assistant Minister of Rites will be it then. There''s no high or low in official positions; all serve the court just with different responsibilities. It doesn''t matter where I am..." Chapter 316 - 193 The Method to Break the Yuqing Heart Technique The first official position was Assistant Minister of Rites, something Li Nuo had not anticipated. He hadn''t expected that becoming the top scholar would actually deprive him of the freedom to choose his official position. However, it wasn''t a big issue. Unless something unexpected happened, he wouldn''t have to worry about his lifespan for at least a few years, so there was no urgent need to go to the Ministry of Justice. Besides, rites were also a form of law. With the law in his heart, the Ministry of Rites would not affect his cultivation. He first went to King Chun Mansion to check on the progress of the gift being made for his wife. Li Yun, truly a Mohist genius, had created a prototype just from Li Nuo''s brief explanation of the principle of the music box. Li Yun could handle the transmission part alone, while the musical component required Li Nuo''s involvement. He stayed at the King Mansion for two hours and confirmed some details with Li Yun before returning to the Song Residence. Today, the Song Residence was filled with a festive atmosphere. Uncle Song Lian, had been promoted from a Standard Sixth Rank Assistant Minister of Rites to a Secondary Fifth Rank Prime Minister of Taichang. Taichang Si, one of the Nine Si, managed ceremonies, ancestral temples, and sacrifices, and was headed by a Minister of Taichang, two Assistant Ministers, and two Prime Ministers. The position of Prime Minister of Taichang in Taichang Si was much higher than that of Assistant Minister of Rites in the Ministry of Rites. The next day, the court''s official appointment was also delivered to the Li Mansion. As his Lord Father-in-law had said, Li Nuo was about to take up the position of Assistant Minister of Rites and needed to report to the Ministry of Rites by July at the latest. Li Nuo was not in a hurry to take up his post. After officially assuming the position, he would have to clock in every day like his uncle, working ten days with a single day off, returning to the worker status of his previous life. He still had three months of leisure time. His wife''s birthday was in a few days, and he needed to prepare the gift before then. Over the following days, Li Nuo went to King Chun Mansion almost daily. In fact, the item that Li Nuo had initially asked Li Yun to make was already completed. With some time left, Li Nuo sought perfection, further improving it on the basis of the first version. After leaving King Chun Mansion, Li Nuo made a trip to Jade Sound Pavilion. His wife did not have many friends; Phoenix was one, but she had not been visiting the Song Residence much recently. When Li Nuo was not at home, only Mumu stayed by his wife''s side. Coincidentally, among the two pairs of twins in the Song Family, Mumu clung to his wife, while Ning''er was closer to Yiren; the older siblings got along well with each other, and the younger siblings with each other, without interfering with one another. Moments later, on the second floor of Jade Sound Pavilion, Li Nuo sipped his tea and casually asked Phoenix, "Has Jade Sound Pavilion been busy recently? I haven''t seen you at the Song Residence." While trimming flower branches, Phoenix replied, "With Nightingale and Yuan Yang handling things in the pavilion, I fear that Miss Song Jiaren might feel unhappy if I frequently visit the Song Residence, so I haven''t disturbed her..." Li Nuo was slightly startled and asked, "Why would Jiaren be unhappy?" Phoenix sighed softly, "Every time I go to the Song Residence, Miss Song treats me very coldly. I think she probably doesn''t like me, especially since there were those rumors about me and Young Master Li before... If I were her, I surely would be upset too." Li Nuo felt compelled to explain on behalf of his wife, saying, "You''ve really misunderstood her; it''s not that she doesn''t like you. She''s distant because of the cultivation method she''s practicing." It was no wonder Phoenix had misunderstood. Even before knowing the truth, Li Nuo himself had doubted many times. She wasn''t targeting Phoenix. Rather, she was equally indifferent to everyone. After hearing Li Nuo''s explanation, Phoenix showed a look of shock and disbelief, saying, "What, Jiaren is practicing the Yuqing Heart Technique? Who is so malicious as to teach her such a humanity-erasing cultivation method?" Li Nuo had asked his wife, who told him that the Yuqing Heart Technique was taught to her by a masked woman during her childhood. For those few years, the masked woman would visit the Song Residence annually to check on her cultivation. After she turned twelve, the woman never appeared again. The identity of the masked woman was not hard to guess. It certainly had to be his mother-in-law, who did not want to marry her daughter to him. What surprised Li Nuo was how Phoenix, a frail woman who had never practiced the Martial Path, knew about the Yuqing Heart Technique. Looking at her, Li Nuo asked in puzzlement, "Have you heard of the Yuqing Heart Technique?" Phoenix, recovering from her shock, sipped her tea before responding, "I once heard the old workshop owner mention it. The Yuqing Heart Technique is the top-level mental method of the Yuqing lineage in the Sanqing Sect. The higher the martial talent of a person, the more effective the cultivation of the Yuqing Heart Technique, but this method has a flaw. During cultivation, one must maintain a Yin body and cannot marry. Moreover, one must purify desires and emotions, and over time, it will erase normal human emotions..." Recalling her interactions with Song Jiaren, her face showed sudden realization as she said, "No wonder..." Realizing something, she looked at Li Nuo and murmured, "Then you two can''t possibly... what are you planning to do? You can''t just wait for her to break through to the Sixth Realm, can you?" Li Nuo asked curiously, "What Sixth Realm?" Phoenix explained, "The Yuqing Heart Technique has many restrictions because of the Yuqing True Qi in her body. Once one breaks through to the Sixth Realm in the Martial Path, one can perceive the Power of Heaven and Earth and no longer needs True Qi. Naturally, all previous restrictions vanish." Li Nuo inquired, "Did the old workshop owner also tell you this?" Phoenix slightly lowered her eyes and said, "The old workshop owner had traveled through various countries in his early years to make a living. It''s reasonable that he knows a bit more..." Li Nuo asked eagerly, "Did the old workshop owner mention any other way to break the Yuqing Heart Technique, apart from advancing to the Sixth Realm?" After pondering for a moment, Phoenix replied, "There is indeed another way, but it''s even harder than breaking through to the Sixth Realm. Each cultivation method occupies different meridians of the human body. Once one has cultivated the Yuqing Heart Technique, one cannot cultivate other methods. However, if one could create a new method that occupies the same meridians as the Yuqing Heart Technique, one could perfectly switch methods and continue cultivating..." Li Nuo had never expected that a visit to the Jade Sound Pavilion would bring such unexpected gains. Both methods for breaking the technique were difficult. But no matter how difficult, it was always better than having no solution at all. He and his wife had made a pact for one year. Within a year, if there was no solution, she would give up the Martial Path. From Li Nuo''s perspective, he naturally didn''t want his wife to give up her dreams. Either help his wife to break through soon, or find an alternative method to the Yuqing Heart Technique. As long as they had a direction, all that was left was to work hard at it. Finally resolving a concern, Li Nuo looked at Phoenix and said, "Thank you so much, you''ve been a great help this time!" Phoenix smiled gently and said, "Young Master needn''t be polite. You''ve helped us a lot too. It makes me very happy to be able to help you. If there''s anything you need my help with in the future, just let me know." Li Nuo bashfully said, "Actually, I do need a favor. If the Jade Sound Pavilion isn''t too busy, I hope you can visit the Song family more often and keep Jiaren company. After all, apart from you, she doesn''t really have any other friends..." Phoenix smiled slightly and said, "I understand." As she watched Li Nuo leave, she sighed lightly, her expression filled with envy, "Heaven truly favors Miss Song to have such a loving husband..." Nightingale also sighed softly, somewhat regretfully saying, "Young Master Li is perfect in every way; it''s just a pity he can''t fight..." Phoenix gave her a scornful look and said, "Crude Martial Artist, what do you know? His hands are meant for playing the zither and painting, not for holding bows and swords. If I had such a husband, I would definitely protect him well and not let him lose a single hair..." Chapter 317 - 194: Birthday Gift Song Residence. The wife and Mumu had left the house, and Li Nuo sat alone in the courtyard. At a certain moment, he spoke to the air, "Yiren, come here for a moment." A figure flew over the courtyard wall, descending from the sky. Song Yiren glanced at him and asked, "What''s up?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and asked, "What kind of person is your mother?" Although he had never met his Lady Mother-in-law, her presence from faraway Sanqing Mountain deeply influenced Li Nuo''s life. Had she not taken Yiren away years ago and taught Jiaren the Yuqing Heart Technique, the relationship among the three of them would not have become what it was now. Hearing Li Nuo mention her mother, Song Yiren''s face changed subtly, her voice dropping to a whisper, "Why are you asking about my mother?" Li Nuo said, "It''s nothing, just curious, just asking." Certain memories surfaced in her heart, and Song Yiren''s face turned slightly pale. She didn''t know how to answer this question. Since she could remember, her mother had always been particularly strict with her. Every day before dawn, she had to get up, study, practice martial arts, until it got dark. When to get up, when to eat, when to sleep¡ªher mother had set strict rules for everything. If she missed lunch, she could only wait for dinner, and if she missed dinner, she had to go to bed hungry. Therefore, since childhood, she had developed the habit of hiding steamed buns. Every single thing she did had to be approved by her mother. Any disobedience would result in severe punishment. So, she envied everything that Song Jiaren had. Being actual sisters, why could Jiaren receive the love of family, have such a good husband, while she had to endure torture alone in the bitterly cold north? Li Nuo finally understood why his Lord Father-in-law had wanted to keep them apart. A domineering woman wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. But such a strong desire for control would probably be unbearable for most people. Li Nuo could hardly imagine what it must have felt like to stay by her side for eighteen years. Putting himself in Yiren''s place, Li Nuo felt as if he could understand everything she had done. He went into the room, emerged carrying a qin (Guqin), and said, "Didn''t you say last time you wanted to hear me play the qin? There''s nothing much going on now, so I''ll play a few pieces for you..." A moment later. Song Yiren sat on the swing in the courtyard, gently swaying, listening to the pleasing sound of the qin. Her originally somewhat sorrowful mood gradually soothed by the tranquil and melodious music. Li Nuo saw the smile return to her face and quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Comforting someone imperceptibly, that was one of the great conveniences of Music. The birthdays of the wife and Yiren fell on the twenty-ninth of March. According to the customs of Daxia, only after the age of sixty could one hold a grand birthday banquet; before sixty, it was simply considered "observing one''s birthday." For young people, their birthday celebrations were even more casual. Apart from some significant moments, such as a girl''s hairpinning ceremony or a boy''s coming-of-age crown ceremony, which might have some additional small rituals, generally speaking, eating a bowl of longevity noodles was considered observing one''s birthday. The weather was fine today, early spring, not too cold, not too hot; Li Nuo took them all out to enjoy the garden. Qujiang Garden was also a very famous Royal Garden in Chang''an. However, unlike Furong Garden, Qujiang Garden was not open to the public and was reserved exclusively for royal recreation. Li Nuo was now considered half-royal, and with li Anning''s presence, it was very easy to bring people into Qujiang Garden. Inside Qujiang Garden, Li Nuo sat on the grass while Mumu and Ning''er competed to fly a kite; Phoenix and the wife were in the pavilion in the center of the lake, drawing and painting; Li Anning came over, sat next to Li Nuo, peeled a grape, and fed it into his mouth. Song Yiren saw this, came over from afar, and sat on the other side of Li Nuo, prompting Li Anning to hesitate to lean against Li Nuo. Li Nuo glanced in the direction of the lake pavilion, feeling that the time was about right. He plucked a willow leaf at random and began playing it with his mouth. Seeing that Li Nuo could produce such pleasant music with a leaf, Song Yiren also picked one and attempted to imitate him. However, the sound she produced was unpleasant, grating to the ear. She angrily threw the leaf aside and listened quietly to Li Nuo''s performance. In the pavilion at the center of the lake, Phoenix heard the music and said to Song Jiaren, "We''ve been painting for quite some time, let''s take a walk by the lake." Song Jiaren nodded, and the two of them followed the connected corridors to the lakeside, hearing Li Nuo playing music. They walked slowly over, standing on the grass, silently listening. Song Jiaren was so captivated by the music that she didn''t notice Phoenix had quietly stepped back. At a certain moment, within the music played by Li Nuo on the willow leaf, there suddenly surged a strange power. Beneath Song Jiaren''s feet on the grass, a patch of colorful flowers suddenly sprouted. These flowers surrounded her, releasing a refreshing fragrance that soothed the heart and spleen. Phoenix turned around and gazed towards a distant high building, giving a gentle wave of her hand. The nightingale drew her bow and shot an arrow, hitting a mechanism set up on top of a willow tree, and a sky filled with petals fell down, engulfing Song Jiaren in a shower of flowers. Already aware of the plan, Li Anning and Phoenix only looked on enviously at the scene. But Song Yiren was utterly bewildered. Playing so well, what was this all about? At that moment, Mumu ran over from the side and handed a beautifully carved wooden box to Li Nuo. Li Nuo, holding the wooden box, walked to Song Jiaren''s side. The nightingale shot another far-reaching arrow, bringing down another cascade of petals. Li Nuo looked at her and smiled, saying, "Happy birthday, my wife." He opened the wooden box. This wooden box was hollowed out, with many intricate patterns carved on the outside, but the inside held another universe. As it opened, a series of clear, musical sounds emerged from the box¡ªthe very melody Li Nuo had been playing just before. Within the small wooden box, their living courtyard was replicated to life, with a garden, stone table, and a small pavilion. A woman sat on a swing in the middle of the courtyard, slowly swaying in tune with the music. The woman on the swing was only two inches tall, but she moved as freely as a real person. Upon close inspection, one would find her face identical to Song Jiaren''s¡ªit was like a miniaturized version of her. Li Nuo handed the music box to her and said, "This is a birthday gift for my wife." Song Yiren looked at the miraculous box that could play music on its own, then at Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, with a bewildered face. Wasn''t today just a day to stroll through the gardens? First, there were flowers thrown, now gifts... What was all this about? How come no one told her about this part? Song Jiaren accepted the music box, a smile appearing on her face, saying, "Thank you, husband." For this moment, Li Nuo had made many preparations. Asking Li Yun to rush through the night, enlisting help from Phoenix and the nightingale, and having Li Anning book the garden visit well in advance to plant the seeds and set up the flower petal-falling mechanism. Such a romantic setting, for a normal woman, would have at least elicited tears of moved emotion, if not some other reaction. Yet his wife showed only a smile, a simple thank you. Although Li Nuo felt a tiny bit of disappointment, he also knew that it was not his wife''s fault. Damn that Yuqing Heart Technique, he definitely had to solve the problem of his wife''s Cultivation Method, to make her more like Yiren... No, Yiren perhaps not. If his wife could become like Li Anning or Phoenix, how wonderful that would be... Though the music box didn''t involve much complex technology, in this era, it was undeniably a very advanced object. Mumu and Ning''er gathered around his wife, staring at the box that played music on its own, their faces full of surprise. Li Anning quietly tugged at Li Nuo''s sleeve and said, "I want one too..." Li Nuo promised Li Anning to make one for her in a few days, as she was very understanding and didn''t get jealous during her sister''s birthday celebration. Afterwards, they all had a birthday feast together in Qujiang Garden. The chef was brought over from the Song Residence by Li Nuo, and both Phoenix and the nightingale praised their culinary skills endlessly. The most gluttonous, Song Yiren, didn''t say a word during the meal, not even taking a few bites of the food. After returning to the Song Residence, she went back to her room, sullen and despondent. Sitting in a chair, her eyes glistened with tears. Everyone was celebrating Song Jiaren''s birthday. But today was also her birthday... No one had ever celebrated her birthday for her. Then, there was a knock at the door. Song Yiren opened the door and glanced at Li Nuo, asking, "What''s the matter?" Li Nuo presented a box identical to the first, saying, "Happy birthday." He had gained enough experience from being around the twins, Mumu and Ning''er. Another music box, identical to the first, was crafted by Li Yun who stayed up all night. Yiren''s and his wife''s birthdays were on the same day. If he only focused on his wife, she would have been very disappointed. Even though she didn''t have the rain of petals or flowers growing from the grass, lacking much of the romantic ceremony, the gift was exactly the same. Song Yiren received the music box in a daze, and upon opening it, she soon heard the familiar music. Inside the wooden box was also a small courtyard, a woman on a swing. This miraculous box, identical to the one given to Song Jiaren. Feeling her nose turn sour, tears began to roll down her cheeks. Li Nuo stood still, asking, "What''s wrong, don''t you like it?" Song Yiren, clutching the music box, threw herself into Li Nuo''s arms, moved to tears, and said, "Sob, this is the first time I''ve received a birthday gift, thank you..." Chapter 318 - 195: The Shock of Two Sisters A moment later, Li Nuo emerged from Song Yiren''s courtyard with a new tear stain on his chest. There was no shower of flowers from the sky, nor blossoms growing on the grass. He had merely gifted her a wooden box, and she was moved to such a state. Yiren must have never seen anything truly impressive. But this was exactly the reaction he had hoped for from his wife. If it weren''t for that Heart-breaking Jue, would wife have been moved the same way? Li Nuo felt somewhat gloomy and, upon returning to his room, he carried a stack of books from the shelf. The Imperial Examination had ended; there was no longer a need to look at the books about the Six Arts. Laid out in front of him were various Martial Arts Classics. Because he lacked innate talent in the Martial Path, Li Nuo had never deeply explored it. But for his wife, and to embrace a happy life sooner, it was time to understand these disciplines thoroughly. Unlike the Hundred Schools, the Martial Path was the evergreen tree of this world. Having developed over many years, various cultivation methods abounded, each with its unique features. True Qi could be fierce, gentle, bone-chillingly cold, scorchingly hot. Some cultivation techniques pursued exquisite changes in moves, others focused on overwhelming power with sheer force. However, no matter what path one chose initially, cultivating the Martial Path always led to the same destination in the end. Beyond the Sixth Realm, a mere gesture could harness the Power of Heaven and Earth, and the True Qi inside one''s body would cease to exist, making cultivation techniques lose their significance. Wife was currently in the Fourth Realm, and to advance to the Sixth Realm, she first needed to become a Grandmaster. Progressing from the Fourth Realm to Grandmaster was the most significant watershed in the Martial Path, even more challenging than advancing from Grandmaster to the Sixth Realm. This step demanded more than just talent; it required extraordinary comprehension. Martial Artists in the Fourth Realm mustn''t confine themselves to one or a few moves, but need to broadly explore various schools of martial arts, taking the essence and discarding the dross, amalgamating the strengths of hundreds of schools, to comprehend their own way in martial arts. This step completely blocked the path to Grandmaster for rogue martial artists. The quintessence of various martial arts schools was secret, hard for outsiders to access, and not something you could comprehend just by reading a few introductory classics. Only major sects, with their profound heritage and numerous strong figures, could consistently nurture Grandmasters. If Li Nuo could capture enough strong martial artists, he could acquire their lifetimes of martial insight and impart it unreservedly to his wife, accelerating her cultivation. But even reaching Grandmaster, there was still a long way from the Sixth Realm Heavenly Heart. The second method Phoenix spoke of involved creating a new cultivation technique based on the operational route of True Qi in the Yuqing Heart Technique, perfectly replacing the Yuqing Heart Technique. Though this method made no demands on wife''s current cultivation, it was, in fact, more difficult. Creating a new set of moves on the foundation of an existing mental method could make one a Grandmaster. Originating a Martial Path mental method was an ability belonging to the Sixth Realm. Defining meridian routes and establishing a mental method under such stringent conditions may need the prowess of a Seventh Realm Martial Saint. For now, that possibility seemed far-fetched. Let''s get wife to become a Grandmaster first. By then, even if her cultivation ceased to grow, she would still be a Martial Path Grandmaster, a realm unreachable for most martial geniuses in their lifetimes; it wouldn''t be too bad, and she would be capable enough to protect him. Song Jiaren walked over, and seeing Li Nuo immersed in Martial Path Classics, a hint of surprise appeared on her face. Standing beside Li Nuo, she asked with some confusion, "Why are you reading these?" Li Nuo held her hand, pulled her to sit on his lap, and said with a smile, "I want to understand the Martial Path more deeply¡ªif I could create a mental method with the same operational route as the Yuqing Heart Technique..." Although Li Nuo spoke lightly, Song Jiaren sensed some heavy undertones. This caused her, usually tranquil as still water, to feel unexpectedly moved. She looked at Li Nuo, and the icebergs in her eyes seemed to melt slightly. The next moment, a cool touch landed on Li Nuo''s lips. Just a wall apart. Song Yiren held the gift from Li Nuo in her arms, pouted, and muttered inwardly, creating a mental method with the same operational route as the Yuqing Heart Technique? If creating a mental method were so easy, the founders of sects would have resolved the flaws of the Yuqing Heart Technique long ago... She wanted to hear what they would say next. But there was no sound from the other side for a long time. A puzzled expression appeared on her face; what were they doing, and why had they suddenly stopped talking? ... The next morning, as Li Nuo woke up, he subconsciously pursed his lips. Unlike Li Anning''s passion and initiative, his wife''s kiss was reserved and restrained, much like her personality. Their personalities differed, and Li Nuo treated them differently. When his wife kissed him, Li Nuo''s hand stayed respectfully on her waist. But if it were Li Anning, his hand might not stay there; unfortunately, their last great opportunity on the boat was disrupted by Yiren and no new opportunity had arisen since. After washing up, he left his room. His wife was practicing sword moves in the courtyard, cultivating Sword Dao. Advancing to the next realm required mastery of more than just Yuqing Sword Technique; she needed to learn diverse schools'' swordsmanship. On the stone table, there was a Sword Technique Secret Manual. Li Nuo approached and saw the cover of the book, titled "Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique." Seeing the words ''Heavenly Mountain,'' he recalled the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers. If it weren''t for Yiren, he would have fallen into their hands during that encounter. Li Nuo didn''t know if there was any connection between the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers and the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. As Li Nuo flipped through the book casually, it displayed its contents in the form of illustrations. The "Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique" consisted of seventy-two moves, focusing on offense as defense, always attacking and never defending, the sword moves were fierce and unstoppable, created centuries ago by the founder of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect who was in the Sixth Realm. Last night, Li Nuo had read a book that introduced the Martial Arts Sects. Centuries ago, the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect had also been a super first-class sect in the martial world, and at its peak, the sect boasted two ancestors who had reached the Sixth Realm. However, over these centuries, no extraordinary talents had emerged from the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect, leading to its gradual decline and loss of its former glory. Even though it had declined, today''s Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect still had a Grandmaster in charge and could be considered a top-tier second-class sect. Looking at the sword moves in this secret manual, Li Nuo felt a familiar sensation. It felt familiar, yet not quite familiar, fuzzy and elusive. This wasn''t the first time Li Nuo had experienced this feeling. His gaze turned to the law code, specifically to the portrait of the assassin he had killed. This assassin was the eighth member of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers. Could this guy have some connection to the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect? This person''s portrait had always been overlooked by Li Nuo. A martial artist who could cultivate to the Fourth Realm in his middle age definitely had talents recognized by the law code, but such talents meant little to Li Nuo. It would cost a day of his lifespan to illuminate their portraits, and he would only gain their martial understanding, not their cultivation. Martial understanding was useless to Li Nuo, and exchanging it for extra cultivation at the Fourth Realm would cost at least a hundred days each, and that only for a fleeting moment. The cost-effectiveness was extremely low. He certainly wouldn''t exchange unless absolutely necessary. Now, Li Nuo seemed to have found a use for martial understanding. With a thought, he illuminated the portrait of the assassin. When he looked at the "Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique" again, the vague familiarity turned into a deep, soul-stirring familiarity. Li Nuo''s gaze turned to his wife practicing swordsmanship in the courtyard. Just moments ago, he thought his wife was doing quite well. But looking now... There were simply too many flaws. Of course, his wife wasn''t to blame. The essence of the "Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique," if it could be depicted in a few dozen pages of a booklet, the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect wouldn''t be a second-class sect. The more top-tier the martial technique, the more variations it contained. In order to master it deeply, one must have guidance from seniors to avoid missteps; such essence is only accessible to core disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect. If one could master the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique to a deep level from a basic sword manual, she wouldn''t possibly be at the Fourth Realm of cultivation. After Song Jiaren finished practicing the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique, she sat on a stone bench to rest. Li Nuo picked up Green Frost and said, "Wife, let me demonstrate the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique for you to see..." Song Jiaren looked at him with a hint of astonishment in her eyes. She thought she had heard wrong. Song Yiren flew over from the neighboring courtyard; she too wanted to see how Li Nuo would demonstrate the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. He didn''t even have the basics of martial arts, how could he hold a sword steadily? Li Nuo took the sword and walked to the middle of the courtyard. He slowly closed his eyes, and the sword seemed to merge with his body. When he opened his eyes again, his entire aura was completely transformed. His whole being seemed to turn into a sharp sword. The cold light from Green Frost shimmered dazzlingly. Various sword moves were continuously executed, the sword momentum sweeping across the ground like cold waves, angry tides enveloping the air, and even though there was not a hint of True Qi, to the two sisters, it felt as though waves of Sword Qi were assaulting them... This was simply impossible for someone without a martial arts foundation. Even a sword technique genius couldn''t practice a sword technique so proficiently without over twenty years of hard work. Song Jiaren watched the scene in a daze. Her husband''s Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique and her own were as different as heaven and Earth. And she was the one on Earth. It was one thing to be outdone in playing musical instruments and painting, but even in swordsmanship... A complex and indescribable emotion arose in her heart, something even the Yuqing Heart Technique could not suppress... Halfway through the sword technique, Li Nuo''s physical strength began to wane, and he struggled to catch his breath. He stopped the demonstration and sat down on the stone bench to rest. Song Yiren looked at Li Nuo in shock and asked, "When did you learn the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique?" Li Nuo didn''t dare to exaggerate too much, saying, "Just a while ago, I saw it on Jiaren''s bookshelf and thought it looked interesting, so I flipped through it when I had time..." Song Yiren was stunned. Although the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect might only count as second class, the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique had quite a reputation in the Jianghu, and was no less challenging than the Shangqing Swordsmanship. She had been practicing Shangqing Swordsmanship for over a decade and wasn''t as proficient as Li Nuo in the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. Moreover, he had no one to teach him, merely flipping through the book, yet he managed to practice to such a level. This made her feel quite foolish... Chapter 319 - 196: Ningers Idea Song Yiren still found it hard to believe. The Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique was undoubtedly exquisite, but this book only contained the most basic sword moves, easily purchasable outside. Even if one practiced according to this sword manual completely, it amounted to nothing more than empty form without any power. Such a top-tier sword technique, its essence lay in the exquisite changes between sword moves, a sect''s top secret accessible only to core disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. It was impossible to detail such secrets in a book. Li Nuo, of course, could not possibly be a core disciple of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. Even if he were, with his age, it was impossible for him to have mastered the swordsmanship so proficiently. The moves he had demonstrated earlier were not only coherent but had also manifested the spirit of swordsmanship, indicating at least thirty years of practice. To have a small amount of talent in Sword Dao took twenty years to reach this level. Even the most insightful sword genius of the time needed at least ten years. Even a once-in-a-century sword prodigy wouldn''t need less than five years. One took five years. One merely flipped through casually. She didn''t know how to describe such a person. At least in the history of Martial Path, there had never been a genius of such high perceptiveness. To be beaten by Li Nuo in her most familiar field, Song Yiren felt a complex, indescribable emotion. Because of her practice in the Yuqing Heart Technique, Song Jiaren''s emotional fluctuations were not as intense as Song Yiren''s. Seeing that Li Nuo had sweated a lot, she raised her hand and wiped the sweat from Li Nuo''s forehead with her sleeve. Song Yiren''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitch. These past few days, she had actually begun to accept reality, but the discovery of Li Nuo''s high perceptiveness had once again thrown her emotions off balance. Advancing to the highest realms of the Martial Path was closely related to two factors. One was talent. The other was perceptiveness. The much-admired ''effort'', in the face of talent and perceptiveness, was barely worth mentioning. Talent was like her and Song Jiaren; a day of their cultivation was equivalent to ten days for others, a year to ten years, a gap that no amount of effort could bridge. Perceptiveness was like that of Li Nuo; what others took decades of hard practice to achieve, he needed only to casually flip through. The bottleneck between the Fourth Realm and Grandmaster seemed nonexistent to him. Unfortunately, he lacked the talent for the Martial Path. Without Martial Path talent, mere perceptiveness was not enough to embark on the journey of the Martial Path. But she had Martial Path talent, and Song Yiren''s perceptiveness was quite good, though not comparable to her talent. His perceptiveness, coupled with her talent, wouldn''t becoming a Grandmaster be within easy reach? Once she became a Grandmaster, who would dare bully him! He would only need to play music and paint for her, and she would protect him, ensuring not a single hair fell from his head... Song Yiren leaned her chin on one hand, already lost in some fantasy. He would be responsible only for being talented, and she would handle the rest. Her perceptiveness might not match his, but he could teach her swordsmanship hands-on. Her husband was not only wise; both his talent and perceptiveness were unmatched in the world. Those sisters of hers would surely be envious... Finally, Li Nuo had discovered a new use for the Law Code; capturing Martial Artists wasn''t a significant benefit for him, but adding his wife changed things. With his wife advancing to Grandmaster soon, they could consummate their marriage sooner. With this thought, Li Nuo felt a surge of motivation throughout his body. He picked up the sword again, saying, "I''ll demonstrate again, wife, watch carefully..." Initially, Li Nuo planned to demonstrate himself but felt that teaching hands-on might be better. He had his wife hold the sword, and he grasped her hand, letting her experience it firsthand, which would surely imprint deeper memories. Song Yiren was lost in fantasy, her gaze drifting inadvertently, her expression suddenly freezing. There were Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, their bodies close, hand in hand practicing swordsmanship, an image of loving affection¡ªexactly what she had envisioned in her fantasy. A genius seen once in a century. A sword genius seen once in a millennium. This was the husband she had chosen. What had she done wrong, and why was fate treating her this way? If she was doomed not to have him, why had she been allowed to choose that marriage document in the first place? In that moment, her blood surged, and her True Qi fluctuated in her meridians. Clutching her chest, she felt a sharp pain in her heart and a severe headache, her vision darkened, followed by dizziness. Song Jiaren, who was practicing her sword moves, seemed to sense something and suddenly turned to look in a certain direction. Li Nuo also turned his head, saw Yiren''s face flush red, and watched as she fell straight to the ground. He no longer cared about teaching his wife the sword moves and quickly ran over, shouting loudly, "Yiren, Yiren, what''s wrong with you? Wake up..." Moments later, at the Song Residence. A gray-haired female doctor slowly withdrew her fingers from Song Yiren''s wrist. Old Mrs. Song, anxious, asked, "Doctor, what''s wrong with our Yiren?" The female doctor smiled slightly and said, "Old Lady, don''t worry. The young lady just suffered from an attack of acute distress. I''ll have someone send over Huanglian Qingxin Pills shortly. Remember to take them before meals daily. However, this medicine can only relieve symptoms, not cure the root cause. To fundamentally cure her, we need to find and address the underlying issue..." After the female doctor left, Old Mrs. Song held Song Yiren''s hand and asked, "Yiren, what exactly happened that made you so angry? Tell your grandmother, and I will decide for you!" Lying weakly on the bed, Song Yiren asked, "Really?" Old Mrs. Song, holding her cane, said earnestly, "Of course, it''s true. Even if your father made you angry, your grandmother will take care of it for you!" Song Yiren gritted her teeth and said, "Sister stole my husband. You make her give him back to me!" Old Mrs. Song''s expression paused, "That... there are so many outstanding young men in Chang''an, grandmother can find a better one for you!" Song Yiren, in immense heartache, rolled around the bed, saying, "A Sixth-Ranking Scholar with such high comprehension in the Martial Path, who could be better than him? No, he was the husband I chose, I only want him..." Moments later, Old Mrs. Song left the room, sighing helplessly. There''s only one husband, but two sisters. They certainly can''t share him like they did with toys in their childhood, taking turns each day? Why didn''t the Li Family have twins back then! If that woman had taken Jiaren away, there wouldn''t be such troubles now. No, she couldn''t have let her take Jiaren away either. When she married into the Song family, she shouldn''t have agreed! Look at the mess she made! ... Li Nuo stood at the gateway, watching the doctor leave, then asked Housekeeper Wu, "Can a martial artist of the Fourth Realm still be knocked out by anger?" Housekeeper Wu leisurely said, "Why not? A martial artist of the Fourth Realm is still mortal, afflicted by birth, aging, sickness, and death, all unavoidable. Being knocked out by anger is still mild; if the anger causes the spirit to become unanchored, and True Qi runs rampant within the body, even leading to demonic deviations - injuries would be minor; severe cases could destroy meridians and completely eliminate one''s cultivation..." In Li Nuo''s heart, Fourth Realm was already a formidable level. He had not expected that Yiren, capable of scaling walls and flying, seemingly so invulnerable, could actually be so fragile. Listening to Housekeeper Wu''s serious words, for Yiren''s health''s sake, he had to consider whether he and his wife should move back to the Li Family. Out of sight, out of mind. If she couldn''t see them, she might get less angry. Li Nuo walked back to his room and saw his wife sitting at the desk, her gaze somewhat vacant. He approached her, and as she turned to look at Li Nuo, she softly said, "Husband." Li Nuo sat beside her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Song Jiaren asked, "Did we... do something wrong to Yiren? Did I make a mistake?" Holding her hand, Li Nuo said, "Don''t overthink it, you did nothing wrong." Her fate was not her choice; how could she be to blame? However, from Yiren''s perspective, was she at fault either? It was simply fate playing tricks. Staying at the Song Residence, Yiren would continually face constant agitation, probably feeling provoked daily. Looking at her, Li Nuo said, "Perhaps, we should move back to the Li Family?" Song Jiaren pondered for a moment, then shook her head. That would be running away, and she didn''t like to evade. Meanwhile, inside Song Yiren''s room. Song Yiren swallowed a pill, frowning, "It''s so bitter!" Song Ning''er immediately passed her own cup of water, suggesting, "Sister, drink some sugar water; it won''t be so bitter. That''s how I used to drink medicine when I was young." Having drained a cup of sugar water, the bitter taste in her mouth from Huanglian was somewhat suppressed. Feeling weakened, she lay on the bed, looking at the ceiling, and mumbled, "Ning''er, if Song Mumu had stolen your toy and you wanted to take it back but couldn''t, what would you do?" For Song Ning''er, this question was a non-issue. Without even needing to think, her face indifferent, she simply said, "It''s easy. Just play with it one day each. That''s what we always did..." [ps: Don''t forget to use up your monthly tickets on the last day of the month.] Chapter 320 - 197: Mother-in-law is Coming Wife did not want to leave, and Li Nuo did not say anything more. The most important thing at the moment was his wife''s cultivation. There were things he could not help her with, but if it was only about proficiency in various swordsmanship, it was not really difficult for him. He just needed to keep capturing masters in the Sword Dao. Above the Law Code, there was also a portrait of a martial artist from the Fourth Realm. It was from the case at Four Directions Hall, the assassin from Chu Country. It''s just unclear what path this person practiced, as the Martial Path encompasses all sorts, with some practicing boxing, others leg techniques, some delving into palm techniques, finger techniques, and yet others practicing with weapons. In the realm of weapons, there are divisions like swords and spears, axes, hooks, and forks..., each type of weapon requires different training focuses. Li Nuo needed to find enough Sword Dao masters. "Sword Dao masters?" Housekeeper Wu looked at Li Nuo in surprise and asked, "Young master, what do you need Sword Dao masters for?" Li Nuo explained, "Jiaren wants to become a grandmaster, so she needs exposure to more types of swordsmanship, I want to find some Sword Dao masters to teach her." Housekeeper Wu thought for a moment and said, "If it''s about Martial Path masters, the army surely has the most, but there are few in the army who cultivate the Sword Dao, like those from Five Mountains Sword Sect, Shu Mountain Sword Sect, Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect, who are sects that specialize in swordsmanship, and their sects are full of Sword Dao masters, but these sects have rules and can''t possibly pass on the core essence of their sect''s swordsmanship to outsiders." Whether they were willing to impart it was not important. What Li Nuo wanted were their people. But the sects Housekeeper Wu mentioned were hundreds of miles away from Chang''an, some even thousands of miles away, and the Ministry of Justice couldn''t reach that far. Li Nuo then asked, "Never mind those far ones, are there any near ones?" Housekeeper Wu stroked his beard and said, "There are close ones too, there are many prominent families in Chang''an, and their guards often include Sword Dao masters, there are also some strong practitioners of the sword within the Inner Court of the Imperial Palace, and if I remember correctly, the Spiegel Bureau has a few disciples from Five Mountains, right, and there''s also Star-picking Tower, that place is full of strong practitioners, many nobles'' guards are hired from there..." The ones Housekeeper Wu mentioned, Spiegel Bureau were their own people, so it was not good to make a move, the Inner Court of the Imperial Palace was even more untouchable, but the guards from those prominent families were a very good breakthrough point, as for Star-picking Tower... Li Nuo pondered for a while, then asked, "Where is Star-picking Tower, is it a sect nearby Chang''an?" Housekeeper Wu explained, "Star-picking Tower is not a sect, it is a well-known Jianghu organization, they have branches in many countries..." All along, Li Nuo had not been paying much attention to these Jianghu affairs. Apart from sects, Jianghu also had some organizations, openly there were escort agencies, Cao Gang, and secretly there were intelligence organizations, assassin organizations, and so on. Star-picking Tower was a comprehensive Jianghu organization, enveloping many Martial Path masters. Whether it''s escorting goods, hiring guards, seeking Martial Path training, or even tracking and investigating a husband fostering a mistress outside, or a wife having an affair, they could all seek help from Star-picking Tower. Compared to those individual entrepreneurs or small organizations, Star-picking Tower had a higher reputation. In the deals done through Star-picking Tower, they provided guarantees. If goods were robbed or guards ran away with the money, types of failures not due to the customers'' fault, Star-picking Tower would refund the full payment and also compensate for the losses. Hence, even though their prices were much higher than the market price, many people were still willing to choose them. According to Housekeeper Wu, Star-picking Tower had an extremely strong backing, as long as the price was right, not to mention the Fourth Realm, even masters from the Fifth Realm or even a Semi-Saint from the Sixth Realm could be hired. Li Nuo estimated that even if he hired a master from Star-picking Tower, they likely wouldn''t be willing to teach their deepest skills to his wife. His own wife, he still had to instruct himself. He left some instructions for Housekeeper Wu, then saw Yiren walking in from outside. She looked somewhat weak and had not walked over the wall. Song Yiren glanced at Li Nuo, did not speak, and directly entered the room. Li Nuo initially wanted to follow her in, but the door was closed from inside. He pressed his ear against the door but did not hear anything. Song Yiren had set up a soundproof barrier using True Qi, sat across from Song Jiaren, and said, "Let''s talk." ... It was unknown what Yiren said to Jiaren, but they, between them, reached an agreement. Li Nuo would teach Jiaren swordsmanship on odd-numbered days of the month, and on even-numbered days, he would teach Song Yiren swordsmanship. "The matter involved an agreement between three people, yet they decided among themselves without considering Li Nuo''s opinion." Of course, he did not have much opinion. Teaching one was just as well as teaching two, and it was better if Yiren could make an early breakthrough as a Grandmaster, which would make going out with them feel safer. Today was an even-numbered day, Song Yiren patted the dust from the bottom of her skirt and said to Li Nuo, "Let''s start now." Li Nuo glanced at her and asked, "Your health..." Song Yiren replied, "Don''t worry, I''m in good shape." Li Nuo did not babble on and took the sword from her hand, demonstrating a set of Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique before passing the sword back to her, saying, "Now you try..." Song Yiren performed several times, but Li Nuo always felt something was lacking. He took the sword and demonstrated the details again, saying, "Pay attention to the connection between these sword moves, don''t be so stiff. If you face an opponent, this will be a significant flaw..." Song Yiren tried several more times but did not improve. Li Nuo shook his head continuously. Thus, it is said, the Martial Path definitely requires instruction from a great master. Without a teacher, one can only fumble on their own, not knowing if they''re on the wrong path. Even someone as talented as Yiren would not quickly master an unfamiliar swordsmanship. Li Nuo straightforwardly held her hand, saying, "I''ll demonstrate it once with you, feel it carefully..." Following Li Nuo''s instructions, Song Yiren attentively felt the experience. She felt her hand enveloped by another, larger one, a masculine presence overwhelming her senses, totally different from when her female senior taught her, causing her heart to race... Is this what a man feels like? No wonder Song Jiaren wanted a husband over practicing martial arts. Li Nuo released his hand and said, "Try it again." Song Yiren executed the moves again, and this time, the transitions between sword moves were indeed much smoother. His hands-on teaching was not in vain. But when she demonstrated it again the second time, she reverted to her old habits. Li Nuo frowned, saying, "It was quite good just now, why did you regress..." Song Yiren looked at him and said, "I forgot the feeling from earlier, could you demonstrate once more?" Although Yiren was highly gifted in cultivation, her comprehension was very poor. The same moves, Li Nuo had to teach once or twice, and his wife could learn them. But teaching Yiren needed at least five times, sometimes even ten times. As twin sisters, they were alike in many ways but vastly different in comprehension. Fortunately, she met Li Nuo, which saved her the time to understand on her own, with her comprehension, advancing to a Grandmaster could be indefinitely delayed... At Song Residence, while Li Nuo tirelessly taught Song Yiren over and over again. Thousands of miles away. Sanqing Sect. Majestic buildings hidden among the peaks, with figures occasionally gliding through the air between peaks. At a pavilion on one peak. A woman suddenly stood up, slamming her palm on the stone table, saying coldly, "You said she''s not in Chang''an, have you checked Song Residence?" The woman was beautifully made up, appearing to be around thirty, with finely arched brows and eyes like water apricots, except her gaze was not kind, exuding a chilling sharpness that was hard to look directly at. As her palm came down, the sturdy stone table immediately showed dense, interwoven cracks. An old woman stood in the pavilion, lowered her head, and said, "Returning to master''s junior, I observed outside Song Residence for several months and did not spot any trace of junior sister." The woman''s face turned grim, asking, "Besides Song Residence, where else could she go?" The old woman shook her head, replying, "That''s unknown. Perhaps she''s hiding somewhere else. Junior sister is so clever, she would surely guess that master''s junior will definitely go to Chang''an to find her, so she certainly wouldn''t go to Chang''an..." The woman slowly exhaled, closed her eyes, and after a long while opened them again, speaking faintly, "It seems I must go find her myself..." Chapter 321 - 198: Crisis! As April rolled in, the aftermath of the Imperial Examination gradually faded. Failed candidates had already embarked on their journeys back home. Some, having witnessed the glory of the Advanced Scholars, secretly vowed to work harder during the next four years in preparation for the next examination. Others, disheartened, abandoned their dreams of being listed on the golden roster, opting to pursue other paths. For the new Advanced Scholars, it surely was a time to bask in success. Those assigned near Chang''an had eagerly begun their appointments, while those with farther destinations were on their way to assume their duties. Though Ministry of Rites was not far from home, Li Nuo had not rushed to report there but was instead teaching Jiaren and Yiren swordsmanship at home. He dedicated odd days to Jiaren and even days to Yiren. The insights Li Nuo had gained from the assassin on the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique, he shared with them without reservation. Li Nuo had Housekeeper Wu conduct an investigation, confirming that the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers were indeed disciples of Heavenly Mountain Sect. Originally eight in number, due to their frequent misdeeds and violations of the Sect''s rules, they were expunged from the Sect and turned to assassination, their hands stained with countless blood, even committing extensive slaughters. Each one of the eight, taken individually, was not particularly formidable. Yet their coming from the same Sect and practicing the same form of swordsmanship gave them impeccable coordination during battle; usually attacking together, they could easily annihilate smaller sects and even overwhelm average Grandmasters. Moreover, having once slain a Grandmaster-level figure added to their fearsome reputation in Jianghu, deterring anyone from recklessly provoking them. The assassin hailed from the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect, confirming that the swordsmanship Li Nuo taught was indeed the authentic Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. However, being only of the Fourth Realm in cultivation, his understanding of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique was limited. What Li Nuo knew, he had fully imparted to them; they only needed to keep practicing diligently. In the morning, someone from the Ministry of Rites had visited the Song Residence. However, they were not urging Li Nuo to assume his role but were inquiring about his and his wife''s birth data. Based on the birth data of the three, the Ministry of Rites would choose an auspicious date. When the two married last year, it had not been celebrated grandly, and during the Emperor''s granting of the marriage, he had mentioned that his wife should also have a wedding ceremony during Li Nuo''s marriage to Anning. This elevated their marital status from being arranged by parents to being decreed by the Emperor. This not only signified a favor to the top scholar but also reflected the magnanimity of the Royal disposition. Of course, Li Nuo knew that this was specifically sought by Anning for him and his wife. Knowing how considerate Anning was and how amiable his wife was, he no longer had to worry about domestic harmony. Li Nuo glanced at Yiren practicing swordsmanship, then looked at Anning learning flower arranging with his wife. Thankfully he married her instead; otherwise, he might never have peace again. Housekeeper Wu entered from outside and said, "Young Master, tomorrow is madam''s death anniversary. You and the young mistress must return to the Li Family to worship with the master..." Li Nuo had no memories of his mother in this world. He only knew from Housekeeper Wu that she and his father had been childhood sweethearts, grown up together, and she had passed away from a severe illness a few years after giving birth to Li Nuo. The next day. In the early morning, a carriage slowly stopped in front of Li Mansion. Li Nuo alighted from the carriage, and three other figures also got down. Going to worship his mother, his wife was now part of the Li Family and naturally had to accompany him. Anning, being potentially part of the Li Family, could have chosen not to attend, but upon hearing about it, she insisted on coming, and Li Nuo brought her along. As for Yiren, no one could stop her desire to join. According to the marriage agreement set previously, she should have been the Li Family''s young mistress, so attending the mother''s memorial service was reasonable. A figure slowly walked out from Li Mansion. Li Nuo approached and said, "Father." Li Xuanjing nodded, turned to Anning, and said, "Greetings, Your Highness." Anning quickly responded, "There''s no need for such formalities from you, Father; just call me Anning." Song Yiren silently stood behind Song Jiaren, a trace of melancholy emerging in her heart. That respectful title was supposed to be hers to utter. She stepped forward and politely said, "Greetings, Uncle Li." Li Xuanjing nodded and asked, "Yiren, how has your mother been these years?" Song Yiren softly answered, "Thank you, Uncle Li, for your concern. She is well." Her mother was indeed well but often spoke ill of Uncle Li, labeling him a villain who had committed numerous misdeeds, yet she found it hard to associate him with the villain her mother described after seeing him in person. Li Xuanjing boarded another carriage and said, "Let''s go." The coachman was familiar to Li Nuo; it was Huang from the gatehouse, who had joined their household last year. Li Nuo lifted the carriage curtain and asked Housekeeper Wu, "Are these all the people we''re taking?" The thought of leaving the city with so few worried him. After all, the number of those wanting him dead was not insubstantial, and adding his father to the mix only invited more danger. Even though he was accompanied by Housekeeper Wu, Jiaren, Yiren, and Anning¡ªa formidable group¡ªthe dangers outside the city were incomparable to those within. Housekeeper Wu replied, "Master wishes not to disturb the madam with too many people. Don''t worry, young master; her grave is not far outside the city, and the Spiegel Bureau agents have already gone to scope out the area beforehand." With Spiegel Bureau''s experts present, Li Nuo indeed felt more at ease. The two carriages made their way and within about fifteen minutes reached the foot of a hill. The hill path was rough, so they parked the carriages at the base and walked up. Having been in this world for quite some time, this was Li Nuo''s first venture outside the city. Breathing in the fresh air, he felt exhilarated. As the group climbed the path, Li Nuo felt somewhat embarrassed to find that among all of them, he was the most winded. Even Gatekeeper Huang, treading up the mountain''s stone steps, seemed to walk on flat ground. Although Li Anning, too, was a Law Practitioner, her cultivation surpassed Li Nuo''s by two major realms, and her stamina was much better than his. If only he could reach the Fifth Realm. Having exile enforced on oneself, from the mountain base to the summit, would only take a few steps. When Li Anning saw Li Nuo struggling to breathe as he climbed, she said, "Should I carry you?" Li Nuo repeatedly waved his hand and said, "No need, I can do it." Struggling to outclimb two old men was one thing; having to be carried by a woman would be utterly humiliating. Two quarters of an hour later, they arrived midway up the mountain. Along the way, the path was treacherous, flanked by trees that blotted out the sun, but when they reached this plateau at the waist of the mountain, the view suddenly opened up. Standing here and looking out, the entirety of Chang''an lay before their eyes. Who would have thought that just outside of Chang''an City, a small mountain could offer such a perfect spot for sightseeing? A simple tombstone stood there, solitary. From the tombstone''s location, one could look down on Chang''an, taking in the magnificent view. Above the tombstone was only a simple line of text. The grave of my beloved wife Lin Wan. Standing before the tombstone, Li Xuanjing, usually as impassive as an ancient well, showed a trace of sorrow. Li Nuo silently squatted down, clearing a few weeds in front of the tombstone. Song Jiaren and Li Anning also silently squatted beside him, helping with the cleaning. Song Yiren stood to the side, unsure what she should do. Seeing wildflowers blooming beautifully in the distance, she walked over, picked a bunch, and gently placed them on the tombstone. Li Nuo and they cleaned around the tombstone, removing weeds and rocks, then offered incense as a sacrifice in front of the grave. Li Xuanjing stood in front of the tombstone, his right hand gently resting on it, and said, "Nuo has grown up and even became a top scholar in the Six Arts Examination last year. He married Jiaren last year, and Your Majesty married off the Princess to her; you can rest assured..." Li Anning, arm interlocked with Song Jiaren, quietly moved back a distance. Li Nuo, standing before the tombstone and having never met his mother in this world, still felt inevitably moved. His father''s voice, though calm, was full of deep affection for his mother. Li Nuo looked up at the lush mountaintop, standing here one could look up at other mountains and overlook Chang''an without any obstruction in view. He seemed to understand why in his memory, his father always stood in the yard, staring blankly in a certain direction. Suddenly, Li Nuo''s eyes flashed as he looked at the tree-covered mountain peak. He thought it was his own illusion. The next moment, the light appeared again. The arrow was so fast it headed straight for Li Xuanjing''s heart, too quickly for Song Jiaren and Li Anning to react. Li Nuo''s body almost instinctively moved in front of his father. The power of Legalism surged within him. But the Imprisonment Domain of Legalism only caused the arrow''s speed to pause momentarily. Then, the Imprisonment Domain that Li Nuo had set up was broken through. The arrow continued from his shoulder towards Li Xuanjing''s heart. Li Nuo''s Imprisonment Domain expanded again, but could only cause another brief pause. Those two short stops, however, had been enough. A withered hand reached out, suddenly grabbing the arrow. It was Gatekeeper Huang. He dispelled the True Qi wrapped around the arrow, looked toward the summit, squinted his eyes, and murmured, "A Divine Archer at the Peak of the Fourth Realm..." At that moment, several of the top experts from the Spiegel Bureau, already half way in the air, were rushing toward the mountaintop. Song Yiren had just dashed a few meters when, turning her head, she saw Song Jiaren and Li Anning instantly appearing by Li Nuo''s side, then quickly changed direction and ran over, asking, "How are you?" Li Nuo''s shoulder had been pierced by an arrow and was still bleeding profusely. Song Jiaren pressed a few points around his shoulder, and the bleeding finally stopped. Li Anning, gripping his hand nervously, felt the intense pain from his shoulder; Li Nuo still managed a strained smile and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a scratch..." He turned his head to look at another figure and asked, "Father, are you alright?" Li Xuanjing shook his head and said, "I''m fine, Jiaren, take Nuo down the mountain first..." Li Anning, holding onto Li Nuo''s hand, anxiously asked, "Are you really alright?" "I am..." Li Nuo had barely spoken two words when he suddenly felt the world spinning. He looked down at the black blood oozing from his shoulder and cursed in his heart, "Damn, this arrow is poisoned..." Bang! In that moment, a nearby mound suddenly exploded, dirt and rocks flying everywhere, and over a dozen figures emerged from beneath the ground. The Spiegel Bureau had checked all the surrounding areas, never expecting anyone to be hiding underground. Housekeeper Wu''s face changed instantly, and he immediately said, "There are more assassins; protect the master and the young master!" Five of the top experts from the Spiegel Bureau were already converging towards them. If this Grandmaster were to turn against them on the battlefield, facing two Grandmasters and more than a dozen at the fourth realm, all of them would die here today... Chapter 322 - 199: Father and Son This time, to protect Lord Li''s safety, the Spiegel Bureau dispatched ten agents from the Fourth Realm. Even with these ten agents from the Fourth Realm, they could hold their ground against two Grandmasters. However, half of the Spiegel Bureau''s finest had been lured away by the archer, leaving only five behind. Even with the addition of the Princess and her group, they were still at a severe numerical disadvantage. If their own Grandmaster turned against them, it would truly mean a dead end. Everyone''s attention was focused on Gatekeeper Huang. Fortunately, after brief contemplation, Huang shook his head and said, "Taking one''s money to ward off disaster for them, it''s been a long time since I''ve fought with a Grandmaster, I hope you can give me a thrill..." The Black-clothed Grandmaster smiled sinisterly, "Then come on!" He turned to the group of black-clothed figures and commanded in a deep voice, "Kill them all, leave no one behind!" He did not attack Li Xuanjing directly because he knew he wouldn''t get a chance to approach him until he had dealt with the Grandmaster. As soon as his words fell, both their figures vanished simultaneously. The techniques employed by both Grandmasters were Boxing, their True Qi as vast as the ocean. Each collision of their fists produced a muffled sound, kicking up dust and stones where the True Qi spread, even cracking the ground. The rest of the black-clothed figures surrounded Li Nuo. Song Jiaren looked toward Li Anning and said, "Protect your husband well." Since this was a mountain pilgrimage, she hadn''t brought a sword. Song Yiren also didn''t carry a sword. Li Anning used the Drawing a Prison technique, shielding Li Nuo and his son within it. In her hands, a Law Whip materialized out of thin air. She made no other moves but to guard by their side. Aside from a Grandmaster, there were fifteen fourth realm assassins lying in wait. But with only five Spiegel Bureau experts, and minus Housekeeper Wu, who stayed to protect Li Xuanjing, each person had to face at least two enemies. Despite the dire situation, not a single person backed down. Song Yiren confronted a black-clothed man. His swordsmanship was fierce, his blade striking like lightning with infinite variations, clearly a master of the Sword Dao. At this life-or-death moment, Song Yiren was momentarily distracted. Because she was all too familiar with this swordsmanship. Li Nuo would personaly and intimately teach her this sword technique every other day, dozens of times. It was the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. The standard Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. She knew this technique too well; after he executed the first three moves, she knew what his next three moves would be. In such a case, even slight distraction wasn''t a real problem. The black-clothed assassin lunged with his sword, but the woman seemed to anticipate his move, slightly swerving to avoid the thrust. Then, he suddenly felt pain in his wrist and his long sword slipped from his grasp. In an instant, the sword he was holding appeared in the woman''s hand. As if knowing his techniques, she had evaded in advance and struck his wrist with a follow-up move, seizing his weapon in the process. But his astonishment only lasted a moment before he used his True Qi to form a sword, and charged forward again. Though this method greatly depleted his True Qi, they had the advantage of numbers and should be able to eliminate these people before their True Qi ran out. That was his thought. But when he attacked again, Song Yiren had already anticipated his moves five steps ahead. With the same level of cultivation, if one''s techniques were seen through by an adversary who could not change their moves to reclaim the initiative, life and death would be decided in a moment. That''s why the core Martial Arts of major Sects are forbidden to be passed on outside. A fully accomplished Grandmaster may not need to stick to specific moves, but below the level of a Grandmaster it''s rare to break free from the confines of prescribed techniques. The Seventy-two Forms of Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship required infusing most of the True Qi into the sword, attacking as its own form of defense, all offense with no guarding. If the opponent could not cope with such swift sword strikes, they would be left defending without attacking, and the practitioner of this style would not need to worry about defense. But if the opponent managed to respond, the practitioner would be in a very precarious position. With too little True Qi set aside for defense, they were unable to resist attacks from someone of similar cultivation. Whoosh! The long sword swept through the air and across the black-clothed assassin''s neck. He clutched his neck as blood gushed between his fingers, staring at Song Yiren with eyes widened in disbelief. Song Yiren was also somewhat surprised. The man was at least of the fourth realm, with comparable cultivation to hers, yet she had dispatched him so easily. Even if he used half his True Qi to protect his body and hacked away with the sword without using the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique, he shouldn''t have died so quickly. She looked back and saw two black-clothed men already slain by Song Jiaren. No surprise, they were using the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique as well. This stoked her competitive spirit. With swift moves and strikes, another black-clothed assassin using the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique fell at her hand. She truly relished these assassins employing the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. It felt like when her mother would test her on her studies and her older apprentice sister secretly slipped her the answers. They were intimately familiar with all the technique''s variations, but the men could not predict their moves, leading only to their inevitable demise. In a flash, four of their comrades were dead. This caused the remaining eleven black-clothed assassins to halt their attack, fear showing in the visible part of their eyes. Those four had genuine fourth realm cultivation, mastering the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique to the Transformation Realm, yet were effortlessly slain by these two women. Could they be Grandmasters? Among the eleven, three were particularly terror-stricken. The original eight members of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers became seven after one died. Now four were gone at once, meaning the remaining three could only be called the Heavenly Mountain Three Killers. Chapter 323 - 199: Father and Son_2 The prerequisite was that they could leave alive. Weren''t there supposed to be only one grandmaster? How come there were three! The four men died too quickly, giving the others a great shock, and in an instant, they harbored thoughts of retreat. This mission was just for silver; it wasn''t worth risking their lives. One black-clothed man decisively ran towards the distance, but he fled in the wrong direction. While passing through the battlefield of two grandmasters, he got his head blown apart by a punch from Gatekeeper Huang. With ten against seven, even the remaining black-clothed assassins had the advantage in numbers, but they were already scared out of their wits. On the other hand, the five strong members of the Spiegel Bureau fought more and more bravely, dealing with more enemies with fewer people, yet they did not fall short. Of course, another important reason was that the three remaining members of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers dared not use the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique anymore. Having watched four of their fellow disciples die tragically, continuing to use the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique would be tantamount to seeking their own deaths. But the Heavenly Mountain Sect was a Sword Path Sect from the start, and what they had learned since childhood was the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. After studying swordsmanship for decades, suddenly being unable to use it meant that they couldn''t even exhibit half of their power. They didn''t even know what to do for a moment and could only switch from offense to defense, retreating while fighting. If they had faced someone else, they might have been able to retreat. But Song Jiaren had practiced the top-tier mental method of the Sanqing Sect, her strength far exceeding that of a normal Fourth Realm. Although Song Yiren was slightly less skilled, having been taught by grandmasters from a young age and fed techniques by top-tier fighters, dealing with a few Second-class Sect assassins whose abilities were halved was an easy task. The three were soon severely injured and lost their ability to move. In a short span of time, the situation on the field underwent a drastic change. While the two grandmasters fought to a standstill, not far away, stones flew and trees constantly fell. The remaining seven assassins no longer had the heart to continue fighting. Those two women who looked exactly alike decimated the Fourth Realm like slaughtering dogs, putting immense psychological pressure on them... "Run!" Someone shouted, and everyone stopped fighting and scattered in all directions. Bang! The first person to run had just taken off when he hit an invisible wall, and his whole body was bounced back. Before he could get up, a sword from a Spiegel Bureau expert was already at his neck. The other assassins, whenever they tried to flee, would also be knocked back by the invisible wall, wanting to fight desperately, but there was always invisible force affecting their actions. For instance, thrusting out a sword with all their might, but their arms were restrained by a force mid-way, causing a hesitation in their actions. On any normal day, this kind of interference wouldn''t pose much of a problem. But they were fighting against high-level fighters of the same realm, where even a minor hiccup in a move could lead to fatal consequences. Li Anning, seeing that the situation on the field was gradually becoming clear, entrusted Li Nuo to Housekeeper Wu and joined the battle as well. Although she also found it difficult to defeat them outright, she could restrain their actions as they made their moves. Or, she could cast Drawing a Prison, solidifying a wall of law to block their escape route. Today, for some unknown reason, whether it was the Imprisonment Skill or Drawing a Prison, everything proceeded exceptionally smoothly, and the power seemed even greater than before. Could it be that her cultivation had invisibly improved? Since someone was always affecting them from the shadows, the several assassins simply couldn''t bring their full strength into play and soon became heavily wounded. They couldn''t win in a fight nor escape, and ultimately, they were captured one by one. On the other side, the black-clothed grandmaster fighting with Gatekeeper Huang saw his expression change beneath the black cloth mask. A grandmaster, plus fifteen Fourth Realm fighters, especially including the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers. With those seven joining hands, even he was not confident of victory. But unexpectedly, the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers, whom he had placed great hopes on, were the first to die. Those two women seemed to specifically counter the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. And another person, using the tactics of Legalism to interfere from the side. Below the level of grandmaster, fighters of the same realm could determine victory in a blink of an eye¡ªwho could withstand such interference? The mission failed, not only could he not collect the huge final payment, but he feared that from then on, he would also have to live a life on the run. If Li Xuanjing did not die today, many others would. Assassinating an official of the Da Xia Court was tantamount to opposing the court. Not even the Sanqing Sect would dare to do that. It was no longer possible to stay in Daxia, but fortunately, he was used to living freely like idle clouds and wild cranes and was not picky about locations. The two exchanged another punch, their fist winds causing the ground to rupture. The black-clothed grandmaster''s body was blown back several meters, but he did not stop. As he flew down the mountain, he laughed loudly, "Huang, this is it for today. We will meet again..." Gatekeeper Huang did not chase after him. If a grandmaster was determined to escape, only a Sixth Realm Semi-Saint could stop him. He came to Li Xuanjing''s side and asked, "Sir, are you alright?" "I am fine." Li Xuanjing shook his head, his gaze turning to Li Nuo. Li Nuo leaned in Li Anning''s embrace, his face a bit pale, but besides some pain in his shoulder, he felt no other sensation. When he realized the arrow had been poisoned, he took a Detoxification Pill immediately. From this incident, Li Nuo came to understand why his clothes always kept a supply of Detoxification Pills. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine too." That arrow earlier was truly perilous. Ordinary arrows, Li Nuo could stop just by thinking. But an arrow imbued with True Qi by a Fourth Realm powerhouse was something he currently couldn''t stop. Fortunately, the archer was extremely far away from them, and the True Qi wrapped around the arrow dissipated greatly, otherwise, that arrow could have gone straight through both him and his father. Five figures approached from the distance. Seeing the devastation here,several of them suddenly changed their expressions. One of them bowed and said, "Sir, your subordinate was incompetent and failed to catch the person who shot the arrow..." Li Xuanjing waved his hand and said, "The distance was too great. It''s not your fault. Go back first." Housekeeper Wu, supporting Li Nuo, said, "Young Master, let me carry you." Li Xuanjing said, "Let me do it." Housekeeper Wu paused briefly, then respectfully stepped back. Watching his father squat down in front of him, Li Nuo hesitated for a moment, then lay on his back. He remembered in his previous life, when his father was still alive, he often carried him like this. There had always been a subtle barrier between him and his father in this lifetime, but at this moment, that barrier seemed to silently dissipate. He was just an ordinary person, not particularly broad or strong, and often needed Li Nuo to protect him when danger struck, but for some reason, lying on his back, Li Nuo felt a sense of security like he never had before. This sense of security... his wife couldn''t even give him that. Chapter 324 - 200: King Chuns Fury The Minister of Justice was ambushed while out, and the news of the top scholar being seriously injured quickly spread throughout Chang''an. The reason the news spread so fast was because King Chun had summoned all Imperial Physicians from the Imperial Hospital to the Li Mansion. According to the Imperial Physicians who left the Li Mansion, the top scholar''s shoulder had been pierced by an arrow poisoned with a potent toxin. Had it not been for the top-grade Detoxification Pills refined in advance by the Medical School, he might have died on the spot. This news shocked the whole of Chang''an. The Minister of Justice, ah, a third-rank official of the court, one could say he ranked below one and above ten thousand. And the top scholar, not only was he a Standard Sixth Rank official of the court, but also appointed by Your Majesty as the Prince Consort. Who would be so audacious to lay hands on them? Moreover, the Princess was present at the time. Conspiring against the Imperial Family and court officials was a heinous crime punishable by the extermination of one''s entire clan. Once investigated and caught, not a single one in the family tree would be able to escape from beginning to end. Even some great figures of Chang''an were horrified upon hearing this news. Li Xuanjing would go out every year on this day to pay homage to his late wife; this was no secret to them. Li Xuanjing had countless enemies who had tried several times to kill him while he was paying respects to his wife, but they were never successful. Until later, Li Xuanjing rose in the ranks, took charge of the Spiegel Bureau, and became the Minister of Justice, and such attacks ceased to occur. For one thing, the Spiegel Bureau was full of strongmen, and whenever he went out, his guards were strictly arrayed around him. For another, assassinating a third-rank court official was a capital offense, not subject to pardon even during amnesty, not even by the Death Exemption Token. Including the nobles of Chang''an, there was no person or organization that could bear the infamy of the crime, unless they were prepared to be extinguished from the clan, determined to kill Li Xuanjing. In this battle, five assassins died. Six assassins were captured alive and were being tortured for interrogation at the Spiegel Bureau. Furthermore, four died during the transfer to the Spiegel Bureau. No further news has been leaked for the time being, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the Li Mansion. Li Mansion. King Chun paced anxiously in the courtyard, and seeing an Imperial Physician being helped to walk out, he immediately said, "Next!" The line of several physicians waiting in the yard all wore expressions of distress. The top scholar''s poison had been cured, and what remained were just external injuries which, after some recuperation, would heal. But King Chun commanded all the physicians to heal him with the Medical Family True Qi, which led to them depleting their True Qi one after another; this was already the fifth to be carried out. Hearing King Chun speak, the physician being carried out quickly raised his hand and said, "Your Highness, there''s no need to let more people in. The top scholar''s poison has been cured, and the wounds have all healed. To continue would only be gilding the lily¡ªit''s not very meaningful..." King Chun said, "But it''s still beneficial, isn''t it? Stop dallying, next!" It was only after another physician came out that King Chun let them go back. He strode into the room, looking worriedly at Li Nuo lying on the bed, and asked, "How are you feeling?" Li Nuo sat up from the bed all by himself, feeling fantastic. He looked at his shoulder, where the skin was smooth and fair, without a single mark from the wound, as if he had never been injured. The Medical Family True Qi certainly lived up to its reputation. It''s just a pity for those physicians, whose True Qi was all expended on him; they would likely need a long time to recover. King Chun patted his chest and said, "It''s good that you''re okay." He then turned to Li Xuanjing and asked, "Xuanjing, are you really alright?" Li Xuanjing nodded and said, "I''m fine, Nuo blocked that arrow for me." King Chun reassuringly patted Li Nuo on the head and remarked, "Good lad." Yet quickly, his expression darkened, and his eyes exuded a boundless murderous intent as he bit out, "I''d better not find out who''s behind this, otherwise, I swear I''ll exterminate their entire clan!" At that moment, a young man walked in from outside, first presenting his respects to King Chun, saying, "I''ve seen Your Highness." King Chun looked at him and asked, "Shen Qing, have you found out who''s behind this?" The young man shook his head and replied, "They are hired assassins that don''t know the identity of their employer. But seven out of the fifteen assassins are from the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers, who previously attempted to assassinate the young master. I''m afraid these two incidents have the same person behind them." King Chun said solemnly, "Someone who hires assassins time and again, even inviting Grandmasters to do their bidding, must harbor deep hatred for Xuanjing, and be recklessly bold. There aren''t many like this in Chang''an." Li Nuo thought for a moment and then said, "I know who''s behind the last incident." Immediately, King Chun said, "Who?" Li Nuo replied, "King Rui." King Chun''s expression changed drastically, "What?" Li Nuo took a breath and said, "That day, King Rui''s men appeared at the scene of the incident. If Yiren hadn''t encountered it by chance, I wouldn''t be alive today." Moments later, King Chun stormed out angrily; he got in his carriage, and after returning to King Chun Mansion, he asked, "Where''s King Rui?" A figure swiftly left, returning shortly after, and reported, "Your Highness, King Rui has been hosting guests at Qujiang Garden today." King Chun coldly commanded, "To Qujiang Garden!" Li Mansion. Inside the room, Li Anning looked at Li Nuo and questioned, "Are you really alright now?" Li Nuo pointed to his unblemished shoulder and replied, "Does this look like the condition of someone with a problem to you?" The six physicians had used all their True Qi on him; with that, even serious external injuries could have been healed. Li Nuo felt an immense sense of relief as he looked at the figures of Jiaren Yiren and Anning standing by the bed. Fortunately, they had all gone, and fortunately, he had been teaching them the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique during this time. Even more fortuitously, among the fifteen assassins included the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers, as if he had guessed the exam questions in advance... Without any one of these factors, today might have been more dangerous than lucky. At this moment, seven new portraits appeared in Li Nuo''s mind. The Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers had already been wanted last time; this time, whether they were killed or captured, their names would light up the Law Code directly. To cultivate to the fourth realm, one must have perfected a certain martial art to the extreme. So far, every fourth realm martial arts master has without exception been listed in the Law Code. As for the others, their names should also appear in the Law Code after the Spiegel Bureau or the Ministry of Justice files a case. It''s just a pity that the Grandmaster got away. If he could capture a Grandmaster, never mind the increased lifespan for now, he wouldn''t be powerless even when facing a Grandmaster in the future. The Gatekeeper of his house turned out to be a Grandmaster. This was something Li Nuo had never imagined. He also didn''t know what great benefits his father had given to the one-in-a-million Grandmaster, who was actually willing to guard the door for the Li Family... Housekeeper Wu walked in with a wooden plate, which held a plump peach. As soon as he entered the room, a tempting fragrance filled the entire room. Housekeeper Wu approached Li Nuo''s bedside, holding the wooden plate, and said, "Young Master, this is sent by King Chun for your recovery. At this season, the peaches from the Sinong Si are not yet ripe, I don''t know where His Highness found this, it must have cost quite a lot of silver..." Li Nuo really hadn''t tasted peaches cultivated by the Agricultural School for a long time. However, his body, after being adjusted by the Medical Family True Qi, was in better condition than before he was injured, so there was no need for further recovery. He cut the peach into four parts, giving a piece to both Jiaren Yiren and Anning. But his wife and Anning both declined. They had eaten plenty of such peaches before, and as the peach was intended for his recovery, they naturally wouldn''t indulge. Song Yiren took a small bite, nearly crying because it was so delicious. She had never tasted such a delicious peach before. Li Nuo had already picked up a piece, but seeing Yiren with tears in her eyes, he put the piece back. Poor Yiren, in these years at the Sanqing Sect, she must have endured hard days, moved so deeply by a bite of peach. He pushed the wooden plate towards her and said, "Alright, alright, no more crying. All of this is for you..." Song Yiren wiped her eyes and said, "This is for you to recover, I don''t want more." Li Nuo jumped down from the bed, bounced a few times on the spot, and said, "Do you think my body still needs recovery? You haven''t had the peaches from the Agricultural School, they''re all yours..." Song Yiren devoured the peach. If her sister and Li Anning weren''t there, she would have surely thrown herself into Li Nuo''s arms and cried. From a young age, no one had ever treated her this well. She only regretted not escaping back earlier, which let Song Jiaren get there first... Meanwhile, in the Qujiang Garden. In a grand hall, court musicians played earnestly in the corner, enveloping the whole hall with beautiful music. In the center of the grand hall, rows of gracefully moving dancing girls began to dance to the music, their steps light, their long sleeves fluttering, and their quick movements revealing a glimpse of their delicate navels through their thin gauzy dresses, adding an allure. Inside the hall, guests filled the seats; some with less self-control had already stealthily slid their hands under the tables, making subtle adjustments. King Rui sat at the head seat, sipping wine lightly, his gaze lingering on the dancing girls. This batch of dancing girls was decent in appearance. He tilted his head slightly and said to a eunuch nearby, "The one in the front row, the middle; the second one from the right in the middle row; the third one from the left in the back row; send them to my mansion after the banquet." The eunuch nodded slightly, replying softly, "Yes." Behind King Rui, a figure gazed at the pointed-out dancing girls, fists clenched, eyes filled with jealousy and a murderous intent. At that moment, a figure strode into the hall from outside. The guards at the door tried to stop him but immediately retracted after recognizing the figure. Surprise flashed across King Rui''s face, but he quickly stood up and greeted with a smile, "Elder brother, why are you here? Please, have a seat..." But King Chun paid no mind to King Rui''s smiling face; he grabbed his collar and slammed him hard against a pillar. Clang! None of King Rui''s guards dared to make a move; only a slender figure behind King Rui took a step forward, suddenly drawing his sword from its scabbard. King Rui looked back at him and said, "Stand down!" The young man with a cold and sinister demeanor sheathed his sword but continued to stare fiercely at King Chun. King Rui looked at King Chun, puzzled, "Elder brother, what has happened to make you so angry?" King Chun lowered his voice and said, "The assassins sent to kill father and son Xuanjing, they were from you, right?" King Rui started internally; had the events of the previous two attempts been revealed? Those were only attempts on Li Xuanjing''s son. Despite his deep hatred for Li Xuanjing, constantly espousing his desire to kill him, he would not dare to truly attempt assassination on a third-rank official of the court. Even Li Xuanjing''s son, now a sixth-rank official and Prince Consort-to-be, he could not afford to be as reckless as before¡ªwhat was King Chun talking about? King Chun''s gaze was fixed on him, his voice firm, "Li Rui, let me warn you, if you dare to touch one hair on the Xuanjing family again, don''t blame me for not considering our brotherly bond!" Chapter 325 - 201: The Injustice of King Rui Qujiang Garden. Inside the main hall, the musicians had already ceased playing. The dancing girls were also no longer performing, standing dazedly in the hall. As for the guests invited by King Rui to tour the garden, each and every one of them dared not even breathe heavily, bowing their heads and keeping silent as if in the depths of winter. Although they didn''t know what had happened, it was clear that the two Prince Regents were in major conflict, with King Rui''s personal guards having even drawn their swords. This was not something they could involve themselves in. King Chun slowly released his grip, allowing King Rui''s body to slide down the column. He glanced at the effeminate man holding the sword and said coldly, "Whichever hand drew the sword, chop it off." The effeminate man''s face changed, but behind King Chun, several figures had already pressed forward, their powerful True Qi firmly locking onto him. To draw arms against a Prince was a capital offense. Even if death could be avoided, severe punishment could not be escaped. Not wanting to bring greater trouble upon his lord, he clenched his teeth, and his long sword was drawn from its sheath in a flash, only to be caught in King Rui''s hand. King Rui handed the hilt to King Chun and said indifferently, "If my subordinates are not disciplined, I too cannot escape blame. How about, we chop off my hand first?" King Chun gave him a look but did not speak further, turning away to leave. King Rui returned the sword to the effeminate man and after dismissing all the guests, musicians, and dancing girls from the hall, the effeminate man knelt on one knee and said, "This subordinate was impulsive. Please punish me, Your Highness!" King Rui personally helped him to his feet and said, "How could I blame you? When something truly happens, you are the only one sincerely loyal to me." His gaze swept toward the other guards, who all lowered their heads, not daring to meet his eyes. To draw a sword against a Prince? They wouldn''t dare. When King Chun decided to chop off their hands, King Rui wouldn''t protect them as he did now. King Rui averted his gaze, his expression darkening, and asked, "Go and find out what exactly has happened. Why did King Chun suddenly lose his senses?" A figure dashed out of the grand hall and quickly returned. Although there had been singing and dancing in Qujiang Garden a moment ago, outside, the world had turned upside down. It was not difficult to find the information King Rui sought. Upon learning the facts, King Rui was too shocked to be angry and asked, "What? Li Xuanjing was targeted for assassination, and his son was critically wounded? Is this news true or false?" The person nodded and said, "Your Highness, this information is absolutely true. Today, while Lord Li and his family were paying their respects to his wife, they were attacked by a group of assassins. It is said that among the assassins was a Grandmaster and more than ten fourth realm martial artists. With the exception of the Grandmaster who escaped, the rest of the assassins were either killed or captured..." King Rui''s face was filled with shock. After a moment, he gave the effeminate man a look and left the grand hall. The two entered a small pavilion in the heart of the lake, King Rui turned to look at the effeminate man, moved his lips slightly, and asked, "Was this your doing?" The effeminate man, too, recovered from his shock, shook his head and said, "No, it wasn''t someone from our side." Although King Rui had once said he wanted to find a Grandmaster to ruin Li Xuanjing and his family, Grandmasters of that caliber weren''t so easily found. Most well-known grandmasters have behind them a sect or a family. Should their deeds be exposed, it could lead to their utter destruction. No one was willing to take that risk. Not to mention them, even the grandmasters on the assassin list wouldn''t dare to take on such a job. King Rui slammed his palm onto the stone table, angrily saying, "I had the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers brought here just to make them suspect, but how could they know it was I who made the move last time? Damn it, who is plotting against me behind my back!" The effeminate man bowed his head and said, "It''s all due to my negligence; it must be because of the previous case that we left some handle for them." After King Rui took a deep breath, he waved his hand and said, "They have no evidence, so they can do nothing against me. But as for you, in the future, refrain from acting personally. If something happens to you, I will no longer have anyone around me I can trust." The effeminate man showed a touched expression and said softly, "Your subordinate obeys." Chang''an. Within a certain mansion. A figure entered a grand hall, closed the doors behind him, and in a low voice said, "King Chun went to Qujiang Garden, and it is said that he clashed with King Rui. All the guests present witnessed it; they will surely lay this blame on King Rui''s head." He glanced at the couch hidden by the gauze curtains and said, "Although it is unclear how Li Xuanjing''s son managed to survive last time, this ''pot'' of blame has yet again been placed on King Rui. That is Li Xuanjing''s only son, let''s see how he will retaliate against King Rui..." From behind the curtains came a languid voice, "Do you really think Li Xuanjing will believe it?" The speaker was taken aback for a moment, then the person behind the curtains laughed and said, "Whether he believes it or not, the outcome will be the same..." Li Mansion. Li Nuo was taking turns teaching his wife and Yiren the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. Originally, the Law Code only had the portrait of one disciple from the Heavenly Mountain Sect. After these days of unrestrained teaching, Li Nuo had nothing more to teach. But today, the Law Code''s single portrait had been joined by seven others. Seven fourth realm disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. One of the major functions of the Law Code was the integration of identical abilities. As it currently stood, other than the Heavenly Mountain Sect''s Sword Path Master, nobody understood the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique better than he did. These portraits would dim by tomorrow, and to save a few days of his lifespan, Li Nuo of course wanted to strike while the iron was hot. King Chun walked in from outside and seeing Li Nuo so spirited, fully let go of his worries, and turned to walk to another courtyard. Inside the study, the gatekeeper Huang stood in front of a desk, respectfully saying, "That black-clothed Grandmaster should be Zhao Wuji. In his youth, he was apprenticed under several sects, mastering various profound boxing techniques, then secluded himself for twenty years to create Zhao''s Long Fist, defeating numerous boxing masters, and established his Grandmaster status. Now he has neither sect nor kin, making finding him nearly impossible..." His speech had just ended when King Chun strode into the room and said, "I have already warned King Rui. If he dares to act again, I will certainly report to the Father Emperor and strip him of his Regent Prince title..." Li Xuanjing stood up and slowly said, "This case may not have been done by King Rui." King Chun was slightly startled. "Ah, could it be that I accused the wrong person?" He scratched his head and said, "If it really wasn''t him, shall I go and apologize to him?" Li Xuanjing waved his hand and said, "An apology is not necessary, although it wasn''t him this time, there has to be a time when it was him. It''s just a good opportunity to settle previous scores..." These matters could be left to Xuanjing; King Chun was only concerned about one question and asked, "If not King Rui, then who could it be?" Li Xuanjing did not say anything, but the gatekeeper, Huang, spoke up, "To invite a Grandmaster and so many from the Fourth Realm, it''s impossible without a million Silver Taels. There are many in Chang''an with the financial power, but those who can afford and are willing to spend so much, I am afraid there are not many..." Although he did not spell it out, it was almost clear. Those with financial resources and the guts to do this, in all probability, belonged to one of the Prince Regents. As for who specifically did it, anyone could be a possibility. He started as a prince with nothing at all and climbed to his position today by stepping on them. King Chun looked at Li Xuanjing and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. If it were not for me, they might not have moved against your family." Li Xuanjing waved his hand and said, "Your Highness need not blame yourself. Since we have chosen this path, there is no turning back..." Chang''an. The assassination attempt on the Minister of Justice''s family was still fermenting. King Chun''s storming into Qujiang Garden, grabbing King Rui by the collar, and losing his temper spread quickly with the departure of the guests, soon reaching people''s ears. King Chun''s relationship with Li Xuanjing, naturally, goes without saying. To make the usually amiable King Chun so angry, could it be that this case was the doing of King Rui? People''s suspicions did not last long before they were confirmed. The Minister of Justice was attacked in the morning, and by the afternoon, the Spiegel Bureau took swift action, sealing off over a dozen shops in Chang''an. These sealed shops included brothels, Music Workshops, pawnshops, jewelry stores... and they had two things in common. First, these were all highly profitable businesses. Second, they were properties of King Rui Mansion. Even if not directly related to King Rui Mansion, they were intricately connected. If it had been Chang''an County Government, Capital Prefecture, or the Ministry of Revenue that sealed them, a reason would have to be given, but Spiegel Bureau sealed them without explanation. But this was not the end. Some officials in the various government offices in Chang''an were taken away directly from their offices by the Spiegel Bureau without being given a reason. These officials also had one characteristic in common. They were closely associated with King Rui. Regarding this, the relevant court departments made no move. Even the Imperial Censors fell into a rare silence. Chang''an''s upper social circles had some unspoken rules that everyone understood. If King Rui intended to kill Li Xuanjing and his son, he should have planned thoroughly and not failed. Even if he failed, he should not have left any obvious loopholes. Yet he did exactly that, hiring assassins to attack the Minister of Justice, not only unsuccessful but also revealing himself. At the time, Princess Anning was also present. While the Spiegel Bureau didn''t have direct evidence to prove King Rui was the mastermind, Li Xuanjing''s only son was nearly killed, and it was only right for him to seek retaliation. Otherwise, who knows how many innocent people would suffer? Regarding the calamity caused by King Rui himself, the court chose to turn a blind eye. King Rui Mansion. "Your Highness, it''s bad news, another shop has been sealed!" "Your Highness, there''s trouble. Lord Xu has also been taken away by the Spiegel Bureau!" "Your Highness..." ... King Rui sat on the couch, listening to report after report, his expression nearly vacant. More than anger, his heart was filled with a sense of injustice. The events of today, truly, were not his doing! To say the previous attempts to assassinate his son, he would accept his accounts being settled by Li Xuanjing. But this assassination attempt truly had nothing to do with him! A Grandmaster was one thing, but also more than a dozen Martial Artists from the Fourth Realm, how much silver would that cost¡ªhe would never be willing to spend it! Who exactly is the scoundrel plotting against him? And have all the people from the Three Provinces and Six Ministries died? Li Xuanjing acts so recklessly, and they don''t even intervene! Chapter 326 - 202: The Wedding Date is Approaching The Minister of Justice''s retaliation against King Rui was seen as normal by everyone within and outside the court. The Li Family had a single lineage that had almost been broken, and no one could easily tolerate such a threat. King Rui''s actions had already violated the unspoken rules of the upper echelons. Even someone as audacious as Li Xuanjing never engaged in assassination. Since King Rui had broken the rules himself, he had to bear the consequences of his actions. Many high-ranking officials in Chang''an still had guards, but their protective forces were far inferior to those of the Minister of Justice. If today they had stopped Li Xuanjing and their political adversaries learned that assassinating a court official carried little to no cost, who could they blame if the same happened to them tomorrow? On the other hand, the retaliation of the Minister of Justice had opened up quite a few vacancies in the official positions. The most urgent matter at hand was to quickly maneuver and get his own people into these positions before someone else seized the opportunity. Li Mansion. Li Nuo was still unaware of the incidents outside. After teaching Yiren some Swordsmanship, he returned to his room and noticed that Li Anning''s mood seemed downcast. She was sitting on the bed, her head lowered, her face showing a trace of loneliness. Li Nuo sat down beside her, took her hand, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Anning looked at him and asked, "Were those assassins sent by Elder Brother King Rui?" Li Nuo did not give a direct answer. Even if the assassins this time weren''t sent by King Rui, the previous two instances had connections to him. Li Anning silently lowered her head. Her half-brother, sharing a different mother, wanted to kill her future husband and even planned not to spare her. For the first time, she profoundly felt the ruthlessness of the Royal Family, having been pampered and protected by everyone since childhood. Including the marriage bestowed upon her this time, it seemed like everything was leading to the best outcome, yet she knew very well that no matter who the top scholar was, Father Emperor would have her marry him. She didn''t know when everyone had changed. She was worried that Li Nuo would not like her because of this. Li Nuo understood Anning''s feelings; he said nothing and there was no need to say anything, just gently embracing her. Leaning against Li Nuo''s chest, Li Anning felt his steady, strong heartbeat. It was important that she could feel his affection for her; her restless and hurt heart gradually settled down. The Royal Family was heartless, but she would soon no longer be one of them. Since her Mother and elder brother, the Crown Prince, had both passed away, there was nothing in the Royal Family for her to mourn. She lifted her head and asked softly, "When can we get married? I don''t want to live in the Princess Mansion anymore." The Ministry of Rites had not yet decided on their wedding date. Whether it was Li Nuo and Anning getting married, or marrying his wife, the dates were actually easy to calculate. But to satisfy three people, the dates were not easy to pick. Anning''s auspicious day might be his wife''s unlucky day. And vice versa. The Princess''s grand wedding must also pick an extremely auspicious day, reducing the choices even more. Nevertheless, it indeed took too long for the Ministry of Rites to decide; Li Nuo said, "Let''s go to the Ministry of Rites and check on it later." Li Anning nodded, having the same intention. While enjoying leaning against Li Nuo, her cheeks suddenly reddened when she felt a hand slipping into her waistcoat from below. Today she wore a short jacket and a skirt on the bottom. Li Nuo''s hand, exploring below the hem of the jacket, touched a smooth patch of skin. Although Anning''s waist was not as slender as his wife''s, it was perfectly adequate with a slightly fleshier feel but somewhat stiff due to nervousness. Li Anning''s face turned even redder, but she did not leave Li Nuo''s embrace. Despite this being the most intimate they had been since meeting, she was soon to be his entirely, so why would letting him touch her waist matter? When Li Nuo''s hand rested on her waist, a strange feeling surged within her. A kind of indescribable joy. Neither of them spoke, as a suggestive atmosphere began to spread inside the room. Until a figure walked in, completely shattering the intimate atmosphere. Song Yiren looked at Li Nuo, seemingly ignoring the presence of Li Anning in his arms, and said, "I forgot a part of the Swordsmanship, teach it to me by hand again..." Yiren''s comprehension was something Li Nuo was powerless to criticize. His wife usually got it in two tries; she never took fewer than five. But complaints aside, Li Nuo still devoted himself to teaching her. Yesterday, she had made a great contribution; at crucial times, Yiren was as reliable as his wife. The stronger her skills, the more at ease he felt. After teaching her a few more times, Li Nuo had initially planned to visit the Ministry of Rites with Wife and Anning, yet when Phoenix heard that Li Nuo was injured, she came to Li Mansion to visit him, and Wife, who originally did not intend to go out, stayed to accompany Phoenix. Thus, Song Yiren volunteered to take her place and go to the Ministry of Rites to confirm the wedding date. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Ministry of Rites. Song Yiren and Li Anning jumped down from the carriage, and although reluctant, they linked arms. The gatekeeper of the Ministry of Rites did not recognize other Advanced Scholars, but he recognized the top scholar. After all, during the parades, the carriage of the top scholar had passed by the Ministry of Rites twice. After inviting them in, he immediately ran off to report. Right after, Minister of Rites Lu Sheng hurried out of the government office, bowed to the two of them, and said, "I am Minister of Rites Lu Sheng, your servant. I have met the Princess and Prince Consort. I heard the Prince Consort was attacked. I had plans to visit your mansion, but the affairs of the Ministry kept me occupied." Li Nuo smiled and said, "Lord Lu, you are too kind. I am in good health." Lu Sheng tentatively asked, "Has the Prince Consort come to the Ministry today to officially take office?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Taking office can wait for now. I am wondering how the calculations for the wedding dates are coming along?" After a moment, inside a government office of the Ministry of Rites. Lu Sheng took out a book and said to the three of them, "Your Highnesses, the Ministry of Rites has selected several dates based on the birthdates of the Princess, Prince Consort, and Madame. Please review them..." The book was densely packed with text documenting the process of selecting auspicious dates by birthdates. Li Nuo, not wanting to flip through it, directly asked, "Lord Lu, please just tell me, when is the auspicious day?" Lu Sheng stroked his short beard and said, "The seventh day of the sixth month, three years from now." Li Anning widened her eyes and exclaimed in shock, "What? Why so long?" Lu Sheng showed a helpless expression and replied, "Princess, it is, unfortunately, the case that there are not many dates accommodating both you and the Madame getting married simultaneously. The earliest available date is indeed three years from now..." "That won''t do!" Li Anning shook her head emphatically and declared, "Three years is too long. It cannot exceed three months!" Song Yiren glanced at her and said, "Didn''t Husband say, ''If love is long, what of mornings and evenings? Good days are worth waiting for. The Ministry is doing this for our good...''" Li Anning glared at Song Yiren. It''s not her getting married, of course, she''s not in a hurry. She didn''t want to spend another day in the Princess Mansion. Li Nuo looked at Lu Sheng and said, "Three years is indeed too long. Are there any closer dates suitable, even if not the most auspicious day, a regular auspicious day would suffice." Lu Sheng thought for a moment and said, "There are ordinary auspicious days, for instance, the ninth day of the eighth month of this year, which is a minor auspicious day. But as per the ritual, the Princess''s marriage has to be on a very auspicious day. It is strictly impossible otherwise as per Daxia''s ritual law; I believe the top scholar is aware of this as well." If only the Princess were to get married, there would be an auspicious day every month. But considering one more person, auspicious days become extremely rare. The top scholar''s wife understands their plight better. Li Nuo asked, "Could we not choose it?" Lu Sheng shook his head and replied, "The top scholar understands the rituals. You know, for a Princess marrying down, we must select a very auspicious day. This is not something I can decide alone¡ªit needs approval from the Assistant Minister, Chief of Staff Lord, review by the Secretariat, re-assessment by the Ministry of Personnel, and after orders from three provinces, the Ministry of Rites can begin preparations..." Li Nuo expressed his regret and said, "In that case, I will not trouble Lord Lu anymore." Lu Sheng clasped his hands and responded, "Thank you, Prince Consort, for your understanding." Li Nuo continued, "However, the princess marrying down is also a significant event for the Li Family. I cannot decide alone. Father hopes the wedding preparations can start soon. Lord Lu, when you have time, please visit Li Mansion to discuss with my father. If you are busy, I could have my father come to the Ministry of Rites." Lu Sheng was silent for a moment and said, "Three years is indeed too long, and I also feel it is not ideal. Well, I will first write a memorial to the Assistant Minister and Chief of Staff Lord for them to review. Princess and Prince Consort, please wait a moment here..." Lu Sheng wrote a memorial and hurried away. Less than a quarter of an hour later, he returned and smilingly said, "The Assistant Minister and Chief of Staff Lord have already stamped it. It will soon be sent to the three provinces, and as soon as there is a result, I will personally notify the Princess and the Prince Consort..." Soon after, Li Nuo walked out of the Ministry of Rites. Li Anning beamed with joy, while Song Yiren wore a look of displeasure. Li Anning said to her, "Cheer up. If others see you, they might think you do not wish to marry..." Song Yiren glanced at her. She was willing to marry, but she wasn''t the one getting married! Right now, nothing between them had happened yet. But in three months, from spirit to body, top to bottom, inside and out, he would thoroughly be someone else''s husband... As the three of them were about to board the carriage, a group of people passed by the carriage. Five people, one old and four young, all dressed in white robes embroidered with a small green sword and a mountain symbol on the chest. Song Yiren, watching them leave, exclaimed in surprise, "The Law Enforcement Elder of Heavenly Mountain Sect, what is he doing in Chang''an?" Li Nuo turned to look and asked, "They are from the Heavenly Mountain Sect?" Song Yiren nodded and said, "I saw him during the Martial Path conference held by the sect. He is one of the two Grandmasters of the Heavenly Mountain Sect and also the Law Enforcement Elder. I wonder what they are doing in Chang''an..." Li Nuo''s brow slightly furrowed. Again, five strong men from the Heavenly Mountain Sect, including a Grandmaster? On the Law Code, there were already eight experts from the sect. If a few more were captured, wouldn''t there be a direct possibility of mastering the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique? He did not board the carriage and, watching the direction they disappeared, said, "Let''s follow them and see..." Chapter 327 - 203: Portrait of a Grandmaster Chang''an. Several figures clad in white robes and armed with swords walked along the streets, frequently drawing the sideways glances of the citizens. Although Chang''an was bustling, it was rare to see people dressed in such a manner. Some worldly Jianghu figures, through their attire, recognized their identity. "They''re from the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect." "That old man is the Law Enforcement Elder of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, I''ve had the fortune of meeting him once." "Are you talking about the ''Earth Sword'' from ''Heaven and Earth Two Swords''? That''s a Grandmaster-level character..." "What is a Grandmaster from the Heavenly Mountain Sect doing in Chang''an?" "Could it be because of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers?" ... The group from the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect was indeed in town because of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers. These individuals, originally disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect, who had repeatedly violated the sect''s rules, were expelled from the sect. Before leaving, they killed their master and stole the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique Secret Manual. Over the years, the Law Enforcement Hall had been tracking and attempting to kill them. However, due to the strength of these eight, who were adept at combining forces, the Law Enforcement Hall had encircled them numerous times but ended up escaping, in turn causing several disciples to be lost. Last year, when they learned that the Seven Killers had appeared in Chang''an, the Law Enforcement Elder, a Grandmaster-level expert of the sect, personally led disciples to Chang''an. But after several months, despite searching the entire Capital Region, they found no trace of them. When they received news again, it turned out that for the assassination of court-appointed officials, they had already been captured by the Da Xia Court. The life and death of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers didn''t concern them. But the sword manual had to be retrieved. If the manual were to be leaked, it would pose a fatal threat to the lower-ranked disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. The Grandmaster''s martial arts had reached the Transformation Realm, no longer fixed on specific moves. But below the Grandmaster level, strength and moves were equally important. Especially when fighting an opponent in the same realm, having one''s sword moves seen through by the opponent almost certainly leads to defeat. Having learned that the last two of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers were still alive and had been transferred to the Ministry of Justice, they immediately went there. Outside the Ministry of Justice. The government official on duty glanced at them and said, "Those are death-row prisoners for assassinating court officials; such prisoners are not permitted visits. Go back to where you came from." Although the Heavenly Mountain Sect had an impressive reputation in Jianghu and even the Sanqing Sect would show some deference to a Heavenly Mountain Sect Grandmaster. But this was Chang''an, after all, and even a minor government official could treat them as nothing. The strong men of the Heavenly Mountain Sect were momentarily unsure what to do. At this moment, several figures approached from a distance. Seeing them, the official immediately ran over and greeted with a smile, "Young Master, you''ve arrived..." The group''s attention was also drawn to the newcomers. The elder''s gaze swept across the three and finally rested on the young woman, whose figure was somewhat plain. This young girl, despite her young age, had such cultivation that, among the younger generation of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, probably no one could match her. Moreover, this woman looked somehow familiar to him. He quickly figured out where the familiarity came from. At such an age and with such cultivation, she must come from a well-known great sect. It so happened that he once attended a Martial Path tournament at the Sanqing Sect and had a deep impression of a young girl with exceptional talent. Thinking back, the girl and the young woman before him had about eight or nine points of resemblance. He remembered that she seemed to be called Song Yiren, the daughter of the direct disciple of the Shangqing lineage of the Sanqing Sect, the Sect Leader''s own. This matter also caused a stir in the Martial Arts World at the time. The number one prodigy of the Sanqing Sect, during her time away from the sect to gain experience, had actually fallen in love with a man with no talent for martial arts, married him secretly without the sect''s knowledge, and even had a child. At that time, in the various sects of the Martial Arts World, many young disciples who adored her found this unacceptable. Walking forward, Song Yiren performed a junior''s salute to the elder and said, "Greetings to Senior Xu." All who became Grandmasters were geniuses with both talent and insight, and disciples from other sects would typically show ample respect to a Grandmaster. The elder smiled mildly and said, "So it''s the little girl from the Sanqing Sect. How is your mother doing these days?" Song Yiren replied, "Thank you for your concern, Senior; my mother is doing well." The elder then turned to the young man beside her and asked, "And who might this be?" Song Yiren glanced at Li Nuo and said, "This is my husband." Upon hearing this, the elder took another closer look at Li Nuo, thinking that the girl of exceptional talent had gotten married, but her husband seemed to possess no cultivation... Song Yiren asked, "What brings Senior Xu here?" The elder heaved a sigh and explained, "Speaking of which, this is also a scandal for our Heavenly Mountain Sect. In retrospect, we should not have expelled those people but should have ruined their cultivation instead so they could no longer do any harm. Our trip down the mountain was intended to purge our sect, but it turns out they committed a heinous crime and have already been captured by the court..." He continued, "When those individuals left the sect, they stole a sword manual from us. I wanted to see them to retrieve the manual, but they wouldn''t allow it..." Song Yiren knew the importance of a manual to a sect and turned to Li Nuo, saying, "If it wouldn''t cause any trouble, let Senior Xu see them." Li Nuo''s face showed difficulty as he responded, "I understand the elder''s feelings, but this goes against the rules of the Ministry of Justice..." The elder knew whether he could succeed today depended entirely on the young man before him. He clasped his hands in salute to Li Nuo and said, "I would ask for the Young Master''s assistance. If ever there comes a day when our Heavenly Mountain Sect can be of help, our disciples would go through fire and water, unhesitatingly..." Li Nuo looked at his own hands, gently rubbing his fingers together, and spoke, "But this would be breaking the rules..." Having wandered far and wide to learn swordsmanship in his early years, he understood these social complexities. The elder pulled out several silver notes from his sleeve and quietly handed them over to Li Nuo, saying, "Please make this easy for me, Young Master..." Unexpectedly, as soon as the elder had stretched out his hand, it was grasped by Li Nuo. Li Nuo, locking eyes with him, said, "Elder, in broad daylight, this would be considered bribery!" The elder was taken aback, having not expected the situation to unfold like this. At this time, Li Nuo looked at the government official and said, "To dare bribe a court-appointed officer, considering it''s his first offense, detain him for one day to serve as punishment. Take him back to the Ministry of Justice and lock him up with those two dead men from the Heavenly Mountain Sect." The four disciples of the Heavenly Mountain Sect upon seeing this, each placed their right hand upon the hilt of their swords. Li Nuo glanced at them and said, "What, you''re thinking of attacking this official? Take them away and detain them for one day as well." The elder came back to his senses, glared fiercely at the four men, and then cupped his fists in thanks towards Li Nuo, saying, "Much obliged!" He could clearly see that this young master was actually helping them in a roundabout way. Li Nuo whispered, "Senior, take it easy, if you kill them, I''ll have trouble explaining things here." The elder said, "Young master, rest assured, I know when to hold back." Li Nuo nodded and said to Anning and Yiren, "Let''s go home." After returning to the Li Mansion. Li Nuo sat in the courtyard, gazing at the Law Code in front of him. The number of years of his life hadn''t increased. After all, his method of law enforcement was suggestive and covert, so it was normal that it didn''t add to his lifespan. However, at the back of the Law Code, there was now a portrait of the elder. Meanwhile, the portraits of the eight of the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers, along with the four Heavenly Mountain disciples, had all disappeared. Li Nuo closed his eyes and his mind was flooded with numerous exquisite sword moves, not just those of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. A Sword Path Master would not only know one type of swordsmanship. It was simply that his Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique was the most exquisite. At that moment, as Li Nuo watched Yiren practicing swordsmanship in the courtyard, he saw that her previously perfect Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique now had many flaws. Clearly, the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique in his mind had been updated to the Grandmaster version. Now he possessed the understanding of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique from a Sword Sect Grandmaster. Inside the courtyard, Song Jiaren was learning to paint with Phoenix. She glanced over and saw Li Nuo pick up a sword, and she put down her brush. Phoenix also looked over at Li Nuo. But the next moment, a look of surprise flashed in her beautiful eyes. That surprise quickly turned into astonishment. Such exquisite swordsmanship! The sword aura was fierce and infinitely variable, obviously the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique but not entirely. This set of sword moves, based on the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique, included some other changes, defense within offense and offense within defense, forming its own style. Phoenix calculated that if Li Nuo possessed the cultivation of the Fourth Realm, even if it was just the beginning stage, she probably wouldn''t last twenty moves against him. By swordsmanship alone. Never mind that he was an ordinary person without any Martial Path Cultivation. Even a Grandmaster would be no different... Song Jiaren slowly stood up. From Li Nuo''s sword technique, she had gleaned some new insights. In just a few days, his Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique had entered a new realm. If before, his sword technique was merely proficient, it now touched the bounds of the Transformation Realm. After a while. Phoenix sat in the pavilion and gently pinched her wrist. It hurt. So it wasn''t a dream. But if it wasn''t a dream, how could she be seeing Li Nuo teaching Song Jiaren swordsmanship? Song Jiaren held the sword, while Li Nuo held her hand. He believed, even the Grandmasters of the Heavenly Mountain Sect wouldn''t teach their disciples this way. But he could do so without reservation for his wife. After teaching her twice that way, Li Nuo, having expended too much energy, stepped aside, letting her practice on her own. Song Jiaren closed her eyes, but her sword moves didn''t stop as she finely contemplated the sensation Li Nuo had taught her just before. Once. Twice. Thrice. ... She didn''t know how many times she had practiced, but at a certain moment, a wave of True Qi suddenly surged inside her. Song Yiren blankly watched her. She was already progressing so quickly in her cultivation, and now she had another breakthrough. At this rate, she wouldn''t be far from becoming a Grandmaster. She looked at Li Nuo with a resentful gaze. Previously, when he taught her, he had still held back. He only taught Song Jiaren but not her; in his heart, Song Jiaren was always first. Li Nuo had rested enough by now and waved to Yiren, saying, "Yiren, come here." Song Yiren said with a touch of resentment, "What for?" Li Nuo said, "What are you waiting for? It''s your turn." The resentment on Song Yiren''s face immediately turned to joy, "Coming!" Chapter 328 - 204: Petty Grandmaster Ministry of Justice. Detention was merely a minor punishment, and generally, detainees weren''t held with serious offenders. But since the gentleman said so, exceptions could be made. After all, the Ministry of Justice was essentially his own domain. Inside the Death Prison. The Heavenly Mountain Two Evil were locked in the same cell, having long been accustomed to a life on the knife''s edge, they had anticipated this day and could calmly face their reality. Their meridians were completely destroyed, their cultivation was now crippled, and they leaned against the wall, constantly coughing. "Cough, cough, one wrong step leads to another, if we hadn''t followed our senior to betray our sect back then, we wouldn''t have ended up like this." "Yes, after being out for so long, I still miss the days in the sect, even though we were often punished by the Law Enforcement Elder, it was better than these years of bloodshed, dying without knowing for whom..." "I used to be afraid of the Law Enforcement Elder, but now, before death, I actually want to see him." "I think I see the Law Enforcement Elder." "You''re really about to die, creating such illusions. This is the Death Prison of the Ministry of Justice, how could the Law Enforcement Elder come here?" "No, I really think I see the Law Enforcement Elder!" Creak! The door of the Death Prison opened, and an old man in white walked in, coldly looking at the two. The two men, seeing that familiar face, their bodies shivered, and old memories began to resurface from the depths of their minds... ... Song Residence. Li Nuo personally demonstrated the Grandmaster version of the Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship to Yiren several times before he sat down to rest. While resting, he pondered. To help his wife advance to Grandmaster sooner, Li Nuo had spent much time studying Martial Path matters. From Object Manipulation to Grandmaster, there were two paths. The first was just through grueling practice. Relentlessly honing a cultivation technique or martial art, accumulating True Qi to a terrifying degree over a lifetime, achieving the power to defeat ten with one move, one technique to break thousands¡ªthis could be called a Grandmaster. The second path was one of shortcuts, integrating the strengths of the Hundred Schools, achieving mastery in martial arts could also be called Grandmaster. For instance, his wife''s Yuqing Swordsmanship had already made some progress. Once she also trained the Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship to a certain degree, her True Qi would slightly increase. With each sword technique mastered, her strength would improve, and she would accumulate True Qi faster, reaching the level of Grandmaster. The second path, though faster, had natural thresholds. First was comprehension, as those with poor talent could spend ten or twenty years just mastering a single sword technique, let alone learning others. Second was teaching, gathering the strengths of the Hundred Schools required someone to teach these martial arts, a level of resources only those super-large sects possessed. Disciples of smaller sects, or lone martial artists had no chance of being taught by great masters. In this respect, Li Nuo had a unique advantage. He could even provide his wife and Yiren resources that the Sanqing Sect couldn''t. After all, even the influential Sanqing Sect couldn''t make a Sword Path Master from the Heavenly Mountain Sect pass on his lifelong understanding of Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship without reservation. But Li Nuo could. He could not only teach them Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship, but if he could capture strong masters from the Five Mountains Sword Sect and the Shu Mountain Sword Sect, he could also teach them Five Mountains Swordsmanship and Shu Mountain Swordsmanship. Regardless of why this world had sects like Five Mountains and Shu Mountain that were so familiar to Li Nuo, this path was theoretically feasible. The biggest difficulty was that he couldn''t just go and capture Grandmasters from their sects. If only he could make them come to Chang''an. Li Nuo pondered for a while, noticing Phoenix watching Yiren practicing the sword, her eyes not blinking, couldn''t help but quip internally, Both she and I are Martial Path novices, how could she understand such sophisticated swordsmanship? In the courtyard, Song Yiren repeatedly practiced the Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship. Her comprehension wasn''t that bad, but here, "not that bad" was compared to those sword geniuses that appeared once in a hundred or thousand years. Li Nuo had personally taught her all the essence of the Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship; if she still couldn''t grasp it, wouldn''t it mean she was indeed inferior to Song Jiaren? Whoosh! With her thrusting a sword, a streak of Sword Qi shot out, leaving a deep mark on the ground. A faint ripple of True Qi spread out from her body. Though the ripple of True Qi was weak, it was already impressive given her Fourth Realm cultivation. These more than ten days of practicing swordsmanship with Li Nuo were at least equivalent to three months of her own cultivation. If she could learn a few more sword techniques, wouldn''t becoming a Grandmaster be just around the corner? She walked over, eagerly looking at Li Nuo, and asked, "What other sword techniques do you know?" Li Nuo recalled for a moment in his mind, saying, "Five Mountains Swordsmanship, Shu Mountain Swordsmanship, Seven Stars Sword, Liangyi Sword..., I know a bit of each, but I''m not as proficient in them as in Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship." That old man truly was a Sword Path Master, just a brief recall by Li Nuo brought up many sword technique names, and upon further thought, even specific sword moves would automatically surface. Song Yiren handed him the sword, saying, "Show me, let me see." In just this one day, Li Nuo''s understanding of sword techniques was definitely at the Grandmaster level. His other sword techniques, though not as profound as Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship, were still extremely proficient, certainly far more so than Song Yiren, more than enough to teach her. Song Yiren even felt that, in the realm of sword techniques, even her master, or even her mother, might not know as much as him. Such astonishing comprehension, yet lacking a foundation in martial arts, truly a pity. If even half of his cultivation talent matched his own, he would undoubtedly become a Master of a Generation. While the drawing of the Law Code was still glowing, Li Nuo taught them another set of Shu Mountain Swordsmanship. The old master of the Heavenly Mountain Sect might not comprehend Shu Mountain Swordsmanship as well as the elite disciples of the Shu Mountain Sword Sect, but his Grandmaster-level understanding was certainly better than theirs when trying to figure it out by just following basic sword manuals. This could save them a lot of time. At a certain moment, feeling the Secret Codex underwent changes again, Li Nuo checked and found his lifespan had increased by several hundred days. Three thousand two hundred twelve days. This was his latest lifespan increase. It had increased over a thousand times compared to the original three days. From another perspective, he should really be grateful to the manipulator behind the scenes. He hadn''t come to take his life, but to extend it. Before, Li Nuo always felt that the Law Code was restrictive, only able to add a day or two to his lifespan each time. Now, if he didn''t increase it, it was fine, but once he did, it was by several hundred days, even giving him an almost surreal feeling. A remaining lifespan of nine years was pitifully short compared to normal people. But his life could get longer and longer. As long as there was one Fourth Realm, he could add a hundred days; a hundred Fourth Realms would equate to ten thousand days, nearly thirty years. If this was the case with the Fourth Realm, what about a Grandmaster? Li Nuo hoped for more assassins like this one, of course, provided that he could safely survive each time. Thus, improving his wife''s strength seemed particularly important. To motivate them in their swordplay training, the next morning, Li Nuo played the zither for them as they practiced. The music, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, adapted to the movements of their sword moves, helped make it less boring. Minister of Rites, Lu Sheng, stood at the courtyard entrance listening for a while until Li Nuo finished playing, then he walked in, smiling, and said, "Prince Consort, your wedding date with the Princess has been set for the ninth day of August this year, which is four months from now. Does that work for you?" The ninth of August, no need to wait three years after, isn''t this an advancement? He nodded and said, "Lord Lu, you have worked hard." Lu Sheng wiped the sweat from his forehead, saying, "Not at all, not at all..." The wedding can''t be postponed further; although it was against the traditional rites, he did not want to discuss it with Li Xuanjing, nor did anyone in the Ministry of Rites. Li Xuanjing had just arrested a group of people in court, and no one wanted to offend him at such a critical moment. After informing Li Nuo of the wedding date, he could hardly wait to take his leave. Staying in Li Mansion, he felt a chilling breeze, truly not wanting to linger another moment. Hurrying out of Li Mansion and getting into his sedan chair, Lu Sheng finally breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, an old man in white, carrying a sword, stood in front of Li Mansion. Xu Jing had just come out from the Ministry of Justice and had inquired about the young man''s identity from the officials there. The Secret Codex was extremely important for the Heavenly Mountain Sect. Yet, those few traitors, despite having left the sect, knew the importance of the codex to their sect and didn''t disclose it; after mastering it, they had destroyed the codex, allowing him to completely let go of worries. Although he couldn''t meet them, the result would be the same either way, but having received a favor from someone else, paying a visit to express gratitude was the basic courtesy. He was about to enter Li Mansion when a figure walked out from the gatekeeper''s lodge. It was an old man with a hunched back, clutching a smoking pipe. Their gazes met, each sensing the threat from the other, as if the air froze for a moment. Xu Jing was first to cup his hands in a salute and said, "Heavenly Mountain Sect''s Xu Jing, here to express thanks for a favor received." The gatekeeper, Huang, evidently having heard his name, showed a surprised expression: "Earth Sword, Xu Jing?" Soon after, led by the gatekeeper, Huang, Xu Jing entered a small courtyard within Li Mansion. The young man was there in the courtyard; Xu Jing was about to approach when he suddenly paused. He looked at a figure practicing swordplay in the courtyard, his face showing shock. Heavenly Mountain Swordsmanship! Although not yet mastered perfectly, judging from the variations in the sword moves, the essence of Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique was all there. Could it be that those two traitors had lied to him, and the sect''s secret had already been leaked? But he soon dismissed the thought. The codex they took was the one from twenty years ago. The current Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique had undergone many changes and innovations. This girl''s swordsmanship was much more exquisite than what was recorded in that codex, and by swordsmanship standards, Xu Jing himself was not much better. Sanqing Sect truly deserved its reputation, surely a powerful person had deciphered the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. Song Yiren finished a few sword movements and saw the old man in white standing by the door, so she approached and bowed with her sword, saying, "It''s embarrassing to perform in front of Elder Xu, I still have many deficiencies in my Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique, I hope Elder Xu can offer some guidance..." Xu Jing shook his head and said, "Miss Yiren jests, your Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique has already reached the Transformation Realm, there''s nothing much I can teach you..." Song Yiren gave him a sidelong glance, making a light snort, "So stingy!" He was a Grandmaster of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, how could he possibly not have any pointers for her Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique? Clearly, he was worried about secrets of his sect being leaked, hence he resorted to such clumsy flattery to refuse her. Hmph! She had even spoken in his defense yesterday! People from the Heavenly Mountain Sect really don''t know how to repay kindness! Watching the young lady''s disdainful look, this powerful Grandmaster felt aggrieved, with no outlet for his feelings. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to teach. He genuinely couldn''t! Her movements just now had no flaws at all, even he, as a Grandmaster, couldn''t find any faults. He sighed, sorted out his feelings, and approached the young man from yesterday, cupping his hands and saying, "I''m grateful for your assistance yesterday, young master." Li Nuo waved his hand, saying, "You''re too polite senior, it was merely a helping hand." In the Jianghu, the important thing is repaying kindness, Xu Jing again spoke, "It might have been a trivial matter for young master, but it holds great significance for the Heavenly Mountain Sect, if you ever need assistance from Heavenly Mountain Sect in the future, feel free to ask..." Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Coincidentally, there is indeed a matter recently where I need senior and Heavenly Mountain Sect''s help..." Chapter 329 - 205 Sword Dao Exchange Li Nuo had already made plans for his wife and Yiren to reach the status of a Grandmaster. Both sisters were cultivating the Sword Dao. If it was said that they must master ten different sword techniques to touch the brink of the Grandmaster realm, with their talent and comprehension, learning and mastering one sword technique might take a year. In that case, it would take them ten years to make a breakthrough. By that time, his wife would be nearly thirty years old, and Li Nuo certainly couldn''t wait that long. What Li Nuo could do was to shorten the time they needed to learn each sword technique. If they could learn one sword technique in a month, then to master ten sword techniques would take less than a year. That length of time was something Li Nuo could wait for. Of course, this was just an example, as everyone''s situation is different. Some might achieve Grandmaster status by mastering ten or even fewer sword techniques, while others might need more. In any case, they just had to follow his teaching. Now, all the pressure was on Li Nuo. To teach his wife and Yiren, he himself needed to know first. Capturing a Grandmaster was certainly the most expedient method; since Li Nuo couldn''t go looking for a Grandmaster, he would make the Grandmasters come to him. He planned to hold a Sword Dao conference, to meet friends through the sword, broadly inviting strong practitioners of the Sword Dao from all major sects across the world, preferably Sword Dao Grandmasters, to come to Chang''an for a swordsmanship contest. Then he would arrest them on charges of group brawling, locking them up for a day or two. Though it was somewhat unscrupulous, it was indeed the fastest way to learn the swordsmanship of various families. After hearing Li Nuo''s words, Xu Jing expressed his surprise, "A Sword Dao conference?" Li Nuo nodded, replying, "To be honest, my wife practices the Sword Dao, and I would like to take this opportunity for her to observe the swordsmanship of various families, perhaps to gain some insights..." Although he wanted to gather the Grandmasters of various sects for a Sword Dao conference, how could those Grandmasters possibly care about someone insignificant like him. But Senior Xu was different. Not only was he himself a Sword Dao Grandmaster, but the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect was also a renowned and major sect in Jianghu. It couldn''t be more appropriate to convene this conference in his name. Li Nuo added, "Of course, I won''t let the Grandmasters come for nothing. For every Grandmaster who attends, I will offer one thousand taels of silver for travel expenses, and in addition, I will give you five thousand taels as a thank-you..." Xu Jing fell into contemplation. Indeed, he had many Grandmaster friends, and from time to time, they would meet to discuss the Sword Dao, firstly for exchange and secondly to learn from each other''s strengths. The silver was secondary; becoming a Martial Arts Grandmaster meant not being short of a little silver. His issue with the Secret Codex was resolved, and he initially intended to return directly to the Heavenly Mountain Sect; this would delay him quite a while. But Li Nuo had just helped him, even breaking the court''s rules for it. He had said just yesterday that he would not hesitate to go through fire and water, and today, when the other party made such a small request, if he refused, it would be embarrassing as a Grandmaster. After a moment''s thought, he spoke, "There''s no need for the silver. Originally, in a month''s time, I was planning to invite a few friends to the Heavenly Mountain Sect for a swordsmanship exchange. Since the young master has said so, I will choose Chang''an as the location for the exchange..." Li Nuo''s face showed joy, and he said with clasped fists, "Thank you, Senior." Xu Jing answered, "Don''t mention it. For me, it''s just a matter of sending a few invitations. However, my influence is not that great. At most, I can invite a few old friends here, it can only count as a swordsmanship exchange, not a significant conference..." Li Nuo nodded, saying, "Then I thank Senior Xu even more." Being able to invite a few Grandmasters first, he would start with these sword skills and learn as many as possible. After his wife and Yiren learned all of these, he would think of other methods. Xu Jing asked, "Do you have paper and a brush here?" Li Nuo replied, "I will fetch them right away." Xu Jing immediately wrote several letters and handed them to Li Nuo, saying, "Please have someone send these letters out." Grandmasters indeed have their own circles. These letters were sent to the Five Mountains Sword Sects, inviting five Grandmasters to Chang''an for a swordsmanship exchange. Li Nuo looked at the characters on the envelope, remarking, "Senior Xu''s handwriting is indeed excellent." Xu Jing was proud of two things in his life. One was swordsmanship. The other was calligraphy. When others praised his exquisite swordsmanship, Xu Jing didn''t feel much, as he was used to hearing such praise. But if someone complimented his calligraphy, he took great pride in it. He looked at Li Nuo, asking, "Do you also understand calligraphy?" Li Nuo replied with a smile, "A little. Senior Xu''s Regular Script is unique, with sword intent subtly permeating through the words. It is indeed worthy of a Sword Dao Grandmaster to be able to integrate the Sword Dao into calligraphy..." Surprised that he could see this, Xu Jing stroked his beard and said, "It seems that the young master is also well-versed in the art of calligraphy. How about we have a discussion?" Li Nuo responded, "I would be delighted..." A moment later, Xu Jing looked at the writing on two pieces of paper, his old face flushing with embarrassment. It was called a discussion, but in his mind, he had the intention of giving guidance. The young man had helped him, and to offer some tips on his calligraphy was a way to repay the favor. But it was only when the other party started writing that he realized that in the world of calligraphy, they were not on the same level at all. His own writing compared with the other''s was like comparing a child with an adult. Fortunately, he hadn''t spoken too confidently just now, and with a slightly red face, he said, "Young Master''s calligraphy is far superior to mine. If there is anything lacking in my writing, please don''t hesitate to enlighten me..." Li Nuo gave him a few pointers and then let him practice on his own. He handed the several letters over to Housekeeper Wu, instructing him to use the channels of the Spiegel Bureau to send them out immediately. The Spiegel Bureau had outposts in every state of Daxia, and the speed of their communication between each other was exceedingly fast. At most, within three days, these letters would be delivered to their intended destinations. Hua Mountain. Precipitous peaks rose steeply, with strange rocks jutting out. Hua Mountain was known for its sheer cliffs and dangerous paths, rarely dared to be scaled by ordinary people. Of course, for martial artists who could soar through the skies, even the most treacherous peak was no different than flat ground. The Hua Mountain Sword Sect, a top-tier martial arts sect, was located at the summit of Hua Mountain. With three Grandmasters in its ranks, it had earned its place among the first-class sects of the martial world. Atop one particularly perilous peak, An elder with a celestial aura was playing a game of strategy with another, when suddenly, a figure stepped onto empty air and approached, respectfully holding a letter, and said, "Master, a letter from Senior Xu of the Heavenly Mountain Sect." The elder lightly raised his hand, and the letter flew into his grasp. Upon opening and reading the letter, he expressed surprise, "The place for the Sword Dao exchange has been changed to Chang''an. Chang''an is good, it saves us thousands of miles of travel." From Hua Mountain to Heavenly Mountain was a distance of thousands of miles. But from Hua Mountain to Chang''an was merely three hundred miles, reachable within a mere two-hour period. The other elder across from him inquired, "What exchange?" The elder with a celestial aura said with a smile, "Some old friends and I have agreed to gather once every six months to exchange ideas about the Sword Dao. This time, the location is set in Chang''an. If you are interested, you can come along..." The elder replied with a chuckle, "With nothing else pressing, it might be good to join the excitement." Heng Mountain. A figure carrying a sword had just put down a letter; the giant sword behind him hummed vibrantly, soared into the sky, and then suspended itself in the void before him. The elder leaped onto the massive sword, his figure quickly disappearing into the mist. Within three days, the major martial sects of Song Mountain, Mount Heng, and Tai Mountain, one after another, received their missives from Chang''an. The Five Mountains Sword Sects were various distances from Chang''an. Hua Mountain was the closest, just a mere three hundred miles away. Mount Heng was the farthest, nearly two thousand miles distant. However, such distances meant little to a Grandmaster. The biggest difference between them and those of the fourth realm was that the True Qi within their bodies was immensely vast, supporting prolonged flight through air or on sword. During this process, the rate at which True Qi was consumed could not even keep pace with its regeneration. To avoid abruptness, Senior Xu deliberately allowed for some extra time, setting the date of the exchange for the end of April. April twenty-seventh. At the entrance of Qujiang Garden. An elder looked at Xu Jing and said in astonishment, "Mr. Xu, are you sure you haven''t got the location wrong? This is the Royal Garden. Are you certain we are allowed to enter here?" Xu Jing smiled and replied, "Rest assured. After the exchange, we can stroll through the garden and enjoy its beauty, can''t we?" The elder''s heart surged with amazement; the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect had truly made a name for itself, even managing to borrow the Royal Garden. Turning to a person beside the elder, Xu Jing inquired, "This is...?" An elder from the Hua Mountain Sect introduced, "Let me introduce someone. This is Brother Zhou from the Hidden Sword Manor of Chu Country. He has come to exchange ideas on the Sword Dao with us..." The elder smiled and said, "Zhou here has come uninvited, I hope Brother Xu does not take offense." Xu Jing responded with a bow, "Not at all, not at all. The others have already arrived. Please, both of you, come inside." In the past, their exchanges had always taken place within their respective sects. This was the first time they met in the Royal Garden. As expected of a royal location, the garden was picturesque with its mountains and waters, a serene scenery rare within the busy city, a place of peace that refreshed the mind and spirit as one walked through its paths. The group chose a location above the lake''s surface for their exchange. Hovering above the lake, two individuals unsheathed their swords simultaneously after the echoing of sword cries. An exchange between Grandmasters was limited to skill discussion and was not a life-or-death battle; neither would they infuse True Qi into their swords. This was a true testament of swordsmanship, representing the peak of the art. From a small building by the lake, in front of the second-story window, Song Jiaren and Song Yiren watched intently at the trial of skills between the Grandmasters. Inside a small pavilion at the center of the lake, several figures watched while giving their commentary. "Xu Jing''s Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique has again shown a bit more variation since the last time. The founder of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Sect was truly a heaven-sent genius. Only seventy-two moves, yet it harbors endless variations, ever fresh with practice. This sword technique has surely produced countless Grandmasters for the Heavenly Mountain Sect..." "I heard that Yue Yang has found an Ancient Sword Skill in a cave, quite powerful, it seems to be called ''Nine Swords.'' I wonder if we will have the chance to see it today... Those moves clearly don''t belong to Hua Mountain Swordsmanship; indeed, they hold some tricks. Xu Jing is at a disadvantage!" As everyone focused on the duel over the water, at the lakeshore, a unit of the Imperial Army hurried over, with their leader pointing at the surface of the lake and shouting, "Who are you people, and who allowed you to fight in the Qujiang Garden..." Chapter 330 - 206 Pointing out a Grandmaster Qujiang Garden. Seven grandmasters exchanged gazes before finally turning their attention to Xu Jing of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. Xu Jing was also at a loss. He looked at the Imperial Guard captain and explained, "There might be a misunderstanding; we are merely exchanging swordsmanship, not brawling." The Imperial Guard captain angrily retorted, "This is a Royal Garden, not a place for you to exchange swordsmanship. Entering here forbids carrying weapons, and violators receive one hundred lashes. Take them all away!" The few grandmasters looked at these Imperial Guards. Of this squad of ten, only the leader possessed the cultivation of the Fourth Realm. The rest had but the cultivation of the Second or Third Realm. Any one of them could easily deal with them without much effort, yet none of them acted rashly. Although the Five Mountains Sword Sect and the Heavenly Mountain Sect are both renowned powers in Jianghu, in Daxia, the greatest power is the Da Xia Court. Even the mighty Sanqing Sect had to bow their heads before the Da Xia Court. As the situation became somewhat stalemate, a figure hurried over, and Li Nuo with some apology said, "My apologies to the seniors, it''s my neglect. Rest assured, I will handle this matter..." Li Nuo pulled the Imperial Guard captain aside and whispered a few words to him. Moments later, the Imperial Guard captain approached the seven and said, "Since you are friends of the Prince Consort, we''ll spare you the caning. However, we can''t break the rules of the garden, so we''ll detain you for a ''two-hour'' as punishment..." Li Nuo proactively said, "This incident is my fault; include me in the detention as well." All were Martial Arts Grandmasters, respected and celebrated in the Martial Arts community. Being thrown into the Imperial Guard Prison was a loss of face for them. But the Prince Consort of Daxia, a man of extremely high status, was to be locked up with them, which diluted their dissatisfaction. Besides, it was only for a ''two-hour,'' not to mention Xu Jing said he had been detained for a day half a month ago, which comforted them somewhat. Within the spacious and clean cell, Li Nuo saluted them with clasped hands and said again, "I''m really sorry, it''s all my fault. Please don''t blame Senior Xu, blame me instead..." Xu Jing waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for you to blame yourself; it''s just for a ''two-hour,'' no big deal. Come, let me introduce you. This is Senior Yue from the Hua Mountain Sect, this is Senior Liu from the Mount Heng Sect, this is Senior Han from the Tai Mountain Sect..., and this is Senior Zhou from Chu Country." Li Nuo bowed again and said, "Greetings to Senior Yue, Senior Liu, Senior Han..., and Senior Zhou." Xu Jing then introduced the grandmasters, "This young friend is someone I met in Chang''an, don''t be fooled by his youth; he is an Imperial top scholar, and not just any top scholar, but a Sixth-Ranking Scholar... Ah, forget it, talking about this with you martial artists, you wouldn''t understand." Li Nuo took the initiative to introduce himself, "I am Li Nuo, ever since I was young, I have loved listening to tales of Jianghu, especially the Sword Dao. I greatly admire all the seniors here. Though I may not be very accomplished, I do have some connections in Chang''an. If the seniors ever need anything, feel free to ask..." Because he felt he had behaved improperly, Li Nuo''s demeanor was very humble. The several grandmasters had no ill feelings towards this modest younger man. Although their swordsmanship exchange was interrupted, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time and took the opportunity to catch up. The place was called a prison, but the space was not cramped at all. There were tables and chairs, and even tea and pastries, making for a pleasant conversation spot. "Old Yue, the sword move you just used¡ªwas it that Nine Swords?" "The Hua Mountain Nine Swords was a sublime swordsmanship conceived by a predecessor of the Hua Mountain Sect. Unfortunately, it was not passed down but carved onto a stone wall. If I hadn''t stumbled upon it by chance, who knows when such exquisite swordsmanship would have seen the light of day again..." "No wonder Xu Jing is no match for you; that swordsmanship seems far more refined than the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique." "Nonsense! How am I no match for him? The subtlety of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique is something you can''t comprehend. If it weren''t for those buzzkills interrupting, I would have won easily!" "Talking now is pointless; you two should have another match later and let the facts speak for themselves." ... As they chatted, Li Nuo silently poured tea and served water on the side. This made the grandmasters'' perception of the young man even more favorable. No matter how high their status was in Martial Arts, the Daxia government paid no heed to who was a grandmaster or not. In past dealings with local authorities, even a mere County Magistrate could act high and mighty. But this young man, despite his noble status, did not carry an ounce of loftiness about him; he was as respectful and considerate as a junior within a Sect, providing the seniors with great emotional value. The ''two-hour'' passed quickly, and as soon as they left the Imperial Guard Prison, they couldn''t wait to find a place to spar. Li Nuo found them a new venue. Though not as vast as Qujiang Garden, it was also a beautiful spot featuring mountains and water, an ideal place for enjoying scenery and sparring. There was also a stage, perfect for matches. Not far away was a pavilion where the wife and Yiren were watching. This private garden was borrowed from King Chun. Initially, Li Nuo planned to borrow it just for a day, but upon asking, King Chun gifted it to him. Saying it was a wedding gift for him and Anning. Li Nuo couldn''t refuse and had to accept. Earlier, they hadn''t determined a winner, but upon arriving here, the Hua Mountain Sect grandmaster continued to exchange sword techniques with Xu Jing of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. On the platform, the two battled to an indecisive outcome. Li Nuo watched for a moment, then withdrew his gaze. Within twenty moves, Senior Xu would surely lose. There was no particular reason, but that was just his feeling. He glanced again at the Law Code. Portraits of the grandmasters were all on it, but not yet fused together. He wondered whether it was due to an insufficient number or some other reason. Li Nuo felt that when their portraits lit up at the same time, it wasn''t as simple as a mere addition. Their sword dao insights seemed to be automatically organized and optimized by the Law Code. Li Nuo looked towards the two people who were sparring, his eyes saw no people, only swords. At this moment, the situation on the field also underwent a transformation. The two participants went from being evenly matched at the start to the Hua Mountain Sect''s grandmaster gradually gaining the upper hand. After a mere few moves, Xu Jing was pressed into a purely defensive position, retreating step by step, until he was forced outside of the stage, settling in regretful defeat. The Hua Mountain Sect grandmaster held his sword and smiled, saying, "I thank you for going easy on me." Several grandmasters remarked upon seeing this. "Hua Mountain Sect''s swordsmanship is indeed impressive." "Though the number of sword moves are few, the variations are numerous. Xu Jing''s loss is not undeserved." "Although Yue Yang broke through to the next level several years later, with such exquisite swordsmanship, it''s uncertain if he would really lose in a proper fight." ... Listening to everyone''s opinions, the Hua Mountain Sect''s grandmaster showed a proud smile, brimming with spirit. Xu Jing, however, wore a look of dejection. He had lost himself, a clear sign of his inferiority, but to have his Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique deemed inferior to Hua Mountain swordsmanship made him feel bitter inside. At this time, Li Nuo stepped forward and said to Xu Jing, "Senior Xu, may I have a word with you?" Xu Jing and Li Nuo walked to a small pavilion not too far away, where he asked, "Young friend, what is it?" Li Nuo looked at him and said, "Actually, the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique is infinitely variable and might not be inferior to that senior from the Hua Mountain Sect. It''s just that Senior Xu was too impatient and didn''t fully exhibit the true profundity of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique." Hearing this consolation cheered Xu Jing a bit, but he still said, "A loss is a loss, a clear sign of lesser skill. The only one to blame is myself for not practicing the art deeply enough." Li Nuo glanced in the direction of the platform and whispered a few sentences. Xu Jing was slightly stunned, "You understand the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique?" Li Nuo responded, "Somewhat." As he continued to speak, Xu Jing listened more and more astonished. Although Li Nuo seemed to have no cultivation at all, he was extremely familiar with the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. A few casual pointers had given Xu Jing an epiphany. This was no mere understanding. Even the sect master might not do as well as this. He has no foundation in the martial path, yet such profound insight into the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique ¡ª what kind of perception was this? In that moment, Xu Jing gained a clearer understanding of the Sixth-Ranking Scholar. After Li Nuo''s guidance, his face alternated between joy and astonishment, and then doubt crept in again. Moments later, he took a deep look at Li Nuo and walked back to the base of the stage. The others were engrossed in the duel on the stage, hardly noticing him. A few moments later. The sword path master from Chu Country flew out of the ring and admitted while bowing, "Brother Yue''s swordsmanship is exquisite. I, Zhou, willingly acknowledge my defeat." With this bout, the Hua Mountain Sect master won against two challengers in succession. After that, four other people took turns entering the stage, but all were defeated in a move or half. The several grandmasters were all convincingly defeated. In the last six months, Yue Yang''s swordsmanship had indeed significantly improved. At this moment, Xu Jing jumped back onto the stage and said, "Old Yue, let''s spar once more." The elder from the Hua Mountain Sect smiled and said, "Please." The sword technique he had chance upon recently was originally created by an ancestor of the Hua Mountain Sect and could seamlessly integrate with the Hua Mountain swordsmanship. Moreover, having known Xu Jing for many years and having sparred countless times, he was exceedingly familiar with Xu Jing''s swordplay, while Xu Jing''s knowledge of his own was somewhat lacking. No matter how many times they compared skills, the result would be the same. With a sword in one hand and the other behind his back, he stood with a smile, the epitome of a grandmaster. However, as Xu Jing attacked once more, the smile on his face quickly vanished, replaced by a serious expression. Soon after, the hand that had been resting at his back was also brought forward. What''s going on? In just a short while, Xu Jing seemed like a different person. It was still the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique he executed, but his every move was now effectively countered. He seized an opportunity to execute a clever sword move. But it was as if Xu Jing had anticipated it; with a change in his technique, not only did he dodge the attack, but he also struck with his own sword, placing it right on his opponent''s chest. Xu Jing slowly withdrew his sword, his face showing surprise. He hadn''t expected to win. Especially with the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. He even forgot to utter polite formalities, slowly turning his head, his gaze landing on a tower not far away. Inside the tower, Song Yiren was cracking melon seeds and asked Li Nuo, "What did you say to Senior Xu just now?" Li Nuo replied, "I told him how he could defeat the grandmaster from the Hua Mountain Sect." Song Yiren glanced at him, not bothering to continue the conversation. Giving pointers to them was one thing, but to a grandmaster, did he think he was of the Sixth Realm? The grandmasters'' sparring was certainly fascinating, and she had some minor insights after watching several matches. However, she didn''t feel much excitement. Instead, there was an inexplicable tension, as if something bad was about to happen... At this very moment, at a certain city gate of Chang''an. A figure stood under the imposing city walls, gazing up at the characters for "Chang''an," took a deep breath, and slowly entered the gate... Chapter 331 - 207: Mother-in-law Arrives Even the Grandmaster from the Hua Mountain Sect and several others looked at Xu Jing with astonishment in their eyes. He had thought of a way to break through those sword moves so quickly, and he had used only the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique throughout. From what they knew about Xu Jing, he did not possess such skill. But whether it was luck or a sudden flash of inspiration, he had indeed won, the only one among them to defeat Yue Yang of the Hua Mountain Sect. At that moment, a Grandmaster from the Song Mountain Sect leaped onto the stage and said, "Old Xu, let me experience your Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique!" Having just defeated an old friend, Xu Jing was riding high on spirits and, with a smile, said, "Attack, let''s see if you''ve made any progress these past six months..." Not long after. Xu Jing was forced down from the high platform, retreating several steps. This time, he lost again. The Heavenly Mountain Sect, compared to the Five Mountains Sword Sect, was slightly weaker in strength, and Xu Jing had always been at the bottom of the pack. The reason he could defeat Yue Yang was thanks to Li Nuo''s guidance. On his own, it would be difficult for him to defeat these individuals with swordsmanship. The astonishment in the eyes of the Grandmasters looking at Xu Jing began to fade. His recent victory over Yue Yang was indeed mostly due to luck; if Xu Jing''s own Sword Dao had truly surpassed that of Yue Yang, there would be no reason for him to lose to Liu Feng, who had just been defeated by Yue Yang. The sword techniques of the various sects did not have an absolute strength or weakness. In these sparrings between Grandmasters, victory or defeat often depended on how they responded in the moment. Another two people went up to spar, the Grandmasters no longer focused on Xu Jing and did not notice that he did not stay to watch the battle but instead turned and walked towards a small building not far away. On the first floor of the small building, Xu Jing tentatively asked Li Nuo, "Young friend, in your opinion, how should I break Liu Feng''s Song Mountain Swordsmanship moves?" Li Nuo pondered for a moment and said, "It is somewhat difficult to counter Song Mountain Swordsmanship with solely Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. Senior could try combining the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique with Shu Mountain Swordsmanship..." After careful thought, a spark of enlightenment emerged in Xu Jing''s eyes. Being a Sword Path Master, he hadn''t thought of it himself, but with Li Nuo''s pointers, he had gained some insight. Combining the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique with those few moves of Shu Mountain Swordsmanship... Brilliant! Not long after, he walked out of the small building full of confidence. Song Yiren was leaning on the second-floor railing, her eyes wide as she stared at Li Nuo. He could actually advise a Grandmaster? She quickly returned to the window. Indeed, soon after Senior Xu went back, he challenged the same Song Mountain Sect elder he had just lost to. In his second bout, he seemed like a different person; right from the start, he forced the Song Mountain Sect Grandmaster into continuous retreat, leaving him no chance to fight back, whereas just a quarter of an hour earlier, Xu Jing had been the one completely suppressed. Not only did Song Yiren gape. The Grandmasters watching from below were also stunned. The combination of Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique and Shu Mountain Swordsmanship perfectly countered Liu Feng''s Song Mountain Swordsmanship moves. If Xu Jing had thought of the way to break it before, why hadn''t he used it? Defeated first and then victorious, the same pattern had happened twice already. They could not help but glance toward the small building in the distance. There might be a Sword Path Master hidden there, secretly giving pointers to Xu Jing, could there? But Xu Jing was already a Sword Path Master; who could be advising him? Could it be some Senior from the Sixth Realm? Only a Senior from the Sixth Realm who could possess such ability. Initially, they were only suspicious. But then, Xu Jing lost twice more, each time he would return to the small building, and each time he reemerged, he would turn defeat into victory, which made it impossible not to harbor doubts. In the end, the Grandmasters exchanged glances and simultaneously made their way to the small building. Xu Jing hurriedly said, "Gentlemen, where are you going?" "Mister Xu, since there''s a Senior from the Sixth Realm here, why don''t you introduce us?" "That''s not very kind of you." "Since there is a Senior present, it is only right to pay a visit." ... Together, they arrived at the small building, wanting to pay their respects to the Sixth Realm Senior who had been advising Xu Jing in secret. However, inside the small building, there was no Sixth Realm Senior to be found. What they found instead were three juniors. The group looked at the twin sisters in astonishment, admiring their martial arts talents. At such a young age, they had both entered the Fourth Realm; there were countless talents in the Five Mountains Sword Sects, yet none could compare to them. The Hua Mountain Sect Grandmaster looked at Xu Jing and asked, "Where is the senior you mentioned?" Xu Jing pointed to Li Nuo and said, "The person you''re referring to as the senior is right here." The Hua Mountain Sect Grandmaster looked at Xu Jing and said, "Stop joking, please ask the real senior to come out..." ... To express his apology, Li Nuo specially prepared a banquet in the garden to entertain these Grandmasters. The chef who cooked the meals was brought from the Li Mansion. At the banquet, the Grandmasters still found it hard to believe that the presumed Sixth Realm senior was actually such a young man. And he didn''t possess any cultivation at all. However, there was no need for Xu Jing to deceive them about such a matter. To have no cultivation, yet be a master of the swordsmanship of various sects, and to be able to find the solution in an extremely short period of time, such perception was indeed unheard of, even the Grandmasters themselves couldn''t achieve it. It was a pity that such a person did not possess any talent for the Martial Path. What a great injustice of the heavens. If only he had half the talent of his wife, his achievements in the Martial Path would far exceed theirs. Today, they did not only meet a prodigy with exceptional perceptiveness, but they also had the most delicious banquet of their lives. After the feast, Li Nuo asked, "May I know where the seniors are lodging?" Learning that they were temporarily staying at an inn, Li Nuo said, "How can this be suitable? If the seniors wouldn''t mind, you could stay here temporarily. The environment here is tranquil and undisturbed, conducive for the seniors to exchange ideas on the Sword Dao..." Although this garden couldn''t compare to the Royal Garden, it was spacious and originally designed for hosting guests, with dozens of guest rooms already. The Grandmasters did not refuse. Indeed, this place was an excellent venue for exchange. People from Jianghu are not concerned with trifles, and this young man''s hospitality aligned with their taste. It was clear at a glance that these two young girls practiced the Sword Dao, and the Grandmasters intended to offer some guidance as a way of repaying the kindness. But then they thought, with the husband''s level of expertise in the Sword Dao, there was no need for their teaching, so they said nothing. After settling the Grandmasters, Li Nuo left with his wife Jiaren and Yiren. After all, he had played a trick on them, and this was the least he could do. After the three had left, the Grandmasters couldn''t help discussing among themselves. "Such astonishing perception without any Martial Path talent, it''s really a shame." "The two young girls have exceptional talents. In the Martial Arts world, one can count on one hand the people who have attained such cultivation at their age." "However, I feel a sense of familiarity about them." "Of course, you''re familiar. Did you not know? Those two girls are the daughters of Su Qing from the Sanqing Sect." "No wonder, like mother like daughter..." ... Su Qing''s name was known to everyone in the Martial Arts world. A direct disciple of the Shangqing lineage of the Sanqing Sect, she had entered the Grandmaster Realm at the age of thirty, and was very likely to advance to the Sixth Realm in her lifetime¡ªsomething not easily attainable for the others. Of course, her fame also came from her dissatisfaction with the marriage arranged by her sect, her refusal to a talented man from her own sect, and her decision to elope and marry a man with no talent for the Martial Path. Later on, for reasons unknown, she returned to the Sanqing Sect and brought back a daughter with her. When they heard news about her again, she had become the youngest Grandmaster in the Martial Arts world. How time spares no one, the once-prodigal girl now had a grown daughter. Li Nuo and his wife Jiaren returned to the Song Residence. Their objective for this trip had been successfully achieved. The swordsmanship insights of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, coupled with another Sword Path Master, would provide at least half a year''s worth of practice for them. Song Yiren hummed a tune as she returned to her courtyard. Chang''an was much more interesting than the Sanqing Sect; she never wanted to go back in her lifetime. If Li Nuo could instruct even Grandmasters, let alone her. When she also advanced to become a Grandmaster, she would no longer have to fear that woman. With such hopes, she opened the door to her room. A woman stood in the room, looking at the paintings hanging on the wall, holding the birthday gift Li Nuo had given her. The woman was beautiful, in her thirties, with skin as delicate as a young girl''s, showing little sign of the wear of time. She turned to look at Song Yiren, her gaze sharp as a blade. The moment Yiren saw the woman, she was taken aback, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head, extinguishing all her fantasies. Her face turned pale in an instant, she lowered her head, her hands uncertain where to place them, and with a trembling voice, she said, "Mother..." Chapter 332 - 208: The First Clash Between Son-in-law and Mother-in-law Li Nuo and his wife returned to their room, preparing for a moment of intimacy. To avoid Yiren suddenly barging in, he deliberately closed the door. Unexpectedly, just as he had taken his wife''s hand, he heard a cry of alarm from Yiren next door. A few breaths later. Bang! The bolt of the room''s door snapped directly, and Song Yiren, pale-faced, ran in from outside. Hiding behind Li Nuo and Song Jiaren with a look of terror, she clutched at Li Nuo''s clothes and said tremblingly, "She, she''s here!" Li Nuo had never seen the fearless Song Yiren panic like this. He forgot about the broken door bolt and asked, "What on earth happened, who is here?" As his voice fell, faint footsteps sounded near his ear. A woman walked in from outside. The woman looked very beautiful, seemingly under thirty, with delicate and fair skin, no different from a young girl, except her brows faintly conveyed a murderous aura. Li Nuo had a knack for judging people, and this woman, appearing to be under thirty, was likely around thirty-five. Though it was their first meeting, Li Nuo felt a strange familiarity towards her. Her expression indifferent, she walked into the room and began scrutinizing Li Nuo. When Song Jiaren saw the woman, she slightly trembled and murmured, "Master..." Shock also appeared in Li Nuo''s eyes. Could it be that his wife''s master was... Lady Mother-in-law? Had she really come from the Sanqing Sect to Chang''an to commit murder? The woman''s gaze finally drifted from Li Nuo and looked towards Song Jiaren beside him, her calm face finally showing some complexity. ... Song Residence. Inside the great hall. Old Mrs. Song sat in the main seat, leaning on a cane, looking at a woman with a frosty face and asked, "Why have you returned?" The woman sat in a chair and said indifferently, "I have come to take my daughter away." Old Mrs. Song banged the ground hard with her cane and declared, "That''s the Song Family''s daughter!" The woman paid her no heed, her gaze turning to Song Yiren, she asked calmly, "Until when will you hide?" Song Yiren trembled, and silently walked out from behind Li Nuo. She stood pale behind the woman, head down, not saying a word, her former arrogance gone. Old Mrs. Song stated resolutely, "I will not let you take Yiren away." The woman did not glance at her and stated flatly, "Then let me take Jiaren. That was the agreement I had with Song Zhe. I do not wish to waste words on you, have Song Zhe come out and talk to me." Old Mrs. Song pointed with her cane towards the outside, angrily commanding, "Go, call that scoundrel back here!" Upon hearing this, a Song family servant immediately hurried out. For over twenty years, a mountain of conflicts had built up between this mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and after twenty years, the animosity remained. Old Mrs. Song, not willing to share a room with her, was helped out temporarily by two maids. The great hall instantly fell silent. Song Yiren, head bowed, felt utter despair. All the joy of recent days was slipping away from her. Song Jiaren stood quietly, Gazing at that figure both alien and familiar, unsure of how to confront her. The woman who gave birth to her but did not raise her. The master who taught her the Martial Path, yet also the Yuqing Heart Method. Without her, she would not have come into this world. And yet, it was she who prevented her from becoming a proper wife. The woman stood up, walked over to Song Jiaren, took her hand and asked softly, "Have you been well all these years?" Song Jiaren didn''t know what to say, her gaze shifting away to avoid. The woman looked at her and said, "If you hate me, I don''t blame you. That was the only way to save you from marrying that fool Li Xuanjing''s son. Your father didn''t care about you, but I would never allow my daughter to marry a fool!" Li Xuanjing''s fool of a son stood beside Song Jiaren, but he said nothing. The woman, from beginning to end, ignored him. Holding Song Jiaren''s hand, she said, "If you wish to leave, mother will take you away, and from now on, you will cultivate in the Sanqing Sect and never return to Chang''an!" Song Jiaren withdrew her hand that was held by the woman, and before her, she tightly grasped Li Nuo''s hand, saying, "I''m not leaving." The woman''s brow furrowed. She had not expected that, after years of separation, Jiaren too had learned to defy her. At that moment, Song Yiren also ran behind Li Nuo and said, "I''m not leaving either, I don''t want to go back to the Sanqing Sect ever again!" The woman''s gaze swept over the faces of the two sisters. Jiaren was defying her. Li Nuo, who had always been obedient to her since she was a child, was defying her now. "Very well, very well, very well..." The woman didn''t get angry, but instead laughed. She said the word ''very well'' three times in succession, and then coldly stated, "Do you think he can protect you?" As her words fell, Li Nuo sensed a powerful force rushing towards him. He was thrown back, flipping through the air. Had he not used the Imprisonment Skill to protect himself, the fall would have been quite severe. Two figures chased after him simultaneously. Song Yiren helped Li Nuo to his feet, angrily pointing at the woman, "What are you doing? Are you mad, bullying someone who knows nothing of the Martial Path when you, a Grandmaster, should know better!" Song Jiaren stood in front of Li Nuo. Although she said nothing, her position made her stance clear. The woman stepped out from the room, staring blankly at her two daughters. Her daughters, whom she had carried for ten months and given birth to, were now opposing her for the sake of a man? At this moment, her heart was filled with not only anger but also an inexplicable sadness. Her expression gradually calmed down, and she turned and went back inside. Song Yiren looked anxiously at Li Nuo, "Are you alright?" She knew her mother never liked him and was worried she had done something to him secretly just now. Li Nuo dusted off his sleeves and smiled, "I''m fine." At this moment, a figure rushed in from outside. Song Zhe looked at Song Yiren, "Yiren, where''s your mother?" Song Yiren pointed inside. Song Zhe quickly walked toward the hall, but his steps slowed down halfway. Finally, he took a deep breath and still entered. He looked at the figure with their back to him, his lips moved slightly, and he whispered softly, "Qing''er..." The woman''s body trembled slightly. Her body instinctively turned around, but she stopped halfway. In the courtyard, Li Nuo glanced back and then turned to walk away. Inside the room, Song Zhe asked the woman in a soft voice, "Qing''er, have you been well these years?" The woman turned her head, not looking at him directly, and said coldly, "Without that annoying mother of yours, of course, I have been well!" Song Zhe''s lips moved, but he couldn''t say anything. His mother had never liked her, thinking she did not have the manner of a well-bred lady. She was used to being free and disliked his mother''s discipline. Caught between his mother and his wife, he found himself in a difficult position, leading to the outcome they faced now. Su Qing looked at Song Zhe, questioning him, "Are you really Jiaren''s father? Why would you let her marry an idiot?" Song Zhe explained, "He was never an idiot; that was just Xuanjing''s way of protecting him. He''s not only not foolish but is also as wise as Xuanjing once was. He has just passed the Imperial Examination with the rank of Sixth-Ranking Scholar..." Su Qing angrily said, "Don''t mention Li Xuanjing to me. Everything that''s happened to us today is because of him. If it weren''t for him, my sister Wan''er wouldn''t have died in such despair!" Song Zhe was at a loss for words. After a moment, Su Qing said in a heavy tone, "I''m going to take Jiaren and Yiren away." Song Zhe declared, "That''s not possible. Jiaren is already married to Li Nuo, and they have a good relationship. You can''t separate them." "A good relationship?" Su Qing coldly said, "Were not our feelings for each other once good too? And yet here we are, in this situation. What good are feelings, love, sweet nothings, and vows of undying commitment¡ªthey are all false. With her talent, she should be devoted to Cultivation, to become a Grandmaster as soon as possible, so she can break through to the Sixth Realm!" Song Zhe found himself speechless once more. The past had made her even more extreme in her views. All he could say was, "They... they''re different from us." Su Qing replied indifferently, "Yes, they are different. Jiaren is practicing the Yuqing Heart Technique. She must give up the Martial Path to be his wife, and even if she gave up the Martial Path, she can''t carry on the Li Family''s lineage. Do you think Li Xuanjing would let the Li Family''s line come to an end?" Song Zhe shook visibly. He remembered the discussions about the Yuqing Heart Technique from years past. He looked at Su Qing with anger, "How did Jiaren come to know the Yuqing Heart Technique of the Sanqing Sect? You taught her that, didn''t you? You''re her mother, how can you do this to her!" Su Qing was equally angry, retorting, "What else? Let her marry an idiot and ruin her happiness for the rest of her life?" She coldly continued, "Men cannot be relied upon in the end. Better to devote oneself to Cultivation. I planned to take her back to the Sanqing Sect to practice once Li Xuanjing called off the marriage. I just never expected that she wouldn''t tell any of you..." The husband and wife were both furious. Song Zhe wanted to leave in a huff but found it hard to let go. He feared that once he left, the next time he''d see her might be twenty years later. Su Qing wanted to forcefully take her two daughters away, but despite her resolve, she couldn''t bring herself to take that step. At that moment, there was suddenly a flurry of footsteps outside, followed by a stern voice, "Where is the culprit who attacked the court-appointed official? Surrender immediately!" Song Zhe was taken aback before quickly stepping out of the room. He saw two officials from the Ministry of Justice, leading a team of Imperial Guards, storming into the courtyard. He looked at the leading Ministry of Justice official, astonished, "Lord Zhang, what is this about?" Zhang Sizheng greeted him with a bow and said seriously, "The Ministry of Justice received a report that a woman attacked a court-appointed official. We are here to apprehend the perpetrator!" Song Zhe looked confused, "Who attacked a court-appointed official, and which official?" Zhang Sizheng said, "The victim is your son-in-law, Assistant Minister of Rites, Lord Li. The attacker is a woman dressed in white, with the emblem of three small mountains on her chest..." Su Qing walked out of the hall. Zhang Sizheng caught a glimpse of her and immediately pointed toward her, saying, "The criminal who attacked Lord Li is this woman. Arrest her!" Chapter 333 - 209 The Ringleader Song Zhe stood his ground, still a bit stunned. Lady Mother-in-law attacking her son-in-law, officials from the Ministry of Justice coming to arrest someone¡ªwhat in the world was going on? He looked toward Director Zhang and said, "Lord Zhang, could there be some kind of misunderstanding here?" Director Zhang said indifferently, "Whatever misunderstanding there is can be discussed at the Ministry of Justice." He waved his hand and commanded in a deep voice, "Take her down!" Several Imperial Guards moved to step forward, but Su Qing let out a cold snort, a powerful aura pressing down as she angrily said, "How dare you!" A Fifth Realm''s strength¡ªhow could she be afraid of them? Director Zhang looked at her and asked, "Are you resisting arrest?" Su Qing wanted to say something more, but Song Zhe immediately took hold of her wrist and said, "Qing''er, don''t speak just yet." In their Jianghu, the status of a Grandmaster was revered. The court, however, did not recognize any Grandmaster title. She might have been willful within the Sanqing Sect and beyond anyone''s control, but this was Chang''an¡ªnot a place where she could cause trouble as she pleased. The Ministry of Justice represented the court, and once the crime of resisting arrest was established, things would get troublesome. Su Qing glanced down, made a symbolic shake of her wrist, and then let him hold onto her wrist without another word. Song Zhe looked at her and said, "I''ll go to the Ministry of Justice with you." Director Zhang cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, Lord Song, for your cooperation." As they left the Song Residence, Song Zhe asked, "Lord Zhang, may I ask who reported the incident?" Director Zhang replied, "Since Lord Li was the one attacked, naturally, it was also Lord Li who reported it." Upon hearing this, Su Qing was taken aback, then burst out in anger, "He marries my daughter and dares to have me arrested!" She glared at Song Zhe and demanded, "Look at what sort of man you''ve allowed Jiaren to marry!" Song Zhe rubbed his temples. His wife did indeed have a temper. But Li Nuo was not one to suffer losses either. Backed by Li Xuanjing and King Chun, the son of a first-class marquis, he would kill if he said so, and he probably didn''t take his mother-in-law who he was meeting for the first time seriously at all. He looked toward Song Yiren, who followed, and asked, "Yiren, what exactly happened just now?" Song Yiren was still confused. When her mother was in the Sanqing Sect, how prestigious she was¡ªnone of her junior sisters dared to offend her. Even those uncles in the sect had to give way to her. When had she ever suffered such a loss? This created an unprecedented shock to her psyche. She relayed the incident as it had happened, and Song Zhe asked, "Li Nuo wasn''t hurt, was he?" Song Yiren shook her head and said, "No." Song Zhe breathed a sigh of relief; as long as Li Nuo wasn''t hurt, that was good. Whether the incident was grave or minor depended entirely on whether Li Nuo pursued it or not. After all, she was Jiaren and Yiren''s mother; things would be better once his anger subsided. The group soon arrived at the Ministry of Justice. Su Qing, who had attacked a court-appointed official, was temporarily detained¡ªnot in a dungeon, but in a detention room for officials. Song Zhe briefly consoled his wife and then asked Song Yiren, "Where is Li Nuo?" Song Yiren shook her head, "I don''t know." Song Zhe then looked at Song Jiaren and said, "Jiaren, go find Li Nuo." The key to resolving the issue lay with Li Nuo; if he was willing to forgive, releasing her would be as simple as uttering a word. Song Jiaren nodded and left. Song Yiren stood outside the cell, looking at the figure inside, and felt a touch of satisfaction surging in her heart. Heh, even her mother could be locked up. Until now, it had always only been her getting locked up for wrongful deeds. Turns out, there were people who could handle her mother, too. Song Jiaren returned shortly after she left. Li Nuo was not at the Song Residence, nor at the Li Mansion; she had even gone to the Jade Sound Pavilion, but Li Nuo was nowhere to be found¡ªhe was clearly avoiding her on purpose. "He''s doing this deliberately!" Then there was a "bang"¡ªinside the cell, a table instantly split into pieces. Director Zhang glanced at Song Zhe and said, "Lord Song, you''ll have to compensate for the broken table." Song Zhe sighed and asked, "Where''s Li Xuanjing?" Director Zhang replied, "Lord Li is not currently at the Ministry of Justice." Worried that she would destroy the cell if she stayed any longer, Song Zhe said, "Lord Zhang, lock me up as well. Otherwise, I fear for your safety..." At this moment. In King Chun Mansion. Within a great hall, Li Yun was painting the eyebrows of a woman who, although appearing normal, had no expression changes and a very vacant gaze. Li Nuo was playing with a mechanical toy, noticing on the Law Code that a new portrait had lit up, he knew that Lady Mother-in-law had been apprehended by the Ministry of Justice. Yiren feared her mother. He did not. To be honest, he had been enduring her for quite some time. Li Nuo didn''t expect her to treat him kindly, but her attitude just now¡ªhe truly did not want to indulge it. Including her, he had now illuminated eight Grandmaster portraits, but these portraits showed no sign of merging yet. The conditions for the fusion of the Martial Path were higher than Li Nuo had anticipated. Right now, they must be searching for him everywhere. But Li Nuo didn''t want to go back immediately. Li Yun''s place was a rare haven of peace. Here there were all kinds of mechanical puppets, and in the entire hall, save for the mechanical woman, Li Nuo could touch anything he pleased. After spending a short while at Li Yun''s, Li Nuo leisurely walked out of King Chun Mansion. Housekeeper Wu watched him with a face full of admiration. To dare to imprison the mother-in-law, Young Master was the first he knew of. The carriage quickly arrived at the front of the Ministry of Justice, and just as Li Nuo walked in, he heard an exceedingly angry voice coming from one of the cells. "Is this the son-in-law you''ve chosen?" "If it weren''t for your thoughtless promises back then, how could things have turned out this way!" "I won''t let Jiaren marry him, this time, I will take both Jiaren and Yiren away!" ... As soon as Li Nuo stepped into the courtyard, he turned his head and walked towards the gate. Song Jiaren and Song Yiren followed him, Song Jiaren didn''t say anything and got into the carriage with Li Nuo. Song Yiren knew that Li Nuo was her only lifeline, tightly staying by their side. Li Nuo looked at his wife beside him and asked, "Wife, you don''t blame me, do you?" Song Jiaren shook her head. She didn''t approve of what Mother did either. As long as his wife didn''t blame him, Li Nuo had nothing else to worry about. This wasn''t the Sanqing Sect; it wasn''t a place where she could act capriciously. Song Yiren asked, "Where are we going?" They definitely couldn''t go back to the Song Residence, Li Nuo said, "Let''s go back to the Li Mansion." Song Yiren grabbed his sleeve and said, "I''m going too!" This time, Li Nuo said nothing. She was so scared earlier she almost cried, seeing her pitiful appearance, Li Nuo really couldn''t bear to refuse her. In a short while, inside the Ministry of Justice. Li Xuanjing had already returned to the Ministry of Justice, and after hearing the details of the incident from Director Zhang, he walked up to the prison cell door and said, "Open it." The prison door was opened, and Song Zhe and his wife Su Qing sat on opposite sides of the bed. Su Qing''s face was full of rage; she was so upset over what had happened upon returning to Chang''an that she couldn''t calm down. The door to the cell swung open, and as she saw the figure entering, the anger on her face grew stronger. Li Xuanjing looked at her and said, "Long time no see." Su Qing stood up and said coldly, "Spare me the pleasantries; I don''t want to see you!" Li Xuanjing didn''t take offense and turned his gaze toward Song Zhe, saying, "You can leave now." Su Qing said, "Wait, I have something to discuss with you!" She glanced at the door of the cell. A few officials from the Ministry of Justice immediately turned away and left. Su Qing looked at Li Xuanjing and said, "Have your son divorce Jiaren; they are not suited for each other." Li Xuanjing shook his head. Su Qing said angrily, "Jiaren practices the Yuqing Heart Technique, and unless she enters the Sixth Realm, she won''t be able to carry on your Li Family''s lineage. Can you accept that?" Li Xuanjing said, "They were married by the Emperor''s decree; no one can make them divorce." "What!" Su Qing was shocked and turned her glance to Song Zhe, who nodded slightly and said, "These matters can''t be explained in just a few words, let''s go home and talk." He took her hand, and though she shook her arm, she did not pull away; she let him lead her. The two walked back to the Song Residence, and along the way, neither spoke. Song Residence. Inside a certain room, Su Qing took in everything that was familiar, a hint of reminiscence in her eyes, then scoffed and said, "What, after all these years, you still haven''t listened to your mother and found another well-educated lady proficient in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting?" Song Zhe simply watched her, saying nothing. Su Qing felt oddly unsettled under his gaze; she looked down to avoid his eyes and noticed a worn wallet hanging from his waist. The wallet was old and threadbare, with many of the threads coming loose. The craftsmanship of the wallet wasn''t exquisite, and the embroidered mandarin duck pattern was downright ugly. Looking at the wallet, Su Qing momentarily forgot her daughter''s defiance and her son-in-law''s disrespect. She picked up the wallet and asked softly, "The wallet I gave you... do you still keep it?" Song Zhe held her hand and said, "Qing''er, now that you''re back, how about not leaving again?" Su Qing raised her head to look at him, and after a moment of silence. Bang! A burst of vital energy surged, and the room door slammed shut. Above the clear sky, a sudden storm brewed, and the branches of the parasol tree in the courtyard swayed violently in the wind, leaves being torn off, tossed high into the air by the gusts, only to fall back to the ground... After a long while, the wind ceased, and the rain stopped. The ground was a mess, but the sky was clear. The room door opened again, and a couple walked out, hand in hand. The woman''s brows no longer held a trace of aggressiveness, a few more shades of charm and warmth graced her face as she lowered her head and said, "I didn''t know back then, that it was a rumor spread by Li Xuanjing, I just didn''t want our daughter to marry a fool..." Song Zhe held her hand, saying, "It''s not your fault, it''s all mine; I should never have agreed to that marriage pact with him..." Su Qing quickly said, "It''s not your fault either, you couldn''t have predicted that Li Xuanjing would turn out the way he has now..." She didn''t blame herself or her husband, so whom could she blame? Instantly, she knew the answer. Anger crossed her face as she said, "It''s all Li Xuanjing''s fault, he''s the mastermind behind all this. If it wasn''t for his betrayal, selling out his fellow sect members, and becoming the Emperor of Daxia''s lapdog, Wan''er wouldn''t have died in depression, and our family wouldn''t have ended up like this!" Chapter 334 - 210: Visiting and Discussing Business Since neither spouse was at fault, yet things still turned out this way, then it must be someone else''s fault. That person was naturally Li Xuanjing. If it weren''t for him concealing the truth from everyone and deliberately spreading rumors that his son was a fool, the couple wouldn''t have argued over the marriage arrangement. Without the argument over this significant matter, they might not have separated. Without separation, Song Zhe wouldn''t have ended up without a wife and child. And Su Qing wouldn''t have to endure the loneliness of an empty bedroom during the most beautiful years of her life for eighteen years. Both chose to selectively ignore the other issues at the time and attributed all the reasons to Li Xuanjing. After a storm of passion, the couple reconciled as if nothing had happened. Song Zhe firmly held Su Qing''s hand, and when they looked at each other, the flame that had just been extinguished in their hearts ignited once more. Bang! The bedroom door closed again. A long while later, sounds could be heard from the room. "What, he already has a Jiaren and still wants to marry another woman?" "An imperial marriage? Even if bestowed by the Emperor, it''s unacceptable!" "Why should I not hold him accountable? Does he even regard me as a mother-in-law? Why should I acknowledge him as my son-in-law?" "It''s one thing for Jiaren not to listen to me, but even Yiren dares to disobey me. She actually dared to say I might be crazy¡ªit''s all because of him!" "Whether I forgive him or not is my business; he must apologize to me!" The indignant voice of the woman soon turned into a soft, low chant. Li Mansion. There had just been a sudden downpour, and the air in Chang''an was refreshed. Li Nuo leaned against the doorway, watching Song Yiren practice her swordplay. Her sword moves were completely erratic, more like a venting of emotions, her strokes roaring like a storm and crashing like furious waves¡ªclearly reflecting the panic and unrest in her heart. After a long while, the storm subsided, and the waves calmed... everything returned to tranquility. Song Yiren shook her head repeatedly, saying, "No, no, I have to run, or she will definitely drag me back!" She carefully thought it over and couldn''t believe what she had just done. Not only had she disobeyed in front of others, but she had also called her a madwoman. If this happened in the Sanqing Sect, she would definitely be locked in solitary confinement for a month. She had to leave. Otherwise, she would surely be dragged back to the Sanqing Sect to be married. But before leaving, she wanted to take back the painting and birthday gift that Li Nuo had given her. Thinking this, Song Yiren saw two figures approaching from outside the courtyard. Her body shivered, and she immediately dropped her sword and hid behind Li Nuo. Seeing Li Nuo, Su Qing''s face couldn''t help but show anger, yet she forcefully suppressed the rage in her heart and asked, "Where is your father?" Song Yiren hid behind Li Nuo, surprised to see her mother. She had been locked up, yet her mother hadn''t lashed out in anger. Moreover, she seemed different than before... Somehow... gentler. And more beautiful. She had never seen her mother like this. Li Nuo replied indifferently, "At the Ministry of Justice." Su Qing said, "Take us to pay respects to your mother." Li Nuo didn''t say anything, turning to walk toward the ancestral temple. They had been close enough to arrange a marriage for him while still pregnant with their own child; paying respects was the right thing to do. Inside the Li Mansion ancestral temple. Su Qing offered three sticks of incense in front of a spirit tablet, her face showing sadness as she spoke softly, "Sister Wan''er, I''ve come to see you. If you hadn''t married Li Xuanjing, you wouldn''t have... Ah!" Li Nuo stood by the doorway, watching this scene. Housekeeper Wu had told him that his mother had died from illness, but when she walked out of the ancestral temple, Li Nuo asked, "How did my mother really die?" Su Qing''s face darkened as she said, "Had it not been for Li Xuanjing''s betrayal and being spurned by everyone, Wan''er wouldn''t have succumbed to depression. She was already weak, then suddenly fell gravely ill. Li Xuanjing desperately sought doctors, and though Chang''an had many famous physicians, not one would save the wife of a traitor... This is all your father''s fault!" These things, Housekeeper Wu hadn''t told him, nor could he have. After Su Qing and her husband left the ancestral temple, they didn''t leave Li Mansion. Su Qing glanced at Song Yiren from afar and said, "Come here!" Song Yiren approached with her head low and heart trembling; Su Qing lightly pinched her face, saying, "You''ve gained a little weight, it seems that in these past months, you''ve forgotten all the rules of the sect..." Song Yiren had braced herself for a scolding, but what followed were no words of reproach. Su Qing looked at her, her face showing a trace of surprise, and said, "Your cultivation has improved quite a bit. It seems that you haven''t been negligent in your practice during this time, truly commendable..." Watching her mother move towards Song Jiaren, Song Yiren stood still, stunned for a long time. Is that it? She had run away from the sect, and not even a single reprimand? Was this really her mother? This was absolutely not the mother she knew. Could it be that Mother also had a sister or sister who looked exactly like her? At this moment, Su Qing walked up to Song Jiaren, held her hand, and for a while did not know how to start, only after a long while did she say, "Jiaren, didn''t Mother take you with her back then, do you hate me?" Song Jiaren shook her head. She really didn''t hate her at all. As a child, she did have some grudges. But she didn''t know whether it was growing up and letting go, or the influence of cultivating the Yuqing Heart Technique, she had no hatred toward her. Of course, she also didn''t feel too much closeness. She even felt that not being taken with her back then was a very fortunate thing. Otherwise, her husband would now be Song Yiren''s husband. Li Nuo thought that after they had finished paying respects to their mother, they would leave. But they actually sat down in the courtyard and showed no sign of leaving, so Li Nuo had no choice but to instruct the kitchen to prepare meals for two more people. During the meal, Li Nuo took a few more glances at Lady Mother-in-law. He too began to have certain doubts. Could this be Lady Mother-in-law''s twin sister? Otherwise, how could the same person change so much in such a short period of time? Not long ago, she had seemed like a menopausal tigress. In a moment, she had become a different person, speaking in a soft and gentle voice, and during the meal, even serving food to Jiaren and Yiren, a stark contrast to earlier. Could it be that a trip to the Ministry of Justice had settled her down? Li Nuo and Song Yiren exchanged glances and saw doubt in each other''s eyes. Perhaps Housekeeper Wu had sent word ahead of time, because after dinner, Father also returned from the Ministry of Justice. The three of them sat in the pavilion in the courtyard, discussing something unknown. Song Yiren hid in her room, pressing her ear against the wall trying to eavesdrop, but heard nothing, probably because Mother had set up a barrier of True Qi for sound insulation. However, this was not a problem for her. She went out into the courtyard, sat beside the stone table, and watched their lip movements as they spoke. When she was bored in solitary confinement before, she had her senior sister get some books for her to read, one of which taught lip-reading, and over the years, being locked up for at least two days each month, she had long learned to lip-read. Inside the small pavilion. Su Qing looked at Li Xuanjing and said, "Had you not released false information back then, deceiving even us, I would not have taken Yiren away, nor would I have taught Jiaren the Yuqing Heart Technique, so for this, you''re the true instigator, you can''t blame me." Li Xuanjing nodded, acknowledging her words. Su Qing continued, "Jiaren has cultivated the Yuqing Heart Technique, and over the past decade, under the influence of the Yuqing True Qi, her body became extremely yin and cold. Unless there''s a strong cultivator in the Heavenly Heart Realm of the Yuqing lineage to dispel the cold within her, she will be unable to carry on the Li Family bloodline, you''re aware of this, right?" Li Xuanjing nodded again. Su Qing went on, "With Jiaren''s talent and cultivation of the Yuqing Heart Technique, she is very likely to reach the highest realms of the Martial Path. To ask her to abandon martial arts and be a wife and teacher for the Li Family would be such a pity." After pondering for a moment, she then said, "I want Jiaren to go to Sanqing Mountain for cultivation." Li Xuanjing shook his head and said, "Your Majesty''s imperial marriage decree cannot be defied." Su Qing said, "Jiaren and he might have the name of husband and wife, but they are not in fact husband and wife. The marriage arrangement back then was chosen by Yiren, so let Yiren marry into your Li Family in place of Jiaren. She cultivates the Shangqing lineage''s mental method and can still engage in the Martial Path without giving it up to be a daughter-in-law for the Li family; after all, it was originally her place to begin with." Li Xuanjing said, "That would be deceiving the Emperor..." Su Qing glanced at him and said, "If you and I don''t speak of it, who would know whether it''s Jiaren or Yiren getting married?" Li Xuanjing turned his head to look at the courtyard and asked, "Would Yiren be willing?" Knowing her own daughter''s thoughts better than anyone, Su Qing said confidently, "Trust me, she wants it more than anyone." Seeing as his wife had not spoken of this matter to him, Song Zhe looked at her and asked, "Didn''t you say Yiren already had a marriage arrangement at the Sanqing Sect?" Su Qing waved her hand and said, "That''s just them wishing for it; I didn''t agree." If she hadn''t come to Chang''an this time, she did indeed have the idea of agreeing. She herself had a failed marriage, but perhaps Yiren could find her happiness. That person had good martial arts talent and was almost worthy of her. But good martial arts talent, how could it compare to a Sixth-Ranking Scholar? In her mind, her husband was already impressive, yet not even a top scholar. How could a coarse Martial Artist who only knew how to wield swords and staff compete with a top scholar who could play the zither, paint and write poetry? If he could be a bit more courteous to her, he would undoubtedly be the son-in-law Su Qing was most satisfied with. As the mother who understood her daughter best, when Yiren stood up for him and talked back to her, she understood her daughter''s feelings. He was the husband she had chosen herself. Had it not been for the past events, she would already have been his wife. All of this was just to put everything back on the right track. Li Nuo, sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, glanced over inadvertently and noticed that Yiren''s face suddenly turned red. Li Nuo looked at her and asked, "Why is your face so red, are you feeling unwell?" Song Yiren lowered her head, fiddling with the corner of her dress, and said, "I''m hot, is that not okay...?" Chapter 335 - 211: Su Qings Nemesis "I disagree." Song Jiaren''s expression was calm, but her tone was unquestionable. Although Song Yiren agreed, her agreement was futile. Su Qing looked at Song Jiaren and asked, "Are you really willing to give up the Martial Path for him?" Song Jiaren nodded. Cultivation certainly held an important place in her heart. Yet, there were always some people and things more important than cultivation. Su Qing wanted to say more, but Song Zhe interrupted her, saying, "The children have grown up, and they have their own ideas. We parents should not worry anymore..." Watching her parents walk away hand in hand, Song Yiren felt as if she were dreaming. Was that it? She had prepared herself mentally. Yet, it had been entirely unnecessary. She had not even brought up the matter of taking her back. Upon arriving in Chang''an and seeing her father, her mother seemed to have changed. Regardless, she had escaped a calamity. With her mother at the Song Residence, she did not want to return. She looked at Li Nuo and pleaded, "Can I stay at your house?" Facing her pleading eyes, what could Li Nuo say? The Li Mansion had many spare rooms and absolutely no fear of not having enough space. Li Nuo also did not want to deal with a mother-in-law that neither got along with each other. After discussing with his wife, they decided not to continue living at the Song Residence. It would be best to dispel the idea of sending his wife to the Sanqing Sect. Otherwise, Li Nuo would let her know who really had the say in Chang''an. It was no issue if his wife could not have children. There was still Anning. In time, he would have her bear a couple more. Song Yiren chose to live next door, a courtyard that originally belonged to his wife and had been vacant for a long time. The night deepened, and as Li Nuo lay in bed mulling over various matters, he suddenly heard a voice beside him. "Husband." "Hmm?" Song Jiaren paused for a moment then said, "I want to visit the Sanqing Sect." Li Nuo turned his head and asked, "Why?" Holding his hand tightly under the quilt, Song Jiaren said, "I want us to have children." Her physique had become extremely cold due to practicing the Extreme Yin Coldness Cultivation Technique, making it nearly impossible for her to conceive unless a Sixth Realm expert from the Sanqing Sect who practiced Yang Cultivation Techniques could help improve her constitution, or unless she herself advanced to the Sixth Realm. Li Nuo could teach her swordsmanship but could not change her constitution. If it was just a visit to the Sanqing Sect, that would be nothing to worry about. Besides, didn''t he also want to have children with his wife? Li Nuo gently patted her hand and said, "Let''s talk about it after the wedding." Song Jiaren obediently nodded. Li Nuo gently kissed her forehead and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Housekeeper Wu had someone calculate it. The fortune-teller said we would have twins in the future..." ... The next morning, after Li Nuo got up and freshened himself, he planned to visit several Grandmasters. Although he had already grasped the swordsmanship insights and no longer needed them, it would be ungracious to forget their past assistance. A Grandmaster''s power was limited, but behind them stood various sects, and fostering more friendships was never a mistake. Furthermore, in theory, letting his wife and Yiren spar with Grandmasters from different sects would be beneficial for them. The three had just left the Li Mansion when a figure approached them. With her husband gone to the government office that day, Su Qing did not want to stay at the Song Residence and after much thought, she decided to visit Jiaren and Yiren. On seeing her, Yiren instinctively hid behind Li Nuo. Su Qing looked at them and asked, "Are you going out?" If Li Nuo had left earlier, he could have avoided her, but since they had met, he had no choice but to bring her along. Along the way, she talked with Jiaren and Yiren, seemingly deliberately ignoring Li Nuo. Li Nuo was happy to be unbothered. The garden gifted by King Chun was named Ningxin Garden. Li Nuo walked into this garden, passing through two long corridors, and saw several figures standing in the clearing not far ahead. Su Qing suddenly stopped. Even in the Sanqing Sect, there were only thirteen Grandmasters. But here, there were seven. In Daxia, aside from the Sanqing Sect, no other sect had more than seven grandmasters. Li Nuo stepped forward, held his fist to his chest, and said, "I''ve met several seniors." The people also smiled and greeted Li Nuo, their eyes turning to a woman behind him. After a slight pause, they all clasped their fists. "Miss Su." "Elder Su." ... The Sanqing Sect often held Martial Path assemblies, and well-known strong figures from Jianghu would participate. They were naturally familiar with the grandmasters of the Sanqing Sect. Especially this prodigy who had become a grandmaster at the age of thirty. Anyone who didn''t know her was not a significant figure in their own right. However, rumor had it that Su Qing was devoted to cultivation and had not left the Sanqing Sect for more than ten years. Seeing her in Chang''an was truly a surprise. Su Qing, of course, recognized them as well: the Law Enforcement Elder of the Heavenly Mountain Sect, the Sword Path Master of the Five Mountains Sword Sect, and another whose face she did not know, but who also possessed the prowess of a grandmaster. After returning their greetings, she asked, "What brings you all here?" Xu Jing explained, "We had agreed to meet here to discuss the Sword Dao, and did not expect to encounter Elder Su. What brings Elder Su to Chang''an?" Su Qing replied indifferently, "My husband and children are in Chang''an. Can''t I come to Chang''an?" Everyone was internally shocked. Wasn''t it said that Elder Su and her husband had fallen out? Could the rumors be false? However, this was their private affair, and as outsiders, it wasn''t appropriate for them to inquire. After exchanging pleasantries, they continued with the competition they had been engaged in. Aside from sect-held Martial Path assemblies, it was rare to encounter so many Sword Path Masters at once. Though the Sanqing Sect had more than ten grandmasters, not many were practitioners of the Sword Dao, and their cultivation techniques were primarily limited to their sect''s traditions, which didn''t lend much significance to their exchange. When Su Qing saw them demonstrating their swordsmanship on stage, she also felt an itch to join. After the Hua Mountain Sect''s grandmaster defeated the Song Mountain Sect''s grandmaster, she leaped onto the stage and said, "Let me also experience your Hua Mountain Swordsmanship..." The Sanqing Sect had a collection of Martial Arts from all over, and Su Qing, being a Sword Path Master, was naturally well-versed in Hua Mountain Swordsmanship. Yue Yang''s Hua Mountain Swordsmanship had integrated new sword moves and unexpected changes, which temporarily put her at a disadvantage. But she quickly thought of a counter-strategy. Her sword moves shifted, and within a few breaths, she turned the tide and instead pushed Yue Yang onto the back foot. The watching grandmasters were amazed. Truly, a rare genius who had become a grandmaster at thirty; such adaptability in the moment was unmatched by anyone present. Moments later, Faced with Su Qing''s fierce onslaught, Yue Yang retreated from the stage, held his sword in salute, and said admiringly, "Elder Su''s swordsmanship is exquisite; I am far inferior..." Having the rare opportunity to spar with a powerhouse from the Sanqing Sect, the others naturally did not want to miss it. Xu Jing leaped onto the stage and bowed, "Heavenly Mountain Sect, Xu Jing, seeks guidance from Elder Su..." Li Nuo stood below the stage, watching these Sword Path Masters be defeated one after the other. Merely in terms of swordsmanship, they were indeed not on the same level as Lady Mother-in-law. Their sword techniques, though varied, still adhered to their sect''s styles. Lady Mother-in-law''s swordsmanship, however, blended many different styles. To overcome her, one must master those styles and understand the counter relationship among various sword techniques, coupled with a quick reaction in the moment. Xu Jing approached Li Nuo and asked, "Young friend, what do you think of Elder Su''s swordsmanship? Is there a way to break it?" Li Nuo said, "It''s passable. Though flexible in the moment, it still has many flaws." Having just defeated the Song Mountain Sect''s grandmaster, Su Qing, upon hearing this, jumped down and, with a frown, said, "What did you just say? You said my swordsmanship has flaws? What do you know about swordsmanship?" Xu Jing was inwardly surprised. It seemed that Elder Su didn''t quite understand who her son-in-law was. If he doesn''t understand swordsmanship, who among the present grandmasters would dare claim to understand? The grandmasters naturally enjoyed the spectacle. The Song Mountain Sect''s grandmaster laughed and said, "Although this young friend has no cultivation, his insight into the Sword Dao makes even us feel ashamed. If Elder Su doesn''t believe it, you could seal your True Qi and simply test your swordsmanship against him..." Hearing this, Su Qing didn''t waste words. She tapped her shoulder twice, handed her sword to Li Nuo, and said, "I want to see if he is as formidable as you say." Li Nuo caught the sword. Fighting a grandmaster head-on, unless he was foolish, he would never agree. But a grandmaster who had sealed her cultivation, solely basing the contest on swordsmanship skill, he was unafraid. In terms of swordsmanship, he understood her own techniques better than Lady Mother-in-law herself. Su Qing watched him and said, "Go ahead, draw your sword." Li Nuo raised his hand and attacked. Su Qing didn''t even draw her sword. With her grandmaster''s experience, handling a junior who wasn''t even a Martial Artist required no swordsmanship. But soon, she was forced to take him seriously. Though his sword was not fast and his strikes were not strong, his swordsmanship was indeed tricky. Without using True Qi, she had to respond seriously. What made her uncomfortable and incredulous was that during her earlier bouts with several Sword Path Masters, she had always maintained the upper hand and moved easily. But in the contest with Li Nuo, she found no opportunity to attack. No matter how her sword moves changed, his blade always appeared at angles that were most troublesome for her. It was her first time in thirty years of practicing the sword that she felt so stifled. His swordsmanship seemed specifically designed to counter hers. Under Su Qing''s relentless pressure, she found herself continuously retreating. In a moment of carelessness, her sword was directly knocked out of her hand. Li Nuo''s blade stopped three inches from her neck. Embarrassed, he said, "Lady Mother-in-law, please forgive the offense..." Chapter 336 - 212: Yirens Backer A Grandmaster, in the realm of swordsmanship, had actually been defeated by a junior. And it was in the most humiliating way possible. With a sword pointed at her throat¡ªif Li Nuo also had the cultivation of a Grandmaster, she would already be dead. Su Qing found it hard to believe; she clenched her teeth, picked up her sword, and said, "Again!" This time, she was even more serious, switching to another set of her own creation of sword moves, fierce and primarily offensive, aiming for a swift victory. This was her trump card, one she had not even used while sparring with those other Grandmasters. There was no need to use her trump card against those people. However, Li Nuo seemed to see through her sword moves, no matter how she changed them, he could easily cope. This made Su Qing feel an intense sense of helplessness. Helplessness to the point of despair. She hadn''t felt this way even when facing the Sixth Realm. The Sixth Realm was merely an overwhelming of strength. But at this moment, someone in her most confident domain was ruthlessly outclassing her in skill. The few Grandmasters watching were agape. They knew this young fellow possessed an astonishing aptitude for the Sword Dao. But wasn''t Elder Su, whether in talent or insight, a once-in-a-century Sword Dao genius as well? At this moment, they deeply realized that even among geniuses, there could be such a vast difference. Song Yiren was even more dumbfounded. She had never imagined that her own mother couldn''t even outdo him in swordsmanship. To know that within their sect, her mother had the highest comprehension of Sword Dao, only considering swordsmanship, even the elders who had been Grandmasters for a long time were no match for her. Seeing this scene, her heart unexpectedly felt a sense of exhilaration. The fear of her mother that she had harbored since she was a child seemed to have faded quite a bit. On the stage, Su Qing''s offensive gradually turned into defense. Yet Li Nuo''s sword momentum grew increasingly fierce. If it were another Grandmaster, he might not have had such an easy time. But as for Lady Mother-in-law, what she knew, Li Nuo knew. What she didn''t know, Li Nuo knew as well. As soon as she raised her hand, Li Nuo knew which sword move she was about to use, targeting her weaknesses specifically. Moments later. Su Qing looked at the sword tip only a half-inch from her heart, her lips turning pale as she pursed them. So her swordsmanship really was mediocre. He was fully qualified to say that. Li Nuo sheathed his sword, gave a smile with his arms folded, and said, "Lady Mother-in-law, I apologize for the offense..." "Great!" Song Yiren had just excitedly called out when she saw her mother looking over and quickly covered her mouth. The other Grandmasters finally regained their composure, and Yue Yang of the Hua Mountain Sect walked up to Li Nuo, clasped his fists in a gesture of request, and asked, "I, Yue Yang, have created a few sword moves, and I wonder if the young friend could offer some guidance?" Li Nuo, owing Yue Yang a favor, replied with a smile, "It''s not about offering guidance, having the opportunity to discuss Sword Dao with several seniors is my honor." His insight was extremely high, and he was very humble in dealing with others, irreproachable. The Grandmasters'' assessment of this youth had reached a peak. Yue Yang demonstrated a set of sword moves. Li Nuo, though he lacked any cultivation, had a deep understanding of Sword Dao, often having more unique insights than the eight Grandmasters present. He pointed out several overlooked flaws in these sword moves and adjusted and replaced two of them. With the Grandmasters'' cultivation, they naturally could discern that after his corrections, the set of sword moves not only became smoother, but the original minor flaws also disappeared completely, making the entire set seamlessly integrated, without any signs of patchwork. Seeing Yue Yang jubilantly practicing the new sword moves, the other Grandmasters also began to grow restless. "I''ve got a set of swordsmanship here too, please young friend, could you help me correct it?" "And me, and me!" "You''ve said so much just now, you must be thirsty, have a cup of tea first..." ... Su Qing watched as the several Sword Path Masters crowded around Li Nuo, offering tea and water, and scoffed internally. Grandmasters, without a shred of grandmasterly demeanor. However, at this moment, her gaze towards Li Nuo had already undergone a change. Being able to guide Grandmasters on the Sword Dao, even if he possessed no talent for cultivation, in the Martial Arts world, he would still be treasured like a precious gem. Grandmasters had reached the summit in their mastery of Martial Path techniques. Everyone has their own path, and even those at the Sixth Realm of the Heavenly Heart may not be able to provide much guidance in the Sword Dao. The individuals capable of guiding a Grandmaster are even rarer than those at the Sixth Realm. Despite her internal complaints, she thoroughly understood these Grandmasters. Even she couldn''t help but want to ask where exactly the flaws in her self-created sword moves were. The continuous perfection and enhancement of oneself is an essential process for ascending from Grandmaster to Heavenly Heart. But to directly ask was something her pride refused to allow. This conflict caused her complexion to fluctuate between red and pale. Li Nuo sipped his tea and patiently and meticulously answered the questions of the several Grandmasters. After all, he too stood on their shoulders and considered it repaying their kindness. The group found their own spots to practice, and Li Nuo began to instruct his wife and Yiren. They had already grasped the basics of the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique. The second technique Li Nuo taught them was the Shangqing Swordsmanship. His wife had just been introduced to this Swordsmanship, whereas Yiren had been practicing the Shangqing Heart Method since she was a child and had practiced Shangqing Swordsmanship from a young age. Her Shangqing Swordsmanship was already quite exquisite, only a step away from minor achievement. Li Nuo''s proficiency in Shangqing Swordsmanship came from his mother-in-law. He himself practiced the Shangqing Heart Method, and after capturing her and taking her to the Ministry of Justice, he had managed to acquire the full-level Shangqing Swordsmanship. Compared to her time at the Sanqing Sect, Yiren preferred being taught by Li Nuo. It was the same Shangqing Swordsmanship. He didn''t scold her when she made a mistake, even if she erred five or ten times. In the Sanqing Sect, if she made a mistake thrice, her mother would start to punish her. Su Qing sat there, entangled in her thoughts when she glanced over and saw Li Nuo''s hands all over Yiren. She rose abruptly, then realized that he was instructing her in sword moves. However, his instruction was hands-on. Who teaches swordsmanship like this? In the Martial Path, it''s better to teach fishing than to give a fish. The essence of a Swordsmanship must be understood by oneself, and this process also cultivates one''s comprehension ability. He might be able to teach her for a moment, but can he teach her for a lifetime? Even a Grandmaster can''t possibly master all swordsmanship; he can teach her Shangqing Swordsmanship, but what about Yuqing Swordsmanship, Taiching Swordsmanship, Five Mountains Swordsmanship, and Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique? Doing so is no different than taking a short-sighted solution that will only ruin her! Wait, how does he know Shangqing Swordsmanship? Su Qing watched Li Nuo demonstrate the Shangqing Swordsmanship to Yiren in shock. His proficiency... how could it be so adept? Even compared to her, who had practiced it for thirty years, he was not inferior... What exactly had he been doing during those eighteen years of feigning ignorance? Su Qing stepped forward and asked Li Nuo, "How do you know Shangqing Swordsmanship?" Li Nuo released Yiren''s hand and responded, "I learned it myself. Is there a problem?" Learned it himself? If one could self-learn Shangqing Swordsmanship to such a degree, the so-called Sword Dao geniuses of the sect might as well crash their heads into a block of tofu. Su Qing seized the sword from Yiren''s hand and declared, "You cannot learn swordsmanship from him." Yiren was taken aback and protested, "Why? Can''t he only teach my sister?" Su Qing frowned and contended, "I''m doing this for your own good. If he teaches you everything, what use is your head if you don''t think for yourself? What will you do in the future?" If we compare Sword Dao to cooking rice, A master will only tell you that you need to add rice, water, and fuel to the fire. How much rice to add, how much water, how much fuel to burn, and how long to cook are questions she must consider herself. Only by constantly exploring and failing can she deepen her own understanding. Once she completely masters it, she will be at ease cooking for any number of people, no matter how many. But now, instead of letting her cook on her own, Li Nuo not only cooks for her but also feeds her spoon by spoon. She just has to open her mouth ¨C even if she''s full today, she will still not know how to cook tomorrow. He isn''t spoiling her; he''s harming her. Yiren confidently said, "In the future, he can still teach me." Su Qing huffed, "He can teach you Shangqing Swordsmanship, but can he teach you Hua Mountain Swordsmanship?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Yes." He took the sword from his mother-in-law and performed a set of Hua Mountain Swordsmanship. Su Qing was speechless and fell silent. His Hua Mountain Swordsmanship was even smoother than hers. She swallowed hard and said, "You can teach her Shangqing and Hua Mountain Swordsmanship..." Li Nuo flourished the sword and successively demonstrated the Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique, Mount Heng Sword Skill, Song Mountain Swordsmanship, Tai Mountain Swordsmanship, Heng Mountain Swordsmanship, and Shu Mountain Swordsmanship. He looked at Su Qing and asked, "Is there a problem?" "No problem." Su Qing, bluntly turning around, walked away. Chapter 337 - 213: The Path to the Sixth Realm Ningxin Garden. Su Qing sat in the small pavilion, watching as Li Nuo patiently taught Jiaren and Yiren swordsmanship. If he could only teach them one style of swordsmanship, there was no doubt that he would be harming them. But if he could teach for a moment, he could teach for a lifetime, and if he could bring them all the way to Grandmaster level, she had nothing to say. What''s the use of teaching someone to fish rather than just giving them the fish? If one could be given fish for a lifetime, who would want to endure the hardship of catching them themselves? At a certain moment, a faint ripple of True Qi emanated from Song Yiren''s body. Su Qing knew that her Shangqing Swordsmanship had finally made minor achievements. She had been practicing Shangqing Swordsmanship for more than ten years, her foundation was incredibly solid, all that was lacking was that final spark of enlightenment. Su Qing originally planned to let her make the breakthrough herself, which would provide her with valuable experience when learning new sword techniques later; thus, she would be able to master them with much more ease. She could instruct her in the essence of Shangqing Swordsmanship, but when it came to the Five Mountains Swordsmanship or Heavenly Mountain Sword Technique, she was helpless. But there were people who could teach her these skills. Seeing her mother sitting silently by herself, admiration for Li Nuo overwhelmed Song Yiren''s heart. He was the first, and the only one, who could leave her mother at a loss for words. Now, as it happened, several sect Grandmasters were also here; it would be wasteful not to ask for their guidance, so Li Nuo took the opportunity to ask them to give Jiaren and Yiren some pointers. He could provide them with theoretical knowledge, but for on-the-spot adaptability, they had to rely on themselves. Under the pressure of Grandmasters, they would be able to apply theory to combat more rapidly. To a small favor like Li Nuo''s request, the Grandmasters naturally agreed readily. Having eaten and lived at his generosity and received his guidance, they owed him a great favor, and this was a perfect opportunity to pay it back. Regarding the two sisters'' abilities, the Grandmasters expressed their admiration. "These two young ladies'' talents are not inferior to Elder Su''s." "With the young friend guiding them, they might achieve Grandmaster status much sooner than Elder Su." "Grandmasters in their early twenties are rare through ancient and modern times, and almost every one of them eventually advances to the Sixth Realm." "The future holds great promise for the two ladies. In time, perhaps there will be three Heavenly Hearts in one family..." "Hehe, if Li Nuo, as a young friend, has such high comprehension outside of the Sword Dao, these two young ladies really might be able to touch the barrier of the Heavenly Heart before they turn forty..." ... Hearing the group''s discussion, Li Nuo, with a puzzled expression, turned to the last one who had spoken, a Grandmaster from the Song Mountain Sect, and asked, "Senior Liu, what do you mean by your words?" Before Liu Feng could speak, Xu Jing laughed and explained, "From Object Manipulation to Grandmaster, one can focus on a single art or draw from the strengths of all styles. The same goes from Grandmaster to Heavenly Heart: you can achieve Heavenly Heart through dedicated cultivation in the Sword Dao, or attain it by mastering the strengths of all methods..." Li Nuo had read many Martial Path Classics. A Sword Path Master looking to step into the Sixth Realm needed to continue refining his swordsmanship. But the books never mentioned this latter method. Li Nuo continued to inquire, "What do you mean by mastering the strengths of all methods?" This time, a Grandmaster from the Hua Mountain Sect spoke up, "To master every type of weaponry from swords and spears to boxing and claw techniques, to have no weaknesses in any form of Martial Arts, that is to master the strengths of all methods." No wonder the books never mentioned this method. To master every type of weaponry, every form of martial arts, not just a superficial understanding but to truly master them ¨C that was surely a warrior of six sides. The Martial Path is just like separate mountains. Different weapons require different techniques. To fully understand even one was an impressive feat; to master all kinds of weaponry and forms of martial arts, not just scratch the surface, was impossible in one''s limited lifetime. Li Nuo turned to the group and asked, "In the history of Martial Arts, has anyone ever achieved the mastery of all methods?" Xu Jing nodded and said, "According to the records, there was once a Martial Saint who achieved the Saint Path in this way, but for thousands of years, only this Martial Saint managed to do so. Legend has it that from a young age, he exhibited the highest level of comprehension. No matter the Martial Arts he had never come across before, he could master it completely within a month¡ªhe was truly a person of divine qualities..." Shocked by what he heard, Li Nuo realized some people indeed accomplished this feat. To specialize in one path relies on innate talent for cultivation. To absorb the strengths of various fields, one needs exceptional comprehension. The latter path requires such high comprehension that it''s utterly daunting. To be able to master a type of swordsmanship within a year is already the mark of a genius among geniuses; to spend another decade mastering all kinds of sword techniques before one can be considered a true master of the Sword Dao. After that, to put aside the Sword Dao and learn boxing would take another decade, and that''s a conservative estimate. Having a talent for swordsmanship doesn''t guarantee an equal knack for boxing¡ªten years to become a Sword Path Master, and perhaps twenty or thirty years might not be enough to become a master of boxing. Not to mention, after mastering boxing, one must still learn various weapons and martial arts¡ªbeyond the lifespan of an ordinary person. During a Martial Artist''s cultivation process, there is the benefit of strengthening the body, and their lifespan is relatively longer than that of ordinary people, but it''s still merely a hundred years or so, unless one ascends to the Heavenly Heart, drawing upon the Power of Heaven and Earth to cleanse and recast their marrow. Even then, it only extends life by several more decades. A hundred years may seem long, but to achieve Grandmaster level in all martial arts, it''s still far from enough. Li Nuo fell silent. To reach Grandmaster level in all martial arts was, for him, an exceedingly simple matter. No need for a hundred years, not even decades, and not even several years or months. The problem was, he had no talent for cultivation. The Law Code was powerful, but it couldn''t change this fact. Such a heaven-defying object, when used on him, was somewhat wasteful. If his wife and Yiren possessed the Law Code, what difficulty would the Sixth Realm pose for them? Li Nuo soon adjusted his mindset. The abilities of the Law Code were already defying the heavens, and not all the good things could be his alone. He would practice his Law, and leave the Martial Path to his wife and Yiren. He was only responsible for paving the way for them. In the afternoon, as they practiced swordsmanship in Ningxin Garden, Li Nuo visited the Ministry of Rites. Lu Sheng invited Li Nuo into the government office and, offering a cup of fragrant tea, said, "The marriage preparations for the Princess and the Prince Consort are already underway at the Ministry of Rites. Please rest assured, my lord, there will be no delay." These matters all had specific regulations, which would proceed step by step, so Li Nuo was not worried. He sipped his tea and said to Lu Sheng, "I''ll be taking office in two months, and I''d like to come to the Ministry of Rites beforehand to familiarize myself with the duties. Would that be convenient?" Lu Sheng immediately replied, "Convenient, of course it''s convenient. Allow me to accompany Prince Consort in getting acquainted with the Ministry of Rites." Li Nuo was the Assistant Minister of Rites, and Lu Sheng was the Minister of Rites, directly above Li Nuo in rank. But he didn''t dare to act superior. Under Lu Sheng''s guidance, Li Nuo toured the Ministry of Rites and casually acquired information about it. Within the Ministry were Four Divisions: the Ritual Department, the Cemetery Department, the Dining Department, and the Guest Department. The Ritual Department was the main division, while the other three assisted with handling various detailed affairs. The Cemetery Department was responsible for specific ceremonial matters, the Dining Department handled the food for sacrifices and ceremonies, and the Guest Department was in charge of etiquette and hospitality... As a Minister of Rites, Lu Sheng was Li Nuo''s direct superior. Above him were the Assistant Minister of Rites and the Minister of Rites. The heads of the other three divisions, although ranked two levels above Li Nuo, had no authority over him. The duty of the Assistant Minister of Rites was to assist the Minister of Rites in handling the department''s specific matters. Of course, the most important event for the Ministry was the Imperial Examination. The Imperial Examination was the foundation of the court; no mistakes could be made, and the time of examination was also the busiest for the Ministry. Besides the Imperial Examination, the Ministry directly handled the Capital Region''s spring examinations. After that, there were the organizing of various musical and sacrificial events. The Ministry also managed protocol, with the responsibility to oversee officials, nobles, and even the Royal family, ensuring proper etiquette and behavior. In short, the Ministry of Rites was among the most respected departments within the Six Departments, with not much power and virtually no chances for illicit gain. One was expected to work diligently and without error¡ªno acknowledgment for a job well done, but if anything goes wrong, one would surely be held accountable. After becoming familiar with the Ministry of Rites, Li Nuo returned to Lu Sheng''s office, and as if casually picked a booklet off the bookshelf, he said, "Lord Lu, the regulation of temples and monasteries in Daxia''s various provinces falls under our ministry''s jurisdiction, does it not?" Lu Sheng nodded and said, "That''s correct. To establish temples or monasteries within Daxia, permission from the Ministry of Rites is required and all monks and Taoist priests must be registered with us. All their activities in Daxia must comply with the rules set by the Ministry. The specific affairs are managed by the Cemetery Department..." Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Since these temples and monasteries are under the purview of my Ministry, I feel that the Martial Arts Sects should also be regulated. In recent years, Martial Artists frequently break the law, even daring to assassinate court officials in broad daylight. If we do not impose some constraints, there''s no telling what they might do in the future..." Chapter 338 - 214 Li Nuos Proposal Li Nuo''s words left Lu Sheng slightly stunned. The court and Jianghu had always been two separate systems. Although it was said that "all under the heaven belongs to the king," the Martial Arts Sects within the Daxia realm were also supposed to be under the local court''s jurisdiction. However, in this world, might made right. With sects like the Sanqing Sect, filled with numerous formidable experts including three Martial Path Half-Saints from the Sixth Realm, their power was so immense that they could even annihilate a small country; how could they submit to the local government''s discipline? Not to mention the Sanqing Sect, once a person''s strength reached the Grandmaster level, Law could hardly bind them. As long as they did not directly oppose the court, a Grandmaster could easily assassinate senior court officials and then flee thousands of miles away, leaving the court powerless against them. Not long ago, the Prince Consort''s family had just been subject to an assassination by someone from Jianghu. He understood that the Prince Consort wanted to make an impact upon taking office, but this first move shouldn''t burn too fiercely. If the court wished to interfere in matters of Jianghu, once they united, it would lead to turmoil within Daxia. At that time, if external forces took advantage of the situation, the court might find it hard to cope. Now, with the ever-changing political landscape on the continent, Daxia internally could absolutely not afford to fall into disarray first. Otherwise, history might just repeat itself. Over a hundred years ago, there had been a disturbance in Jianghu. Although the court ultimately succeeded in suppressing the Martial Arts community, it suffered heavy losses; several major nations took advantage and annexed a significant amount of Daxia''s territory. Today, the external situation remained unstable; it was best not to stir up trouble again. Lu Sheng looked at Li Nuo, shook his head, and said, "Matters of Jianghu are not as simple as the Prince Consort imagines. If the court acts too rashly, it could cause turbulence in the current situation, which would be a disaster for the people..." The relationship between Jianghu and the court was something Li Nuo clearly understood. All the major sects, although within Daxia, operated independently from the court''s jurisdiction and were not restrained by the Law. Jianghu was all about swift justice for grievances; as long as they did not harm the people, the government did not intervene in the infighting among those in the Martial Arts community. From the perspective of Legalism, Li Nuo certainly did not want anyone to be outside the Law''s reach. But considering reality, once they gathered a strong martial force, there were few who would want to be constrained by the mundane rules. Li Nuo nodded and said, "Lord Lu speaks wisely. It is my lack of experience, my considerations were insufficient." Lu Sheng thought he had persuaded Li Nuo, yet Li Nuo shifted the subject, adding, "I think that even if the court cannot impose more restrictions on them, we should strengthen our ties with the Martial Arts Sects and grasp the movements of Jianghu. After all, it represents a tremendous force, beneficial to the court if harnessed properly..." All this talk never strayed from Jianghu and the Martial Arts communities. But Lu Sheng still didn''t know what the Prince Consort intended to do and had to say, "This official is slow-witted and doesn''t comprehend the intentions of the Prince Consort. Please clarify." Li Nuo didn''t leave him in suspense any longer and got right to the point, "I wish to organize a Martial Arts Tournament in Chang''an under the auspices of the Ministry of Rites, inviting all the Martial Arts Sects of Daxia to deepen the connection between the court and Jianghu. If we could enlist some high-level Martial Path experts to serve the court, it would be excellent..." Lu Sheng paused, saying, "This... " Li Nuo asked, "Is there a difficulty?" Lu Sheng nodded and said, "This matter, I fear, is not easy..." If it had been a small affair, the Ministry of Rites alone could have decided. But from what he said, inviting all the Martial Arts Sects of Daxia to gather in Chang''an, this scale, could only be second to the Imperial Examination. It was not something one ministry could decide; it required preparation from the Ministry of Rites, funding from the Ministry of Revenue, organization from the Ministry of Personnel, construction from the Ministry of Industry, and a substantial amount of manpower and resources to maintain stability, needing coordination from all Six Departments to be possible. Moreover, if he invited those Martial Arts Sects, would they even come? If, after massive preparation, only one or two sects showed up, wouldn''t that be a loss of face for the court? He understood these young officials newly in their posts, filled with enthusiasm, wanting to make a significant impact and establish their careers. He had seen too many like that before. If it had been earlier, Lu Sheng would have gently patted their shoulder, telling them not to aim too high, to take things one step at a time, first excel at their designated duties, and discuss these issues when the timing was right later. But in front of the Minister of Justice''s son, he had to recognize who was more significant. Nominally, he was his superior. But if he, as a superior, did not comply, all it would take was a word to his father, and by tomorrow, he could have a new compliant superior. Lu Sheng, without further thought, said, "The Prince Consort could start by drafting a memorial, and I will help you submit it. Whether it can be realized depends on whether the Secretariat agrees..." Li Nuo decided to draft the memorial himself and give it a try. Every time there was an issue, going to his father for help also made him somewhat embarrassed. Once or twice was okay, but too often, and others might criticize him for monopolizing the court and creating a ''one-voice system''. He had not officially taken up his post yet, so the memorial needed to be delivered by the Minister of Rites on his behalf. After Li Nuo finished the memorial, that very day, Lu Sheng submitted the document. The memorials submitted by the Six Departments would be collected at the Secretariat, where a few Secretariat Scheeren would decide. Most decisions could be made by the Secretariat Scheeren. The few they couldn''t decide on, or deemed needed further discussion, would be brought up in court sessions to let all officials discuss. The Secretariat. Secretariat Scheeren Du Yu held a memorial in his hands, undecided on what to do. By content alone, this memorial should have been sent back directly. The Martial Arts Tournament, what does that have to do with the court? The court is the court, Jianghu is Jianghu; the court has never had the habit of meddling in the affairs of Jianghu. Moreover, to host such a large-scale event, how much manpower and material resources would be required, how much silver would be spent? To go to such lengths, to spend so much silver for no benefit to the court, with those Jianghu figures gathered in Chang''an, the pressure on public security would be immense. Once something happened, who would take responsibility? For the court, this matter was all harm and no benefit. This was using the court''s silver, for the sake of those people in Jianghu. This memorial had been proposed by the Minister of Rites Lu Sheng. The Minister of Rites was also a veteran in the Ministry of Rites. He should not have made such a mistake, and Du Yu had not sent this memorial back because it had been written by Assistant Minister of Rites Li Nuo, and submitted on his behalf by Lu Sheng. Assistant Minister of Rites, a sixth-rank official, was somebody Secretariat Scheeren hardly regarded. But being the Assistant Minister of Rites was his least noteworthy identity. What Du Yu truly feared was his father, who doted on his son. If he did not approve this memorial, in case it led to resentment... Approving it, though, would mean pointless expenditure of resources. Wasn''t this just creating trouble? The division under him and the Six Departments would likely oppose it too. Ordinarily, in such situations, he would not decide on his own but would bring it up for discussion at the court. ... Li Mansion. These past few days, Lady Mother-in-law had been very well-behaved, not troubling Li Nuo much, nor mentioning the matter of taking Yiren or Jiaren back to the Sanqing Sect. Her whole being looked better, her face rosier day-by-day. It seemed even her temper was gradually mellowing. However, Lord Father-in-law looked somewhat haggard; Li Nuo saw him when he went to the Song Residence to pick up Mumu and Ning''er, his eyes heavily shadowed, clearly not having slept well for several days. Jiaren and Yiren both resided in the Li Mansion, and Li Nuo simply decided to have Mumu and Ning''er stay there for the time being as well. Instantly, the entire Li Mansion turned from quiet to extremely lively. Phoenix had been visiting the Li Mansion every day. When his wife practiced swordsmanship, Phoenix would wait by the side, watching her without blinking. Sometimes Li Nuo even wondered if her orientation was somewhat off. After all, her playfulness with the nightingale was quite bold. However, when she taught his wife flower arrangement and painting, her behavior was very proper, showing no inappropriate motions, and Li Nuo quickly dismissed those bizarre suspicions. A figure came in from outside. Li Nuo invited Lu Sheng into the pavilion and asked, "Lord Lu, has there been any result regarding that memorial?" Lu Sheng nodded and said, "This official has come precisely for this matter." He looked at Li Nuo with some regret and said, "The Prince Consort''s proposal was rejected by the various departments at the court session today..." Today at the morning court session, a Secretariat Scheeren had specifically brought that memorial up for discussion. The Ministry of Revenue was the first to express its opposition. Every time a large event was held, the Ministry of Revenue had to allocate funds. Citing the National Treasury''s inadequate reserves and the lack of significance in holding a Martial Arts Tournament, the department rejected the proposal in the memorial. The Ministry of Personnel was quick to follow. Such a grand event required manpower from the Ministry of Personnel. With the spring exams and Imperial Examination just having ended, pulling people away had already delayed a lot of official business; the Ministry of Personnel also rejected this proposal. With the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Personnel, the most powerful departments in the court, opposing, other departments also followed suit. With so many in Jianghu converging on Chang''an, the pressure on the Capital Prefecture wasn''t small, and the Ministry of Industry also needed to construct the venue for the tournament; naturally, they did not want to create extra issues. With so many departments opposed, after the court session, the memorial was sent back. Hearing this, Li Nuo merely sighed lightly and said, "The chaos in Jianghu has already become severe, to the point where even the lives of court officials are greatly threatened. You can see how chaotic it will be locally. There are problems that can be solved; the court should not be inactive just because it is troublesome. This is an expression of laziness, negligence, and incompetence..." To this, Lu Sheng had little to say. Doing more leads to more mistakes, doing less leads to fewer mistakes, doing nothing leads to no mistakes¡ªthis was the realistic way of officialdom. Apart from the necessary public duties, who would want to create additional work for themselves? He could only force a smile and said, "The court also has its difficulties..." Li Nuo did not make it difficult for Lu Sheng, saying, "I understand now. The Ministry of Revenue, the Ministry of Personnel, Ministry of Industry, Capital Prefecture opposed this, which means, as long as they agree, this matter will essentially be settled, right?" Lu Sheng nodded and said, "Yes, mainly these departments don''t agree. If they agree, there would be no more impediments..." While he spoke, he suddenly looked up at Li Nuo. What did he mean by that? Chapter 339 - 215: Etiquette is Also Law The Ministry of Rites welcomed a new official. This term''s top scholar, the son of the Minister of Justice, the designated Prince Consort to Princess Anning, currently serves as Assistant Minister of Rites. This is not four people, but one. The Imperial Examination had long concluded, and the appointment of the new Advanced Scholars had already been issued. The Ministry of Rites, inherently busy, and the Assistant Minister of Rites, handling practical matters, could say that his duties were hectic, managing numerous affairs every day, indispensable even for a single day. Although the court set the final appointment period as July, being an Advanced Scholar born in Chang''an, he should have taken up his position early to help Minister share the workload. Yet, this new Assistant Minister of Rites had still not arrived, which was simply outrageous. Moreover, his visit to the Ministry of Rites wasn''t even for his official posting. Minister declared publicly that the Assistant Minister was here to familiarize himself with his duties, and all officials in the Ministry of Rites should cooperate well with him. Without the official posting, there was no need to adhere to the court-mandated office hours; he could come and go as he pleased, enjoying boundless freedom. Not only that, normally an Assistant Minister of Standard Sixth Rank would not have his own separate government office. The Assistant Minister of Rites shared an office with the Assistant Minister of the Cemetery Department. However, before Assistant Minister Li arrived, Minister had already asked the Assistant Minister of the Cemetery Department to move out, squeezing him into an office with the Food Department and Assistant Minister of Guests, leaving that office solely for Li to acclimate to his responsibilities. This wasn''t so much joining the Ministry of Rites as an official; it was more like coming to act as the boss of the Ministry of Rites. Nonetheless, all the officials and clerks of the Ministry of Rites did not see any issue with these arrangements. If their fathers were also called Li Xuanjing, they would have been even more arrogant. Inside an office of the Ministry of Rites. Lu Sheng led Li Nuo in and said, "Lord Li, this will be your office from now on. Take a look and see if there''s anything else you need; I will have it prepared immediately." Li Nuo glanced around; the entire office was clean and tidy, stocked with writing materials such as brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones, and lacking nothing. The bookshelf was filled with relevant books. Behind the bookshelf there was also a soft, large bed, with new blankets and pillows. Li Nuo clasped his hands and said, "Thank you, Lord Lu, there is nothing else I need." Lu Sheng smiled and said, "Then I must get back to my duties. If you need anything, Lord Li, just call for me." After Lu Sheng left, Li Nuo sat alone at the large desk. His chair even had soft padding, comfortable whether sitting or leaning. It was no wonder he was the Minister of Rites; such meticulous arrangements were nearly flawless. Li Nuo picked up a book from the shelf. Of course, he didn''t come to the Ministry of Rites just to rush into being a working stiff. The plan to host the Martial Arts Tournament had been unanimously opposed by several departments at court. If the Martial Arts Tournament could not proceed, it would affect the cultivation plans of his wife and Yiren. That was one reason, and secondly, those Martial Arts Sects really did need to be properly regulated. Some disciples from the sects, relying on their personal martial strength, acted lawlessly, viewing the Law as nothing, blatantly trampling on the Law; these chaotic acts also had to be addressed during this event. Of course, all this hinged on the successful holding of the Martial Arts Tournament. Li Nuo could have his father intervene, forcing the court to approve the proposal, but that might further tarnish his father''s already poor reputation. He had a reputation that was already quite tarnished... He did not want to be someone who depended on his father for everything. When facing difficulties, one should first try to resolve them oneself. If he couldn''t resolve them himself, then he would consider other options. Li Nuo opened the book in his hands. This book outlined various ceremonial laws. Ceremonial laws were mostly evident in protocols, such as what carriages officials of different ranks should ride, what clothes they should wear, what accessories they should have, what music they should listen to; all these were clearly stipulated, and officials and nobles could not exceed these boundaries on their own. Besides protocols, several other matters also fell under the purview of the Ministry of Rites. Arriving late or leaving early from the government office, wearing untidy or unclean official robes, dozing off during court sessions, acts of disrespect such as irreverence towards parents or mistreatment of wives, the Ministry of Rites also had the power to report and expose these. For instance, officials entering brothels privately¡ªwhile the court did not encourage this, it was not considered a serious issue. In fact, it originally fell under the Ministry of Rites'' jurisdiction. However, because the Ministry of Justice was so overbearing and often overstepped its boundaries, officials of the Ministry of Rites didn''t dare to express their anger or speak out. Li Nuo noted down these regulations and then left the Ministry of Rites. ... Regarding the proposal raised in the Ministry of Rites about hosting the Martial Arts Tournament in Chang''an, after being jointly rejected by various departments during the court meeting, the courtiers soon completely forgot about it. Secretariat. Scheeren Du Yu received a petition submitted from the Ministry of Rites. The six Scheerens of the Secretariat each oversaw one of the Six Departments, and Du Yu was in charge of the Ministry of Rites. The petition stated that the Right Minister of Revenue, Jiang Wei, favored his concubine and neglected his legal wife. His concubine, who entered his household three months ago, relying on Jiang Wei''s favor, showed no respect towards his legal wife and even verbally abused her... Du Yu frowned severely as he read this. A wife is a wife, a concubine is a concubine; the hierarchy of wife above concubine is written into Daxia Law. For a concubine to insult the wife undermines authority; it is intolerable both legally and morally. While it''s said that an upright official finds it challenging to settle domestic disputes, this was not just a matter within the household of the Right Minister of Revenue. Favoring a concubine over a wife contradicts the ceremonial laws, ceremonial laws are still laws, and as an official appointed by the court, letting a concubine undermine authority would add an indelible stain to his record. Du Yu forwarded this petition to the Ministry of Supervision to verify the facts, after which an appropriate punishment would be meted out to the Right Minister of Revenue. His brow still furrowed, he opened the next petition, and his frown deepened. This petition accused the Right Minister of Revenue, Wang Shang. While there was no issue of favoring a concubine over a wife in Wang Shang''s home, his wife was unwilling to take care of Wang Shang''s elderly mother. The couple lived in the opulent Wang family mansion, but they had moved Wang Shang''s mother to a smaller house, assigning only a single maid to look after her. This was considered unfilial, an offense more severe than undermining authority. In Daxia, filial piety was held in the highest regard, and officials, while studying the Sixteen Classics, would learn many anecdotes about filial piety. If a person could not even honor the parents who gave them life, one could hardly expect them to be loyal to the nation. The actions of Wang Shang and his wife were intolerable by the standards of propriety. Since the Ministry of Rites had submitted the petition, he could not pretend he had not seen it. After ordering the Ministry of Supervision to investigate the matter, he opened a new petition. It was from the Ministry of Rites again. It was another impeachment memorial. The impeachment was again against an official from the Ministry of Revenue. The petition impeached the Left Assistant Minister of Revenue for excessively indulging in music and pleasure, stating that in Daxia, only officials of the fifth rank and above could keep female musicians at home. Without the Emperor''s gift, officials of the Standard Fourth Rank could not keep more than three female musicians. Officials were allowed to appreciate elegance and keep a few house prostitutes to listen to small tunes and watch dances at home¡ªDu Yu''s home also had three such musicians. However, though it was allowed, one must still adhere to the law. With the official position of Left Assistant Minister of Revenue, one could keep up to three house prostitutes, but he kept four, which was excessive. No one reported it, so it wasn''t a big issue. But once someone reported it, the Secretariat had to deal with it. He opened the next petition; it was still about the Ministry of Revenue. Du Yu scratched his head; today really was about stirring up the Ministry of Revenue''s nest. And the Ministry of Rites was strange too. As far as he knew, the Ministry of Rites was very busy. Where did they find the time to manage these trivial matters? Could it be that the Ministry of Revenue had withheld the Ministry of Rites'' funding, causing their discontent? Recently, the Ministry of Rites had not applied for any funding... ... Ministry of Revenue. Early in the morning, the Right Minister of Revenue entered the government office with a gloomy expression. The discord between his wife and concubine, somehow, had become known to the Ministry of Rites. Because of this, he was fined half a month''s salary and suspended from duty for half a month to discipline his concubine properly. Yesterday, the imperial decree from the Secretariat was sent directly to his home. It was fortunate it hadn''t been sent to the Ministry of Revenue; otherwise, he would have faced great humiliation. Being suspended for half a month and fined half a month''s salary didn''t bother Jiang Wei much, but the imperial decree issued directly by the Secretariat because of this matter would be written into his official record, affecting his future career advancements. Having to report his half-month suspension to the Left Assistant Minister, he would need the Right Minister to take over his duties during this period. Jiang Wei entered the Left Assistant Minister''s office and saw the Right Minister Wang Shang also standing there. Seeing that the Left Assistant Minister was not there, he asked, "Lord Wang, are you also looking for Assistant Minister Shen?" Wang Shang''s expression looked a bit unnatural as he replied, "Yes, I have urgent matters to report to Assistant Minister Shen." Yesterday, an imperial order from the three provinces was sent directly to his home. Because his wife made his mother move out, he was fined three months'' salary and suspended for one month to reflect. Although the punishment was not severe, the label of being unfilial would stick to him for life. Future promotions would not consider him a priority, and this had a huge impact on his career. Both Ministers of Revenue, each preoccupied with their own problems, coincidentally spoke at the same time. "I need to request half a month''s leave for personal affairs..." "I need to request a month''s leave for personal affairs..." Both wanted to ask the other to handle the official duties, looked at each other, and simultaneously said, "You''re also requesting leave?" With the Ministry of Revenue managing money and grain affairs, and due to its busy nature, there were two Ministers, but with both requesting leave, how would the office function? At that moment, a figure approached from outside the office. The two turned around and saw it was the Right Assistant Minister of Revenue. The duties of the two Assistant Ministers were distinct, and generally, matters of leave were managed by the Left Assistant Minister. The Right Assistant Minister of Revenue looked at them and said, "Assistant Minister Shen has taken a few days off; if Minister Jiang and Minister Wang have any issues, you may discuss them with me." Both spoke up in succession. "I need a half-month leave." "I need a month''s leave." The Right Assistant Minister of Revenue stared at them blankly. The Left Assistant Minister was on leave, and now both Ministers were also requesting leave, and for such long periods, was this meant to exhaust him? He frowned and asked, "What matters are you taking such long leaves for?" With things having come this far, the two knew they could no longer hide the truth and hence disclosed the real situation. The Right Assistant Minister of Revenue was stunned for a long while before he regained his composure, pointed at them and angrily said, "One indulges his concubine at the expense of his wife, and the other abandons his mother for his wife; did you throw all the teachings from the saintly books to the dogs? What am I to say to both of you?" Wife as superior and concubine as inferior was decreed by the law, and going against this, the rites did not allow. Parents'' nurturing kindness is irreplaceable; failing to treat them well would be despised by everyone. As court-appointed officials, they should set an example. The punishment from the three provinces was not excessive for them. Speaking for himself, although his relationship with his wife and mother was not very harmonious, he hadn''t dared ask his mother to leave. Instead, he constructed a high wall at home to separate the inner quarters; as they did not see each other, they naturally had no conflicts. Due to matters concerning his mother, he and his wife were at odds, sleeping on the same bed but dreaming different dreams, outwardly harmonious but inwardly estranged. Fearing discord in the inner quarters, he had not taken any more concubines but had secretly maintained several external residences. As a court-appointed official, he needed to cherish his reputation, not only avoiding breaking the law but also ideally not going against the rites. The decrees suspending them came from the three provinces, and he could not shield them, so he reluctantly approved their leaves. After sending off the two, he was about to return to his own office when he saw two officials in yellow robes entering the Ministry of Revenue courtyard. In Daxia, officials in yellow robes were generally disciplinary officers, and their appearance was never a good sign, a case of seeing an official and fearing the worst. One of the officers approached him bluntly and said, "Assistant Minister Zhang, concerning the matter of you maintaining external residences secretly while being a court-appointed official, you need to provide a detailed explanation at the Ministry of Supervision..." Chapter 340 - 216: The New Official Ignites Three Fires The Minister of Revenue had just arrived at the Ministry of Revenue and was preparing to summon several key officials to discuss the budget allocation for the Princess''s grand wedding. The Princess''s dowry was prepared by the Royal Family. However, other expenses for the wedding needed to be covered by the Ministry of Revenue. With so many departments in the court asking for money today and tomorrow, the silver in the National Treasury was accounted for, and every penny had to be carefully calculated. Before entering his government office, he said to a Lingshi, "Summon the Left and Right Assistant Ministers and the Left and Right Ministers of Revenue to my office." A moment later, the Lingshi came in and said, "Reporting to the Chief of Staff Lord, all four officials are not in the office." The Minister of Revenue frowned; they were occasionally late or left early, and he didn''t bother with them for that. It had already been two hours since work began, and none of the four main officials had arrived. It seemed he had been too lenient with them on normal days. With displeasure in his heart, he said solemnly, "When they arrive, have them come to see me immediately." He didn''t wait for the four key officials of the Ministry of Revenue, but instead, he received a decree issued by the Ministry of Supervision. The Left Assistant Minister of Revenue was suspended for half a month for excessive celebration at a ceremonial event. The Right Assistant Minister of Revenue was suspended for half a month for maintaining a concubine house. The Left Minister of Revenue was suspended for half a month for favoring a concubine over his wife. The Right Minister of Revenue was suspended for a month for ignoring his mother due to his wife. The entire Ministry of Revenue, his left and right arms, even their deputies, were all punished by the three provinces. The Minister of Revenue furrowed his brows deeply; the offenses they committed were not serious crimes, merely breaches of ceremonial laws, not punishable by law, at most, they could be morally condemned. The punishment by the three provinces was reasoned and regular. But something was not normal. The ceremonial laws were very strict; if everyone strictly adhered to them, the world would already be in great harmony, and everyone would be saintly. Officials, as long as they did not commit principal errors, would not be punished by the three provinces for these issues. The simultaneous punishment of the four key officials of the Ministry of Revenue definitely had some underlying reason. Moments later, he left the Ministry of Revenue and headed towards the Secretariat. Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo was flipping through a thick registry in his hands. The Spiegel Bureau, as Daxia''s premier espionage agency, knew everything about the court''s officials, large or small, even the affairs within their inner houses. Which official''s wives and concubines were at odds, which official was unfilial to their parents, which official kept a concubine house, which official habitually arrived late or left early, which official liked to secretly visit brothels¡ªeverything was clearly recorded in this registry. Compared to those officials who engaged in corruption and murder, these were obviously minor issues, not worthy of action by the Ministry of Justice and Spiegel Bureau. But these matters fell precisely within the purview of the Ministry of Rites. As Assistant Minister of Rites, his important duty was to uphold ceremonial laws, supervising if the private morals of Chang''an''s officials were compromised. Li Nuo rubbed his wrist and picked up a new petition to start writing. The table in front of him was already stacked with a thick pile of petitions. Having finished this one and preparing to pick up the next, he realized there were no blank petitions left. "Someone!" Following Li Nuo''s call, a Junior Official quickly ran in and asked, "What do you command, my lord?" Li Nuo said, "Bring some more blank petitions." The Junior Official looked distressed and said, "Lord Li, all the blank petitions of the Ministry of Rites are already here..." Li Nuo asked in surprise, "Are the Ministry''s petitions so few?" The Junior Official didn''t dare reply; it wasn''t that the petitions of the Ministry were few, but the petitions Li Nuo wrote in three days were already the amount the Ministry used in a year, and even the blank petitions from the Assistant Minister and Chief of Staff were brought to him. This new Assistant Minister was truly intolerant of any fault; having been in the Ministry for decades, it was his first time seeing such a scene. Li Nuo set down his pen and said, "If that''s the case, let us stop here for today. Remember to order more, as I will need them tomorrow. Also, have Lord Lu deliver these petitions, and be careful not to miss any..." Moments later, the Junior Official, carrying a stack of petitions, entered Lu Sheng''s office and with a swoosh, dumped the petitions onto the table. Lu Sheng, looking at these petitions, rubbed his temples with a headache. Though it''s said that a new official should assert authority thrice, the Prince Consort''s vigor was indeed overwhelming... Especially since every petition he wrote was based on the ceremonial laws. Lu Sheng didn''t even look, he said, "I won''t look at these anymore, send all these memorials to the Secretariat..." Secretariat. It was almost time to end the work, and Du Yu stretched lazily, his body making a series of creaking sounds. The other Scheeren, a two-hour period earlier, had already been drinking tea and chatting, discussing where to meet up after work. Only he had been busy until now, just finishing the last memorial. These past two days, the memorials from the Ministry of Rites had been especially numerous. Yet these memorials of accusation and impeachment all had their valid reasons, he couldn''t ignore or dismiss them, otherwise, he would be neglecting his duty. Originally, placing Li Nuo in the Ministry of Rites was everyone''s decision, just to keep him from causing trouble, but unexpectedly, after he entered the Ministry of Rites, he was still causing trouble. Du Yu had just sipped some tea when he saw a clerk walk in, holding a stack of memorials higher than his head, he blinked slightly and asked, "These..." The clerk said, "These are the memorials just sent from the Ministry of Rites..." Du Yu felt a wave of dizziness and then gritted his teeth and said, "Make me a cup of strong tea!" Song Residence. It had completely darkened outside, and Su Qing waited anxiously in the courtyard. After a long while, a weary figure finally walked in from outside. She immediately went up and held Song Zhe''s hand, asking, "Why are you so late today?" Song Zhe sighed and said, "Don''t even mention it, the Ministry of Personnel has been a mess these past two days, even the Chief of Staff is at his wits'' end, today all officials from the Ministry of Personnel were self-examining..." Both the Left and Right Assistant Ministers and Ministers of Revenue, due to personal ethics failures, had been suspended. The officials from the Ministry of Personnel hadn''t been reported to the three provinces for personal ethics, but the Ministry of Rites had questioned their public positions. The Examination Bureau''s assessment of the officials'' performances was questioned for data falsification, the Imperial Censorate had gotten involved, and after the investigation confirmed it to be true, all officials from the Examination Bureau were under investigation. The Ministry of Personnel''s situation wasn''t much better. Half a year ago, a Lingshi from the Ministry of Personnel, needing to return to his hometown to care for his aging mother, voluntarily resigned, and the Ministry of Personnel agreed to his resignation. Yesterday, the Ministry of Rites submitted a memorial stating, "An official from the Ministry of Personnel resigned to care for his mother¡ªhas filial piety become a mistake?" pushing the entire Ministry of Personnel to the forefront of criticism. Earlier, the Right Minister of Revenue condoned his wife and neglected his mother, and later, a junior official from the Ministry of Personnel resigned to care for his mother. Comparing the two, the quality was clear. Filial piety is highly revered in every country across the continent. Being human, this is the most basic moral. Because of this incident, the Chief of Staff and two Assistant Ministers were summoned to the palace, where they were scolded by the officials from the Imperial Censorate. Everyone has a mother, and everyone''s mother ages. The Ministry of Personnel, holding the power to appoint and dismiss officials across the land, promoted those who neglected their mothers to the Standard Fifth Rank, yet dismissed the filial son who resigned to care for his mother. What kind of values was the Ministry of Personnel conveying? The three lords suffered indignity in the palace and returned to the Ministry of Personnel, where naturally they berated the officials of the Ministry from top to bottom. The Ministry of Personnel immediately reinstated that Lingshi and promoted him by two ranks. They also sent for his mother to be brought to Chang''an for proper care. Only then did the Imperial Censorate relent. Today, the entire Ministry of Personnel was reviewing past files to see if similar issues had occurred, which is why Song Zhe came back so late. Su Qing, not understanding these matters, held Song Zhe''s hand and said, "Let''s move out and live on our own, it''s too boring here, and your mother doesn''t like me anyway, let''s buy a new house outside..." Song Zhe sighed and gently patted her hand, saying, "It''s not possible at this time, just endure a little longer..." Song Zhe actually had this intention. Mother and wife, in fact, shared similar personalities. Both had strong desires to control the younger generation. One wanted to control, the other didn''t want to be controlled, hence the current situation had arisen. Neither of them was wrong, or perhaps both were wrong. Moving out under these circumstances would be best. But the court''s current political climate was precarious, and for them to just move out could easily cause gossip. If the Ministry of Rites reported him for filial impiety, he too would have to be suspended and fined. He looked at Su Qing and said, "If you''re feeling bored, why don''t you go find Jiaren and Yiren? Have them accompany you around Chang''an." Su Qing thought of her two daughters and felt a mix of emotions. It''s hard to keep teenage daughters close; her two daughters were closer to others than to her, their own mother, and wouldn''t listen to her words. Seeing them all around Li Xuanjing''s son made her even more upset. Only her husband''s return could bring her a bit of comfort. Holding Song Zhe''s arm, she said, "Let''s go to our room, I''ve simmered deer antler black chicken soup for you all day, tomorrow I''ll teach you a set of Health Care Skill to strengthen the body..." Chapter 341 - 217: Wish Fulfilled Some of the people in Chang''an had noticed something strange in the past few days. Previously, before entering the government office and after leaving, there were a few roads in Chang''an that were particularly congested. The whole street was filled with the carriages of officials. However, in the last two days, the congestion on those streets had greatly reduced. Residents living along these streets were not used to seeing the roads clear and felt somewhat unadjusted. It was just a small change for the citizens, but the officials from various departments in Chang''an felt much more uneasy. Your Majesty had ignored state affairs for ten years, and the management of the government offices had been relatively lax. As heads of departments, arriving late or leaving early had little consequences. But that was no longer the case. Several heads of departments known for their lax management had been summoned by the three provinces. After returning, they naturally held their subordinates to stricter standards. Learning about the direction of the court, even departments not specifically named paid attention. Within just two days, the phenomena of arriving late and leaving early in various departments of the court had practically vanished. Many officials even stayed in the government office a little longer after work before walking home. They used to ride in carriages. But the Ministry of Rites reported that they were overly indulging in luxury. Despite the government office and their residences being just a street apart, opting to travel by horse-drawn carriage caused traffic congestion and inconvenienced the citizens. Who would dare to act against public interests now? These were still minor matters. At the Ministry of Revenue, six out of seven main officials were suspended. All the major and minor tasks fell onto the Chief of Staff''s shoulders alone. It was said that the Minister of Revenue was now living in the government office, handling official duties all day except for during meals and sleep. The Ministry of Personnel was also in a tough position. An official from the Ministry of Personnel was dismissed for taking care of his mother¡ªcould ''filial piety'' be wrong? When this petition was submitted, even the two Prime Ministers personally inquired into the matter. Filial piety is the cornerstone of all virtues in Confucian moral ethos, revered as the foremost of all moral virtues. Abandoning wealth and a promising future to support his mother is praiseworthy and exemplary both for officials and the public. He had the right to resign for this reason, but the Ministry of Personnel couldn''t approve; on the contrary, they had to find a way to help him out of his predicament. Had this matter occurred locally, from the County Magistrate to the Governor, anyone who handled his resignation would need to be held accountable. Despite that, officials big and small in the Ministry of Personnel were ordered to introspect. Officials from other departments didn''t have the leisure to follow these two departments'' turmoil because they were too busy taking care of their own. In recent days in the Ministry of Rites, accusations and impeachments poured in like snowflakes, flying endlessly toward the Secretariat. An affair of an official from the Capital Prefecture government office¡ªfrom twenty years ago¡ªwho had pressured his wife to divorce and married the daughter of a noble, was dug up and quietly ridiculed by the citizens of Chang''an. Some officials who maintained separate residences for mistresses and secretly frequented brothels were summoned by the Ministry of Rites for a talk, and their lawfully wedded wives were informed too. It was unknown how many officials faced chaotic scenes at home so that by the next day, they appeared at the office with scars on their faces and necks. They couldn''t understand; had the Ministry of Rites gone mad, provoking everyone like this? The regulations of rituals are based on the standards of a Saint; who can guarantee they''ve never violated any rituals? Wasn''t it just a few not so serious matters? After studying so hard for so long to finally become an official, couldn''t they enjoy some pleasures? Using the regulations of rituals as arrows to turn each government department upside down¡ªwas this the aim of the Ministry of Rites? They wanted to know who was being such a spoil, not believing that person had never committed a slight violation of rituals¡ªeven being slightly late to the office warranted collective impeachment. After inquiring through various channels and then finding out the facts, officials from all departments fell silent. It turned out to be the new top scholar, Assistant Minister of Rites Li Nuo. Well that settled it. He was an incredibly unique existence in the court. It wouldn''t be fair to judge him merely by his official position and rank. But thinking about it still made them angry. Not angry at Li Nuo, but at those above. An eminent individual, the Six Arts top scholar, unparalleled in the history of the Imperial Examination¡ªyet the oblivious ones above just offered him the position of Assistant Minister of Rites? If he hadn''t taken up this Assistant Minister position, wouldn''t all these issues have been avoided? Secretariat. Many officials in the Secretariat thought the same. They had assumed that sending him to a prestigious and peaceful office like the Ministry of Rites would keep him quiet, but who expected he''d stir up so much trouble even there? The Secretariat had to deal with countless trivial matters every day, and seeing a report from the Ministry of Rites now gave them headaches. Especially Du Yu, responsible for the presented reports from the Ministry of Rites; he looked exhausted, with sunken eyes and had lost much weight. The most indisputable part was that nothing he did was wrong by legal standards. As the Assistant Minister of Rites, this was exactly his duty. A clerk from the Secretariat massaged his temples and sighed, asking, "What should we do? If this continues, half of the officials will be suspended. How will the court function..." Another clerk from the Secretariat said with a sigh, "Who would''ve thought of this before? He''s been in office for less than half a year; we can''t transfer him. How can we stop him? Lord Du is about to collapse..." At that moment, a voice said, "This official happens to have a method." Everyone looked toward him, and Du Yu could no longer hold back, impatiently saying, "What method, quick, tell us..." The official from the Secretariat stroked his chin and said, "The new official is eager to make some achievements, but the Ministry of Rites seldom has such opportunities, so he decided to focus on the laws of rites. If we could assign him a troublesome duty that keeps him too busy to attend to these matters, once half a year passes, we can immediately transfer him away, and this problem will be resolved..." Du Yu frowned and asked, "What matter could keep him busy for so long?" The official from the Secretariat already had a plan and said, "Isn''t the Ministry of Rites planning to hold a Martial Arts Tournament? This event is even more troublesome than the spring examinations. At that time, it will be necessary to contact the various sects in Jianghu and coordinate with all sections of the court. He will surely be too busy to bother with these trivial matters..." Du Yu said, "But this matter has already been rejected by the departments." The official from the Secretariat said, "You could bring it up again and explain the pros and cons to them. If they still reject it, there is nothing the Secretariat can do. Just let them continue to be tormented..." Du Yu, already tortured by the petitions from the Ministry of Rites to the point of agony, immediately invited the chiefs of the departments to the Secretariat. This time, the proposal from the Ministry of Rites to hold the Martial Arts Tournament passed very smoothly. The Minister of Revenue, with a stern face, stamped his seal. If Li Xuanjing''s son wasn''t given something to do, there would soon be only one officer left in the Ministry of Revenue. It was just a matter of allocating some funds here and there, and savings could be made. The Ministry of Personnel, Ministry of Industry, and the Capital Prefecture agreed quite readily as well. These days, they too had been tormented enough. With officials in their departments being suspended or summoned every day, it had already affected the normal functioning of the departments. They would rather commit manpower and resources than continue to be tormented like this. ... Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo was writing a petition when Lu Sheng hurried in and said, "Prince Consort, the three provinces have issued a decree agreeing to the Ministry of Rites holding the Martial Arts Tournament. The Ministry of Revenue, Ministry of Personnel, Ministry of Industry, and the Capital Prefecture have all been notified and will fully cooperate with us..." Li Nuo put down the pen in his hand. There was no need to continue writing this half-finished petition. Not only had the initial goal been achieved, but there were also quite a few unexpected gains. The rites really counted as laws. Although the penalties they could impose were limited, the punished were all officials, including many above the fifth-rank. Officials of the Standard Fourth Rank, the Ministry of Justice could no longer directly penalize, but the Ministry of Rites could indirectly force the three provinces to suspend their positions and cut their salaries. In just a few days, his life expectancy had increased by more than three hundred days. Besides increased lifespan, the improvement in his cultivation was even more evident. Because he had been busy with the Imperial Examination, and had not visited the Ministry of Justice for a long time, his cultivation had been stagnant for a long period. Those assassins last time had increased his cultivation considerably, but it was nothing compared to the gains of these few days. Li Nuo could faintly feel the barrier of the Third Realm. It had to be said, his cultivation in Legalism granted him unique advantages. Looking back at the history of Legalism, most of the predecessors advanced their cultivation step by step. Being able to suspend the position of a Standard Fourth Rank officer while in the Second Realm of Legalism was something few could achieve. Now that the upper ranks had given in, Li Nuo could not push too far. He decided to hold off on writing any more accusatory petitions until after the Martial Arts Tournament. Though the court had approved the Ministry of Rites to hold the Martial Arts Tournament, it was only the first step. The temple and Jianghu were completely different systems. The court''s methods might not appeal to the people of the Martial Arts world. The Heavenly Mountain Sect and the Five Mountains Sword Sect, relying on his face in front of the Grandmasters, might be possible to invite. But other sects might not be willing to give face to the court. Even if they were willing to come, if they only sent some low-ranking disciples, it would not achieve Li Nuo''s initial purpose. At this time, if there was a very prestigious person or sect to lead the other sects, the task would undoubtedly be much easier. Li Mansion. Su Qing was watching her two daughters practice swordplay when a figure walked in from outside. She glanced at Li Nuo and then looked away. Although they met every day, they never spoke. He obviously did not like her, his mother-in-law. Su Qing was also holding a grudge against him for distorting the facts and reporting her to the authorities. She picked up her teacup and brought it to her lips, only to find it empty. She set down the cup and was about to refill it when Li Nuo picked up a teapot nearby and filled her cup with tea. Su Qing raised an eyebrow, suspecting ulterior motives in his uncharacteristic kindness. She did not drink the tea and did not speak. Li Nuo also said nothing more and went to Jiaren''s side to teach her swordplay. Su Qing glanced over, her expression suddenly changing. Because he was teaching Jiaren the sword technique she had created herself. She had only performed it once, yet he had learned it. Not only had he learned it, but he had also made some modifications and adjustments to the original technique. After his improvements, the swordplay seemed even smoother... Su Qing''s attention was immediately captivated, a realization dawning on her, but just at that critical moment, Li Nuo abruptly stopped. She suddenly stood up, as if tormented by a hundred claws, pacing on the spot, her gaze occasionally darting toward Li Nuo, wanting him to continue but not knowing how to ask... Chapter 342 - 218 Mother-in-laws Help After instructing his wife on her swordsmanship for a while, Li Nuo moved aside to rest. Su Qing''s mind was full of the sword moves she had just learned, unable to quell the itching in her heart, she paced restlessly around the table. Seeing Li Nuo approach, she forcibly calmed her emotions, slowly sat down, picked up the teacup, and gently sipped the tea that Li Nuo had just poured. Li Nuo, engrossed in his own tea-drinking, at some moment, Lady Mother-in-law suddenly said, "You have a natural talent for the Sword Dao, yet you lack cultivation talent, it''s truly a pity. Did you comprehend those sword moves yourself?" Although as she spoke, her gaze was fixed on an empty space, sounding more like she was talking to herself. But this was also the first serious conversation they''d had since meeting. Su Qing had been waiting for Li Nuo to apologize to her. Unexpectedly, it was she who broke the ice. Li Nuo nodded and said, "I''ve read a few books and figured it out myself..." Su Qing fell into a brief silence. The statement was made lightly, yet it was immensely humiliating. She, hailed as the greatest Sword Dao genius in the Martial Arts world in a century by her master, had not surpassed him even after studying for more than thirty years, nor did he surpass the self-taught moves he casually improved from her own creations. During Su Qing''s silence, Li Nuo said, "There''s something I''d like to ask for Lady Mother-in-law''s assistance." The Ministry of Rites is planning to organize a Martial Arts Tournament, but as they have no direct ties to the Jianghu, it would be best if a significant Martial Arts Sect could take the lead and coordinate with us. Sanqing Sect is undoubtedly the most suitable. As the foremost sect in Daxia, if the Sanqing Sect could lead by example, it would be easier to manage the rest. After listening to Li Nuo, Su Qing furrowed her brows and asked, "A Martial Arts Tournament? This is a matter of Jianghu, what does it have to do with your court, and why are you holding a Martial Arts Tournament?" The Sanqing Sect is the leading Sect among the Daxia Martial Arts Sects, and every few years, they invite strong practitioners from various sects to gather for what is known as the Martial Path Conference. This is also a symbol of status and prestige. In the Martial Arts world, only the Sanqing Sect is qualified to convene the Martial Path Conference. The timing of the sect''s conference isn''t fixed, sometimes organized every two to three years, sometimes every three to five years, with the last one being four years ago. The Sanqing Sect needs to leverage the Martial Path Conference to consolidate its position in the Martial Arts world. With that considered, the next Martial Path Conference is soon to be convened. This makes it even less necessary for the Da Xia Court to hold its own Martial Arts Tournament. As a disciple of Sanqing Sect, of course, she must prioritize the interests of her sect. Su Qing shook her head and said, "This is a matter of Jianghu; it has nothing to do with your court, I can''t help you." When his request was denied, Li Nuo did not say much more. After resting for a moment, he walked over to Yiren and began to teach her the set of sword moves. Su Qing watched Li Nuo intently, but every time he reached the same sword moves he had shown before, he would stop to rest. Once or twice was one thing, but to repeatedly halt at the most critical moments, that sense of enlightenment that seemed just within reach yet remained elusive, almost drove her mad... Slap! As Li Nuo once again sat across from her to rest, Su Qing slammed her palm on the table and said through clenched teeth, "That matter, I''ll go back to the sect and inquire for you!" Although she was a disciple of the Sanqing Sect, she was also Jiaren''s mother. If her son-in-law asked something of her, it wouldn''t be good to refuse. Li Nuo refilled her cup with fresh tea, smiling as he said, "Thank you, Lady Mother-in-law." He returned to his wife''s side and continued to teach her the set of sword moves. This time, he didn''t stop at the key moments but demonstrated the entire revised set of sword moves completely. Although lighting up those Grandmasters'' portraits and gaining a Sword Dao understanding beyond theirs had cost him eight days of his life, compared to what could be achieved by this event, such an investment was truly negligible. Su Qing stared unblinkingly at Li Nuo, and after a long while, finally let out a long sigh of relief. At last, there was no more of that tantalizing and abruptly ceasing sensation. Even though she had received what she wanted, she did not plan to renege. She had been planning to visit her sect soon anyway, to settle some matters there. At dinner, she looked at Jiaren and Yiren and said, "In a few days, I will return to the sect." Song Jiaren said nothing, but Song Yiren went pale, so scared that her chopsticks dropped as she quickly said, "If you want to go back, go back yourself; I''m not going, I want to stay in Chang''an!" Su Qing glanced at her. She hadn''t planned to take her anyway. Where Yiren chose to stay was her own business; unlike Yiren, she was a married woman and would surely stay with her husband. This trip to the sect would only take a couple of days at most before she returned. Night. At the Song Residence. After hearing what his wife said, Song Zhe''s expression changed, and he said, "No, I won''t let you go again!" Seeing his anxious look, Su Qing felt thrilled inside and comforted him, "Don''t worry, I''m returning to the sect because I have matters to attend to, after being out for so long, I have to report to my master and senior sisters. I''ll be back soon..." Hearing her say this, Song Zhe finally felt relieved. At the same time, there was a sense of relief that washed over him. He held his wife''s hand and asked, "When are you leaving?" Su Qing said, "I''ll leave tomorrow morning; the sooner I go, the sooner I''ll return." From Chang''an to the Sanqing Sect, with her Grandmaster''s speed, it would take at least five days for the round trip, including stops along the way. Hardly reuniting as husband and wife, they were to part again for five days. Their gazes met, and Su Qing gently lifted her hand, extinguishing the lights in the room abruptly. Outside the window, dark clouds concealed the moon, and the unnamed insects, hidden in the grass, chirped wildly... ... Sanqing Sect. Yuhua Peak. An elderly woman entered a grand hall at the peak, saw a familiar figure, and after a slight pause of surprise, she smiled and said, "Junior Sister, when did you return?" Su Qing replied, "I just got back a moment ago." The elderly woman asked, "Did you find Yiren?" Su Qing nodded. The elderly woman sighed and said, "That girl is really as stubborn as you were back then. Where is she? I haven''t seen her in a long while, and I do miss her." Su Qing answered, "She''s in Chang''an." The elderly woman was taken aback and asked, "You didn''t bring her back?" Su Qing replied, "She didn''t want to come back, so I let her stay in Chang''an. I can control her for a moment, but not for a lifetime. Even if I dragged her back, she would run away again." The elderly woman looked at Su Qing, her gaze filled with estrangement. She had watched Junior Sister grow up and knew her character inside out. How did one trip to Chang''an change her so much? Not only had her tone softened, but her face had become much kinder. She could hardly believe that this was the Junior Sister she knew. What baffled her even more was that Junior Sister, who had always been strict with Yiren since childhood, would say such tolerant words. After a long while, she recovered from her shock and said, "It''s good that you''re back. The Martial Path Tournament is about to be held, and there are some matters that need your decision." Although Junior Sister was the youngest, her talent and understanding were the highest. The Master planned to groom her as the next sect leader of the Shangqing lineage. Su Qing said, "I came back for that very reason. Where is Master? I need to see her about something." Moments later, she walked through the grand hall to a small yard behind it. Compared to the other imposing buildings of the sect, the yard was modest, with only two thatched cottages and a vegetable garden. A figure was busy in the garden. After entering the yard, Su Qing deliberately slowed down, approached respectfully, and greeted, "Master." That figure pulled out a weed from the garden and, without turning to her, asked softly with a hint of surprise, "You''ve increased your cultivation after this trip; could it be that you''ve gained some insights into the Sword Dao?" Su Qing smiled and said, "Nothing can be hidden from Master. This trip to Chang''an brought me into contact with several Sword Path Masters from the Five Mountains Sword Sect and the Heavenly Mountain Sect. After some exchanges, I gained some understanding..." The figure walked out of the vegetable garden. She wore plain clothes, appeared to be in her forties, but her eyes held a depth of experience that didn''t match her exterior. Su Qing followed her into one of the cottages and said, "Master, there is something I would like to ask for your help with." The middle-aged woman replied, "Speak." Su Qing stated, "Jiaren has cultivated the Yuqing Heart Technique and is now wedded as a wife. I wish to ask Master to help her remove the cold energy in her body so that she can be like an ordinary woman..." The middle-aged woman turned to look at her, furrowed her brows, and asked, "You taught the Yuqing Heart Technique to that child?" The Yuqing Heart Technique was forbidden by the sect. Su Qing lowered her head, not daring to meet her gaze, and whispered, "I was wrong." The middle-aged woman frowned and said, "Your mistake is not limited to just this one thing. If you had listened to me back then, you wouldn''t have married the wrong person and all these subsequent events wouldn''t have happened..." Su Qing argued, "I didn''t marry the wrong person." The middle-aged woman looked at her, unsure of what to say to the defiant disciple. Ultimately, she could only helplessly say, "If she''s determined to give up the Martial Path, bring her back to the sect, and I''ll help her." Su Qing immediately responded, "Thank you, Master!" Then she added, "Master, there''s one more thing..." The middle-aged woman said irritably, "Speak!" "The Da Xia Court wants to hold a Martial Arts Tournament, inviting our Sanqing Sect to participate." "You can discuss such matters among yourselves..." ... Moments later, Su Qing stepped out of the yard and took a deep breath of relief. She flew to another peak where an old man had been waiting. Upon seeing him, Su Qing slightly knitted her brows. The old man smiled and said, "Junior Sister Su, you''ve returned..." Su Qing inquired, "Senior Brother Chen, what''s the matter?" The old man chuckled, "I came to ask about the marriage between Yiren and Chen Jian..." Su Qing waved her hand, interrupting, "Yiren is already promised to someone else, so let''s not bring this up again, Senior Brother Chen." With that, she strode away. The old man stood there, stunned. When did Yiren become betrothed to someone else? Before long, Su Qing returned to her room and scoffed in disdain. He can''t play the zither, can''t paint, can''t write poetry, and isn''t even handsome. A crude Martial Artist hoping to marry her daughter was simply a pipe dream! Chapter 343 - 219 Mother-in-law Looks at Her Son-in-law Sanqing Mountain. The lush mountain range stretched for a hundred miles, with thousands of peaks vying for beauty, streams rushing through countless ravines, ancient trees thriving, and rare birds nesting. Yujing Peak, Yuxu Peak, and Yuhua Peak, these three perilous peaks, pierced the clouds, shrouded in mist all year round, looking like a fairyland on earth. The world-famous Sanqing Sect was perched atop these peaks. Throughout history, the Sanqing Sect had produced several Martial Saints. Although the golden age of the Martial Path was no more, the current Sanqing Sect still boasted three Semi-Saints at the Heavenly Heart Realm, thirteen Grandmasters, and over three hundred at the Object Manipulation Realm; with its thousand and more lower-ranked disciples, it was unquestionably the foremost sect in the Daxia martial community. The Sanqing Sect had three branches: Taiching, Yuqing, and Shangqing, each referred to as Sanqing Sect externally but relatively independent internally. Yujing Peak, where the Taiching branch was located. The summoning bell for assembly rang, gathering elders from all branches to Yujing Palace. The Taiching branch, with six Grandmasters, was the most powerful among the branches. The Yuqing and Shangqing branches, with four and three Grandmasters respectively, were slightly weaker than the Taiching branch. The branches operated independently on a daily basis but would convene and discuss together when major events arose. Today''s council was initiated by Junior Sister Su from the Shangqing branch. She had been away from the sect for some time and had returned with news. The Da Xia Court wished to hold a martial arts tournament in Chang''an and had invited the Grandmasters and talented disciples of the Sanqing Sect to attend. This was the first time in history that the court had held a martial arts tournament. The Sanqing Sect had a long history, existing long before the establishment of the Daxia Dynasty, and had always kept a low profile, rarely engaging with the court. Since the establishment of the sect, countless secular dynasties had changed, but the Sanqing Sect remained. Inside Yujing Palace, the elders from various branches took their seats. An elder from the Taiching branch stroked his long beard and said, "Why would the Da Xia Court suddenly involve itself in martial affairs? Whether we should send someone to attend is the question. What do my fellow brothers and sisters think?" Beside him, an old woman shook her head and said, "Our sect has no ties with the secular dynasty. Our own martial arts tournament is imminent, and Chang''an is high in mountains and far in distance, more than a thousand miles away. The journey will surely be tiring. It seems unnecessary to me." Another Female Grandmaster from the Shangqing branch spoke up, "Nowadays, that territory is under others'' rule, and it wouldn''t be proper to refuse the court''s face." "The secular court has always wanted to control the martial community. Their sudden intervention in martial affairs must have some hidden agenda." "However, they probably wouldn''t dare to stir up conflict with the martial community again..." ... The opinions were divided regarding the matter brought up by Junior Sister Su. The final consensus was that each branch could decide for itself whether or not to attend Chang''an. The Taiching and Yuqing branches showed little interest in the matter and the elders left one after another. In the end, only three Grandmasters from the Shangqing branch remained in the hall. Actually, the other two Grandmasters from the Shangqing branch were not very interested either, but they did not want to leave their Junior Sister without support since she seemed intent on going. Su Qing bit her lip and said as she watched everyone leave, "If they won''t go, our Shangqing branch will go by ourselves!" After they walked out of the great hall, a Female Grandmaster looked at her and said, "Master mentioned that Junior Sister''s cultivation has improved again. When we return to Yuhua Peak, let''s spar..." Su Qing waved her hand and said, "There''s no time this time, I have to leave right away. Let''s talk about it the next time you visit Chang''an." The Female Grandmaster paused, slightly stunned. Junior Sister had just come back, and she was leaving again before even an hour had passed; could there be some urgent matter? In the moment of her puzzled thoughts, the Junior Sister had already taken to the skies and disappeared into the vast mists of the mountains. She shook her head. There hadn''t even been enough time for extra words, signifying that her Junior Sister''s matter must indeed be urgent... ... Li Mansion. Lady Mother-in-law had been away for five days. From the first day of her departure, Song Yiren, like a wild horse uncaged, ceased practicing her swordsmanship and for two consecutive days played outside with Ning''er until dark before returning. Li Nuo had also not seen Anning for many days. To avoid any potential scandals, the Imperial Family decreed that once a marriage was arranged, a Princess could not see her Prince Consort until they were formally married. During this period, the Princess was required to learn post-marriage etiquette from the court ?s female officials. Although Li Nuo missed her, he could only endure it for now. After all, they could be together every day after marriage, so there was no rush for these one or two months. Taking advantage of Song Yiren ?s absence, Li Nuo was spending a warm moment with his wife, but as he indulged obliviously, a coughing sound suddenly reached his ears. Song Jiaren left Li Nuo''s embrace and hurried into the room. Li Nuo wiped his lips, looking surprisedly at Lady Mother-in-law. From Chang''an to the Sanqing Sect was thousands of miles, yet she had returned so quickly. Su Qing looked at Li Nuo and calmly said, "Including myself, three Grandmasters from the Shangqing branch will come to Chang''an." Three Grandmasters, aside from the already once captured Lady Mother-in-law, left just two. As far as Li Nuo was aware, there were more than a dozen Grandmasters in the Sanqing Sect. Although far from reaching his expectations, Li Nuo still said, "Thank you, Lady Mother-in-law." Su Qing nodded slightly and said, "We''re family, no need for formalities." Li Nuo was very surprised that she would say such a thing. Su Qing looked at Li Nuo with some complexity in her heart. At first, she didn''t want to acknowledge this son-in-law at all. But now, she found herself increasingly fond of him. Though he did outrageously report her to the authorities to capture her, it was all to avoid being separated from Jiaren. If her husband had been willing to do as much for her back in the day, she surely wouldn''t have wanted to leave. Seeing Jiaren marry such a man, she didn''t have anything to worry about on her behalf. She looked at Li Nuo and said, "I went back to the sect and asked my Master for help. If you two wish to have children, let Jiaren stay at the Sanqing Sect for a while. My Master will dispel the cold Yin energy from her body. It may take as short as three months or as long as half a year. The influence of the Yuqing True Qi will be completely removed. As long as she stops practicing martial arts afterward and no new True Qi generates in her meridians, she will be able to have children just like any normal woman..." Having said that, she went into the room and also said some things to Jiaren. Li Nuo pondered deeply. Yuqing True Qi was extremely Yin and cold, and even if the Sixth Realm could regulate her body, she wouldn''t be able to practice martial arts in the future, and her cultivation would remain forever at the Fourth Realm. This was not the outcome he wished to see. To increase his wife''s cultivation as soon as possible, the Martial Arts Tournament also needed to be held sooner rather than later. He left home and came to Ningxin Garden. These days, several Grandmasters had been residing here, and when Li Nuo came by this time, everyone mentioned their impending departure. Xu Jing clasped his fists at him and said, "We''ve troubled you these past days, and I''m grateful for your hospitality and guidance. You are always welcome to visit Heavenly Mountain Sect..." The Grandmaster from Hua Mountain Sect also clasped his fists and said, "Hua Mountain Sect is not far from Chang''an; you can come and visit anytime." "Heavenly Mountain Sect will always welcome you." "We''ve troubled you during this time. If you come to Tong State, be sure to visit Heng Mountain Sect." "I don''t know if you''ll ever visit Chu Country, but if you pass by Hidden Sword Manor, you must allow me to show my hospitality." ... During their time in Chang''an, the Grandmasters learned a great deal. Perhaps only twenty percent of that came from their exchanges with each other. The remaining eighty percent was thanks to Li Nuo''s guidance. At his young age, he was even more familiar with the swordsmanship of various sects than they were, often clearing away the fog when they were puzzled. Martial Artists greatly valued the favor of enlightenment. Whether they would visit again depended on future opportunities, but right now, Li Nuo indeed needed their help. Without hurry, he first said, "You haven''t troubled me at all. It''s my honor to meet all of you seniors. Please, before you go, let me host a banquet in your honor." They''d stayed for so long, so of course, they didn''t mind staying a little longer for a feast. The banquet was lively amid the clinking of cups and laughter. After they had their fill of food and drink, Li Nuo timely passed several invitations to them. Xu Jing, taking one, said with surprise, "What''s this...?" The several Grandmasters opened the invitations and exclaimed, "The court is holding a Martial Arts Tournament?" This was quite unusual; the Martial Arts Tournament was traditionally organized by major sects in Jianghu, and those from the Martial Arts Sects generally preferred to have little to do with the government. Because not everyone in the government was like the junior Li Nuo. Li Nuo nodded and said, "The court plans to strengthen its ties with the martial community, so they''ve assigned this task to the Ministry of Rites. This Martial Arts Tournament happens to be under my charge. At that time, we''ll need more Grandmasters to give it some weight. I don''t know any other people in the martial community, so I have to boldly ask for assistance from you seniors..." Xu Jing waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, my friend. Even if the Sect Leader doesn''t come, I will certainly be there to support you." The Grandmaster from Hua Mountain Sect also said, "Hua Mountain is not far from Chang''an. If you need anything, just send a message..." The Grandmaster from Mount Heng Sect said, "I can decide for Mount Heng Sect. Don''t worry, I will surely bring more people with me at that time." "I will certainly come." "I''ll contact some friends to come and support you." ... The Grandmasters from Song Mountain Sect, Mount Heng Sect, and Tai Mountain Sect also spoke up one after the other. They still didn''t quite grasp his intention; for this Martial Path conference, Li Nuo hoped the Grandmasters of each sect would come, and they could bring along the core powerhouses and young geniuses of their sects... Li Nuo added, "Oh, and for this Martial Path conference, several Grandmasters from Sanqing Sect, as well as their talented disciples, will also attend..." Hearing this, the Grandmasters were taken aback. What? Sanqing Sect was coming too? If even Sanqing Sect took this Martial Path conference so seriously, their own sects had to treat it with equal importance. As the premier sect of the Daxia Dynasty, Sanqing Sect was sending many representatives. If their sects only sent a few insignificant disciples, it would not only be disrespectful to the Da Xia Court but also to the Sanqing Sect. Hearing this news, the expressions of the several Grandmasters became much more serious. Xu Jing secured the invitation close to him and said, "Don''t worry, my friend. I will personally deliver this invitation to our Master..." Chapter 344 - 220: Li Nuos Gratitude After sending off a few Grandmasters, Li Nuo made a round to the Ministry of Rites. This was the court''s first time hosting a Martial Arts Tournament, unlike the spring examinations, Imperial Examination, and various ceremonies, where all the procedures were detailed. Regarding the Martial Arts Tournament, everything had to start from scratch; the officials at the Ministry of Rites were clueless about how to proceed. In Li Nuo''s mind, there were only many fragmented ideas that hadn''t been put down on paper yet. He had to wait until those Sects received the invitations and responded before taking any targeted measures. The court was not like the Sanqing Sect, where inviting some Grandmasters and holding a few matches would constitute a Martial Path convention. If the court didn''t bother, then so be it, but since it was involved, it had to be done with standard, elevation, and to perfection, so as to leave no room for criticism. After returning from the Ministry of Rites, Li Nuo walked into the courtyard and saw Yiren practicing martial arts earnestly. Lady Mother-in-law sat listlessly in the pavilion, playing chess by herself. Yiren''s fear of her was clearly ingrained in her bones. While practicing her swordsmanship, she also had to carefully observe her mother-in-law''s reactions. Truly a case of one thing overcoming another. Lady Mother-in-law was strict with Yiren, but in front of Lord Father-in-law, she turned into a tender and affectionate person, a far cry from the first time Li Nuo met her. When it was almost time to end work at noon, she made a special trip to the Ministry of Personnel to pick up Lord Father-in-law. The couple, hand in hand, came to Li Mansion to have lunch together. Housekeeper Wu had said the couple''s relationship was not good. If this is not good, then what level of goodness is required? The two of them looked more affectionate than he and his wife, who were newlyweds. If his wife were half as proactive as Lady Mother-in-law, Li Nuo would wake up laughing from his dreams. After lunch, Li Nuo taught his wife to play the zither in the courtyard. Inside the small pavilion, Song Zhe and Su Qing were playing chess. Li Nuo, embracing Song Jiaren from behind, placed his palm on the back of her hand, making it a different kind of four-hand piano play. Song Yiren turned her head away, not wanting to witness this scene. She walked to the pavilion to watch her parents play chess. Su Qing, having lost several pieces in succession to Song Zhe and on the brink of defeat, grabbed Song Zhe''s hand and shook it, saying, "No, I made a mistake just now, I want to take back my move!" "Okay." Song Zhe said with a smile, placing the chess piece back to its original position. Seeing this, Su Qing took things a step further, "I want to take back three moves!" "Okay." Song Zhe continued to smile gently. However, even so, Su Qing was still at a disadvantage. After a few more moves, she got up, went to Song Zhe''s side, and said, "No, this won''t do, you play my white pieces, and I''ll play your black ones..." Song Zhe, resigned, said, "You''re still as unreasonable as before..." "What now, no good?" "Fine, fine, fine..." Song Zhe tapped her on the forehead and stood up to sit opposite her. Song Yiren, with a face full of exasperation, could no longer stand to watch and turned to leave the pavilion with long strides. At that moment, she thought of her mother''s teachings from childhood. How a man''s words couldn''t be trusted. How romance between men and women was pointless, and that it was more important to pursue the Martial Path earnestly through cultivation. Heh... It turned out all those words were lies to deceive oneself. Women''s words couldn''t be trusted either! A short while later, Su Qing saw Song Zhe out of Li Mansion, saying, "Come back early tonight." Song Zhe nodded. Since the preparation for the Martial Arts Tournament began, the Ministry of Rites had been too busy to attend to other matters, and with its gradual calm, the Ministry of Personnel wasn''t as busy either. He too wanted to return home early. Over a decade''s longing couldn''t be dissipated with just a few days of affection. After escorting her husband back to work, Su Qing returned to Li Mansion. In all of Chang''an, she hardly knew anyone, and with her husband away at work, with nothing else to do, she sat alone in the courtyard in a daze. Seeing her like this, Li Nuo pondered for a moment, then stepped out of Li Mansion and went to the Ministry of Rites once more. He was a man who distinguished clearly between grudges and gratitude. His enmity must be avenged and his debts must be repaid. Having the Ministry of Justice arrest her last time was related to a past grudge. But this time, as Lady Mother-in-law had done him a great favor, he needed to repay it. Ministry of Rites, within a certain government office, Lu Sheng expressed his surprise, "The Grandmaster of the Sanqing Sect has arrived so soon?" Li Nuo nodded, "This time, the Sanqing Sect has been a staunch supporter of our Ministry of Rites. They''ve sent three high-ranking martial artists here. Lord Lu might not be aware, but within Martial Arts, a Grandmaster''s status is extremely high, comparable to that of a third-rank official in the court. For such masters, our Ministry of Rites must not show any negligence..." Lu Sheng immediately said, "Of course." Although he was not from the Martial Arts community, he understood the significance of a Grandmaster. He asked, "May I know where these distinguished guests are now? I will send someone to receive them immediately." Li Nuo said, "The ones the Sanqing Sect sent are martial artists second only to their leader. Our court should also dispatch officials of equivalent rank to receive them. In my opinion, we should at least send officials of Standard Fifth Rank or higher to demonstrate the court''s regard." Lu Sheng was himself of Standard Fifth Rank. He tentatively asked, "Does Lord Li mean that I should go in person?" Li Nuo waved his hand and replied, "The Ministry of Rites has to prepare for the Martial Arts Tournament and also for the Princess''s wedding. Lord Lu is already very busy. Let''s leave the reception of the Grandmaster to the Ministry of Personnel. I think the Right Minister of Personnel, Song Zhe, would be suitable..." Lu Sheng didn''t overthink it and said, "Very well, I will write the petition now." Soon after, at the Secretariat. Secretariat Scheeren Du Yu looked at the petition from the Ministry of Rites in his hands, his heartbeat quickening. It had been peaceful for a few days. Why had a petition from the Ministry of Rites arrived again? After taking a deep breath, he opened the memorial and skimmed through it, finally letting out a sigh of relief. Good, it wasn''t an impeachment. The Grandmaster of the Sanqing Sect had come to Chang''an for the court-organized Martial Arts Tournament. It made sense for the court to assign a high-ranking official to receive him. Perhaps the Ministry of Rites had been too busy recently, which is why they specified Right Minister of Personnel Song Zhe for the task. Without overthinking, Du Yu quickly issued an imperial decree to the Ministry of Personnel. Ministry of Personnel. It wasn''t yet the end of the workday, and Song Zhe walked out of the government office with a puzzled look. Just now, the Ministry had received an imperial decree issued by the three provinces. A Martial Arts Sect had sent a Grandmaster to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament organized by the court, and the Secretariat had singled him out for reception. For the upcoming period, he wouldn''t need to adhere to the regular government office hours. His only duty was to properly receive this Grandmaster from the Martial Arts Sect. Usually, this kind of task fell to the officials from the Ministry of Rites or Honglu Si. He didn''t know why it had fallen to him this time. However, the reception task wasn''t difficult. It was nothing more than providing three kinds of companionship. Accompanying them to eat, to stroll, to play, and showing them around Chang''an to experience local customs and culture. He soon arrived at the Ministry of Rites. At this time, within the office of the Minister of Rites. Lu Sheng personally poured a cup of tea for the woman in front of him and smiled, "Grandmaster Su, please have some tea." He was still somewhat shocked in his heart. He didn''t expect the Martial Arts Master to be so young, far from the image of a Grandmaster he had in his mind. However, he didn''t dare to neglect her due to her age and said, "Grandmaster Su, please wait for a moment. The official assigned by the court to receive you will arrive shortly. In the next few days, that official will be responsible for your accommodations and travel. You may put forth any requests you have to him." Su Qing took a light sip of the tea. She had been invited over by the Ministry of Rites, and she initially didn''t want to come. But considering she was representing her sect, she decided to come after all. But she wasn''t new to Chang''an, what need did she have for someone to receive her? Just as she was about to decline, a figure walked in from the outside. Seeing that figure, Su Qing was slightly startled. Seeing his wife here, Song Zhe too was taken aback for a moment. Lu Sheng saw Song Zhe enter and, with a smile, said, "Grandmaster Su, this is Right Minister of Personnel, Lord Song Zhe of the Ministry of Personnel. Lord Song, this is Grandmaster Su Qing of the Sanqing Sect. For the next few days, you may put aside your duties at the Ministry of Personnel and make receiving Grandmaster Su your top priority..." ... Moments later, the two walked out of the Ministry of Rites side by side. Song Zhe turned his head to look. The Grandmaster he had been decreed to receive by the three provinces was Qing''er? Su Qing finally came back to her senses. The court official assigned to receive her was her husband. Did that mean they could spend twelve two-hour periods together each day, from morning to night, for the next several days? As she was delighting in this thought, she suddenly felt something and looked back. Near the doorway of an office in the Ministry of Rites, a handsome young man leaned against the door, giving her a wink. Su Qing turned her head back, a smile appearing on her face. The Jiaren was becoming more and more satisfied with her husband. She held onto Song Zhe''s hand and said, "Lord Song, I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time the next few days." A smile also appeared on Song Zhe''s face as he replied, "Grandmaster Su, feel free to make your requests known. I will do my utmost to accommodate you..." Hand in hand, their figures disappeared into the city streets. In the courtyard of the Ministry of Rites. Lu Sheng''s eyes widened as he watched the scene. Is this how open the customs of Jianghu are? Chapter 345 - 221: Temptation and Competition Hua Mountain. Chaoyang Peak. Chang''an was only three hundred miles away from Hua Mountain. After parting with a few old friends in Chang''an, Yue Yang immediately returned to the sect. Inside a grand hall, he handed over the invitation Li Nuo had given him to an elder and said, "Senior Brother, this is the invitation to the Martial Arts Tournament hosted by the court. It is said that the Sanqing Sect has also sent several Grandmasters over..." The Hua Mountain Sect Leader originally disdained the Martial Arts Tournament organized by the court. If Martial Arts Sects grew too close to the government, they would be reviled as the hawks and dogs of the state. But upon hearing that the Sanqing Sect had sent Grandmasters too, he immediately began to take it seriously. The Hua Mountain Sect had three Grandmasters. According to the customs of the Martial World, having three Grandmasters entitled them to be called a first-class sect. Even if the Sanqing Sect were divided into three parts, any branch¡ªTaiching, Yuqing, or Shangqing¡ªpossessed the effortless strength to destroy Hua Mountain Sect if no one from the Sixth Realm intervened. If Sanqing Sect was going and they did not, wouldn''t that seem too pretentious? They simply did not have the privilege to hold themselves above others. After careful deliberation, Hua Mountain Sect Leader said to Yue Yang and another person, "Since the Sanqing Sect is taking this so seriously, our Hua Mountain Sect cannot afford to be negligent. Junior Brother Yue, Junior Brother Cheng, when the time comes, each of you take ten disciples down the mountain to participate in the tournament..." Yue Yang nodded and said, "Yes." Beside Yue Yang, a gaunt old man waved his hand and said, "Martial Arts Tournament, I''m not interested. Let Junior Brother Yue go." Thinking it over, the Hua Mountain Sect Leader decided not to say anything more. The Sanqing Sect could afford to send several Grandmasters because they had many. Counting himself, the Hua Mountain Sect only had three Grandmasters to begin with; sending one was already a significant gesture of sincerity. He nodded and said, "Then let''s do that." ... Li Mansion. Today, Lady Mother-in-law did not come to the Li Family, so Yiren did not practice her swordsmanship. Instead, she was flying kites with Ning''er on the rooftop. It was the wife who had been practicing her cultivation much more diligently lately. Li Nuo knew she wanted to enhance her cultivation as much as possible. There were things she cared about deeply, even though she never mentioned them out loud. If she had not practiced the Yuqing Heart Technique, her personality might not have developed this way¡ªit was evident from both Yiren and her mother-in-law''s behavior. In her heart, the wife actually yearned for a life like that of a normal woman. After dinner, Li Nuo made a visit to the Ministry of Rites. This morning, the Ministry of Rites had already received the official response from the Hua Mountain Sect. The Hua Mountain Sect would send one Grandmaster and twenty disciples to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament. The Grandmaster they were sending was the very Senior Yue who was familiar to Li Nuo. Didn''t that mean he had been busy for nothing? Li Nuo hoped that all three Grandmasters of the Hua Mountain Sect, including their Sect Leader, would attend. But unless they were willing, there was nothing Li Nuo could do to force them. After pondering for a while, he went to a government office and said, "Chief Wang, come here, I have an important task for you..." ... Three days later. Hua Mountain, Chaoyang Peak. The Hua Mountain Sect welcomed several visitors. The Hua Mountain Sect Leader was originally cultivating, but upon hearing the identities of the visitors, he abandoned a small cycle that was close to completion and hurried to meet the guests. The guests visiting the Hua Mountain Sect were not only the Grandmasters from the Sanqing Sect but also officials from the court¡ªthere could not be the slightest hint of negligence. He dressed in his most splendid outfit and walked into the Guest Welcoming Hall with a kindly smile, saying, "It is an honor to have such esteemed guests visit; I regret not being able to greet you from afar, I hope you will forgive me..." Su Qing returned the greeting with a fist salute, saying, "Sect Leader Lin, it has been too long." The Hua Mountain Sect Leader smiled and said, "It has been many years. Elder Su, you still look as distinguished as ever." The two Grandmasters exchanged pleasantries, and soon after, Yue Yang also hurriedly arrived and said, "Having such a young friend visit our Hua Mountain Sect, why didn''t you inform us in advance, so that I could have someone receive you properly..." Li Nuo laughed and said, "Senior Yue is too kind. We came to Hua Mountain on a whim to enjoy the scenery and took the opportunity to visit your esteemed sect." In the past, even if Li Nuo had wanted to sightsee, he would not have dared. But now with Lady Mother-in-law present, along with the lovely Yiren, Housekeeper Wu, and Gatekeeper Huang, he was truly without fear. This time, it was a family outing. Hua Mountain was not far from Chang''an, and its scenery was exceptionally beautiful. As an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites, accompanied by the Right Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, he brought the Grandmasters from Sanqing Sect and her two daughters to appreciate the scenery. All the expenses for the entire trip could be reimbursed by the Ministry of Revenue upon returning. Li Nuo took a brocade box from Housekeeper Wu and handed it to Yue Yang, saying, "This is a gift for Senior Yue." Yue Yang was slightly startled, but then quickly said, "You shouldn''t have bothered with a gift, young friend; just coming here is enough... you''re too kind, really..." Li Nuo smiled and said, "This isn''t actually my gift for Senior Yue; this is from the court. Every Grandmaster attending the Martial Path Tournament will receive such a gift. This is a set of imperial coronation robes. Please, Senior Yue, try them on to see if they fit..." Yue Yang, carrying the brocade box, went down and soon came back in. The Hua Mountain Sect Leader looked at Yue Yang, now clad in a new set of clothes, his expression slightly startled. He had only changed his clothes, but it looked as if he had become a different person. These robes, obviously crafted by skilled artisans using exquisite silk, were grand and majestic in design. They were embroidered with many intricate patterns using gold and silver threads. Under the light, there seemed to be a luster flowing on his body, making him look as though he possessed the aura of an immortal, about to ascend to the heavens at any moment. Yue Yang wore a jade crown on his head and cloud-patterned boots on his feet, garbed in these magnificent imperial robes. At this moment, the Hua Mountain Sect Leader was struck by a strange feeling. It was as if a Grandmaster should look exactly like this. He silently stepped back a bit. Compared with Junior Brother Yue, his own attire looked utterly shabby, making it unclear who was really the Hua Mountain Sect Leader. Li Nuo looked at Yue Yang and smiled, saying, "These clothes really suit Senior Yue. It gives you quite the Grandmaster''s presence..." The imperial robes for nobles, official uniforms for officers, and the garments issued under Imperial Decree were all made by the Ministry of Rites. The best tailors in Daxia were under the Ministry''s employ; designing a set of majestic robes for a Grandmaster couldn''t be simpler for them. Yue Yang himself was particularly fond of this set of clothes. A smile crossed his face as he said, "Please thank the court on my behalf." Li Nuo then took out a Jade Token from his bosom, upon which the words "Master of a Generation" were engraved. These words, personally designed by Li Nuo, were bold and magnificent, exuding a sense of weightiness just by glancing at them. Li Nuo handed the Jade Token to Yue Yang, saying, "Senior Yue, please keep this safe. With this token, wherever you go within Daxia, you can stay at the local hostel for free. Presenting this token, you won''t need to bow to officials and will be offered a seat in the court hall. If you are dissatisfied with any local officers, you can even write to the Ministry of Rites to impeach them directly..." Yue Yang carefully accepted the token, feeling the lightweight Jade Token suddenly become much heavier. Although Grandmasters were respected within the Martial Arts community, to be blunt, this respect was only skin-deep. To the court, they were just commoners. This token signified that their status was now officially recognized by the court. Even if they claimed not to care, who among those who have become Grandmasters ¨C having endured the hardships of the Martial Path for a lifetime ¨C wouldn''t want some privilege? This scene not only made another Grandmaster of the Hua Mountain Sect green with envy but also filled the heart of the Hua Mountain Sect Leader with intense jealousy. Not bowing to officials, being granted a seat in the court hall, having the power to directly impeach court officers... who truly was the leader of the Hua Mountain Sect? As Sect Leader, he realized his power was even less than that of an elder; how could he command respect from his disciples after this? Li Nuo looked at the time and said, "Senior Masters, it''s getting late, we should head back now. Sorry for the disturbance, please forgive us..." "Of course not..." "Please, take your time leaving..." After personally seeing the family off from Hua Mountain and standing at the sect''s entrance, Yue Yang beamed triumphantly, while the Hua Mountain Sect Leader and Sect Member Cheng fell into silence. Sect Member Cheng, looking at the luxurious garments adorning Yue Yang, suddenly said, "Sect Leader Brother, the Martial Arts Tournament this time has even the Sanqing Sect, thousands of miles away, sending three Grandmasters. We are just a stone''s throw from Chang''an and are only sending Junior Brother Yue; aren''t we being a bit dismissive?" Before the Hua Mountain Sect Leader could respond, he puffed up his chest and took the initiative, saying, "How about this: I''ll go with Junior Brother Yue. That will better reflect the importance our Hua Mountain Sect places on the event and prevent any discontent from the court and the Sanqing Sect." The Hua Mountain Sect Leader, without any hesitation, nodded and said, "Junior Brother Cheng is right. Given our location near the Capital, close to Chang''an, we should show greater regard than other sects. I shall go with you..." The three quickly reached consensus on the matter. To show the importance they placed on the event, including the Sect Leader, all three Grandmasters of the Hua Mountain Sect were to make an appearance. Hundreds of miles away. The Heng Mountain Sect. With an invitation in hand, the Heng Mountain Sect Leader muttered, "Since the court has sent an invitation, it would be improper not to attend, but how many Grandmasters should we send..." The Five Mountains Sword Sects were closely allied, with Heng Mountain and Hua Mountain located near each other. He planned to consult with Hua Mountain on their decision. Moments later, he finished writing a letter, sealed it in an envelope, and handed it to a disciple, instructing, "Take this letter from me to the Hua Mountain Sect, deliver it to the Hua Mountain Sect Leader, and then bring back his reply..." Several days later. The Heng Mountain Sect Leader, reading the reply, exclaimed in surprise, "All three of them are going?" This immediately made him abandon his original plan. Originally, he only intended to send one Grandmaster, but with the Hua Mountain Sect Grandmasters all heading out, the Heng Mountain Sect, with its four Grandmasters, had to send three to avoid any gossip... Chapter 346 - 222 Sneaking a Look at Anning For the first Martial Arts Tournament hosted by the court, after careful consideration, the Heng Mountain Sect decided to send three Grandmasters. Among them was the Sect Leader of the Heng Mountain Sect himself. At that time, only one elder would stay behind to oversee the sect. After all, since the Sect Leader of the Hua Mountain Sect would personally participate, out of the principle of equality, the Heng Mountain Sect could not merely send a few elders. He promptly wrote a letter and had a Disciple deliver it to Chang''an. Two days later. Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo had already received the reply from the Heng Mountain Sect. At that time, three of the four Grandmasters of the Heng Mountain Sect would come. And all three Grandmasters of the Hua Mountain Sect would be present. Several pieces of exquisitely crafted crown clothes, although pricey for the common people, were nothing for the court. The entire Martial Arts community of Daxia only had a few dozen Grandmasters; it was just a matter of a few dozen garments. And the privileges of staying at hostels for free, not bowing to officials, and being granted a seat in court, were even less of an actual investment. As for impeaching officials..., Li Nuo would love to catch a few more corrupt officials. His petition was submitted in the morning, and by the afternoon, it was swiftly approved by the three provinces. These days, the three provinces were very supportive of the policies of the Ministry of Rites. Though the process had its twists and turns, after his operations, everything had still gone quite smoothly overall. When he returned home from the Ministry of Rites, he saw Phoenix there too. Regarding Phoenix, Li Nuo really should be very thankful. Apart from himself, it was Phoenix who spent the most time accompanying his wife. Given her aloof nature, it was difficult for ordinary women to become her friend. In the courtyard, he saw only Phoenix, and not his wife, Li Nuo said, "Jiaren must have returned to the Song Residence; let me have Housekeeper Wu drive you there." Phoenix shook her head and said, "I came to find the young master." Li Nuo was slightly startled, "Find me?" Phoenix smiled faintly and said, "To be precise, someone sent me to find the young master." A moment later. Jade Sound Pavilion. Li Nuo followed Phoenix through the back door and climbed the ladder to a room on the second floor. As soon as he leaped into the room, a figure, already waiting there, threw herself into his embrace. Li Nuo hadn''t even seen who it was, but he would never forget the fragrance that emanated from her, nor the uniquely soft and bouncy sensation that was irreplaceable. Before Li Nuo could say a word, he found himself unable to speak. Li Nuo could somewhat understand why his Lady Mother-in-law and Lord Father-in-law had been inseparable these days. Separated from Anning for just a month, he felt an urge to kiss her eternally. They had been apart for eighteen years, even longer than when his cousin and aunt were separated, it would be strange if they weren''t deeply affectionate. This kiss seemed as if it could transcend time and last forever. After how long, Anning lifted her head, looked at him with watery eyes, and asked, "Did you miss me?" Li Nuo nodded and bent his head down to kiss her again. Much later, Anning gave a gentle twist at his waist, her voice dissatisfied, "If you missed me, why didn''t you come find me!" Li Nuo defended himself, "I did go, but the female officials at the Princess Mansion wouldn''t let me in." Li Anning humphed softly, rubbing the spot on Li Nuo''s waist where she had pinched him and said quietly, "Those female officials are so annoying; they wouldn''t let me leave the mansion at all... If I hadn''t said I was going to find Phoenix, they wouldn''t have let me out..." Li Nuo didn''t blame those female officials. It was their duty, after all. If the Princess ran into any trouble before her grand wedding, like getting pregnant before marriage, potentially tarnishing the Royal reputation, they would all lose their heads. The citizens of Daxia held such matters in high esteem, let alone the Imperial Family. Therefore, even though he was skilled in climbing walls and lock-picking, an expert in Stealing Fragrance and Jade, he did not sneak into the Princess Mansion to find her clandestinely. He couldn''t, for a moment''s thrill, ruin her lifelong reputation. Her hand gently caressed Li Nuo''s waist, and his hands were not idle either, as they crept along her waist, quickly touching a patch of soft, smooth skin. Li Anning''s face blushed slightly, but she did not stop him and asked, "What have you been up to these past few days?" Li Nuo recounted to her all that had happened in recent days, with Li Anning snuggled in his embrace, listening attentively. Actually, she had no interest in the Martial Arts Tournament; she just enjoyed hearing Li Nuo share his affairs with her. Regarding matters of Jiaren, Li Nuo did not keep her in the dark either. After hearing about it, Li Anning''s pretty face showed anger, "She is Jiaren''s mother, how could she do such a thing!" She suddenly thought of something more serious, stunned, she asked, "So you mean, it''s because she cultivated that Heart Method, became indifferent to many things, that''s why she allowed me to marry you?" To be precise, it wasn''t that she didn''t care, it was that the Yuqing Heart Technique had weakened her normal range of emotions. This meant she hardly ever experienced great joy or great anger. If not for the Yuqing Heart Technique, Anning would probably have come to blows with her when they were face-to-face before. Comparing her to Lady Mother-in-law or Yiren. Without the Yuqing Heart Technique, he might have had to choose between his wife and Yiren in the past. It seemed as though fate had already predetermined everything. Anning worriedly said, "What if she gets better? Will she kick me out?" Li Nuo didn''t know the answer to this question either. He could only hold her in his arms and comfort her, "Don''t worry, by that time, the rice will already be cooked; we might even have children. How could she possibly send you away?" Anning calmed down but then she thought of something else. These past days, she hadn''t just been at the Princess Mansion learning etiquette and rules. The female official at the Princess Mansion had also taught her some knowledge about the bridal chamber, so she certainly knew how the rice was cooked. Sitting on Li Nuo''s lap, feeling certain changes in his body, images from those picture albums flashed in her mind. Her face turned even redder as she quietly buried her head in Li Nuo''s chest. Neither of them said another word, just clinging to each other tightly. Knock knock knock! After some time, knocking on the door suddenly rang out, accompanied by a woman''s voice, "Your Highness, it''s time to go back!" Reluctantly, Anning left Li Nuo''s embrace and said, "Next time I miss you, I''ll have Phoenix come find you..." She let down the inner curtains and glanced back at Li Nuo before turning to walk into the other room. She opened the door and said to a female official, "Let''s go." Li Nuo sat on Phoenix''s bed, Anning''s scent still lingering in his arms. Soon, the curtains parted and Phoenix walked in from outside, handing Li Nuo a cup of tea, "You must be thirsty after all that talking. Have some tea." Indeed, after talking and kissing for so long, he was a bit thirsty. Li Nuo took the cup of tea from Phoenix, gulping it down in one go, and placed the empty cup on the nightstand, saying, "Thank you." That ''thank you'' held a dual meaning. One was for the tea. The other was for giving him the opportunity to be with Anning. Phoenix smiled and said, "Don''t mention it. Just don''t forget to invite me to have a drink at your wedding." Li Nuo replied, "Of course." Not only would he invite her for a drink, but he would also ensure she sat at one of the front tables. After saying this, there was a brief silence between them. Ordinarily, after thanking her, Li Nuo would have stood up to take his leave. But at that moment, he couldn''t stand up. Phoenix was puzzled, but she was very astute; a swift glance and she understood the situation. A hint of red appeared on her cheeks as she said, "Young Master, please sit and rest a bit longer. I have some things to discuss with Nightingale..." After Phoenix left, Li Nuo sat on the bed for a while before slowly standing up. While it was indeed a bit embarrassing, it wasn''t his fault. Anning, soft and fragrant, had nestled into his embrace; if he still managed to restrain himself, he really would need to see the Imperial Physician. At the Princess Mansion. The female official, seeing the Princess return from Jade Sound Pavilion with blushing cheeks and occasional giggles, had her suspicions. If it was just meeting a lady friend, how could she be this happy? She also noticed how the Princess walked and felt somewhat relieved. But only just a tad. There were still over two months until the wedding. If something that shouldn''t happen did occur in these two months, it was uncertain whether they would survive until the Princess''s big day. As a woman herself, she could understand the Princess. A girl with blossoming affection wished to stick to her beloved every moment. She too had been young once. When men and women are alone together, sticking to each other, they tend to explore things that men and women alone together like to do. However, there was one final boundary before the wedding that absolutely must not be crossed. She cleared her throat and said, "Your Highness, follow me. Today I will teach you some more secrets of the boudoir..." She led Anning into a palace hall and closed the door behind them. Moments later, Anning''s face flushed red. Looking down at her soft, delicate hands, she thought... Can this really be done? Chapter 347 223: Mutual Overcompetition Returning from the Jade Sound Pavilion, Li Nuo sat down in the courtyard, still reminiscing about the feeling of being with Anning just moments ago. His wife was truly too indifferent; when the two of them were together, one could hardly sense an intimacy between man and woman. This only strengthened Li Nuo''s resolve to help her break free from the influence of the Yuqing Heart Technique sooner. If his wife became as clingy as Anning... What bliss that would be. A figure hopped and skipped into view, Song Yiren was holding a candied haw in each hand, skewered with various fruits, and handed one to Li Nuo. Li Nuo casually took it and bit into it. Song Yiren asked, "Tasty, isn''t it?" Li Nuo nodded. Watching her contentedly eat her candied haw, Li Nuo thought to himself, without cultivating that defective technique, would his wife also be as lively as Yiren? As Song Yiren munched on her candied haw, she suddenly seemed to smell something, leaned in close to Li Nuo, and sniffed, asking, "Why do you smell so heavily of woman?" Her keen senses detected some powder-like substance on Lii Nuo''s chest. It was the perfume powder used by women. She then looked at Li Nuo''s face and on his lips, she saw a trace of faint red. That was the mark left by lipstick. He had not only been with a woman but had even kissed one! Song Yiren glared at him and demanded, "Where did you go just now?" Li Nuo felt no need to hide it from her and said, "I went to see Anning." He went to see his fiance?e, wasn''t it right for them not to hug or kiss? Song Yiren''s lips quivered, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. If a man went to meet his future wife, what was wrong with a hug and a kiss? Not to mention her, even Song Jiaren couldn''t interfere. But she was still angry. She snatched the candied haw from Li Nuo''s hand and said, "Give me back my candied haw!" One after the other, she quickly finished both candied haws. Li Nuo shook his head, walking into his room, feeling relieved that the one left at home was not Yiren... After having dinner, Li Nuo headed to the Ministry of Rites. Although he had not officially taken up his post, his business was piling up. To demonstrate the court''s sincerity, the ceremonial clothing for the Grandmasters of the different sects should be designed distinctly. Furthermore, since the court was the one inviting them, it naturally had to take care of their food and lodging. The Examination Halls near Chang''an were only used during the Imperial Examination; they sat empty otherwise. With a little renovation by the Ministry of Industry, they could serve as the venue for the Martial Arts Tournament. Li Nuo was considering holding various types of contests. Around the arena, stands would be built, and they could collect a ticket fee as a way for the Ministry of Rites to generate revenue. Of course, the most important thing was to acquire the experience of those Grandmasters through legal means. After all, that was his purpose for holding the Martial Arts Tournament. ... Heng Mountain Sect. Although the Heng Mountain Sect was not near the capital region, they were actively participating in the Martial Arts Tournament called by the court this time. At first, they thought this Martial Arts Tournament would be the same as the ones previously held by the Sanqing Sect, where the Grandmasters traveled to the Sanqing Sect, exchanged experiences for a few days, and then returned to their own sects. The matter was not taken to heart by everyone. However, within several days, local officials arrived with court gifts at Heng Mountain. The gifts were not extremely valuable: an exquisitely made crown clothing and a waist card inscribed with "Master of a Generation." The clothing was so grand that all three Grandmasters loved it. And that waist card was even more precious. With this card in hand, not only could one see officials without kneeling and be given a seat in public halls, but one could also impeach officials. It was the first time people from the Martial Arts community had special privileges at the court. The local officials, who had always looked down on the Martial Arts community, were now bowing and scraping before them, almost begging, telling them to point out any dissatisfaction with the government in the future; they would change whatever they could, just don''t go to Chang''an to impeach... After seeing off the local officials, the Heng Mountain Sect Leader stood a bit straighter. He felt a sense of finally being able to hold his head high. However, he soon realized something was amiss. Turning his head, he saw a figure not far away looking at him with a resentful gaze. It was Junior Brother Xu who had been left behind to watch over the sect this time. Of the sect''s four Grandmasters, three had been given crown clothes and tokens, leaving him as the only one without. Although Junior Brother Xu hadn''t spoken, the Sect Leader could feel the thick resentment. The Heng Mountain Sect Leader cleared his throat and said, "Junior Brother Xu, I will write a letter to the court right away, informing them that all four Grandmasters of our Heng Mountain Sect will attend the Martial Arts Tournament..." No sooner had this letter been dispatched than a disciple approached and said, "Sect Leader, Senior Zhao of the Song Mountain Sect has come to our Heng Mountain Sect. He says he has something to discuss with you..." Moments later, the Heng Mountain Sect Leader entered a spacious hall and greeted the waiting figure with a fist and palm salute, saying, "Junior Brother Zhao, it''s been a long time." The Song Mountain Sect Grandmaster looked at the Heng Mountain Sect Leader before him and a look of surprise surfaced in his eyes. He had seen the Heng Mountain Sect Leader before, but his impression had not been particularly profound. But today, dressed in this extremely lavish clothing, an ethereal presence enveloped him. Befitting of a Sect Leader, not just anyone could possess such an aura. He composed himself and said with a smile, "Sect Leader Brother, long time no see." The two exchanged simple pleasantries before the Grandmaster of the Song Mountain Sect revealed his purpose, saying, "Brother, you must already know about the court''s upcoming Martial Arts Tournament. I am here by the Sect Leader''s orders to discuss this matter with you..." After a moment, his expression turned surprised, uncertainly saying, "For this Martial Arts Tournament, all four Grandmasters of the Heng Mountain Sect are attending?" It should be understood that even for a Martial Path conference organized by the Sanqing Sect, other sects would only send one or two Grandmasters. The Heng Mountain Sect Leader nodded and said, "Not just our Heng Mountain Sect, all three Grandmasters from the Hua Mountain Sect will also attend." The elder surnamed Zhao was greatly taken aback upon hearing this. He had not expected that both the Hua Mountain Sect and the Heng Mountain Sect would place such importance on the tournament. In that case, wouldn''t all three Grandmasters from his Song Mountain Sect also need to attend? The Five Mountains Sword Sect were closely connected. If both Hua Mountain and Heng Mountain gave this much weight to the event, while they treated it lightly, the court might think the Song Mountain Sect had some objections. The Heng Mountain Sect Leader then said, "You go back and tell the Sect Leader that the Grandmasters participating in the Martial Arts Tournament will each be tailor-fitted with crown clothes, as well as receive a token issued by the court. This token is quite special..." Given the ties between the Five Mountains Sword Sects, he naturally held nothing back, informing the elder surnamed Zhao of all the details. After listening, the elder Zhao said with a fist salute, "Thank you, Brother." He did not stay long at Heng Mountain and soon took his leave. He returned to Song Mountain at the first opportunity and found that representatives from Mount Heng and Tai Mountain Sects were also present. After he shared the decisions of the Heng and Hua Mountain Sects with them, the people from all three sects quickly reached a consensus, besides being surprised. The Five Mountains Sword Sects advance and retreat as one. With Hua Mountain and Mount Heng committing their full strength, the other three sects could not afford to hold back. Moreover, who wouldn''t covet the title "Master of a Generation"? This honor either belonged to everyone or no one. As fifth realm martial artists, others could casually stay in court-appointed inns and sit at the same level as local officials, while one had to pay to stay in an inn and show respect when meeting an official. Could one still shamelessly claim to be a Grandmaster? ... Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo had already collected the responses from all the Five Mountains Sword Sects. Hua Mountain and Mount Heng, with three Grandmasters each, would be present. Both Heng Mountain and Tai Mountain Sects, with four Grandmasters each, would not miss the event. All together, seventeen Grandmasters from the Five Mountains Sword Sects would partake in this tournament. There are only six first-class sects within the Daxia martial arts world. The Five Mountains Sword Sects, plus Shu Mountain. Shu Mountain''s prowess was somewhat greater than the Five Mountains Sword Sects, with five Grandmasters within the sect. Besides, there was also a powerhouse at the Heavenly Heart Realm, topping the list among first-class sects. Second-class sects referred to those with one or two Grandmasters. There were many such sects, around twenty, with the vast majority having only one Grandmaster. Those without a Grandmaster, but with more than five martial artists of the fourth realm, were considered third-class sects, numbering over a hundred. Sects that could not even muster five fourth realm martial artists were considered to be below standard, with numbers too great to be tallied. Li Nuo''s aim was solely those Grandmasters. Therefore, this time, he only invited sects above the third-class, thus minimizing investment and simplifying management. He procured a memorial to the throne and personally penned an invitation letter. This invitation letter was meant for Shu Mountain. Daxia martial arts were renowned for their Sword Dao, and among them, Shu Mountain stood at the very pinnacle. The sect''s strength might not match that of Sanqing Sect. But in terms of Sword Dao, even Sanqing Sect could not surpass Shu Mountain. If he could get Shu Mountain to attend as well, his Sword Dao would likely reach perfection. And with Shu Mountain included, all first-class sects would be accounted for. How could the second-class sects justify their absence? ... Shu Land. Mountains stretched endlessly, each perilous peak like a sharp sword thrusting into the heavens. The cliffs were as straight as a knife''s edge, upon which ancient pines stood tall and old vines coiled. A streak of silver light flew through the mist, landing on the summit of a peak. The figure, with white brows and beard, leaped from the sky with a sword returning to its scabbard beneath his feet. A tall figure had already been waiting there for quite some time. He first greeted the elder respectfully with a bow and then said, "Master, we have received an invitation from the Da Xia Court, inviting us to attend the Martial Arts Tournament to be held in Chang''an three months from now..." The elder''s expression remained indifferent as he said, "We will not go." Shu Mountain had never been under the thrall of Sanqing Sect and didn''t even attend Martial Path conferences they organized, let alone one by the court. The so-called Sanqing Sect was nothing more than the forced union of three sects. If they operated separately, Shu Mountain would indeed be Daxia''s premier sect. Then the Shu Mountain disciple said, "The invitation states that the Sanqing Sect will also participate in the Martial Arts Tournament, and all Grandmasters from the Five Mountains Sword Sects, including the Sect Leaders, will be in attendance..." The elder was taken aback upon hearing this, the indifferent expression vanishing from his face as he uttered in disbelief, "What did you say? Say it again?" The Sanqing Sect was about to host its own Martial Path conference, so why would they bother with the Da Xia Court? As for the Five Mountains Sword Sects, though they were not as strong as Shu Mountain, they were still first-class sects. How could they all suddenly decide to make an appearance? Had something major transpired in the martial arts world recently that Shu Mountain was unaware of? Chapter 348 224: The Woman in Love Shu Mountain summit. A figure riding on a sword swiftly traveled through the sea of clouds, creating a tumbling pathway that soon filled up with fog again. Two days later. Chang''an, Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo opened the reply from Shu Mountain. This Martial Arts Tournament, including the Shu Mountain Sect Leader and five grandmasters from Shu Mountain, would all attend. Thus, all first-class sects of Daxia''s martial arts community and the sole super first-class sect had confirmed their attendance. The next steps were simple. He first arranged for this disciple from Shu Mountain to stay in Chang''an. The Ministry of Rites would soon prepare crown clothes and tokens for the grandmasters of Shu Mountain, which he would take back with him when the time came. Li Nuo spent the entire day today at the Ministry of Rites, personally writing invitation letters for those second-class sects. Although they were only second-class sects, to qualify as such, each sect had to have at least one grandmaster. That evening, twenty-one invitation letters were sent out through the court''s hostel. ... Jing State, Mad Blade Sect. Although only a second-class sect, the Mad Blade Sect in Ning State held more influence than some first-class sects in the martial arts community. The Mad Blade Sect was not just a martial arts sect but also combined a martial arts school and an escort agency. For locals in Jing State needing martial training, escorting services, or guards, they generally sought out the Mad Blade Sect. In Jing State, even the business of Star-picking Tower didn''t compare to the Mad Blade Sect. If Star-picking Tower was a mighty dragon, then the Mad Blade Sect was undoubtedly the local snake. A century ago, a master of the Blade Path established roots in Jing State and founded the Mad Blade Sect, starting to recruit disciples. The founding master had passed away, but up to this day, the Mad Blade Sect still had one grandmaster, seven martial masters from the Object Manipulation Realm, and countless sect members below the Fourth Realm. As a local gang, although the Mad Blade Sect belonged to the martial arts community, it also had intricate connections with local government officials. At this moment inside the Mad Blade Sect, a burly, muscular elderly man with a red face welcomed a middle-aged official dressed in government attire into the hall, laughing as he spoke, "Old man was wondering why there were suddenly magpies chirping outside today, it turns out they knew Lord Wei would visit..." Despite the smile on his face, his mind was filled with mutterings. This Stingy Wei, coming here today, could it be he''s after silver again? Damn it, how many times has it been, he would love to split this insatiable dog official with his blade. But doing so would spell doom for the Mad Blade Sect founded by the old ancestors. For the court to crush them would be no harder than crushing an ant. The middle-aged official also wore a full smile, sitting down and took out a stack of silver notes from his sleeve, placing them on the table and saying, "Please accept these silvers, Sect Master Liu. This official has been foolish these past years. If I''ve done anything to displease you, please forgive me. Consider the extra money as compensation..." The red-faced elder was momentarily taken aback. These silver notes were more than what Mad Blade Sect had paid to this greedy official over the years. Had this guy taken the wrong medicine today, or had he suddenly changed his nature? There must be some trickery here! His eyes twitched, and he laughed, "What''s this, Lord Wei? I really can''t accept this money!" "No, no, no, Sect Master Liu must take it!" "No, no!" Just as the red-faced elder was about to continue refusing, the middle-aged official suddenly dropped to his knees on the ground, clutching his legs, tears and snot running down his face as he cried out, "Sect Master Liu, I studied painfully for twenty years before finally passing the exams to earn my position. I was momentarily possessed and took some silver. You are a master of a generation, a magnanimous person. Please spare me..." The red-faced elder stared blankly at him, unsure how to respond and not understanding what had happened. At that moment, a man walked in from outside, glanced at the kneeling middle-aged official, said nothing, and handed an invitation to the red-faced elder, saying, "Dad, this is an invitation from the court, have a look..." "An invitation from the court?" Puzzlement deepened on the red-faced elder''s face, what did the court want from him? He furrowed his brow, suspiciously peering at it, but soon, his furrowed brow relaxed. So that was it. Such a major event that so many first-class sects were attending, their Mad Blade Sect dared not refuse, and moreover, attending this tournament had many unexpected benefits. They could directly impeach local officials; no wonder this dog official''s attitude had drastically changed today, he must have received the news ahead of time. He reassuredly put away the silver notes, smiling, "Well said, well said, please stand up, Lord Wei..." Yan State. Youlong Manor. Youlong Manor was not a Jianghu sect but a longstanding martial arts family. Mastering the Youlong Body Technique, using defense as their offense, taking an unorthodox approach, they had made quite a name for themselves in the martial arts community. They never recruited disciples from outside; the cultivation techniques were only taught to family descendants. Because the Manor''s leader was a grandmaster-level powerhouse, the Manor was highly respected by martial artists locally. At this moment, inside Youlong Manor, a handsomely faced middle-aged man looked at the invitation in his hand, rather surprised. A martial arts tournament organized by the court, this was unprecedented. He wasn''t interested in participating in these matters and had little interest in the privileges of the grandmasters. But some terms on this invitation were truly intimidating. Sanqing Sect, Five Mountains Sword Sect, Shu Mountain..., renowned sects within the martial arts community were all listed. He couldn''t possibly refuse, nor did he dare to. When the imperial summons came, both the Sanqing Sect and Shu Mountain took it seriously. What was Youlong Manor in comparison? How could they refuse? Yue State, Silver Spear Sect. Wu State, Sky Eagle Sect. Li State, Divine Palm Sect. ... Within a few days, many sects in Daxia received the summons from the court. Three months later, the Da Xia Court would host a grand Martial Arts Tournament in Chang''an, inviting numerous sects to participate. Although the invitation stated that participation in the Martial Arts Tournament was entirely voluntary, who would truly dare to volunteer? The Five Mountains Sword Sect and Shu Mountain, even the Sanqing Sect had to give face to the court. Who were they by comparison? Not attending this time. Next time, someone might come knocking. Not to mention, the vast majority of the sects were full of anticipation for this trip. It was a rare opportunity to interact and learn from strong martial artists. If it were only their sect, they might worry about being criticized as the court''s lapdogs, but with so many major sects attending, they naturally had no concerns. Other sects wished to go but didn''t qualify yet. After extensive inquiries, people in the Martial Arts community discovered that only second-class sects and above were invited by the court. A sect without even one Grandmaster couldn''t receive an invitation. Obviously, it was a high-level conference. Those sects invited by the court were recognized, and the Grandmasters participating could gain certain privileges. All sects that received the invitation responded actively and immediately. The smaller sects, resentful that they did not receive an invitation, were also secretly competitive. If they could produce a Grandmaster within their ranks, by the next Martial Arts Tournament, they would qualify for an invitation. Meanwhile, they were quite envious of the Grandmasters'' special privileges. Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo sat in the government office. These past few days, the Ministry almost daily received responses from various Martial Arts sects. The Five Mountains Sword Sect and Shu Mountain were primarily Sword Dao sects. While the Grandmasters from these sects were versatile in Boxing, Hand Technique, Finger Technique, and even purely in Body Technique for achieving Grandmaster status. Weaponry included Blade Technique, Spear Technique, Whip Technique, Stick Technique, etc... Up to this point, his plan had successfully taken its first step. Once they arrived in Chang''an, Li Nuo would be in charge. Other preparations for the Martial Arts Tournament were also steadily progressing. At this point, he finally took a moment to relax. After a long sigh of relief, Li Nuo left the Ministry of Rites. When he got home, Phoenix was there. She was waiting for his wife to finish her practice; they had agreed to go out sketching and enjoying nature. Upon seeing Li Nuo, she gave him a gentle wink. Phoenix''s sudden wink startled Li Nuo for a moment, but then he understood what it meant. He then turned around and quickly headed to Jade Sound Pavilion. He familiarly entered through the back door, climbed the already-prepared ladder, and vaulted through the window into Phoenix''s boudoir. As soon as his feet touched the ground, a fragrant breeze blew over him. Li Nuo embraced Anning and spun around; having not seen each other for several days, their initial interaction naturally involved a breath-holding deep exchange. "Have you missed me these past few days?" "Yes." "How much did you miss me?" "Very, very much." "How much is ''very much''?" ... Once women fall in love, it is like they become different people. When Li first met Anning, she was incredibly aloof and cool. At that time, Li Nuo would never have imagined that one day she would sit on his lap, lean into his arms, and say such cheesy sweet nothings. "Tell me..." She playfully wriggled her body, but that movement only made it hard for Li Nuo. Although Anning didn''t have Phoenix''s allure by appearance, her figure was in no way inferior to Phoenix''s. Straddling his legs and wriggling about, how could he bear it? Out of respect, Li Nuo immediately responded. Anning suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Having been studying the proprieties of inner chambers with the female officials in the palace recently, she naturally knew what this meant. Her face flushed red in an instant, and she dared not move anymore. Seeing the look of discomfort on Li Nuo''s face, she hesitated for a long time and then shyly lowered her head, asking, "Do you want me to help you?" Li Nuo was feeling distressed and didn''t understand her implication, asking, "Help what?" As he spoke these words, he suddenly stiffened, taking in a sharp breath, "Hiss..." Chapter 349 225: The Phoenixs Perplexity Jade Sound Pavilion. A room on the second floor. Li Nuo lay on Phoenix''s bed, staring at the canopy above, his mind utterly blank. All thoughts of Grandmasters, the Martial Arts Tournament, the Law Code... All annoyances, all complications, in this moment, were far from him. Li Anning had washed her hands and sat beside Li Nuo, her pretty face flushed. After a moment, Li Nuo asked, "Did the female officials in the palace teach you this as well?" Li Anning shyly nodded, replying, "She said this is the proper etiquette of the bridal chamber..." Despite the embarrassment, the female official had told her that there was nothing to be ashamed of when performing the bridal rites with one''s own husband. Li Nuo couldn''t help but marvel at how diligent and thorough the palace female officials were, teaching everything. Just now, Li Nuo had completely surrendered himself to her delicate jade hands. It was rather embarrassing to admit. In his past life, he had lived for over twenty years and probably only held a girl''s hand during kindergarten games like ''drop the handkerchief.'' And that, too, was only a handshake. So this was what it felt like to have a girlfriend. The regrets of his previous life were finally rectified at this moment. Thump, thump, thump! Just then, there was a knocking sound from outside, and a woman''s voice said, "Your Highness, it''s about time." Li Anning stood up, her face flushed, saying, "I''m leaving, I''ll come again in a few days." It was also her first time having such intimate contact with her beloved, and apart from blushing and feeling her ears burn, her heart thumped uncontrollably. It was the perfect moment for the female official to hurry her along. After giving Li Nuo a shy glance, she hurriedly fled the scene. Watching her leave as if in escape, Li Nuo only wished that August would come sooner. At that time, the two of them could do the things couples do in their own home, rather than always sneaking around to Phoenix''s place. When he returned to the Li Mansion, Phoenix had already gone out to paint with his wife. Song Yiren stopped practicing swordsmanship when she saw Li Nuo come in, and asked, "Where did you go just now?" A subconscious pursing of his lips gave her the answer. He had been seduced by that fox spirit Princess again. Although she didn''t have to worry about her mother-in-law dragging her back, What should have been hers was still out of reach. Thinking of her man being intimate with another woman, she felt an indescribable sourness in her heart. She observed Li Nuo''s lips and sure enough, there were traces of lipstick. Again, kissing! Was kissing really that pleasurable? Involuntarily, her own lips pursed. And she wondered what it tasted like... Li Nuo gave some guidance to Yiren in her swordsmanship, and soon his wife returned from outside. Though Phoenix could not fight, she was quite accomplished in the elegant arts of playing the zither and painting. At the very least, under her tutelage, Jiaren had gone from clueless to quite capable in her paintings. One couldn''t say her painting skills were exquisite, but they were at least presentable. Accompanying his wife to alleviate her boredom and playing matchmaker for him and Anning, Phoenix truly had contributed quite a lot to their household, inducing in Li Nuo a slight sense of guilt... Jade Sound Pavilion. Phoenix had just returned and went to the rear garden to pick a few flowers. Then, she entered a room on the second floor and placed the flowers on the table, ready to trim them, when her expression suddenly changed, and she subtly sidestepped, avoiding the withered claw striking from behind. She grabbed the wrist of the assailant with a reverse hand. Her other hand immediately reacted, elbowing towards the attacker''s chest. Bang! Her elbow was repelled by a powerful force, and a somewhat surprised voice reached her ear. "Your cultivation has increased quite a bit, could it be that you''ve had some fortunate encounter in Chang''an?" Phoenix released her grip and turned to look at the old crone behind her, her face showing surprise, "Why have you come?" The old crone poured herself a cup of water without invitation and asked, "These days, the Da Xia Court has been summoning strong martial artists from various Martial Arts Sects. Have you found out their purpose?" Phoenix asked, "Did you come here for this?" The old crone replied, "This is no small matter. Without rhyme or reason, why are they gathering so many martial artists?" The court and the Martial Arts world traditionally did not interfere with each other. The Da Xia Court summoning all the Grandmasters of the Martial Arts realm for no apparent reason made it hard not to suspect that they had some grand scheme in mind. A single Grandmaster might not amount to much. But when dozens or even hundreds of Grandmasters join forces, beheading the enemy''s leader amidst a sea of soldiers is effortless, and conquering cities and lands becomes a trifling matter. Such significant movements couldn''t be concealed from the spies of other countries. They speculated endlessly about it; countries with even slight friction with Daxia were extremely vigilant, watching every movement in Chang''an. Phoenix shook her head and said, "I haven''t heard any news. It might be because some time ago, the Minister of Justice''s family was assassinated by people from the Martial Arts community, and the court wants to take this opportunity to regulate the Martial Arts..." The old crone asked, "Really?" Phoenix shrugged and said, "That''s just my guess. If they really had any grand scheme, it wouldn''t be so widely known. Such secrets are beyond my reach." Seeing that she truly knew nothing, the old crone didn''t ask further but instead said, "The speed of your progress in Chang''an has exceeded my expectations. I didn''t think that in less than two years, you''d manage to turn Jade Sound Pavilion into the third largest Music Workshop in Chang''an..." Phoenix glanced at her and said, "Well, of course. Who do you think I am? Although Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building aren''t ours yet, our people have successfully infiltrated them and have completely gained their trust. Just give it some time, and they will come in very handy." The old crone nodded and said, "It''s like you to achieve such things. It seems that sending you to Chang''an was the right decision." Phoenix sat down by the bed, about to say something, when she suddenly wrinkled her nose and sniffed, puzzled, "What''s that smell?" The old crone stepped forward and also sniffed. She was experienced and after a slight pause of shock, she asked in astonishment, "You have a man?" Phoenix asked bewilderedly, "What man?" The old crone carefully inspected Phoenix''s features, confirming her Yuan Yin was still intact. But the faint scent by the bed was undeniable. She first looked at Phoenix''s hands, then at her chest, her gaze lingering on her rosy lips for a moment before saying, "This is the scent of a man." Phoenix was momentarily stunned, and her complexion turned red as she realized what the old woman was referring to. She was embarrassed and annoyed in her heart; she kindly lent them a place, and they actually did such things on her bed... The old crone watched her surprised, asking, "If it''s not you, could it be Zhi''er?" Phoenix replied irritably, "It''s not her either, stop asking." The old crone looked at her and then simply remarked, "I just want to remind you, you''re the most important asset of Jade Sound Pavilion. Don''t just give your body away easily; if you are to give it, give it to someone most worthy..." Phoenix did not respond to her. The old crone questioned, "What''s going on with your cultivation? With limited time for cultivation these past two years, how could your cultivation have grown faster than under normal circumstances?" This was something Phoenix hadn''t expected either. She never imagined that, although Li Nuo lacked a foundation in the Martial Path, his innate understanding of the Sword Dao was extremely high. Observing as he taught Miss Song, she learned by watching. However, facing the old crone''s inquiry, she didn''t reveal this and simply answered, "How do you know I haven''t been diligent in my cultivation during these two years? I''ve never slacked off in my cultivation, you know..." Although the old crone was surprised, she didn''t express doubt and said, "About the Martial Arts Tournament, do some more investigation. If you discover anything, be sure to report back in time..." Phoenix nodded and replied, "Understood..." ... Li Mansion. After Li Nuo personally demonstrated Song Mountain Swordsmanship for Jiaren, he walked over to a stone table to rest. As his gaze unintentionally swept over, he noticed Phoenix staring at him without blinking. Li Nuo touched his face and asked, "Is there something dirty on my face?" Phoenix came back to her senses, shook her head, and said, "No." Li Nuo sensed something and asked quietly, "Is Anning with you?" Phoenix continued shaking her head, "No." She was just a bit puzzled. Both of them still had their original yang and the other her Yuan Yin, so what exactly had they done in her bed that day... After a pause, she casually inquired, "I heard from a guest at Jade Sound Pavilion that the court is hosting a Martial Arts Tournament, inviting many formidable Martial Arts Sects..." Li Nuo nodded and said, "Yes, that''s happening." Phoenix said, "I hear people say the court is planning for war; that''s why they''re inviting these Martial Arts experts..." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback, "Who said that? I''m not aware of it." Phoenix said, "Many people are saying that." Li Nuo waved his hand and remarked, "What war? That''s all nonsense. The Martial Arts Tournament was my idea, how could I not know?" Phoenix was surprised, "The young master proposes hosting a Martial Arts Tournament for what purpose?" Li Nuo said, "To let Jiaren and Yiren witness Grandmasters'' battles, to broaden their horizons, which will aid in their cultivation. If you want to join the spectacle, I can give you an invitation from the Ministry of Rites, so you can enter for free..." Phoenix appeared stunned. This Martial Arts Tournament had the spies from different countries trembling in fear, the court filled with suspicions, and the Military gearing up. The neighboring minor countries of Da Xia were almost scared to death. All this, only to broaden the horizons of his wife and sister-in-law. Whether they would actually broaden their horizons, she didn''t know. But it surely broadened hers. Soon, a smile spread across Phoenix''s face, and with a slight chuckle, she said, "Sure, I would like to witness the Martial Arts Grandmasters myself..." Chapter 350 226: The Grand Wedding Living each day used to mean losing one, and Li Nuo always felt that time passed too quickly. Lately, however, he began to feel that time crawled by agonizingly slow. Two and a half months seemed longer than two and a half years to him. Fortunately, he could still meet in the Phoenix''s boudoir every few days, and with Anning it felt as if they were already an old married couple. The female officials from the Princess Mansion seemed to know everything about what to do and how to teach it. Anning''s delicate hands gracefully moved in various gestures, at first slowly and gently, then boldly and intensely, always enchanting him so deeply that he couldn''t tear himself away. Although he was indeed happy, his body was no longer what it used to be. After all, the body of a Legalist was no match for a Martial Artist. He hoped that after this Martial Arts Tournament, he would have some other gains. Hundreds of thieves had once given him direct access to the power of the Thief Sect. With so many Grandmasters and martial geniuses present, there might also be a chance to light up his talent for cultivation. He didn''t aspire for high achievements in the Martial Path, but he needed an iron-clad body to handle Anning, that little demoness. The Martial Arts Tournament was less than half a month away. And their wedding was less than a day away. In the thirty-fourth year of the Zhisheng era, on the ninth day of the eighth month, it was a good day to wed with great fortune in all endeavors. That day, the whole of Chang''an was engulfed in a joyous atmosphere. The Royal Family had not married off a princess in a long time, and Princess Anning''s wedding specifications were higher than any princess before her. Perhaps feeling guilty for making the princess share a husband with another woman, Your Majesty had given her a dowry twice the size of other princesses. The procession bearing the dowry stretched on for miles. Two hundred musicians from the Music Bureau played a symphony that resonated across Chang''an''s skies. The streets of Chang''an were empty as citizens came out of their homes to witness this rare spectacle. Women envied Princess Anning, who was granted marriage to the top scholar of the Six Arts by Your Majesty. Men envied the Prince Consort, for after welcoming the princess into his home, he was to marry another bride. A turn of the head, a smile¡ªshe outshined all the beauty in the imperial harem. A single glance could capture a city; a second glance could capture a nation. The two most famous beauties of Chang''an became his wives. He himself was a top scholar of the Six Arts, his father a powerful influence in the court, and the holy decree from Your Majesty secured his marriage. He held power when awake, and lay with a beauty in his arms when drunk. Before the age of twenty, he had already achieved what men across the world could only dream of. Tonight, he would probably be the happiest man in the world, provoking an insurmountable envy in countless others just by thinking about it... Song Residence. Song Mu''er, dressed in beautiful clothes, ran in from outside, exclaiming loudly, "They''re here, they''re here! Brother Li Nuo is here!" Last time, when Jiaren got married, everything was kept simple, and even the most basic ceremony was omitted. This time, the wedding was bestowed by Your Majesty and organized by the Ministry of Rites, and with both her parents present, it was like making up for the regrets of last time. Everyone in the Song Residence was happy except for one person. As Song Yiren watched Li Nuo carry Jiaren, dressed in her wedding gown, onto the bridal sedan chair and could only follow behind with the bouquet, the bitterness in her heart peaked at that moment. She was just born a little too late. And for the rest of her life, she would always be a step behind others. At this moment, her suspended heart finally died. ... As the princess got married, Chang''an celebrated. Half the street in front of Li Mansion was curtained off, with tables laid out to welcome friends and neighbors. The Imperial Family members, as well as officials and nobles, attended an even grander banquet in Furong Garden. The specifications for Princess Anning''s wedding used the protocol of a Grand Princess, with all government offices taking the day off. Officials of the fifth rank and above from Chang''an could attend the banquet in Furong Garden. Inside Furong Garden, the atmosphere buzzed as toasts were made and people mingled happily. Not having to go to the government office and being able to sneak away from business to enjoy a Royal wedding feast, the officials were certainly delighted. Meanwhile, Li Mansion hosted another kind of festivity. King Chun officiated the wedding ceremony. Since the Emperor did not attend this wedding, and the elder brother assumes the role of the father, he accepted the bows from Li Nuo and Anning on behalf of the Emperor. Normally, a couple bows during the ceremony. But when Li Nuo bowed, it was with three people. By imperial permission, Anning and Jiaren, without distinction of seniority or inferiority, both were principal wives. They carried out the bowing ceremony simultaneously. After the bowing ceremony, King Chun put their hands together, smiling as he said, "The Fine Ceremony is successfully held, and the perfect match is tied. May your love be as deep as the sea, respecting each other as guests. May your offspring be as abundant as crickets and kylin, surely prospering in the future. With united hearts and virtues, befitting a home and a house. Forever bonded like paired phoenixes, sworn like Yuan Yang, so certified..." After offering tea to his father, mother-in-law and father-in-law, and King Chun, the two brides were escorted to their respective wedding chambers. Li Nuo, however, had to stay and entertain the guests. The guests at the house were not many, as the Royal Family members were all in Furong Garden. Those in the house were people from the Song Residence and some friends whom Li Nuo and Anning had invited. Including some officials from the Ministry of Rites and Ministry of Justice, as well as the Ministry of Justice. And also Pei Zhe from Chang''an County Government, County Magistrate Zhang, County Captain Wang, Zhou Yu, Pei Jun, and several teachers from Qingfeng Academy. "Congratulations, Lord Li." "I wish Brother Li a happy marriage." "May Mr. Li have a harmonious marriage and bear precious children soon." ... Facing their congratulations and toasts, Li Nuo raised his glass in response to each one. Three people arrived from the Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix and the nightingale had invites personally sent by Li Nuo, while Yuan Yang was brought by Song Yu. At today''s wedding, as the wife and Anning''s best friend, Phoenix first accompanied Li Nuo to the Princess Mansion to pick up Anning, helped her into and out of the sedan chair, held the hem of her bridal gown, and then followed Li Nuo to the Song Residence to fetch Jiaren, busy bustling about, and Li Nuo arranged for her to sit with Yiren. To express his gratitude, Li Nuo toasted Phoenix three times. Fortunately, he had taken a hangover pill concocted by the Medical School beforehand; otherwise, he might have collapsed after this round of toasts. When it was Yiren''s turn, Li Nuo picked up his wine cup and met a pair of deeply resentful eyes. Song Yiren watched Li Nuo holding the wine cup with boundless resentment. Originally, what they should be drinking tonight was the wedding cup. But instead, she could only be here, wishing him a harmonious marriage with her sister. Blessings¡ªshe couldn''t say them no matter what, but she also didn''t want to create any unpleasantness on such a day, so she raised her wine cup and clinked it forcefully with Li Nuo''s, then tipped her head back and downed the wine in her cup. After Li Nuo left, she sat back down and drank glass after glass. Until she was thoroughly tipsy, and a pleasant voice suddenly asked beside her, "Miss Yiren, feeling upset?" Song Yiren glanced at the woman next to her and retorted irritably, "What''s it to you!" Phoenix was rebuked without reason, but she didn''t get angry. Instead, she simply smiled and said, "If getting drunk allows you to become tonight''s bride in your dreams, then drink..." Song Yiren glared at her and asked, "What exactly are you trying to say?" Phoenix asked herself, "Do you know how he ended up with the Princess?" Hearing the word ''Princess'' made Song Yiren angry, and she turned her head, saying, "I don''t want to know!" Phoenix asked with a smile, "Don''t you want to marry the man you love?" Song Yiren took another drink and said, "He''s already married to someone else." Phoenix spoke leisurely, "If Princess Anning thought the same, then tonight, she should also be sitting here drowning her sorrows in drink, rather than waiting in the bridal chamber for her husband..." Song Yiren asked impatiently, "What exactly are you trying to say?" Phoenix said with a smile, "What I''m trying to say is, happiness is something you have to fight for. Instead of brooding over unchangeable facts, try to accept them. Sometimes, just a change of perspective can make many troubles disappear..." Song Yiren listened, dizzy, but felt that there was some truth to what she said. She stared at Phoenix and asked, "Accept what?" ... The sky had completely darkened. Although no one dared to force him, Li Nuo still drank a lot as he toasted table by table. Even with the hangover pill, he still felt slightly dizzy. Standing in the courtyard adorned with red silk and lanterns, the night breeze blew, and the slight tipsiness quickly vanished without a trace. The rooms on both sides, decorated with the character for ''happiness,'' were lit up. His wife and Anning, naturally, could not wait for him in the same room. However, the entire wedding ceremony was planned by the Ministry of Rites, and Li Nuo had long known he would face such a choice. He first approached the room on the right. Upon opening the door, Li Nuo was slightly startled. Instead of the expected single figure sitting by the bed, there were two figures in bridal attire. He and Anning had discussed it, and tonight, he would first go to his wife''s side, lift the veil, drink the wedding cup, and then go to her. She had very obediently expressed no objections to this arrangement. But at this moment, Anning and his wife sat side by side on the bed, their closely seated hands also holding each other. These past days at the Ministry of Rites, Li Nuo had seen many officials'' households where wives and concubines jealously quarreled, making the house a mess. Such things, obviously, would not occur in his home. Anning was so sweet and understanding, and jealousy was out of the question for his wife. After his brief surprise, Li Nuo approached the bed and gently lifted the two exquisite veils. Anning looked up at him, eyes filled with barely concealed affection. Song Jiaren also looked at Li Nuo, in the same room and attire, but a year later, her state of mind had completely changed. Li Nuo watched them unblinkingly. His wife and Anning looked heartbreakingly beautiful today. Li Nuo picked up the wine cup on the table, and Li Anning looked at Song Jiaren, taking the initiative to say, "Sister Jiaren, you go first." Song Jiaren shook her head gently, "You go first." Watching them both so considerate, Li Nuo said, "How about we do it together?" He picked up both cups, intertwining his arms with theirs, and drank the wedding cup. All that remained of the wedding ceremony was the final step. However, a new problem arose. They could drink the wedding cup together, but could they also share the bridal chamber? For both his wife and Anning, this was their first real wedding, and whoever''s room he stayed in tonight would cause irreplaceable regret for the other. Li Nuo had originally planned to spend the first half of the night with his wife and then compensate Anning in the latter half, but now... Lost in thought, Anning had already spread out the red wedding quilt. Jiaren would sleep on the outside, and she would slip into the inside, leaving space for one person in the middle, then she looked up and gave Li Nuo a glance, saying, "What are you waiting for, come over..." Chapter 351 227: The Four Beauties Gather [Change the Update Time] The wedding bed was large, so even with three people, it didn''t feel cramped. Li Nuo lay in the middle, his wife on the left and Anning on the right. He didn''t know what Anning had said to his wife just now, but she had actually agreed to the three of them sleeping in one bed. Li Nuo felt that it was mostly due to the effect of the Yuqing Heart Technique. This cultivation technique made her less likely to get angry. And of course, less likely to feel too shy. It was natural that the three of them couldn''t do anything. At least not now. If he consummated the marriage with his wife at this time, her journey on the Martial Path would be completely ruined. Nor could he consummate the marriage with Anning while his wife watched. Li Nuo held his wife''s hand with one hand and hugged Anning with the other, Anning resting on his chest, and whispered, "Husband." Li Nuo responded, "Hmm?" Li Anning, looking blissful, said, "Nothing, I just wanted to call you." Though she had called him "husband" countless times before, this time was different from all the others. Jiaren Song fell silent for a while before suddenly saying, "Husband." Li Nuo turned his head to look at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Jiaren Song whispered, "You, you go and consummate the marriage." She couldn''t fulfill her duties as a wife now and didn''t want Anning''s wedding to be flawed because of her. Li Anning pouted and said, "Didn''t we agree that today''s husband would belong to both of us, and starting tomorrow, on odd-numbered days you''ll accompany her, and on even-numbered days, you''ll accompany me..." For her and for sister Jiaren, today was the most meaningful day. She had already shared her husband with herself, how could she selfishly monopolize him on such a day? Li Nuo now realized that in his absence, they had already arranged everything between them. Naturally, nothing more could happen tonight, and Li Nuo extinguished any other thoughts. In order to ensure the wedding went without a hitch, he had personally overseen almost every part, stayed up almost all night yesterday, and had gone out early in the morning to greet the bridal procession. Now that everything had finally settled and he lay in bed, flanked by gentle warmth on both sides, he completely relaxed and soon felt drowsiness set in... When Li Nuo awoke the next morning, there was no one beside him. He glanced out the window, and it was already late. Li Nuo dressed and walked outside. His wife was exercising in the morning, and Anning walked in carrying breakfast, glanced at Li Nuo, and said, "If you hadn''t gotten up, I was about to flip your blanket..." After quickly washing up, Li Nuo finished his breakfast at the stone table in the yard. According to tradition, the morning after the wedding, the couple should serve tea to the in-laws. Li Nuo had no mother, and his father never cared much for these rituals, having gone to the Ministry of Justice early in the morning; naturally, that part was skipped. After breakfast, Li Anning, holding his arm, said, "Let''s go grocery shopping with sister Jiaren later, we''ll cook lunch ourselves, I want to eat the food you cook..." Li Nuo naturally agreed to her request. Grocery shopping and cooking were just small matters; what mattered was who he was doing it with. After his wife finished her morning exercise, the three of them went out to buy groceries. When they had paraded through the streets, many of Chang''an''s citizens had recognized them, and after buying lots of groceries, Li Nuo didn''t even spend a single cent. "May the top scholar and his two wives live a hundred years in harmony and have sons early." "These vegetables aren''t worth much; consider them a gift to the top scholar to share in the joy." "Please don''t pay, it''s an honor for an old man like me to brag that the Princess and the Prince Consort have shopped here..." ... Others congratulated them, so Li Nuo did not insist anymore. After taking the groceries home, Li Nuo found Phoenix was also at home. She hadn''t just arrived; it seemed she had stayed overnight. After asking, he found out she had gotten a bit drunk last night and slept with Yiren. Li Nuo greatly admired one thing about Phoenix: she could become friends with any woman. Whether it was his wife, whose marriage was rumored to be troubled because of her, or Anning, who had initially not seen eye to eye with her, now both had become very good friends with her. Previously, Phoenix had hardly spoken a few words to Yiren, yet just because they sat at the same table during last night''s feast, they had become close friends who could sleep together. Seeing Li Nuo and the others busy in the kitchen, Phoenix also volunteered to help. Although her culinary skills were mediocre, they were still far better than those of Jiaren, Yiren, and Anning. After some busy preparations, the five people successfully made six dishes and one soup. Though the flavor of the food couldn''t compare to that of professional chefs, it was still their own handiwork, and every dish was polished off without a trace remaining. After eating, Phoenix took the initiative to wash the dishes. Li Nuo walked into the room and said, "Let me do that..." Since the groceries were bought, prepared, and cooked by them, washing the dishes himself would bring everything full circle. Phoenix smiled and said, "Let me do it." Li Nuo took the plate from her hand and said, "You girls have delicate hands, better saved for fine activities like flower arranging and painting, leave the heavy work to me." His casual remark made Phoenix think of something; a blush involuntarily crept up her face. Li Nuo glanced at her and asked in surprise, "Why is your face so red?" Phoenix raised her palm and fanned her face, saying, "It''s a bit hot..." Li Nuo said, "Then you should go outside, the kitchen is indeed hot; it''s cooler outside..." After Phoenix hurriedly left, Anning and Jiaren wanted to come in and help him, but Li Nuo refused them for the same reason. He naturally had to cherish his own wife. Anning''s hands were so delicate, using them to wash dishes would be an utter waste. After Li Nuo finished the dishes and walked back to the courtyard, he saw this scene: Phoenix was sitting at the table arranging flowers, Anning sat opposite her, reading a book on Legalism, his wife was practicing swordplay in the courtyard, and Yiren was swinging under the tree... Li Nuo felt inexplicably that this scene was particularly harmonious. He didn''t disturb them and went back to his room, capturing this scene on paper. He had previously drawn a painting of "Three Beauties." Compared to last time, his painting skills had greatly improved. These days, Li Nuo didn''t have to go to the Ministry of Rites; officials had a whole month of marriage leave, and since Li Nuo had just started his job a month ago, he could take another month off, which was perfect for spending time at home with them. In the courtyard. After swinging for a while, Yiren felt a bit bored, so she jumped down from the swing and walked over to watch Phoenix arrange flowers. Actually, she hadn''t liked Phoenix before. Phoenix had a voluptuous figure and was also beautiful; Yiren didn''t like women with bigger breasts than hers. But after spending a short time together last night, she thought Phoenix was a very good person, good enough to completely overlook her physical flaws. She didn''t have many friends in Chang''an and really needed someone she could talk to about her feelings. She looked at Phoenix and said, "Phoenix, why don''t you just move in here?" Phoenix was momentarily stunned, then shook her head and said, "How could I do that? I''m not even part of the Li Family..." Li Anning, who was reading, looked up at those words, grabbed Phoenix''s hand, and said, "Come on, whether you are at Jade Sound Pavilion or not doesn''t matter; you being here could at least give me someone to talk to. We have plenty of rooms in the house; you can pick any one you like..." Phoenix had taken a huge risk to shelter her when she ran away. Over the past two months, Phoenix had also created opportunities for them to meet. Anning no longer felt the animosity she had before toward Phoenix. Instead, they had become friends who talked about everything. Phoenix, looking into Anning''s hopeful eyes, continued to shake her head, saying, "I really can''t..." Jiaren put away her sword and slowly walked over, saying, "Pick any room you like, and I''ll have it prepared for you..." Phoenix was her only friend; she had hardly had any friends since childhood, and being with Phoenix, she could learn a lot. Naturally, it would be best if she could live with them. Looking at all three of them, Phoenix could only nod and say, "Well, alright then..." When Li Nuo walked out of the room to get some fresh air, Yiren was already accompanying Phoenix to collect her things from the Jade Sound Pavilion. As for Phoenix moving into the Li Family, he, of course, had no objections. Yiren and Anning didn''t get along, and she also had issues with Jiaren. But she got along very well with Phoenix. Jiaren, Yiren, Anning¡ªall got along well with her. Phoenix was like Li Nuo''s anchor; when his marriage leave ended and he had to go to the government office during the day, having Phoenix at home meant he didn''t have to worry about domestic issues. By the time Li Nuo finished the painting, it was evening. He walked out of the study and went to his wife''s room. When he pushed the door, he found it was locked from the inside. Although to him, a locked door was no different from an unlocked one, today was an even-numbered day, and according to their previous arrangement, he was supposed to stay with Anning. Actually, it was better this way; they had agreed among themselves, so Li Nuo didn''t have to feel awkward. Alternate days kept it fair and balanced. "I''m going to Anning''s place then..." Li Nuo spoke at the door, heard a soft response from inside the room, and then walked to the room across. The door to Anning''s room was open; Li Nuo walked in and had just closed the door when he was suddenly pinned against it. That kiss spanned the entire room, from the doorway to the desk, and from the desk to the bed. Clothes were strewn all over the floor beside the bed, and soon all that remained on her were a thin layer covering her chest and barely-there panties covering her rear. When Li Nuo''s hand reached the tie around her waist, although she was flushed and her eyes were watery, she still held his hand, her voice trembling as she said, "Wait, wait a moment..." Li Nuo faltered; with the arrow on the bow, poised to be released, how could he wait at such a moment? Anning blushed, one hand reaching behind her. As the ties at her back came undone. The next moment, Li Nuo saw the moon in the sky. [PS: Update time change¡ªI used to update every noon, writing in the morning was always stressful, and I wanted to update as early as possible in the evening, but I was always in a hurry. Starting tomorrow, I will switch the updates to the evening, writing everything in a day and posting around 11 PM. It might be earlier, and if you go to bed early you can read it the next day.] Chapter 352 228 All is Readyã€5700】 As a child, I knew not of the moon, calling it a white jade disc. And mistook it for a mirror in the Jade Terrace, flying in the blue cloud''s end. A fairy hangs her feet down, as the cassia trees form dense circles round. The white rabbit pounds the elixir to completion, I ask to whom will it be handed ''round. ... Early in the morning, Li Nuo inscribed on a new painting, Li Bai''s "Observing the Moon." The painting depicted a bright moon, within which stood palaces, cassia forests abounded, palace maids dancing in veil, and the white rabbit pounding medicinal herbs. Having survived last night''s madness, he could no longer look directly at words like ''moon,'' ''white rabbit,'' and ''pounding herbs,'' Anning truly was a little temptress, her enthusiasm, as opposed to his wife''s aloofness, were at polar opposites. The painting was lifelike, as if the lady in the moon was truly waving her sleeves in dance. It''s said that in ancient times, those powers who entered the Dao through painting possessed the extraordinary ability to bring their paintings to life. Of course, Li Nuo could never reach that realm in this lifetime. His painting and calligraphy skills, like his musical abilities, were not of the growing kind, and could not be enhanced by his own practice. Phoenix stood by Li Nuo, admiring the painting, her beautiful eyes showing continuous amazement, she murmured, "Young Master''s painting skills have reached the Transformation Realm, not even the Painting Saint Gu Youzhi could do better..." Li Nuo set down his brush and smiled, "Do you like it? If you like it, I''ll give it to you." The business at Jade Sound Pavilion had gotten on track and no longer required her to worry over it. Under the warm invitations from Yiren, Anning, and his wife, Phoenix had moved into the Li Family yesterday, sharing a yard with Yiren. For someone unrelated by blood, this was actually a bit strange. However, she''s not only likable in personality but also talented in many arts, winning the affection of the two mistresses of Li Mansion, even Yiren, who almost became the mistress of Li Mansion, treated her as close as a sister. Yiren was even closer to Phoenix than she was to the Jiaren. At least, Li Nuo had never seen Yiren holding hands with his wife, yet she eagerly taught Phoenix the Martial Path. The "Moon Palace Map," which he had painted on a whim, was given to Phoenix, then Housekeeper Wu walked in from outside, holding a big chest, and said, "Young Master, all the books you asked for have been bought..." Li Nuo ordered him to place the chest on the ground and took out the dozens of books inside. These were all Martial Path Classics, but they were not about specific moves, rather Internal Cultivation Methods. The Martial Path is divided into internal and external cultivation. Internal cultivation refers to mental methods, like the Yuqing Heart Technique, Shangqing Heart Method, and so on. These mental methods determine the nature of True Qi and its circulation routes within the body. The more top-tier the mental method, the faster the growth rate of True Qi, combined with top-tier talent, a day of cultivation could be worth several days for others. External cultivation is mainly about moves, such as Shangqing Swordsmanship, Yuqing Palm Technique, Five Mountains Swordsmanship, some Blade Technique, Spear Technique, and so on. On the journey of the Martial Path, both internal and external cultivation are equally important. Practicing only internal cultivation without external techniques will greatly reduce combat power. It''s fine when one''s cultivation overwhelms another, but if facing someone of similar cultivation, defeat can come in an instant. Practicing only external techniques without internal cultivation is worse; without True Qi for support, one can''t breach others'' defenses, and the most exquisite techniques are merely a tickling motion. These books were all about Internal Cultivation Methods. Three cobblers with their wits combined equal Zhuge Liang. Li Nuo didn''t believe that so many insights from grandmasters, once blended and upgraded by the Law Code, couldn''t decode a Yuqing Heart Technique? His determination stemmed from Anning. Last night, the two of them had their wedding chamber visit, although it wasn''t complete. Let''s say it was a half visit. In other people''s homes, there are jealous squabbles, and no one gives way. Both Jiaren and Anning were too accommodating. His wife didn''t mind that he and Anning would visit the wedding chamber first, and Anning felt that she was a latecomer and owed too much to his wife, wishing to wait until he and his wife had their visit first. Because of this, last night, Li Nuo could not dive deep into the sea; he only witnessed the twin moons in the sky, and the jade rabbit pounding the elixir. Even if he were to wait until his wife becomes a Grandmaster before consummating their marriage, that was still an unknown length of time away. In order to achieve a happier life sooner, he decided to tackle the problem at its root. Instead of waiting for his wife to make a breakthrough, it would be better to help her improve her mental method. Creating a new Cultivation Technique was already difficult, very few martial artists could create their own internal Cultivation Method at the Grandmaster level. Only at the Sixth Realm, able to comprehend the Power of Heaven and Earth and being sufficiently familiar with the human meridians, could one have the basics for creating a new mental method. But this wasn''t absolute. In the history of the Martial Path, there were individuals with outstanding comprehension and dazzling talent who, at the Fifth Realm, could create superior mental methods. The Internal Cultivation Methods bought by Housekeeper Wu were the most common ones available on the market. Top-tier mental methods from various factions would definitely not be leaked, but these books were enough for Li Nuo to get started. In essence, mental methods are all about the routes of meridian circulation. The more profound the mental method, the more meridians it requires ¨C usually one main meridian paired with several branch meridians. Once a mental method is determined and the meridians are unblocked, one can no longer switch to another cultivation. To create a new internal mental method, one must be familiar with the meridians and acupoints of the human body. In this area, Li Nuo was still a novice. But someone was familiar. No one knew this better than the Imperial Physician. Rather than figuring it out on his own, it was better to find someone who already knew. The Imperial Hospital was under the jurisdiction of Taichang Si, which, along with the Ministry of Rites, could be considered as brother departments of the imperial government. Taichang Si primarily handled specific sacrificial rites and ceremonies, whereas the Ministry of Rites was responsible for establishing and interpreting the rites. In a sense, Taichang Si was an executive department of the Ministry of Rites, except officials from the Ministry of Rites only had the power to transfer, not to govern, the departments under Taichang Si. Chapter 353 - 228 All is Readyã€5700】_2 The two current Prime Ministers of the Taichang Si, one was Li Nuo''s old friend, Liu Shang. The other was his second uncle, Song Lian. To take action against the Imperial Hospital, there was even no need for the Ministry of Justice or the Spiegel Bureau to step in. Imperial Hospital. Compared to other departments of the court, the Imperial Hospital mainly served the Imperial Family. Although it didn''t have much power, there were also not many daily matters. His Majesty, in these years, indulged in the pursuit of longevity, becoming more youthful as time passed and remained robust, rarely requiring the services of an Imperial Physician. The concubines of the harem were attended by their special female doctors; thus, the Imperial Physicians of the Imperial Hospital led idle lives. Apart from delving into medical arts, they spent their days in the Imperial Hospital drinking tea, playing chess, arriving at the government office punctually, and leaving on time¡ªa rather joyful existence. The two Imperial Doctor Orders within the Imperial Hospital were leisurely enjoying tea and chess in a certain room. Inside other rooms of duty, some were lying down asleep, while some rooms were outright empty. The court had actually cracked down on discipline a few days earlier. The officials of other government offices obediently did not dare to arrive late or leave early, yet no one paid any attention to the Imperial Hospital. In the eyes of many, the Imperial Hospital didn''t even seem like a part of the court''s bureaucracy. Their lack of attention was just fine with them, as they enjoyed their leisure. While the two Imperial Doctor Orders were playing chess, one of them lifted his head and suddenly noticed an additional figure across from him. After a moment of astonishment, he immediately stood up and said, "Lord Liu, what brings you here? Are you feeling unwell?" The Imperial Hospital was under the jurisdiction of the Taichang Si, and the Prime Minister had the power to adjudicate matters of the temple, making him their direct superior. However, as the Imperial Hospital was the least noticeable department of the Taichang Si, visits were uncommon unless they were seeking medical treatment. Liu Shang found a chair to sit down and said, "Lately, I''ve indeed been feeling unwell, often experiencing soreness in my back and knees, ringing in my ears, dizziness, and losing more hair than usual..." The two Imperial Doctor Orders, with decades of medical experience, took one look at Lord Liu and knew that his symptoms were the result of excessive indulgence, leading to deficiency of kidney yang. However, to save his face, Doctor Liu still took his pulse, pondered for a moment, and said, "Prime Minister, you have been overexerting yourself. Allow me to prescribe a formula for you. If you adhere to it, within seven days, you will surely regain your vigor, standing tall and firm..." "Very good, very good..." Liu Shang was overjoyed, tucking the kidney-strengthening prescription into his bosom. Then his tone suddenly shifted as he said, "The officials of your Imperial Hospital are quite lax, aren''t they? At work time, some play chess, some sleep. Of the four Medical Supervisors, only one has shown up; of the eight Medical Directors, only three are on duty... No wonder someone reported you for dereliction of duty. With this sort of attitude on the job, do you collect your salaries with peace of mind?" The rapid turnaround by the Prime Minister left both men stunned. After coming to their senses, they were filled with speechlessness. Who was the meddlesome person who reported the Imperial Hospital? Wasn''t the tranquility of the Imperial Hospital a good thing? Surely the Imperial Hospital being busy was not the better scenario! However, such reasoning was naturally non-debatable with the Prime Minister, and they could only bow their heads and humbly accept the scolding. Liu Shang, with a stern face, said, "Summon all staff who are absent and bring them back. Everyone in the Imperial Hospital, including you two, will reflect at the Ministry of Justice for one day as a disciplinary action..." "Yes." The two helplessly nodded. They wondered which malicious person had made such a secret report. It was fortunate that it was only a day of reflection without a salary cut or suspension. However, with such strict demands from Lord Liu, it seemed that their carefree days were coming to an end. As the Imperial Hospital gathered all the absent staff members and Liu Shang escorted them to the Ministry of Justice for detention and reflection, Li Nuo, who was teaching Yiren swordplay back at the Li Mansion, suddenly let go of her hand and said, "Practice by yourself for a while; I have some matters to attend to..." The zealous member of the public who reported the Imperial Hospital for neglect of duty was naturally him. All he needed to do was to inform Liu Shang that he needed to take some officials for cultivation purposes, and Liu Shang would know what to do. Any official of the court, if there was a will to find fault with them, could always find something. Although such minor issues contributed little to cultivation, Li Nuo wasn''t primarily concerned with cultivation, to begin with. He returned to his room, took out a piece of paper, and swiftly sketched a drawing of a woman''s body. The diagram showed the front and back of a woman''s body, and although she was unclothed, Li Nuo''s mind was void of other thoughts. What he saw were various acupoints and meridians. Until just now, he hadn''t quite understood these Internal Cultivation Methods. With many pieces of medical knowledge about acupoints and meridians now in his mind, his view of these methods felt completely different. True Qi passed through the acupoints; whether it was Yin or Yang, cold or warm, or attribute-less, depended on the properties of the acupoints. Martial Artists, when creating Cultivation Techniques, utilized theories of acupoints and meridians from the Medical School. Reviewing the meridian map of the Yuqing Heart Technique again, he found the paths taken were those acupoints with utmost Yin and extreme cold attributes. Among these acupoints, several were, in the theories of the Medical School, closely related to emotions. These acupoints, when continuously subjected to the utmost Yin and extreme cold True Qi, made her emotions seem as if they were sealed away. From the Medical School''s perspective, if certain crucial acupoints in the lower abdomen were continuously stimulated by cold influences, chronic coldness in the womb would naturally make pregnancy impossible. From this, he inferred that if a woman practiced Cultivation Techniques with a Yin Cold Attribute and True Qi flowed through these acupoints, it was highly implausible for her to conceive later in life. Li Nuo flipped through several Cultivation Techniques, and indeed, for those with a Yin Cold Attribute and True Qi passing near these acupoints, a caution was mentioned at the beginning: Any woman practicing these techniques would not be able to bear offspring. Chapter 354 - 228 Everything is Ready [5700]_3 The man, however, was the exact opposite. A certain critical area of a man''s body had a lower temperature compared to other parts, and was overly sensitive to high temperatures. Thus, if a man''s cultivation technique involved scorching True Qi passing through several crucial points in the lower body, fertility would be impossible. Li Nuo found several cultivation techniques that met the criteria, and indeed, he saw similar warnings in them. Many things in this world are interconnected, and from the perspective of the Medical School, one could rationally explain matters related to the Martial Path. From the Medical School''s perspective alone, to address the issues with the Yuqing Heart Technique, one must start with the meridians. If new supporting meridians could be added on the basis of the existing ones to neutralize the effects of the cold meridians and alter the characteristics of the True Qi within her body, then the emotional and physical impacts of the original Yuqing Heart Technique could be completely eradicated. At that point, whether it was consummating the marriage or having children, neither would affect her cultivation. The only downside was that her True Qi might not increase as quickly as before. But this was already the best solution. Li Nuo looked at the drawing on the table and rapidly began to deduce in his mind. He quickly realized that just with the knowledge of the Medical School, he couldn''t modify the cultivation technique. The Medical School was adequate, but he lacked far too much in the area of the Martial Path. Song Yiren had just finished practicing her swordsmanship and walked into the room, wanting to see what Li Nuo was doing. She caught a glimpse of the drawing on the table, blushed with embarrassment, and covering her face she said, "How can you draw such things!" Li Nuo glanced at her. What he drew depended on what she was thinking in her heart. In his eyes, it was merely a diagram of the human body. He had just outlined the contours and hadn''t detailed anything; yet, she was already blushing. That was quite shallow of her, he thought. Li Nuo looked at her and asked, "Haven''t you been sleeping well these past few days?" The doctors at the Imperial Hospital were the best in Daxia, highly proficient in the basic skills of observation, listening, questioning, and pulse-taking. Li Nuo could tell from just one glance that her recent sleep had been poor. Song Yiren glanced back at Li Nuo. How could she possibly sleep well when her husband was taken by another? Especially in the deep silence of the night, as she lay alone on her bed, feelings of injustice and resentment surged in her heart, making it very difficult for her to sleep. Rest was very important; poor sleep could lead to anxiety, irritability, tension, and quickness to anger. Yiren''s behavior was an exact testament to this. Li Nuo looked at her and asked, "Do you want to have a good sleep?" Song Yiren snapped back, "What a silly question!" She had been tormented by insomnia these past few days, unable to sleep at night, lethargic during the day, and constantly in a bad mood. Li Nuo walked over to the bed and sat down, gently patted the bed, and said, "Come up." Seeing Song Yiren''s perplexed expression, he explained, "I know some massage techniques that aid sleep. If I press some points on your head, it might help with your sleep." The Imperial Hospital had many massage therapists, and his skills in this area were fully honed. Song Yiren knew well that her insomnia was due to her worries. Phoenix had already tried many methods to help her, from massages to aromatherapy, but nothing had worked. Yet, she still walked over, took off her shoes, and lay down on the bed. The bed that Song Jiaren could lie on, she could too. Yiren lay on the bed, and Li Nuo looked down for a moment. They indeed looked like sisters, and despite different living environments, if he did not look at their faces, but only at their figures, he could hardly tell them apart. Such was the powerful role of genetics. Li Nuo unfolded the blanket and covered her, leaving only her head exposed. He sat by the bed and said, "Close your eyes." Song Yiren closed her eyes, and Li Nuo placed his hands on her head, finding the right acupuncture points and then gently applied pressure. "Mmm..." Amid the slight pain, there was a tingling, itchiness, and a feeling as if being electrified, which made her involuntarily moan. Li Nuo''s hand involuntarily trembled. Song Yiren also realized something, eyes closed, her face slightly blushed. Li Nuo composed himself, using the unique techniques of the Medical School, he gently massaged the acupoints on her head, which, if assisted by Medical Family True Qi, would make her even more comfortable, and allow her to fall asleep within seconds. However, exchanging cultivation required risking one''s life, and explaining it was also troublesome, so Li Nuo ultimately chose to rely solely on manual techniques. Song Yiren was initially shy but soon, as a tingling sensation of relief spread from her head, a deep sense of weariness completely engulfed her. Moments later, Li Nuo''s hand left Yiren''s head. In just a short while, she had fallen deeply asleep, even letting out a soft snore. It seemed she had indeed not slept well. When Yiren fell asleep, Li Nuo could no longer distinguish her from his wife. Looking down at the face that was all too familiar to him, the thought that she might have become his wife evoked a strange feeling in Li Nuo''s heart. Li Nuo reached out to tidy her hair on her forehead, when he heard faint footsteps at the door. He turned his head and saw Lady Mother-in-law standing at the doorway, looking at him with scrutiny. Li Nuo slowly stood up and tiptoed to the door; after closing the room door from the outside, Su Qing asked, "What are you doing?" Li Nuo said, "Yiren hasn''t rested well these past few days, I helped her massage the acupoints on her head to aid her sleep, let her sleep a bit longer." Su Qing looked at the room door, then said, "The elders and disciples from both the Yuqing and Taiching lineages will also participate in this Martial Arts Tournament. The sect has sent a letter asking me to inform you about it." They actually didn''t intend to participate. But this Martial Arts Tournament, with the Grandmaster from the Five Mountains Sword Sect and Shu Mountain, even the Second-class Sects, all without exception were participating. If they didn''t join, it wouldn''t just be failing to give face to the court, but the court, in union with the entire Martial Arts circle, would isolate them. After hearing these matters, the other two lineages also couldn''t sit still any longer. Li Nuo nodded and said, "No problem, I will have the Ministry of Rites prepared." Although he appeared calm on the surface, he was thrilled inside. If the Grandmasters of the Sanqing Sect were also mobilized, then at this Martial Arts Tournament, the number of Grandmaster-level warriors had already surpassed sixty. Sixty Grandmasters, the entire Daxia, in the open, the Grandmasters wouldn''t surpass a hundred and fifty. Among them, the Martial Arts accounted for more than one-third, the number of court''s Grandmasters should be about the same as the Martial Arts, the rest, either belonged to some famous families or were loners, hard to trace. The Grandmasters of the court, a great majority were stationed in the military, and the rest controlled by the Imperial Family; these were the people Li Nuo could not invite. Regarding those Grandmasters who were about to arrive, Li Nuo had already prepared a grand gift for them. ... Chang''an. More than ten figures, covered in dust, walked through the city gates. Several young people looked back at the towering gates and couldn''t help but let out sounds of amazement. "This is Chang''an." "So impressive!" "So many people on the streets..." "The streets here are so clean, much cleaner than those in our Wu State!" An old man with a hooked nose glanced at them and said, "Mind your expressions, don''t look like country bumpkins entering a city, you''ll disgrace our Sky Eagle Sect!" The young people, hearing this, immediately became serious. The hook-nosed old man surveyed his surroundings. It had been twenty years since he last visited Chang''an, and the current Chang''an had indeed undergone significant changes compared to twenty years ago. The most significant change was the clean ground. The former Chang''an wasn''t this clean; sewage ran across the ground and trash was everywhere. Now, the grounds were so clean that he felt somewhat guilty just spitting casually on the ground. Just as he was about to head to the Ministry of Rites to handle the conference matters, a passerby who noticed the thick phlegm on the ground pointed at him and frowned, saying, "Old man, you''re not young anymore, how can you be so unhygienic..." After speaking, the passerby waved at a group of Imperial Guards nearby and said, "My Lords of the Imperial Guard, I report, there''s someone violating the decree, spitting on the ground!" Chapter 355 - 229 Yirens Military Advisor [Happy Mid-Autumn Festival] Regarding the "Chang''an Sanitation Management Regulations," the residents of Chang''an were initially dissatisfied. The scope of the Ministry of Justice''s authority was too broad; spitting in the street could result in a five-lash punishment and a day of imprisonment, forcing people to swallow their phlegm and refrain from littering. After all, even esteemed academy teachers were not exempt from punishment, let alone ordinary citizens. They certainly did not want the Ministry of Justice to detain them for spitting. However, as time passed, the residents gradually felt that the regulation was not bad. The streets of Chang''an visibly became cleaner. Garbage disappeared from the streets, and no one spit indiscriminately anymore. Every so often along the street, several large wooden barrels were placed where residents had to categorize and dispose of their trash. Walking on clean streets naturally lifted everyone''s spirits. Thus, from initial resentment, the residents slowly shifted to support and uphold the regulation. If any outsider failed to comply, they would speak up and help them correct their behavior. Now, spitting in the streets of Chang''an no longer resulted in lashings or imprisonment. However, offenders did have to spend time in a repentance room, copying the "Chang''an Sanitation Management Regulations" ten times and sweeping the streets for a day as a penalty for harming the environment. Li Mansion. Li Nuo had just hypnotized Yiren, teaching her some painting techniques unique to the Phoenix, when Minister Lu Sheng of the Ministry of Rites hurriedly rushed in and said, "Lord Li, something terrible has happened¡ªthe Grandmaster of the Sky Eagle Sect just arrived in Chang''an and was arrested by the Imperial Guard. You better go have a look!" The Ministry of Justice was responsible for too many significant matters. Recently, this ministry had officially transferred the jurisdiction for punishing environmental pollution to the patrolling Imperial Guard. The Grandmaster of the Sky Eagle Sect, along with a dozen disciples, arrived in Chang''an from Wu State and were barely inside the city gates when they spat on the ground. A vigilant citizen reported them, and they were taken into a repentance room by the Imperial Guard. Upon hearing the news, Li Nuo immediately rushed to the detention place. When he arrived, the elderly man was copying the "Chang''an Sanitation Management Regulations," which required that anyone spitting in the streets of Chang''an must copy the "Regulations" ten times and clean the streets for a day. Thanks to Li Nuo''s intervention, the Imperial Guard Captain forgave one day of his public service. The penalty to copy the "Regulations" ten times was also reduced to just once. After the man finished copying, the Imperial Guard Captain said, "Considering it''s your first offense, and in light of Lord Li''s regard, I''ll let you off lightly this time. Just be careful next time; don''t let it happen again..." After leading the members of the Sky Eagle Sect out, Li Nuo apologized, "I''m sorry that such an incident occurred as soon as your sect arrived in Chang''an..." The elderly man felt even more apologetic and said, "No, no, no, it''s my own fault. I didn''t realize that after being away from Chang''an for so many years, there would be many more rules..." Li Nuo first took the members of the Sky Eagle Sect to register at the Ministry of Rites. Each member of the Sky Eagle Sect received an Identity Card. This card served as both their room key and meal card. The Martial Arts Tournament was providing food and accommodations, aside from travel, and the court bore the costs. With this Identity Card, they could stay in the Martial Arts Village for free and enjoy the local cuisine. The Martial Arts Village was modified from an Examination Hall by the Ministry of Industry. Even the smallest Examination Hall in Chang''an could accommodate more than a thousand people. This Martial Arts Tournament invited only second-tier and above sects, comprising a total of twenty-eight sects. The total number of participants from all sects would not exceed five hundred. Li Nuo led them to the Martial Arts Village and stopped before a courtyard. Above the gate of the courtyard hung a plaque that read "Sky Eagle Sect." The opening of the Martial Arts Tournament was still a few days away; the Sky Eagle Sect was the first to arrive. After settling them in, Li Nuo informed them they could seek him at the Ministry of Rites in case of any issues in Chang''an before he left. Including the grandmaster of the Sky Eagle Sect, this was their first experience of such attention from the court. The initial displeasure upon entering the city was quickly replaced by curiosity and anticipation. After Li Nuo left, they could not contain their excitement any longer and went out to fully experience the bustle of Chang''an. By then, Li Nuo had already returned home. With his right hand, he mimicked a grasping motion in the air a few times. The Eagle Claw Sect was renowned in the martial arts world for its claw technique, with its power residing in the grip of the fingers. The internal cultivation methods practiced by the sect focused on the meridians and acupoints on the arms, with the Powerful Eagle Claw Skill being particularly forceful, adept at capturing and locking, compressing bones, and targeting acupoints. When mastered, Splitting Gold and Breaking Stone was not beyond reach. Sects like these might expose their simple techniques to the public. However, their internal cultivation methods would surely remain confidential. At this moment, Li Nuo had gained a profoundly deep understanding of the relevant acupoints for the claw technique. Because the diligent citizen who reported them had been planted by him. For the sake of a happy future, he had arranged many such citizens at every city gate. Inside the gatekeeper''s quarters at Li Mansion, the gatekeeper, Huang, looked up and was surprised. The young master seemed to be nonchalantly reaching into the air, but his movements contained ninety percent of the spirit of the Eagle Claw technique. He, being a practitioner of boxing and exceedingly skilled in hand and claw techniques, recognized a hint of the Powerful Eagle Claw Skill in those moves. Stepping out of the gatehouse, he said, "Young master, can I participate in this Martial Arts Tournament? I would like to exchange some moves with those grandmasters..." Li Nuo replied, "Of course, I''ll have the Ministry of Rites issue you a badge tomorrow." The more strong participants in the tournament, the better, it''s merely about an extra piece of clothing and making another nameplate. Li Nuo had stepped out, and his wife and Anning had already returned with Mumu and Ning''er. Li Nuo returned to the room and saw that Song Yiren was still sleeping. He didn''t disturb her and didn''t even call her for dinner. For her now, nothing was as important as sleep. After eating, they rested for a moment, and Anning felt a bit bored. Phoenix suggested everyone play vine ball together. At this proposal, it was immediately agreed upon by Mumu and Ning''er. Although his wife didn''t speak, her silence implied consent. The vine ball game was similar to playing shuttlecock. It could be played individually or in a group, passing a small ball woven from rattan and wrapped in colorful ribbons among them. Mumu and Ning''er were undoubtedly experts in this. Light as sparrows and often playing this game, they always managed to pull off some challenging moves, each pass precise and flawless. His wife, naturally, had no issues either; these games testing bodily coordination were simple for her. Anning wasn''t trained in martial arts; although her coordination wasn''t as good as theirs, her cultivation from the fourth realm of Legalism saw her through without trouble. Li Nuo was somewhat surprised to find that Phoenix could keep up with their rhythm entirely. Of course, she had no cultivation and couldn''t perform impressive maneuvers like mid-air kicks or gravity-defying hooks, but every pass she made connected, and each move was filled with grace. Li Nuo felt awkward watching Phoenix and shifted his gaze to Anning. Watching them play was beneficial to his eyes; as they moved up and down, left and right, his eyes felt less tired after a while. The door behind him opened. Song Yiren yawned and stretched lazily. She had slept very comfortably. It was the most comfortable sleep she had ever had in her life. She hadn''t dreamed of anything, and upon waking, all her fatigue had vanished, leaving her full of energy. When she came out and saw them playing vine ball, she immediately jumped in. Li Nuo noticed that a simple game changed dramatically once Yiren joined; the initially leisurely and harmonious atmosphere quickly broke down. The pace of the vine ball clearly quickened, especially when passed among her, Anning, and his wife, becoming more aggressive, with less play and more competition. However, whenever the ball reached Phoenix, she always managed to slow down the rhythm. That tense atmosphere also dissipated subtly. After playing for a while, as dusk approached, everyone ended the game and returned to their rooms. Sitting at the desk, Song Yiren suddenly realized something. She had slept well, waking up full of energy. But having slept during the day, how would she endure the night? Looking out at the dark night, she didn''t feel the slightest bit sleepy. Helplessly, she went to another room in the courtyard, gently knocked on the door. Phoenix, who had already bathed and changed into pajamas, answered. Seeing Song Yiren, she asked, "Yiren, it''s so late, what''s up?" Song Yiren said, "I can''t sleep; I wanted to talk with you." Phoenix smiled and replied, "Then come in. I''m pretty bored anyway." Moments later, the two sat at the table. After some idle chat, Phoenix spoke, "I could tell during our game today. You still hold grudges against the Princess and your sister..." Song Yiren sighed deeply. How could she not hold a grudge against those who stole her husband and ruined her happiness for life? Phoenix looked at her and spoke earnestly, "But they are now the mistresses of the Li Family. If you keep being hostile towards them, wouldn''t it make the young master distressed? Over time, your impression in his heart will only worsen..." Song Yiren said self-mockingly, "I doubt I have any good impression in his heart..." Phoenix shook her head and responded, "If he had no good impression of you, why would he teach you Swordsmanship? Even the birthday gifts he prepared for you were exactly the same. This shows he cares about your feelings. A beautiful and righteous girl like you... no one would dislike..." Song Yiren blushed at the compliment and said shyly, "Righteous? What righteousness..." Phoenix whispered a few words in her ear, and Song Yiren was startled, "So he was playing dumb and tricking me that time!" Phoenix smiled and said, "That was a test you passed. After that, he felt guilty, and his attitude towards you must have changed, right?" Song Yiren thought for a moment. It seemed to be true... Before that, he was never polite to her. After that incident, his attitude towards her indeed seemed to have changed. She looked at Phoenix and asked, "What should I do now?" Phoenix leaned in and whispered a few words in her ear. Song Yiren blinked and said doubtfully, "Just like that?" Chapter 356 - 230: All Sects Gather Together In the early morning, when Li Nuo got out of bed, his wife was nowhere to be seen, only a faint fragrance lingered by his side. Yesterday was an odd-numbered day, which meant he had shared the bed with Jiaren. If he had been with Anning, he definitely wouldn''t be up so early, not even possibly. After washing and eating breakfast, his wife practiced her martial arts in the courtyard in the morning, while Li Nuo sat next to a stone table in the yard, studying the Internal Cultivation Methods. Anning sat next to Li Nuo, studying the classics of Legalism. The family of three, each busy with their own things. At a certain moment, a figure walked in from outside. Yiren held three skewers of candied hawthorns in her hands; she walked up to Li Nuo and Anning, handed them two skewers, and said, "I saw these for sale on the street just now and thought of getting some for you as well..." Then, she walked over to Song Jiaren and handed the last one to her. Li Nuo and Anning looked at each other, both seeing disbelief in the other''s eyes. It was just one night, yet Yiren seemed like a different person, actually remembering them when she saw something delicious on the street. For a moment, Li Nuo even wondered if she had spit on the candied hawthorns? That suspicion was obviously too malicious. Based on Li Nuo''s understanding of Yiren, she would never do such a thing. Even though he didn''t know what had happened overnight, living under the same roof, Li Nuo naturally hoped they could get along harmoniously, and he was very pleased to see this change in Yiren. The more she acted this way, the more embarrassed Li Nuo felt. If not for fate''s cruelty, she should have been the mistress of this house. Putting himself in Yiren''s shoes, he might have fallen apart by now. The night was deep, and as Li Nuo left the study to stretch his body, he prepared to rest in Anning''s room but noticed a faint light still shining from the courtyard next door. He thought for a moment and then slowly walked over. A short while later, in Song Yiren''s room. She sat at the table, propping her chin with one hand, staring blankly at the flame within the Glazed Lamp. Her daily routine was completely overturned, unable to sleep at night, and groggy during the day, she was wondering how to get through the long night when her eyebrows suddenly quirked. The next moment, there was a gentle knock on the door. She walked over, opened the door, and seeing Li Nuo standing outside, she asked, "What are you doing up so late?" Li Nuo asked, "Why aren''t you sleeping at this hour?" Song Yiren turned and walked back into the room, saying, "I can''t sleep." Li Nuo knew she couldn''t sleep. Phoenix had business back at the Jade Sound Pavilion today, and the only room that would have a light on could only be hers. He didn''t say much and simply said, "Go to bed." Song Yiren paused slightly, somewhat disbelieving her own ears. Go to bed? Song Jiaren and Li Anning were still at home... Was he planning to fulfill the marriage vow from that time? Phoenix sister had said, as long as she was a bit nicer to Song Jiaren and Li Anning, he would care more about her, but wasn''t this too fast? Li Nuo said, "Why are you standing there? After I give you the massage, I still need to go back to sleep." Song Yiren came back to her senses and then silently walked to the bed, lied down, and wrapped herself in the quilt. Li Nuo washed his hands and after drying them off, sat by the bed. He placed his hands on her head, found the exact acupoints, and gently applied pressure. With the experience from last time and mentally prepared, Song Yiren did not cry out. Having him by her side made her feel exceptionally secure, and her whole person completely relaxed. Incredibly, though she had been utterly awake, after enjoying a moment of massage, a slight drowsiness began to assail her. This drowsiness grew heavier and heavier, irresistible... A quarter of an hour later. Looking at Yiren, who was breathing steadily and asleep, Li Nuo slowly stood up, washed his hands, extinguished the light, closed the door, and left. For Yiren, both he and his wife felt a little guilty in their hearts. It was only right to be a little nicer to her. Back in his room, Anning anxiously greeted him, chiding, "Why did it take you so long to come here? I''ve been waiting for you for so long..." Li Nuo explained, "Yiren has been suffering from severe insomnia these past days; I just massaged a few sleep-inducing acupoints on her head." Li Anning asked, "Did she fall asleep?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "She fell asleep before I came here." Li Anning expressed her astonishment, "Isn''t that something only the Imperial Physician would know?" When she had trouble sleeping as a child, her mother would call a female doctor to massage her, and after just a short time, she could sleep soundly. Li Nuo''s hand had already slipped under her nightgown, he laughed and said, "Your Prince Consort knows many more things than that, you will find out in time..." A touch of blush flashed across Li Anning''s pretty face, and she whispered in his ear, "Hmph, your Princess knows a lot as well..." There''s a song that goes: The lonely white rabbit, looks here and there. Again, a poem sung: "Beauty plays the flute and flowers sway in awe; the noble son gleams like jade, his sword, a rainbow in flight..." ... As time trickled into mid-August, the Martial Arts Tournament organized by the court also drew near. The common folks of Chang''an only heard rumors of such an event; Jianghu was too distant a concept for them, and they were more concerned whether today''s price of rice and vegetables would rise. The courtiers paid little attention to the event as well. The court agreed to hold the Martial Arts Tournament for one reason only¡ªto give Li Xuanjing''s son something to occupy his time. As it turned out, that thought was correct. For a full three months, he hadn''t found the time to trouble any officials. Although other people remained indifferent, for the Martial Arts world, this was a rare grand event in decades. For this Martial Arts Tournament held by the court, none of the notable Martial Arts Sects from Jianghu was absent, including supreme sects like Sanqing Sect and Shu Mountain, which had sent all their Grandmasters. In recent days, the Martial Arts Sects attending the tournament had arrived in Chang''an one after another. To better welcome and accommodate these Martial Arts Sects, the Ministry of Rites set up reception points at each city gate. A massive banner reading "Martial Arts Tournament Reception" was put up, visible as soon as one entered the city gates; it was unlikely for any Sect to overlook it. Over a dozen figures carrying long spears gathered at the East City Gate. They hailed from Yue State''s Silver Spear Sect. The two Sect Leaders of Silver Spear Sect, both with Grandmaster-level cultivation, belonged to a Second-class Sect but were top tier among them, akin to Heavenly Mountain Sect. If another Grandmaster emerged from the Sect, the Silver Spear Sect would ascend to being a first-class sect. The Silver Spear Sect took this Martial Arts Tournament very seriously. Both Grandmasters, leading ten talented disciples, had traveled thousands of miles to come here. It was the Sect''s first time dealing with the court, and the members of the Silver Spear Sect were understandably nervous at first. But as soon as they entered the city gates and saw the reception set up by the Ministry of Rites, the civility of the officials towards them lifted their spirits completely. Arrayed on a table at the reception were various fruits for their enjoyment. Grapes, bananas, tangerines, lychees, and more. Having traveled a dusty road to Chang''an and feeling parched, these fruits were a welcome relief. Chang''an''s reputation held true; even the fruits were far more delicious than those in Yue State. It was the best fruit they had ever tasted. The Ministry of Rites had to register each person and issue a waist card, which took a bit longer. While waiting, the disciples of the Silver Spear Sect didn''t sit idly; the whole table of fruits was quickly devoured. The fruits were so enticing that even the two Grandmasters couldn''t resist and ate two bananas and a handful of lychees. At first, they placed the banana peels, orange peels, grape skins, and lychee pits on the table. But since the table was very small, it quickly ran out of space for these refuse. Not being sticklers for manners, the ground soon became littered with their discarded peels and seeds. Meanwhile, at another city gate. Mad Blade Sect and Mysterious Sword Sect arrived at Chang''an one after the other, waiting for the Ministry of Rites reception at the West Gate. The disciples of the Mad Blade Sect each carried a large blade on their backs. Those of Mysterious Sword Sect bore heavy swords. Such a sight was uncommon in Chang''an, drawing much attention from the public. Onlookers watched from afar, whispering amongst themselves. "These people, what are they here for?" "With everyone carrying either a blade or a sword, they sure look intimidating." "Don''t you all keep up with court affairs? There''s going to be a Martial Arts Tournament in a few days. These people are definitely here to participate." "Hey, what do you think, which is more formidable, the sword or the blade?" "I think the sword is more powerful. Otherwise, why would so many learn the sword rather than the blade?" "I think the blade is mightier. Look in the army, almost everyone uses blades. Few use swords; it''s surely because the blade is more powerful..." ... As the people chattered on, the topic shifted from the identities of these individuals to a dispute between swords and blades. As for these discussions, the Grandmasters of the two Sects paid no mind, but some of the younger disciples couldn''t hold back. A disciple from Mad Blade Sect curled his lips and said, "Though many learn the sword, when it comes to sheer power, the blade prevails by far..." The disciple from Mysterious Sword Sect felt slighted and retorted sardonically, "If the blade is stronger than the sword, then why do so many learn the sword and not the blade?" "That''s because the blade is harder to master than the sword." "Bullshit, the Sword Dao is infinitely variable. What else can you blade-brutes do besides hack and slash?" The bystanders, ever eager for excitement, saw their argument and someone loudly said, "All this talk is useless. Fight and show us¡ªwhoever wins is right..." "Fight then, I only fear some brutes might lack the courage." "Fear is for your grandchildren!" Both young Martial Artists, brimming with youthful vigor and unwilling to concede, strode towards an open area beneath the city walls not far away. Chapter 357 - 231: The Conference Begins Chang''an. Martial Arts Village. To host the Martial Arts Tournament, the court had transformed a large examination hall into a guild hall, complete with accommodations and dining; all invited sects could stay free of charge. Tomorrow would be the day of the Martial Arts Tournament, and except for the Sanqing Sect and the Shu Mountain, all invited sects had already arrived in Chang''an. For many of the sects, this journey had not been smooth sailing. It wasn''t that they encountered mishaps on the road, but problems arose after they reached Chang''an. The Sect Leader of the Sky Eagle Sect, on his first day in Chang''an, was taken away by the Imperial Guard for spitting on the street, and was only released after officials from the Ministry of Rites pleaded on his behalf. This incident caused him to be the butt of jokes for several days. There were also people from the Silver Spear Sect. The Ministry of Rites kindly offered them fruits cultivated by the Agricultural School, but after enjoying them, they carelessly threw the peels and pits everywhere and were caught red-handed by the Imperial Guard. In Chang''an, littering and damaging the environment were offenses punishable by law. The Mad Blade Sect and the Mysterious Sword Sect were even more outrageous; their disciples actually engaged in armed fights within Chang''an City, and not only were they punished, but their Sect Leaders and Grandmasters were also implicated and locked up in the prison together. Last night, there was even an incident where the Grandmasters of the Five Mountains Sword Sect were all captured in one fell swoop. Drinking was prohibited within the guild hall. But martial artists were accustomed to drinking heavily, especially when old friends reunited, and if they didn''t have a few hearty drinks, something seemed amiss. Thus, the Grandmasters from the Five Mountains Sword Sect, including several Sect Leaders, agreed to meet at a tavern in Chang''an for a drinking spree, but afterwards, they accidentally lost track of time, stayed out past curfew, and were caught on the spot by patrolling Imperial Guards. Even though they could easily have escaped those Imperial Guards, they could not afford to oppose the Da Xia Court in the capital of Daxia Country, so they honestly stayed in the Imperial Guard Prison overnight, waiting until morning for the Imperial Guard to inform the Ministry of Rites to come and retrieve them. These martial arts sects, in their own territories, were each a law unto themselves. As long as they didn''t commit arson or robbery, the government wouldn''t bother them too much. But Chang''an was the capital of Daxia Country, and the capital had its own rules; not only was fighting forbidden within the city walls, but even spitting on the ground, littering, and loitering on the streets after dark were not allowed. Accustomed to their freedom, they easily broke the rules upon arriving in Chang''an. These past few days, that junior official from the Ministry of Rites truly had been putting out fires everywhere. This situation left many sects feeling somewhat embarrassed; they had been invited to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament, yet all they did was create chaos... After escorting the Grandmasters of the Five Mountains Sword Sect back to Martial Arts Village, these old men, with a blush of shame on their faces, the Hua Mountain Sect Leader said with great embarrassment, "I apologize for the trouble we''ve caused, young friend..." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Elders need not blame themselves; it''s my fault for not informing you of the rules in Chang''an earlier. After the third quarter of the 9 p.m. hour, one cannot wander the streets at will. I should have recommended a tavern closer by..." Yesterday, the Five Mountains Sword Sect had gathered, but Li Nuo had established a rule against drinking in Martial Arts Village. Therefore, he recommended a tavern outside the guild hall for these Grandmasters. The wine of the Drunken Moon Building was a marvel of Chang''an, and the grain and fruit used to brew it all came from the Agricultural School. Normally, without any real influence or background, it was impossible to book a spot at Drunken Moon Building. Hence, Li Nuo used his influence to secure a private room reservation for them at the Drunken Moon Building at the last minute. However, they drank too late into the night yesterday, and Drunken Moon Building was not close to the guild hall. Not knowing the curfew rules in Chang''an, and still wandering the streets near the time of curfew, they were caught on the spot by patrolling Imperial Guards. Li Nuo learned of this in the morning and was able to lead them back. Fortunately, the Imperial Guards knew the identities of these men and did not make things difficult for them. Although Li Nuo took the blame upon himself, the Grandmasters of the Five Mountains Sword Sect certainly could not see it that way. From what Li Nuo heard from a few younger brothers like Yue Yang Liu Feng, this Martial Arts Tournament was entirely organized by him. That a Martial Arts Grandmaster received recognition from the Da Xia Court and obtained special privileges was also promoted by him alone. Moreover, the tavern''s wine was indeed mellow and fragrant, and a rich and lavish feast had been reserved in advance for them; they hadn''t spent a single tael of silver from start to finish. It was clearly a kind gesture from someone else, and if they blamed him for their own mistake, then at their advanced age, they would truly have lived in vain. After sending the Grandmasters back to Martial Arts Village, Li Nuo returned to the Li Family. He had not made his months of scheming in vain; the Martial Arts Tournament had not yet begun, and his objective had already been reached by a small margin. There were seventeen Grandmasters from the Five Mountains Sword Sect, plus those from the scattered smaller sects. The portraits of the Grandmasters in the Law Code now numbered nearly thirty. There were also many sects that, upon arriving in Chang''an, were very well-behaved, and Li Nuo could not catch them in any wrongdoing. What surprised him was that even with so many Grandmasters'' portraits, there were still no signs of fusion. However, the problem was not significant¡ªit would merely consume some of his lifespan to light up the portraits. Now, he could afford the complete expenditure. Sanqing Sect and Shu Mountain were the last two sects to arrive in Chang''an City. It was normal for sects with Sixth Realm experts to carry themselves with a bit of pride. Tomorrow at 11:00 a.m., the first Martial Arts Tournament hosted by the court would hold its opening ceremony in Furong Garden. Furong Garden was the highest standard Royal Garden in Daxia, where many grand ceremonies and rituals were held. Early the following day, officials from the Ministry of Rites led people from various sects to Furong Garden. On the lake within the garden were moored tall boats with multiple levels. The second level of the boat was a platform for appreciating the scenery. Upon this platform, rows upon rows of desks were arranged, covered with fine wines, dishes, and all sorts of cakes. From the second level of the boat, one had a clear view, allowing them to see a square beside the lake distinctly. The Ministry of Rites had arranged ten acts, including drama, song and dance, and music,... all performed by top talents from the court and following court etiquette. One act would often have hundreds of participants, performances ordinary people would never have a chance to witness in their lifetimes. Sitting leisurely on the boat, enjoying delicious food while appreciating the scenery and watching these brilliant performances. Elegant, it was truly so elegant... It was said that martial artists were uncouth, yet humans share a common appreciation for the arts. They might not be able to articulate why the music played so well, or how beautifully the dance was performed. Yet everyone could deeply feel the joy that such scenes brought to their hearts. Compared to the Martial Arts Tournament organized by the court, the Martial Arts Tournament held by the Sanqing Sect seemed particularly shabby. Such splendor greatly satisfied the vanity of the Grandmasters. Those younger disciples would also have stories to boast about to their fellow disciples when they returned. The opening ceremony lasted for two hours, and after it concluded, there was a performance show by various sects. Disciples from different sects took turns performing the Martial Arts of their own sects, an occasion for major sects to showcase their strength and for the smaller sects to have the rare opportunity to make an appearance before the greater sects. The cakes on the boat were only the prelude to the meal. After the opening ceremony and the performance show, everyone moved to the grand hall behind the square to dine. The banquet, prepared by Imperial Chefs, provided dishes far more lavish and refined than what one would find in Martial Arts Village. Several times, the Grandmasters reminded their own disciples to mind their manners at the table and not to bring disgrace to their sect. Throughout the banquet, Li Nuo moved from seat to seat, mingling and conversing merrily with the Sect Leaders. The Ministry of Rites excelled at these formalities, and having been sent straight to the Imperial Guard Prison upon arrival, the honor they had lost, of course, needed to be recovered afterward. Once the first day''s opening ceremony and welcome banquet were over, everyone was free to do as they pleased. Learning from previous lessons, the various sects'' disciples became more cautious. Walking on the clean, orderly streets of Chang''an, no one dared to spit or litter, and they even refrained from wandering about to avoid accidentally violating any laws, which would not only embarrass themselves but also their sect. Li Mansion. Li Nuo looked at the chart of human meridians and acupoints before him, where some hazy things seemed within reach but separated by a thin layer, as thin as a cicada''s wing. Yet, it was this very layer that remained impenetrably in the way. He withdrew his gaze from the portrait. The number of Grandmasters was still not enough... Chapter 358 - 232: Like Mother, Like Daughter Martial Arts Village. After the opening ceremony, a piece of news came out from the Ministry of Rites. This Martial Arts Tournament was not only an opportunity for exchanging insights but also a platform for various sects to showcase their strength. By this opportunity, the court would select ten martial artists from all the grandmasters to confer upon them the title of "Ten Great Grandmasters." These ten were undoubtedly grandmasters among grandmasters. Although there weren''t any practical benefits to being among the Ten Great Grandmasters, the boost in fame was tremendous. The crown clothes for the Ten Great Grandmasters were even more gorgeous and exquisite, distinctive from the rest, and their waist cards were made of pure gold. Clearly, the court had also spent quite a sum for this Martial Arts Tournament. Participation in the grandmasters'' competition was voluntary, not mandatory. However, for the grandmasters of various sects who had already come, to refuse would seem as if they were scared, wouldn''t it? In the Martial Path, coming second to someone wasn''t shameful. But not even having the courage to compete against the strong¡ªthat was truly embarrassing. Besides the grandmasters'' competition, the court also introduced the Martial Arts Ascendant List. Disciples from all sects who were under thirty years old and had cultivation in the Third Realm or higher could participate in the contest for the Ascendant List. The Ascendant List likewise only selected ten people, who were akin to being recognized by the court as the strongest young talents in the Martial Arts world. Being a martial artist often meant having a competitive spirit. Moreover, the court had erected two stone steles at the entrance of Martial Arts Village. Becoming one of the Ten Great Grandmasters or entering the Ascendant List allowed one to engrave one''s name on the steles. Inside Martial Arts Village, countless young disciples were already raring to go. The next morning, after having breakfast, Li Nuo took Jiaren and Yiren to Martial Arts Village. Each grandmaster was a paragon of Martial Arts, and watching the duels between grandmasters could provide substantial inspiration for one''s own Martial Path. Li Nuo could teach them various martial arts, but whether they could breakthrough, that final step before mastery, depended on them themselves. Before the competition even started, Li Nuo first led Jiaren and Yiren to the courtyard of the Sanqing Sect. This time, the Sanqing Sect had brought thirteen grandmasters and more than fifty disciples, making it the sect with the most participants. "Uncle Master!" Seeing the two grandmasters from the Shangqing lineage, Yiren immediately went up to them smiling. The lady grandmasters by her mother-in-law''s side both took her hand, joyously examining her. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Yiren." "How come this girl seems even prettier now?" "Hehe, where..." Seeing familiar elders, Song Yiren was in high spirits, but when she saw a few other figures approaching, the smile on her face disappeared and quickly turned from giggles to non-giggles. A young man approached her and happily said, "Junior Sister, it''s been a long time. Where have you been these days?" Song Yiren''s smile vanished but she still politely said, "Senior Brother Chen, long time no see." Then, she greeted the other two figures with a bow, saying, "Uncle Master Chen, Uncle Master Xu." The elder nodded slightly, smiling, "Yiren has really grown more beautiful. Chen Jian here, keeps talking about you back at the sect." Song Yiren did not respond, and another middle-aged woman glanced at him and said, "No manners, leaving the sect for over a year without a word. Do you know how many people have been worrying about you during these days? Don''t end up like your mother, not only delaying your cultivation but also becoming a laughingstock in the entire Martial Arts world..." The Sanqing Sect''s once-in-a-century talent, had sneaked out of the sect and married a common man with no Martial Path talent, and later returned to the sect dejectedly with a child, subjecting to long discussions in the Martial Arts world. Twenty years later, her daughter had done the same thing. Su Qing, with a dark face, came over and said, "My daughter, I''ll discipline her myself, no need for Senior Sister Xu to bother." The middle-aged woman glanced at her indifferently and said, "If you knew how to discipline your daughter, she wouldn''t have run off just like you did back then. Just hope you remember the lesson from the past and don''t let history repeat itself..." Su Qing''s face turned purplish with rage, but the other party''s words hit exactly where it hurt, leaving her unable to retort. All these years, she had been the sect''s prime negative example when admonishing female disciples. Even she herself felt that she had been wrong back then. Men are deceivers; rather than chasing some elusive love, it''s better to pursue the Martial Path. After all, in the Martial Path, as long as you work hard, you are bound to reap rewards. It was only when she followed Yiren to Chang''an that she realized how foolish it was to return to the sect in a fit of rage back then. These matters, they do not understand, and she could not possibly explain. Feeling the fluctuation of True Qi coming from Su Qing''s body, the elder hurriedly advised, "Junior Sister Su, Junior Sister Xu, please don''t start arguing upon meeting. This is not the sect, don''t let outsiders watch the fun. Junior Sister Xu, your match is about to start, hurry over..." After several people left, a female grandmaster from the Sanqing Sect looked at Su Qing helplessly and said, "Why do you start arguing every time you meet? It''s the same in the sect, and it''s still the same outside the sect..." Su Qing trembled with anger, pointing at the back of the middle-aged woman and said, "You all saw it, she started it first, she always initiates the trouble!" Another female grandmaster gently patted her arm, consoling her, "Calm down, calm down, you know that before you, she was the first talent of the sect. Many outstanding male disciples gathered around her. You are more beautiful than her and have better talent. After you arrived, all the male disciples in the sect began revolving around you. How could she not be jealous of you..." Li Nuo listened with keen interest; the grudges of the previous generation were often more fascinating than those of the new generation. As domineering as Lady Mother-in-law could be, there were still people she could not defeat. However, this was normal; given her disputed past, it was embarrassing to speak loudly in an unjust situation. At that moment, a female grandmaster came over, looked at Jiaren and said with a smile, "This must be Jiaren, she looks exactly like Yiren. If Yiren did not speak, I probably wouldn''t be able to tell them apart..." Another female grandmaster said, "The first match is about to start; let''s talk while we walk..." The group left the courtyard and headed towards the competition venue. Because the Horse Riding examination was to be held, every Examination Hall had a not-so-small open space. This Examination Hall''s open space had been transformed by Li Nuo into a competition venue, with spectator stands built around it, open for ticket sales. The officials and nobles of Chang''an, having seen everything, were unmoved by ordinary spectacles, but a duel among grandmasters, and so many of them, was something they had never seen in their lifetimes. Li Nuo reserved the spots with the best viewing experience in the stands for them; although the prices were set very high, they still sold out quickly. Part of the stands was for sale, while the rest was reserved for these sects. Each sect had its own designated area. Li Nuo and his companions arrived at the Sanqing Sect''s area and encountered the middle-aged grandmaster from before. Just now, Yiren had said that she was a grandmaster of the Taiching lineage, a prodigy who became a grandmaster at thirty-three and had set the record for the youngest grandmaster in recent decades, a record soon broken by Lady Mother-in-law. The two were on very bad terms, often clashing within the sect. The middle-aged woman seemed to have forgotten the earlier displeasure, and looking at Su Qing, she said in a lecturing tone, "Yiren is not young anymore. How have you considered her marriage? In terms of talent, there should be no one in the younger generation of the Martial Arts world who can compare to Chen Jian. In terms of appearance, he is also quite handsome. What more could you ask for?" Behind the middle-aged woman, the young man silently puffed out his chest. Hearing this, Song Yiren immediately became nervous and looked towards her mother. These were not the first words Su Qing had heard about this. Even the sect master of the Taiching lineage had mentioned it to her master. A few months ago, under considerable pressure, Su Qing herself had even considered it, loosening her stance. But now. She glanced at the young man standing behind the middle-aged woman. This could be called handsome? She wanted to show her what really called handsome. She turned her head to look at Li Nuo and said, "Nuo, come here." Li Nuo, who was enjoying the spectacle, did not react at first. Such a warm address, actually coming from Lady Mother-in-law''s mouth? He stepped forward, showing a puzzled expression. Su Qing looked at him and said, "Since you are my son-in-law and counted as almost a half-disciple of Sanqing Sect, there are elders of the sect here, you need to pay them respects." Hearing this, Li Nuo could only bow with clasped hands and said, "Greetings to all the elders." The elders of the Sanqing Sect then realized that this young official from the Ministry of Rites was actually Junior Sister Su''s son-in-law. Wait, did Yiren get married? Although this young man was handsome and had an extraordinary demeanor, he had no trace of True Qi fluctuating around him, clearly a common person. The once-in-decades talent of the Sanqing Sect marrying a commoner? Like mother, like daughter. The middle-aged woman was also startled, exclaiming, "Yiren got married?" Su Qing did not elaborate much, just saying, "Their marriage was arranged at birth." The middle-aged woman looked at Li Nuo, furrowing her brows and said, "He has no talent for the Martial Path." Su Qing retorted, "So what if he has no talent for the Martial Path? Who said Yiren must marry a Martial Artist? He is proficient in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and is also a Sixth-Ranking Scholar in the Imperial Examination. Such a person only appears once every few hundred years, more than enough for Yiren..." The middle-aged woman''s lips moved, saying, "But he has no talent for the Martial Path, and their children might also lack Martial Path talent." Su Qing scoffed, "My husband also has no Martial Path talent, and is my daughter''s Martial Path talent bad? Who she marries is her own business. Senior Sister, you should mind your matters first. You are already forty and not yet married; why bother about other young women..." Song Yiren widened her eyes at Su Qing, for the first time feeling that her mother had made a perfectly reasonable point... Chapter 359 233: The Son-in-law Who Stood Up for His Mother-in-law "You!" The middle-aged woman was utterly defeated by Su Qing''s words. Despite being ridiculed in the past for her experiences, her two daughters were the envy of all Masters in the sect. She couldn''t match Su Qing in talent or beauty, nor did she have such extraordinarily gifted daughters. Therefore, she had always wanted Yiren to marry her disciple. But unexpectedly, like Su Qing years ago, Yiren had silently escaped the sect and married a man with no talent in the Martial Path. With a sweep of her sleeve, the woman said coldly, "If you and your daughter wish to degrade yourselves, I cannot and will not interfere..." Su Qing sneered and retorted, "My husband is a Standard Fifth Rank official in the court, and my son-in-law is a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, hailed from a distinguished family with a limitless future. It would take an opportunity for my sister to degrade herself..." Furious, the middle-aged woman tried to say something more but was pulled away by several other Masters. "Sister, sister, stop quarreling." "So many people are watching, don''t let outsiders laugh at us." "You''re about to go on stage, get ready..." ... Su Qing watched the defeated middle-aged woman and slightly lifted her chin like a victorious rooster. Having battled Elder Xu for many years, this was a rare moment of triumph for Su Qing. Though her own talent was higher, her opponent was also gifted and a few years older, making Su Qing no match in cultivation. Her returning to the Sanqing Sect with Yiren years ago out of rage had given Elder Xu ammunition to criticize her. But today, she finally had her moment of vindication. As one vents, naturally, another must swallow their anger. Elder Xu, who had suppressed Su Qing for years, found herself speechless against Su Qing''s remarks today. After a few months apart, Su Qing seemed different¡ªmore confident. Holding back her frustration, Xu Ying stepped onto the stage, and a middle-aged man approached, saluting her with his sword, and said, "Elder Xu, I have long admired your reputation." With a poor mood and unfamiliar with the man, she did not return the salute and responded coldly, "Start the battle." This was the first match between Grandmasters, with spectators filling the stands nearly to capacity. Even for Masters from various Sects, having strong competitors from different Martial Paths clash in the same arena was exceedingly rare. The contest among the Ten Great Grandmasters was by drawing lots. A first-class sect''s Grandmaster typically had slightly better strength. They regularly had opportunities to exchange insights with other Masters, even receiving guidance from those in the Sixth Realm, while a sect that had only one Grandmaster had to figure things out alone, generally resulting in inferior strength. The Grandmasters were divided into two groups based on strength. Drawing lots within these groups, those who drew the same number would compete, with the winner advancing and the loser eliminated. In this match, Xu Ying''s opponent was also a Grandmaster, but the gap between them was obvious. The watchers in the surrounding stands, from various sects, whispered among themselves. "Sanqing Sect truly lives up to its name." "This display of Taiching Swordsmanship is impeccably mastered; probably only several from Shu Mountain can oppose it." "Who is that younger Grandmaster? Although his swordsmanship is average, his Body Technique is exceptional. Elder Xu''s attacks have all missed." "I don''t recognize him, but someone with such a Body Technique must be from Youlong Manor." Compared to Sanqing Sect, Youlong Manor lacked any significant reputation, and many Masters from some Sects had never even heard of Youlong Manor. However, those more knowledgeable explained. Strictly speaking, Youlong Manor was not a Martial Arts Sect but a famous Martial Arts family. Their family Martial Arts, the "Youlong Body Technique," was top-tier in the Martial Arts realm, known not for offense, but matchless in evasion and speed. This Grandmaster from Youlong Manor, Li Nuo knew him. On his first day in Chang''an, because he carelessly threw a banana peel and caused someone to slip, the Imperial Guards took him away; it was Li Nuo who had gone to bail him out. This Grandmaster''s Swordsmanship, let alone Li Nuo''s wife and Yiren, even the defectors from the Heavenly Mountain Sect couldn''t compare. But that wasn''t anything strange. Grandmasters weren''t proficient in everything. They each had their own strengths in the Martial Path. A Grandmaster skilled in Swordsmanship might not be good at fist and kick techniques. Asking a Sword Sect Master to abandon the sword and compete in fist and kick techniques against Masters from the Sky Eagle Sect or the Divine Palm Sect would likely result in defeat. The Martial Arts Tournament had no restrictions. In the path of Martial Arts, weapons generally surpass fist and kick techniques. Those who excel in the latter, when facing an opponent armed with weapons, could only accept their fate. They also had the option to choose weapons, but they chose not to use them. The master from Youlong Manor excelled in dodging, constantly seeking opportunities to attack while maneuvering. Though he was at a clear disadvantage, none of the masters present underestimated him. To fight the master from Sanqing Sect based solely on movement techniques was something they couldn''t accomplish themselves. After this fight, everyone would remember the name of Youlong Manor. In the tournament arena, the master from Youlong Manor dodged Xu Ying''s attacks time and again using his unique movement techniques. Although he was also tirelessly seeking opportunities to attack, his opponent''s defense was impregnable, without a single flaw. His True Qi was inherently weaker than his opponent''s. If this continued, once his True Qi was depleted, he would still be defeated. At one moment, leveraging his momentum, he retreated several meters decisively, sheathed his sword, and bowed, saying, "The reputation of Sanqing Sect is indeed well deserved; I, You, concede defeat." Xu Ying glanced at him indifferently and, without a word, turned and walked towards the edge of the arena. The middle-aged man said nothing about this; in the Martial Arts world, the strong are revered. After all, Sanqing Sect was the top sect in Daxia, capable of wiping out the entire Youlong Manor with just a couple of its masters. Ignoring him was to be expected. The other sect masters in the stands felt that the master from Sanqing Sect was extremely arrogant, yet they didn''t find it totally inappropriate. This was the habitual behavior of Sanqing Sect''s members, to which they had grown accustomed. Just as an official from the Ministry of Rites was about to announce the outcome of the match, a voice suddenly called out from behind. "Hold on!" All eyes turned to the young figure descending from the stands. Even Su Qing was slightly taken aback and looked at Song Yiren, asking, "What is he trying to do?" Both Song Jiaren and Song Yiren shook their heads; they didn''t know what Li Nuo intended to do. Li Nuo walked to the center of the arena, where two clerks from the Ministry of Rites stood up and respectfully said, "Lord Li." Li Nuo nodded slightly at them, then turned his gaze to Xu Ying and asked, "Senior Xu, Senior You bowed to you both before and after the duel. Why did you not return the salute?" This question left Xu Ying slightly stunned. Then, she scoffed and retorted, "What does it matter to you whether I return a salute or not?" Li Nuo took out a thin booklet from his robes and said, "According to Rule Five of the Martial Arts Tournament guidelines during the competition, regardless of winning or losing, respect must be shown to the opponent through a salute before and after the official match. Senior You bowed to you twice, and both times you ignored it. This is not just showing disrespect to the tournament but also to your opponent. Are the masters of Sanqing Sect so superior that they needn''t respect other masters?" A hushed silence fell over the assembly. His words resonated with all the sect masters present, except those from Sanqing Sect. Recalling the arrogance of some masters from Sanqing Sect during Martial Arts Tournaments they organized, boasting about their sect''s strength and overlooking them. All were masters; why should those from Sanqing Sect consider themselves superior? It still comes down to the court. Scholars just handle things differently. Seeing the situation becoming awkward, the master from Youlong Manor stepped forward and tried to defuse it, saying, "My lord, it''s really not a big deal..." Li Nuo shook his head and replied, "This isn''t just about one person; it''s about basic courtesy. In Martial Arts, respecting your opponent is a fundamental etiquette everyone should observe. If even this respect isn''t maintained, then this confrontation loses its purpose..." The master of Youlong Manor heard this and said no more. These words again struck a chord with everyone present. This wasn''t just about basic human decency; it was also about martial morality. He was just shy of pointing at Elder Xu and accusing her of lacking martial morality and manners. It must be said, that was quite a satisfying rebuke! Earlier taunted by Su Qing, now subtly criticized by her son-in-law for her lack of manners, Xu Ying was fuming inside, but knowing she was in the wrong under so many watchful eyes, she could only say, "I apologize, I was unaware of this rule." Li Nuo continued, "This set of rules is placed in every room, at every bedside. Ignorance is no excuse for you, Senior, to disrespect the tournament or your opponent. According to the rules, you should reflect on this in the Confinement Room for two hours and copy this rule ten times." Xu Ying coldly regarded the young man before her. Punish her? What basis does this young, unseasoned man have? She looked at Li Nuo and challenged, "And what if I refuse?" Li Nuo calmly replied, "As a master of a generation, I naturally cannot force you, Senior. However, failure to comply with the rules will result in the cancellation of your competition eligibility, and this match will be deemed a victory for Senior You." Xu Ying, holding back her anger, demanded, "Who made this rule? I want to see the court official responsible for this. Have them come out and explain it to me!" Li Nuo smiled lightly and said, "Apologies, but I established this rule myself, Senior Xu. If you have any complaints, you are welcome to file them with the Ministry of Rites. You have that right. But before doing so, please abide by the rules, or I will have to ask you to leave..." Seeing Xu Ying''s face change from white to red to green, Su Qing almost couldn''t suppress a laugh. In front of so many Martial Arts masters, she had truly lost face. Years of dissatisfaction had finally found release. It was all thanks to her son-in-law. At that moment, even the fact that Li Nuo had once officially apprehended her seemed less of a concern... Chapter 360 234 The Meetings Rules Are Still Rules [Additional Update] Xu Ying looked at Li Nuo, her complexion turning from green to white. After a period of internal struggle, she finally lowered her head and clenched her teeth, "I accept the punishment." Today''s events had already been embarrassing enough. If she were to be expelled just like that, she would truly lose all face and couldn''t bear to return to her sect. It was just a matter of solitary reflection for a two-hour period and copying this particular rule ten times, wasn''t it? Then copy, she would! Seeing this, Li Nuo gave a slight nod and said, "I hope that the elder can truly understand the respect for your opponent, as well as respecting yourself, after reflecting on your actions." At his instruction, two junior officials from the Ministry of Rites led Xu Ying to the Confinement Room. As she passed by Su Qing, Su Qing proudly puffed out her chest and glanced at her, while Xu Ying lowered her head and left dejectedly. She admitted that she had a formidable son-in-law. This scene also made the grandmasters present take things seriously all of a sudden. If the grandmaster of the Sanqing Sect said there would be punishment, there would be punishment, let alone themselves? Everyone also remembered that when they first checked into their lodgings, they had found a small booklet in a prominent position near their beds. However, most people had not taken the booklet seriously, simply giving it a casual flip before tossing it aside. After seeing Elder Xu punished, they immediately sent their disciples to fetch the booklet from their rooms to avoid breaking the rules out of ignorance; it would be embarrassing to be punished with confinement and copying regulations at their age... Apart from detailing the progress and points of attention for the tournament, the booklet indeed contained several rules. The first rule of the Martial Arts Village was that alcohol consumption was prohibited. This was something everyone could understand. Drinking could lead to mistakes, especially for powerful martial artists. Once intoxicated, their unclear minds could lead to rash actions that could have extremely serious consequences, even costing lives. Several strictly disciplined major sects also had rules prohibiting drinking within their sects. In addition, there were rules prohibiting private fighting, bringing outsiders into Martial Arts Village, consorting with prostitutes, disposing of trash into bins, and forbidding littering... Once any of these rules were violated, the grandmaster of the corresponding sect would be punished collectively. Without rules, there would be no standards. As the capital of Daxia Country, Chang''an definitely had more stringent rules, and that''s why there were clean streets and good public order. Looking at it this way, although these rules were strict, they could be understood. Regarding the requirement to bow to one''s opponent before and after a competition, this also gained the support of the grandmasters from every sect. Just like what the young and handsome official from the Ministry of Rites said, respecting one''s opponent was the most basic etiquette. Even the grandmasters of the Sanqing Sect were not above anyone else¡ªwho wouldn''t want to be respected? The Ministry of Rites deserved credit for their meticulous planning of the details of the Martial Arts Tournament. Compared to the so-called Martial Path Tournament held among the Sanqing Sect, it was like child''s play. With the lesson from Elder Xu beforehand, the second elder from the Sanqing Sect who took the stage next did so very courteously, greeting his opponent with a fist salute, and the competition began in an extremely harmonious atmosphere. Both grandmasters, one excelling in boxing and the other in hand techniques. This competition was far more entertaining to watch than the previous one. Some grandmasters who were also proficient in hand-to-hand combat were watching the two figures on the stage intently, spontaneously cheering at the impressive moments they witnessed. Li Nuo''s gaze was fixed on the stage, but his mind was elsewhere. The founder of Legalism was a true genius. Rites were also laws, and the rules of the tournament were also regulations. As long as they made sense, even rules he set himself could have the same effect as the law. Just now, the portrait of that middle-aged woman had appeared in the Law Code. This Elder Xu, her understanding of the various cultivation techniques of the Sanqing Sect was even above that of Lady Mother-in-law. And she had once researched ways to break through the Yuqing Heart Technique. Although ultimately unsuccessful, it had provided Li Nuo with some inspiration and guidance in certain aspects. This made the train of thought in his mind even clearer. While Li Nuo was digesting her insights into the Martial Path, he was pulled along by Su Qing, who began introducing him to the grandmasters of the Sanqing Sect one by one. Su Qing, with one hand holding Li Nuo and the other leading Song Jiaren, introduced them to the elder of the Sanqing Sect with a smile. "This is Jiaren, Yiren''s sister." "This is Li Nuo, Jiaren''s husband, who is now an official at the Ministry of Rites." "Of course they''re a good match, they were wed by decree of His Majesty. If you''d arrived a few days earlier, you could have enjoyed their wedding feast..." ... Watching the handsome young man and beautiful woman, the Grandmasters of the Sanqing Sect also praised them with smiles. It was evident that Junior Sister Su was very pleased with her son-in-law. When they were at the sect, they had never seen such a smile on her face. It was then that a Female Grandmaster of the Shangqing lineage asked, "Junior Sister, didn''t you say he and Yiren were engaged?" Su Qing paused, turned her head to glance at Yiren, who was pouting, and could only manage a forced smile, saying, "Jiaren and Yiren are both my daughters, it''s all the same who gets married..." Song Yiren''s pout grew even more pronounced. "What do you mean it''s all the same who gets married? If it''s all the same, then let Song Jiaren return her husband to her..." At this moment, the competition on the field had already been decided. Unexpectedly, the Grandmaster of the Sanqing Sect who was adept at Hand Techniques had lost. The older man moved out of the competition area, still somewhat in disbelief. A disheveled old man bowed to him and said, "Thank you for the match." Being an elder of the Sanqing Sect and losing to an unknown fellow was displeasing to the older man, but remembering the lesson from Junior Sister Xu, he still bowed and then left with his head down. Li Nuo was a bit surprised. The Sword Dao of the Sanqing Sect was powerful, but their Boxing was not weak either. That he could defeat an elder of the Sanqing Sect, Li Nuo realized he had underestimated Huang''s strength. The Grandmaster who had tried to assassinate them last time and fought with him for so long must also have been of no ordinary skill. The defeated elder of the Sanqing Sect walked away dispiritedly, but the ones eliminated each round still had a chance to vie for the title of Ten Great Grandmasters. After the preliminary selection of the Ten Great Grandmasters, they would have one more opportunity to challenge. If anyone felt that someone did not deserve to be among the Ten Great Grandmasters, they could challenge that person. If successful, they could take the other''s place. However, this opportunity was only given once to each person, so it needed to be well considered. This way, the most time could be saved. With sixty-two Grandmasters, if everyone had to compete with everyone else, it was uncertain when the competitions would end. Huang, with a pipe in his mouth, walked over to Li Nuo and gently exhaled a ring of smoke, saying with a smile, "Sanqing Sect truly lives up to its reputation. They forced out all twelve parts of my strength." Li Nuo gave him a look and asked, "Why are you smoking here?" Huang was taken aback and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo had racked his brains to reasonably confine these Grandmasters and surely would not have overlooked this aspect. He flipped open the booklet and pointed to one of the items, saying, "Within the venue, there is a designated smoking room, and smoking in public places is forbidden, as it may affect others. Violators are required to reflect for a two-hour period and copy this rule ten times. Even our own people can''t break the rules ¡ª go and accept your punishment..." Huang extinguished his tobacco, muttering to himself as he left. It''s just a Martial Arts Tournament, why are there so many strange rules? They won''t even let people smoke... Although he was internally grumbling, he obediently went to the Confinement Room to reflect. If he didn''t follow the rules set by the young master, where would the young master''s face go? Su Qing looked on with a puzzled gaze as Huang, with his hands behind his back, walked away. She often visited Li Mansion and naturally knew this Grandmaster. It was already outrageous that Li Xuanjing could have a Grandmaster as a gatekeeper, especially after seeing this man''s strength today, her shock was even greater. To be able to defeat Senior Brother Zhao meant this man was not just a Grandmaster, but one whose strength was at the higher echelons. Such a person, no matter where he went, would receive high respect, especially in the secular dynasties or among famous families and wealthy clans, where he would be highly honored. Yet, he was willing to be an ordinary gatekeeper for the Li Family. She seriously wondered if he was being blackmailed by Li Xuanjing... Chapter 361 235: Public Rebuke This Martial Arts Tournament had sixty-two Grandmasters participating. The struggle for the title among the Ten Great Grandmasters involved thirty-one matches in the first round, which were to be held over three days. Actually, these thirty-one matches could have been completed in one day. Even the Imperial Examination, which had more participants and was more tightly scheduled, could still finish one subject in one day. However, if it were so, Li Nuo would not have much time to send these Grandmasters to the Confinement Room for reflection. The longer the timeline was stretched, the more adequately he could prepare and could relatively easily achieve his goal. The first ten matches of the first day ended in the morning. In the afternoon, everyone was free to do as they pleased. Whether to spar and exchange pointers within Martial Arts Village, or to venture out in groups for leisure, the Ministry of Rites did not interfere much. This also brought relief to everyone. After the morning matches, it was just time for a meal. In Martial Arts Village, there was a dedicated cafeteria, where ingredients were sourced fresh from the market every morning. To provide the best dining experience for everyone, Li Nuo had his own chef come over as the head chef and borrowed several Imperial Chefs from the palace. Even those assisting in washing and cutting vegetables in the cafeteria were from major Chang''an restaurants. Even the working meals of the Three Provinces and Six Ministries weren''t treated this well. Disciples from various sects couldn''t stop praising the cafeteria''s food. Even the Grandmasters, who normally didn''t care much for gastronomic desires, had to admit that although the court was quite strict in its rules, it attained perfection in the details. The etiquette was comprehensive, and no minor sect felt overlooked. Everyone felt respected. The cafeteria''s dishes catered to everyone''s tastes. All major cuisines of Daxia were present, and their authentic flavors made it hard for the guests to imagine they could savor such genuine hometown delicacies far from home. Some even noticed more touching details. Even within the same culinary tradition, the same dish could differ among various prefectures. For example, Hai State cuisine, while also a part of the southern culinary tradition, preferred using more sugar in their cooking. Because there were sects from Hai State attending, the kitchen used two different methods for the same dish, specifically indicating that one version was tailored to Hai State''s taste, making the small sect of five members feel valued. "This tastes good, junior sister, you should try it!" "This is also good, senior brother, I''ll get you some!" "No need, no need, I''m full." "Oh come on, just try a bite. It''s really delicious!" ... While the Grandmasters still maintained their dignity in the face of such delicious food, the younger disciples lacked such restraint. Faced with an array of dazzling dishes, they tried one and then wanted to taste another, limited only by their capacity. After a light taste, they often set it aside to explore other options. Soon, their tables were piled with dishes. The bins by the door were filled with wasted food. Sects like Sanqing Sect, Shu Mountain, and Five Mountains Sword Sect had disciples who managed to curb their appetites, upholding the dignity of their prestigious sects. But the disciples of smaller sects didn''t hold back at all. Given that eating here didn''t cost silver, and adhering to the idea that food should not be wasted, too much food was still wasted. Some sect elders, though they did remind their disciples not to be too wasteful, did not speak harshly, and thus did not have much effect. Bang, bang, bang! Just then, several dull sounds suddenly reached everyone''s ears. The sound was extremely abrupt, and everyone involuntarily looked in the direction from which the noise came. They saw a young official from the Ministry of Rites slowly step forward, glance at the tables piled with food, tapped on a table, and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, please hold on a moment." After he spoke, the entire cafeteria, those who were chatting stopped chatting, those who were eating ceased their motions. Even the Grandmasters were ready to listen seriously to his upcoming words. In just a few days, he had established sufficient authority in everyone''s minds. When sect disciples were taken away by the Imperial Guard for violating the law, it was he who had led them out. Whether it was the leaders of the Imperial Guard or other court officials they encountered, all were extremely respectful towards him. Even when dealing with the Grandmasters of Sanqing Sect, he showed no leniency. Unbeknownst to these Martial Arts Masters, they had already begun to view him with significant importance. Li Nuo swept his gaze over the crowd, slowly saying, "Perhaps you are not aware, but the organization of this Martial Arts Tournament was not smooth sailing. The Imperial Examination had just concluded, and the court had spent a considerable amount of Silver Coin during it, leaving the National Treasury depleted. When the Ministry of Rites first proposed the Martial Arts Tournament, all the departments of the court were opposed." Everyone listened intently, as these were matters they were indeed unaware of. Li Nuo continued, "However, the Ministry of Rites felt that the court and the Martial Arts communities are not adversaries. As an important force locally, the Martial Arts Community deserved significant attention from the court. It was only through the relentless persistence of the Ministry of Rites that this Martial Arts Tournament was realized, securing some privileges for the elders present." Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Li Nuo spoke again. "The court''s funding is limited. To save every bit of money, the Ministry of Rites stretched one cent into two, turning the Examination Hall into what is now Martial Arts Village. Although the living conditions are modest, the Ministry tried to perfect other aspects. The chef here was brought from the palace, and all the ingredients are freshly purchased daily..." "All these efforts by the Ministry of Rites are to ensure that everyone is comfortable and enjoys their meals during the tournament. But seeing so much food being wasted, honestly, it disappoints me..." Li Nuo pointed outside and solemnly said, "Not to mention far-off places, even within Chang''an City, many citizens struggle to feed themselves daily, finding it difficult to even drink a bowl of porridge. Yet here, pastries meticulously crafted by the Imperial Chef are left aside after just one bite..." At his words, several hands in the pastry section that were reaching to try different cakes slowly withdrew. Some young disciples from smaller sects looked down in shame. Li Nuo continued, "The Ministry of Revenue was initially vehemently against holding the Martial Arts Tournament. If officials from the Ministry knew about such wastage of food and the court''s funding here in Martial Arts Village, they would surely impeach the Ministry of Rites. Then, I fear this first Martial Arts Tournament might also be the last..." Those who had wasted food bowed their heads even lower. Silence, a lengthy silence. Within the entire dining hall, one could hear a pin drop. The young disciples from various sects dared not breathe too loudly, and even the Grandmasters seemed to revert to their younger days when they were reprimanded by their sect elders. Though young with a face still showing traces of youth, and his tone not severe¡ªhe was practically still a fledgling... Yet, the words he spoke were impactful. After some time, Li Nuo broke the silence and said, "Every grain of rice, every bit of porridge should remind us of the hardship behind them. I hope that such incidents do not occur a second time. After lunch, anyone who wastes food must willingly go to the Confinement Room to reflect for one two-hour period. If disciples err, their Grandmasters should also accept punishment alongside them, to serve as a warning..." Having finished, he walked out by himself. It took a long while before sounds began to gradually fill the dining hall again. Disciples and elders from the Sanqing Sect, Shu Mountain, and the Five Mountains Sword Sect felt differently, as they had not wasted any food, thanks to the strict management of their sects. However, the disciples from second-class sects kept their heads down, feeling ashamed and self-reproachful. The faces of the Grandmasters from various sects darkened. After traversing thousands of miles, losing face all the way to Chang''an. Looking at the disciples from prestigious sects and then at their own, the disparity was blatant. "What are you all bowing your heads for, go eat!" "If you can''t eat it, why take so much?" "Whoever took the food, eat it all, take whatever is left with you, and don''t come back to eat here until it''s finished!" "You''ll only bring shame upon returning!" "Our sect''s reputation has been completely ruined by you!" ... After the meal, the Grandmasters voluntarily took their disciples to the self-reflection room. Wasting food is wrong anywhere. Having been caught for spitting, littering, and wandering the streets at night, they had subconsciously formed an idea that Chang''an was a place of many rules. A punishment for wasting food seemed only natural. Indeed, it would be humiliating if only one family were penalized. But except for a few major sects, almost no small or minor sects were spared. With everyone penalized together, the shame didn''t feel as significant. The Confinement Room, fairly spacious, suddenly felt exceedingly crowded as so many people streamed in. The room was filled with the voices of Grandmasters chastising their disciples. Meanwhile, inside Li Mansion. Li Nuo was sitting in the courtyard, drawing something on a piece of Rice paper, while Su Qing, curious, came over to peek. At first glance, her face flushed as she spat silently, thinking to herself why he would draw something so indecent. But upon a second look, she paused slightly, sensing something familiar. The lines on the body of the unclothed woman seemed to be the meridian map of the Yuqing Heart Technique. Why was he drawing the meridian map of the Yuqing Heart Technique? Could he be trying to decipher it? Su Qing dared not look any longer and quietly left. Many elders from the Sanqing Sect hadn''t managed to accomplish this, and she didn''t believe a youth under twenty could achieve it. But since the issue arose because of her, she worried that Li Nuo might blame her if he failed. Besides satisfaction, she felt somewhat fearful of this son-in-law. Thinking back to the terrifying scene when he reprimanded the Grandmasters, her steps hastened... Chapter 362 - 236: Offering Plans and Strategies Li Nuo did not notice Su Qing. All his attention was focused on the meridian map in front of him. It was so close, just that little bit. Tens of Grandmasters had poured their understanding of the Martial Path into his mind. He was well-versed in dozens of Martial Arts mental methods and knew the characteristics of each. True Qi flowed through different acupoints, exhibiting various attributes. An additional acupoint or one less could completely reverse the properties of the True Qi. The order in which it moved through these points could also result in entirely different outcomes. So many Grandmasters'' understandings and insights seemed to bring him closer to what he wanted. But it always seemed just a bit short. He needed to increase his efforts. ... The Martial Arts Tournament had been convened for five days. Never had a sect or any organization gathered so many Grandmasters at once. Every Grandmaster had their unique perspective on the Martial Path. Everyone gathered daily to exchange and discuss Martial Path insights, benefiting greatly. Even the Grandmasters from the Sanqing Sect felt that the trip was worthwhile. But there was one thing that indeed made these Grandmasters extremely helpless. Whether it was the super first-class Sanqing Sect, first-class sects like the Shu Mountain or Five Mountains Sword Sect, or the second-class sects, from the Grandmasters down to the disciples, very few could avoid the punishment of self-reflection in the Confinement Room. Wasting food, punished! Littering, punished! Being late to a match, punished! Not returning at night, punished! Drinking in Martial Arts Village, punished! Not greeting or acknowledging one''s opponent before or after a match, punished! ... There was no escaping it. If a disciple from any sect broke the rules, their Sect Leader also had to join them in the Confinement Room for reflection. To avoid embarrassing their Sect Leader, the disciples from various sects licked their plates clean in the canteen these days. Yet, even so, over five days, eighty percent of the Grandmasters had been to the Confinement Room. Eventually, they even got used to it. Having been in Chang''an for a few days, they had also learned a few things from the locals. Even court officials would be imprisoned for reflection for spitting on the streets or being late to or leaving the government office early. The reasons they were captured went beyond these, including being unkind to one''s wife or disrespectful to one''s parents. These were all reasons used by the Ministry of Rites to detain people. It seemed that it wasn''t just the Ministry of Rites targeting them. That''s just how they operated. Today was the third round of the competition for the Ten Great Grandmasters. After the first two rounds, from sixty-two Grandmasters, only sixteen remained. Today, eight matches would be held, and the winner of each match would tentatively secure their position among the Ten Great Grandmasters. The losers of today would have one more chance tomorrow to compete for the last two seats. As the competition progressed to this day, the Sanqing Sect and Shu Mountain''s Grandmasters demonstrated a terrifying dominance. Of the sixteen who advanced, eight were from the Sanqing Sect, five from Shu Mountain, and from the Five Mountains Sword Sect, only the Taishan and Heng Mountain Sect Leaders remained, with the last one being Old Huang from Li Nuo''s household. Thirteen Grandmasters from the Sanqing Sect came, and eight made it to the third round. Shu Mountain brought five Grandmasters, and after three rounds, none was eliminated. The Five Mountains Sword Sect, too, had two Sect Leaders left. A few matches were enough to clearly reveal the difference between the first-class and second-class sects. Old Huang, though, made Li Nuo see him in a new light. Without using any weapons, he won three consecutive matches with just his bare fists and a fierce set of boxing, defeating a Master of Hand Technique, a Sword Path Master, and a Spear Path Master. Li Nuo was already curious, how much salary did his father give him each month? Today''s first match was with Senior Xu, whom his mother-in-law didn''t get along with too well. Although she was a bit annoying, her strength was undeniable. Within less than half a two-hour period, she had eliminated the Taishan Sect Leader, who was over twenty years older than her. In the Martial Path, being too young meant a lack of experience, and with age came unavoidable physical decline. The age of forty was the peak period for one''s strength. In the stands above, Su Qing held her sword with a somewhat serious expression. Her next match was up soon. Her luck wasn''t great this round; she drew the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. When she had just started learning swordsmanship, he was already a renowned figure in the Martial Arts world, a Master of a Generation. The swordsmanship of Shu Mountain was even above that of the Sanqing Sect, so she was likely to lose this match. If she lost this match, she would have to compete with the other seven tomorrow for the final two seats, which would undoubtedly be even more intense. As she felt a bit nervous, Song Yiren walked by and handed her a piece of paper, saying, "Mother, this is from Li Nuo." Su Qing took the paper, her gaze fixing on it and her expression slightly startled. Written on the paper were several sets of sword moves. They were not from any complete set of swordsmanship, but rather individual moves taken from various sword techniques and then scrambled. Having learned swordsmanship from a young age, she wouldn''t claim to be an expert in all sword techniques, but she was very familiar with the moves. Just one glance at the name of a move, and a specific picture would emerge in her mind. Su Qing had not expected the randomly assembled sword moves to feel so seamless; they flowed naturally as though they formed a completely new swordsmanship technique. Song Yiren said, "He mentioned that as long as you remember these sets of sword moves, even if you lose during the competition, you won''t lose disgracefully." Su Qing glanced at Li Nuo, who was not far away, accompanying Jiaren and those two busty women. Did this boy really have such little confidence in his mother-in-law? Indeed, she lacked confidence. Having experienced Li Nuo''s prowess in Sword Dao personally, Su Qing lowered her head and carefully observed the sword moves, hastily memorizing them without hesitation. She believed he wouldn''t give her this piece of paper without a reason. Elsewhere, Li Nuo and Anning Phoenix were sitting together. Seeing Lady Mother-in-law earnestly examining the paper, they withdrew their gazes. Two days ago, a disciple from Shu Mountain Sect had not returned for the night and had a joyous time at the brothel, discovered during a random check by the Ministry of Rites. During the competition, disciples could freely go out during the day, but they had to return to Martial Arts Village before curfew at night, not staying out overnight, a rule set by Li Nuo. With numerous high officials from Chang''an and countless nobles gathered for the Martial Arts Tournament, the security pressure on the Capital Prefecture, Chang''an County Government, and the Imperial Guard was immense. With these grandmasters'' capabilities, entering high households was as easy as walking on flat ground. Taking the heads of most of the nobles would be akin to taking something out of one''s own bag. If they were allowed to run around at night, any resulting troubles would be challenging to absolve the Ministry of Rites of responsibility. Hence, several days earlier, Li Nuo reiterated this rule strictly with them, and all sects expressed understanding. The following day, the Shu Mountain disciple was confined for a day as punishment. As the Shu Mountain Sect Leader, he was also detained for two hours in the Confinement Room for his lax discipline over his disciples. In this world, other than Shu Mountain Sect Leader himself, Li Nuo knew him best. Both were grandmasters, yet his cultivation was much higher than Lady Mother-in-law''s. His experience in Sword Dao was also far superior to hers. Facing such a formidable opponent, her defeat was inevitable. But after all, she was Jiaren''s mother, and as long as there was a way, Li Nuo still did not want to see her lose. These sets of sword moves were specifically tailored against the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. Shu Mountain was the ancestral origin of swordplay, possessing deep knowledge of various sects'' sword techniques and had already devised countermeasures. Whether she used the Sanqing Sect''s Swordsmanship, the Five Mountains Sword Sect''s techniques, or her own created moves, none could withstand half a moment in his hands. To achieve victory, or at least not to lose too disgracefully, one needed to think outside the box. Shu Mountain''s Swordmanship excelled in breaking patterns, but if there were no patterns, naturally, there could be no counter. The hodgepodge sword moves devised by Li Nuo not only lacked a fixed pattern but also set a trap for the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. The second bout of the day was quickly concluded. The Heng Mountain Sect Leader was eliminated by a grandmaster from the Shu Mountain Sect. Although their cultivation was similar, their Sword Dao had vastly diverged. With a light sigh, the Heng Mountain Sect Leader bowed with his fists and exited the arena. The Shu Mountain grandmaster returned the gesture with a bow. An official from the Ministry of Rites perused the list and loudly declared, "Next, Sect Master Qi of Shu Mountain versus Elder Su of Sanqing Sect!" This bout, in the eyes of other grandmasters, carried no suspense. Although Elder Su was extraordinarily talented, her experience was limited, and her strength could not compare with the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. Xu Ying, who had just won, crossed her arms, already waiting to see how Su Qing would lose. Both figures had already taken the stage; Su Qing first respectfully made a gesture with her fists, "Su Qing greets Senior Qi, please enlighten me." In the martial arts community, seniors were not required to return gestures to juniors, but the etiquette of the tournament demanded it, so the Shu Mountain Sect Leader also returned the gesture with his sword and smiled, "You make the first move." Su Qing nodded, and her long sword issued a soft hum as she raised her hand to execute a move from Shangqing Swordsmanship. Li Nuo had told her to start with Shangqing Swordsmanship. The Shu Mountain Sect Leader casually deflected her attacks with a few strokes. As everyone expected, Su Qing was immediately at a disadvantage. From the Sanqing Sect''s position, a Sword Path Master shook his head, "Our sword technique has been thoroughly deciphered by Shu Mountain; our Junior Sister might... Eh, what sword technique is Junior Sister using?" He hadn''t finished speaking when his eyes widened. Junior Sister Su had just used Shangqing Swordsmanship, which was suppressed by a technique from the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. But she suddenly switched to a different set of sword moves; within a few strokes, she turned the tables and gained some initiative. A look of surprise also appeared on the face of the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. However, with his vast experience in Sword Dao, he thought of a countermeasure after retreating a few steps. But just then, Su Qing''s sword moves changed again. The countermeasure he had thought of was once again countered by her. As he figured out a move to counter hers, her sword moves underwent a massive change yet again. The Shu Mountain Sect Leader was forced into a continuous retreat, only managing to defend and think, and by the time he realized what was happening, he had already stepped out of bounds. Looking at the woman opposite him, he quickly grasped what had happened, his face showing shock. Her Shangqing Swordsmanship was merely a trap. Once he began to unravel the Shangqing Swordsmanship, he had already fallen into her scheme. From that point on, the situation on the field was no longer under his control. He solved the Shangqing Swordsmanship, Su Qing broke the solution to the Shangqing Swordsmanship, he resolved again, Su Qing counter-resolved; it was a continuous cycle, and he was always a step behind... It was impossible for someone to have such on-the-spot reactions. She had calculated all the sword moves before the competition. This was all her strategy. From start to finish, he had been led by the nose; this match¡ªhe lost, but not unjustly... The only thing he couldn''t understand was that having observed Su Qing''s three bouts, this was beyond her capabilities; there definitely had to be someone highly accomplished in Sword Dao behind her, providing strategic advice. Not even the grandmasters of the Sanqing Sect had this ability; could it be that her master had come? Chapter 363 - 237: The Talent Finally Emerges After each martial arts competition ended previously, a wave of enthusiastic applause would usually ring out from the stands. But after this competition concluded, the arena remained quiet for quite a while. It was only after a long time that a smattering of applause started to emerge. It wasn''t that the audience had any objections to either Grandmaster, rather, the outcome of the competition had taken everyone by surprise. There are indeed disparities between Grandmasters. Like the Shu Mountain Sect Leader, thirty years ago, his fame had already shaken the martial arts world, and he had advanced to the Grandmaster realm. Thirty years later, whether it was his cultivation or his mastery of the Sword Dao, he was rarely matched among Grandmasters. Elder Su, though exceptionally talented, was only in her thirties and had ascended to Grandmaster status a mere six or seven years ago. No matter what, she couldn''t possibly be a match for the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. Yet, the fact was that apart from a slight disadvantage when the competition had just begun, she quickly reversed her fortune and, in an absolutely overwhelming manner, swept the Shu Mountain Sect Leader out of the competition. That was simply unbelievable. Su Qing''s strength couldn''t have been that formidable. The only other possibility was that the Shu Mountain Sect Leader was going easy on her, but why would he do that? Countless people were left pondering without a clue. Yet, a few Grandmasters from Shu Mountain saw the crux of the issue. When it came to true strength, Elder Su certainly was no match for their Sect Leader. And even though the competition was not a fight to the death, and everyone held back a little, stopping at the point of contact, even so, the real gap in strength couldn''t be bridged. The reason Elder Su from the Sanqing Sect won was that she had anticipated the Sect Leader''s anticipation of her anticipation, and on top of that, several more layers of foresight were needed. First, by using Shangqing Swordsmanship, she enticed the Sect Leader into using the counter sword moves to Shangqing Swordsmanship, but she had already thought of a way to counter that move. And when her senior brother thought of a responding sword move, she had switched to one that countered it... Before the competition even began, the process of this match had already been determined. Although Elder Su was the weaker in strength, she was still a Grandmaster, and it wasn''t a fight to the death. Every reaction of her senior brother, the Sect Leader, was within her expectations and calculations. How could her senior brother possibly not lose? In the arena, Su Qing herself hadn''t anticipated this outcome. After regaining her senses, she hastily paid respects to the Shu Mountain Sect Leader: "Senior, my apologies for the offense." Though defeated by a junior, the Shu Mountain Sect Leader wasn''t upset. He chuckled and returned the gesture, "To truly gather the strengths of a hundred schools, to be unbound by one path and adapt with the flow, I am thoroughly convinced in heart and mind." In this world, there is no absolute supremacy in swordsmanship. It''s simply a matter of dismantling the moves as they come. If he hadn''t resorted to tricks, he wouldn''t have fallen into his opponent''s schemes. Now that he had lost, there was nothing left to say. What he respected was the person behind Su Qing, who had designed the flow of the competition beforehand, integrating the sword techniques of so many schools into one. Such swordsmanship has reached the pinnacle of mastery. Both returned to their respective sect''s stand, and the eyes of people from various schools occasionally glanced toward them so much so that they hardly paid attention to the next competition that had already started. At Shu Mountain Sect, someone looked at the Shu Mountain Sect Leader and said, "Senior brother..." The Shu Mountain Sect Leader raised his head and smiled, "There''s no need for further words. A competition has its rules, and a loss is a loss; there''s no need to make excuses." At the Sanqing Sect''s area, everyone looked at Su Qing with astonishment in their eyes. Even though the Sanqing Sect was the most powerful sect in Daxia''s martial arts community, the Shu Mountain Sect Leader was considered top tier among all the Grandmasters of the Sanqing Sect. Junior Sister Su''s future was boundless, but after all, she was young, and her strength was not yet among the top ranks of the sect elders. Su Qing''s hands, hidden in her sleeves, held the piece of paper that Li Nuo had given her just before. It was only after she entered the arena that she realized the moves on this paper were meant to counter the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. He not only knew how the Shu Mountain Sect Leader would react after she used the Shangqing Swordsmanship but could also infer from this the countering moves, making the entire competition proceed exactly as he had envisioned¡ª¡ªcould it be that he possessed the power of foresight? Of course, Li Nuo couldn''t foresee the future; that''s a skill exclusive to the Yin Yang School. It was just that he understood the Shu Mountain Sect Leader too well, knew how he would act, and made the targeted move to counter it. In this short span of time, the competition on the field had ended. An Elder Chen from the Sanqing Sect, staring at his sword snapped in two, was filled with disbelief. He had actually lost to an unkempt, unknown fellow. And throughout the fight, his opponent had only used his fists and not wielded any weapons. Huang courteously fisted his palm towards the Grandmaster from the Sanqing Sect, saying, "Thank you for yielding." Unable to accept the outcome, Elder Chen watched as the sought-after seat among the Ten Great Grandmasters seemed likely to slip away now, fraught with complications. If his opponent the next day was the Shu Mountain Sect Leader, defeat was unquestionable, leaving him with only one precious opportunity to challenge. Under a mood of gloom, he irritably threw the broken sword to the ground. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly came to his senses, made a token gesture of respect back at the old man. He thought this was the end, but as he picked up the broken sword from the ground, a familiar voice reached his ears. "Senior Chen, it''s just a defeat in a competition, what does throwing your weapon signify?" His heart sank, and as he lifted his head, he saw Junior Sister Su''s son-in-law, the young official from the Ministry of Rites, slowly approaching him. ... Losing a competition is a very normal affair. Every day, many grandmasters lost their matches, but even if they were frustrated, none would react excessively. Housekeeper Wu from the Sanqing Sect was the first to throw his weapon in defeat. Such poor sportsmanship and disrespect for the opponent were certainly not to be encouraged, and he was thus punished by being made to reflect for two two-hour periods, which no one thought was inappropriate. Li Nuo also felt, since he had witnessed the incident, that he should be punished without exception. This Elder Chen was one of the few grandmasters he had not had the chance to punish yet. As he chatted with his wife and Anning, he watched the matches. Suddenly, Li Nuo''s body trembled slightly. He immediately looked at the Law Code and noticed that the number of portraits on it had drastically decreased. All the portraits of grandmasters previously punished, as well as those of the talented disciples from various sects, had disappeared. The reduction of that one portrait seemed to have triggered a qualitative change through quantitative change. It was exactly like what happened after he uprooted the Thief Sect. When the light from those portraits entered his body, Li Nuo distinctly felt a great change in his body compared to before. Not a change of knowledge. But a purely physical change. The morning matches quickly ended, and Li Nuo went back home with them. As soon as Li Anning returned to her room, Li Nuo swept her off her feet and spun her around several times on the spot. She gently pounded his chest, saying indignantly, "What are you doing? It''s still daylight, wait until evening..." Li Nuo carried her in circles a few more times before gently setting her down. She truly misunderstood him; he had no other intentions and merely wanted to test his strength. Anning was not exactly heavy, but she was not light either. Yet, carrying her in circles just now, his heartbeat remained as calm as ever, and he did not even feel the slightest bit winded. He felt he could carry her for a hundred more turns. This was a feeling he had never experienced before. As if his body was filled with boundless strength. Li Nuo went outside and looked at the tall walls of the courtyard. With one leap, he jumped over ten feet high, effortlessly flying over the top of the wall. This jump wasn''t powered by the Thief School''s techniques, relying solely on his physical strength. Song Yiren was squatting in the yard, washing her chest wrap when she suddenly saw Li Nuo descend from above. Instinctively, she hid the small wooden basin behind her, asking, "What''s going on?" As her words fell, she suddenly realized something, lifted her head to look at Li Nuo in shock, and asked, "How did you get over here?" Such a high courtyard wall was impossible for a normal person to jump over. Unless he was a martial artist. And one who had made it to the First Realm at that. Although Song Yiren had seen with her own eyes Li Nuo strike down a Fourth Realm expert with one palm, he himself had said that he practiced a special cultivation technique that did not require a foundation in the Martial Path, remaining an ordinary person most of the time, only to explosively reveal the power equivalent to the Fourth Realm in moments of crisis. But now, he clearly possessed the strength of a Martial Path First Realm practitioner. Wasn''t he without the foundation of the Martial Path? Moments later, Li Nuo was surrounded in the courtyard. Housekeeper Wu, Lady Mother-in-law, and the gaze of Song Yiren swept back and forth over him, and even his wife revealed a look of surprise on her face. Su Qing looked at Housekeeper Wu, asking, "Who said your young master lacked the foundation in the Martial Path?" A look of astonishment crossed Housekeeper Wu''s face, before he replied, "When the young master was a child, the family hired a Martial Path Master to teach him martial arts, but after studying for a long time without making any progress, it was clear he lacked the foundation, and he never touched the Martial Path again..." Su Qing pinched Li Nuo''s arm, then felt other parts of his body. Though there was no Inner Breath or True Qi within him, his body contained a tremendous amount of physical strength. These were the signs of entering the Body Shaping Realm for the first time. To confirm her suspicion, she looked at Li Nuo and said, "Use your full strength and throw a punch." Li Nuo nodded, and his right hand suddenly swung out a punch which Su Qing effortlessly caught. She looked at Li Nuo with complete astonishment and said, "Truly in the Body Shaping Realm..." Even if he had the talent for the Martial Path, but didn''t pursue cultivation, True Qi wouldn''t appear out of nowhere. Perhaps, when he was teaching Jiaren and Yiren sword moves these past days, his long-hidden talent for the Martial Path finally revealed itself. What was uncertain was just how high his talent was. With his exceptional insight, even a slight talent would allow him to cultivate to the Fourth Realm, and there would be great hope for reaching Grandmaster and Heavenly Heart thereafter. Beyond the Fourth Realm, the advantages of his perceptiveness could fully compensate for any lack in innate talent. If he had the talent of Jiaren and Yiren combined with his extraordinary understanding, he might already be a grandmaster by now, Su Qing thought of this possibility, her face showing frustration and anger, severely questioning, "Who said you lacked the foundation in the Martial Path back then? Isn''t that a waste of potential!" Chapter 364 - 238: Improving the Yuqing Heart Technique Su Qing was truly angry this time. It wasn''t that Li Nuo had Martial Path talent. But rather, it was the martial master who had taught him Martial Path back then; if he couldn''t teach, then he shouldn''t have taught at all. His irresponsibility delayed Li Nuo''s progress on the Martial Path for over a decade. In terms of family background, appearance, and learning... he was top-notch in everything. His only flaw was the lack of Martial Path talent. Now, even this sole flaw was no longer a flaw. Had those past dozen years not been wasted, who knows what he could have achieved by now. Thinking about this infuriated her so much that she itched to flay that incompetent master''s skin. With great difficulty, Li Nuo had finally obtained Martial Path talent, but even he didn''t know the extent of his talent yet. Only by observing the speed of his cultivation could the quality of his talent be assessed. But he had no time for cultivation now; once all the portraits were gone, some of the fog that had always troubled him seemed to be blown away by a gust of wind, revealing its original face. He came to the study at the first opportunity and quickly drew a new meridian map. Outside in the courtyard, Su Qing was contemplating whether to teach him the Shangqing Heart Method or the Taiching Heart Method, as the flaws of the Yuqing Heart Technique were too obvious, and nearly all the core disciples of Sanqing Sect practiced these two mental methods. Even if his talent wasn''t high, a top-tier heart method could somewhat compensate for the lack of talent. Phoenix and Song Yiren walked into the neighboring courtyard, and seeing that Yiren''s mood was down, asked, "Yiren, what''s wrong¡ªwhy are you crying!" Song Yiren felt very wronged, tears falling one by one. Li Nuo had Martial Path talent, and she was happy for him. But she felt sad for herself. The better he became, the more she lost... "Wuu wuu..." With so much injustice that she couldn''t express, she threw herself into Phoenix''s arms, burying her head in her chest and sobbing loudly. ... The next day. In Martial Arts Village, today''s competition had already started. After yesterday''s competition, eight spots for the preliminary selection of the Ten Great Grandmasters had been temporarily settled. This morning, the eight who had failed yesterday would compete for the remaining two spots. The Shu Mountain Sect Leader, who had been surprisingly defeated yesterday, effortlessly eliminated his opponent today and secured the first seat. Elder Chen of Sanqing Sect also defeated two opponents in a row, smoothly securing the last spot. Among the ten, Sanqing Sect occupied five places, Shu Mountain four, and the last spot was taken by someone many grandmasters didn''t recognize. Only a few boxing grandmasters had heard of his name. Before becoming grandmasters, they learned various different boxing techniques. Huang Yuanshan of the Blast Fist, was somewhat of a legend in the world of boxing. Unlike other grandmasters who studied extensively from the Hundred Schools and then integrated them, Huang Yuanshan relied on his self-created Blast Fist to challenge and defeat many well-known strong opponents from different countries'' martial arts circles, successfully advancing to grandmaster. However, several years ago, he suddenly disappeared without a trace. When he reappeared, it was at this Martial Arts Tournament. His ability to secure a spot among the Ten Great Grandmasters proved that with ultimate proficiency in boxing, one need not be inferior to weapons, providing some consolation to grandmasters who specialized in hand-to-hand combat. The end of this round of competition didn''t mean that the Ten Great Grandmasters were finally determined. Starting from the afternoon, any grandmaster who felt that any of the ten didn''t deserve their spot and had ascended by luck could challenge them. If the challenge was successful, they could take over their spot. If the challenge failed, they would completely miss out on being among the Ten Great Grandmasters. Thus, one had to be extremely cautious in selecting whom to challenge. The morning competition had already ended, and at a certain spot in the stands, Su Qing looked around and asked Song Yiren, "Where''s Li Nuo?" Song Yiren indifferently replied, "I don''t know, he didn''t come this morning." Su Qing was surprised; when the grandmasters used to compete, he was the most enthusiastic. His absence today definitely meant that something had happened. The mother and daughter returned to Li Mansion, where they saw Li Anning swinging somberly in the courtyard on a swing. Su Qing asked, "Where''s Li Nuo?" Li Anning pointed towards the study. It was his turn to sleep with her last night, but he had spent the entire night in the study. That wouldn''t do, tonight she would go to their room and sleep together to keep things fair. Su Qing and Song Yiren walked into the study and saw Li Nuo standing in front of the desk, with Song Jiaren by his side. The two advanced and discovered a meridian map lying on the table in front of Li Nuo. Such a meridian map was too familiar to any Martial Artist. After entering the Inner Breath Realm, from externally training muscles and bones to internally cultivating True Qi, one needed to follow a fixed set of meridians. During the early stages of cultivation, the most crucial thing was to memorize the meridian map, to avoid mistakes during practice. If the acupoints and meridians were practiced incorrectly, this Cultivation Technique could never be cultivated again. With good luck, one could switch to another Cultivation Technique, but with bad luck, the path of the Martial Path could be completely severed. This meridian map was very familiar to Su Qing. Because it was the pathway for the True Qi of the Yuqing Heart Technique. But it had some differences from the real Yuqing Heart Technique meridian map. There were several strange auxiliary meridians added to the main meridian. Su Qing looked shocked. He really wanted to improve the Yuqing Heart Technique? If such a high-level heart method were so easy to improve, the forebears of the sect would have improved it generations ago, why wait until today? Li Nuo had not slept all night and combined Medical Skill with Martial Path, and finally, he had completed the improved version of the Yuqing Heart Technique. Strictly speaking, this was no longer the Yuqing Heart Technique. The new technique had four more auxiliary meridians than the original Yuqing Heart Technique. The function of these four auxiliary meridians was to neutralize the Yin Cold of the main meridian, and the True Qi cultivated along the new pathway would no longer carry the attribute of Extreme Yin Coldness but would be attributeless. Seeing Su Qing, Li Nuo said, "Lady Mother-in-law, your arrival is timely. These days, I''ve been pondering over the ways to improve the Yuqing Heart Technique, and now I have finally succeeded. Please see if there are any issues..." Su Qing held the meridian map and scrutinized it. But she could not understand it. She was only a Grandmaster, not a Martial Saint. Improving a cultivation technique was beyond her capabilities. Seeing her puzzled expression, Li Nuo took the initiative to explain, "The reason the Yuqing Heart Technique brings about Extreme Yin Coldness is because the entire main meridian passes through Yin Cold acupoints. By adding these auxiliary meridians, the Yin Cold attribute of the True Qi will be neutralized, the side effects of the Yuqing Heart Technique will disappear, and there''s no need to switch techniques. One simply needs to spend some time to activate these auxiliary meridians..." Su Qing did understand the principle; many forebears in the sect had attempted such modifications but none had succeeded. How could he prove that adding these auxiliary meridians would achieve the effect he envisioned? Holding the meridian map, she said, "I''ll show it to my senior brothers and sisters." Moments later. In Martial Arts Village. Over ten masters of the Sanqing Sect were gathered around a table. "What, someone improved the Yuqing Heart Technique?" "Hiss... How is that possible!" "Let me see..." Carefully scrutinizing the meridian map on the table, everyone fell into deep thought. Though they had cultivated their entire lives and were not capable of improving a cultivation technique, they still had keen insight. These newly added auxiliary meridians were not randomly drawn. At least the direction of improvement was correct and could withstand rigorous deduction, but whether it would be effective, no one could be sure. Seeing them silent for a long time, Su Qing anxiously asked, "Well, can it be done? Say something!" An elder stroked his chin beard and asked, "Junior Sister, where did you get this meridian map from?" Su Qing thought for a moment and replied, "It was given to me by a senior." After saying that, she added, "The reason I could defeat Senior Qi from Shu Mountain Sect was also due to that senior''s guidance." The expressions of the masters of the Sanqing Sect immediately became more solemn. Just a few pointers allowed the junior sister to defeat the Shu Mountain Sect Leader; that senior might have the cultivation of the Sixth Realm. A cultivation technique improved by a Heavenly Heart Realm expert suddenly seemed much more credible. The elder pondered for a moment and said, "With our eyesight, we are still unable to fathom the profundity of this technique. Let''s wait until we return to the sect and let the Sect Leader decide." Su Qing frowned and said, "When would that be then? Senior Brother Qin, since you have already been eliminated anyway, why not take this trip back to the sect now and present this map to my master..." The Qin-surnamed elder touched his nose and said, "I still have one more challenge opportunity, I want to experience that person''s boxing. If I lose, there''s no harm in going back then..." At Li Mansion. Song Yiren watched Li Nuo personally teaching Song Jiaren to play the piano. For him, Song Jiaren could give up the Martial Path that she had cultivated for over a decade. For Song Jiaren, he himself had cracked a problem that had troubled the Martial Arts community for hundreds of years. The deep affection of husband and wife, both fervently devoted, was indeed moving. Only she was superfluous. Moved, she felt like crying again. Phoenix timely handed over a handkerchief, saying, "Cry if it makes you feel better..." Chapter 365 239: The Mastermind Behind Su Qing Martial Artists'' bodies truly stand apart. In order to improve the Yuqing Heart Technique, Li Nuo stayed up all night yesterday, and to this day he hasn''t felt a trace of sleepiness, still feeling full of energy. Lady Mother-in-law said that the meridian map should be taken to the Sanqing Sect after the competition of the Ten Great Grandmasters concludes, to be reviewed by the three Sect Leaders. Li Nuo held absolute confidence in his results. What seemed to be his individual achievement was actually the crystallization of the wisdom of the entire Daxia Martial Arts, dozens of Grandmasters, and the entire Imperial Hospital. Although his strength was far from the Sixth Realm, if it came to theoretical richness, he was sure there was no one in today''s Martial Arts who could compare to him. But, he''d waited for such a long time already and was not in a rush for this moment. The final results of the Ten Great Grandmasters were now only a day or two away. By this morning, the ten preliminary spots had already been decided. Starting from this afternoon, the Grandmasters who had been eliminated could challenge any of them at will. Successful challengers could take their place. That afternoon, Li Nuo and the others arrived at the Martial Arts Village. Just now, the Ministry of Rites had gotten hold of the list of Grandmasters these challengers wanted to challenge. Out of the fifty-two eliminated Grandmasters, twenty-three chose to challenge Lady Mother-in-law. The remaining twenty-nine unanimously chose to challenge Huang. After all, on the surface, among the ten Grandmasters, Lady Mother-in-law and Huang were undoubtedly the weakest. One the youngest and least experienced. The other the least renowned, known only for his boxing and kicking skills, seemingly easy to defeat. There might have been some luck involved in the previous rounds of competition, and many were not convinced in their hearts. Especially a few of the Sanqing Sect''s elders and the Five Mountains Sword Sect Grandmasters, who were stifling frustration and wanted to avenge their former losses. In such a scenario, the Ministry of Rites naturally had to take measures. For the two of them to take on challenges from everyone, even if they could win under normal circumstances, fighting round after round would exhaust them to death. Therefore, the rules for the challenges were temporarily changed by the Ministry of Rites. Each Grandmaster would face a maximum of six challengers. If there were more than six challengers, they would have to draw lots to decide. Those who drew the lot could challenge the person they hoped to, and if one didn''t get chosen, they had to challenge someone else. These ten Grandmasters had each fought their way through numerous opponents to reach their current positions. Those who had already failed naturally could not expect everything to go their way. Presently, Li Nuo came over holding a list, handed it to Su Qing, and said, "Lady Mother-in-law, this is the list of Grandmasters challenging you." Her luck wasn''t too good ¨C among the six challenging her, one was the only Grandmaster from the Shu Mountain Sect who had been eliminated. This Grandmaster''s elimination wasn''t due to lack of strength, but rather misfortune in facing the strongest member of the Sanqing Sect''s Taiching lineage. Shu Mountain sword cultivators, not to mention in Daxia, had a formidable reputation even across the entire continent. Although there weren''t many Grandmasters from the Shu Mountain Sect, their quality was extremely high. Most people believed he had the strength to be among the Ten Great Grandmasters. If he defeated Lady Mother-in-law, he would replace her, and the subsequent challengers would naturally face him instead. Upon learning that this Shu Mountain elder was the first to challenge her, the other Grandmasters also showed a pained expression. Standing among the position of the Sanqing Sect was Xu Ying with hands behind her back, coming up to Su Qing with a smile, "Junior Sister Su, you must win this match. The honor of our sect rests solely on you..." Shu Mountain had brought five Grandmasters this time. If he won against Su Qing, Shu Mountain would occupy half of the Ten Great Grandmasters'' spots. Thirteen Grandmasters from Sanqing Sect were present, but only four had been selected, and the rest, despite each having a chance to challenge, might not necessarily succeed. Daxia''s unquestionably number one sect would only occupy four out of the ten spots, whereas the second-ranked Shu Mountain could have five. This was something that made no sense at all. Xu Ying''s encouragement was, in fact, pressure in disguise. She looked at Su Qing and said, "You can only win this match, Junior Sister. Otherwise, you''ll become the sinner of our sect..." An old woman glared at her and said to Su Qing, "Don''t mind Junior Sister Xu, just do your best. Even if you lose to the Shu Mountain Sword Madman, there''s no shame in that, nobody will blame you." That''s what Su Qing had been thinking as well. She knew she didn''t have the strength of the Ten Great Grandmasters and was prepared to let things take their course. But she couldn''t stand Junior Sister Xu''s attitude. She was like this even before a loss had occurred. One could only imagine how she would ridicule her if she actually lost. There was still time before she had to compete, and with a glance at Xu Ying, she walked to another part of the stands. Li Nuo was comforting Anning, who was throwing a little tantrum. She was supposed to sleep with him last night, but he had spent the night in the study working on the Yuqing Heart Technique. Anning had waited up for him all night without sleeping well, and now she was angry with him, difficult to appease. With no other option, Li Nuo whispered into her ear, "How about you join us in bed tonight?" The final negotiation result was that, to make up for leaving her alone last night, she would join him and his wife in bed tonight, and the night after, as compensation, and only then would the matter be settled. Of course, Li Nuo had no objections. Even if it were three of them sleeping together every night, he wouldn''t mind. His wife was detached by nature and wouldn''t have any objections either. A win-win for all three; why not delight in it? Seeing Su Qing approaching, Li Anning immediately let go of Li Nuo''s hand and sat up straight, watching the competition in the arena. Between herself and her husband, anything goes, but in the presence of others, she still had to maintain the grace of a Princess. Su Qing gave Li Nuo a look, and Li Nuo walked to the edge of the arena. Su Qing couldn''t wait to ask, "Is there a way for me to defeat that Grandmaster from Shu Mountain?" Unconsciously, when it came to matters of the Martial Path, she instinctively thought to consult Li Nuo. Li Nuo nodded. Among those of the same realm, half of a match''s outcome depended on strength and half on skill. In a match that was stopped at the first hit, everyone wouldn''t use their full strength, so skill played an even greater part. For most Martial Artists, strength and skill often advanced in tandem. Those with deeper cultivation typically also had superior skills. Someone like Li Nuo who had extreme proficiency was unheard of throughout the entire Martial Arts world. The upcoming challenger from Shu Mountain, known for his unique Swordsmanship style, was relentless like a storm, not giving his opponents any chance to breathe, thus earning the nickname "Sword Madman." Because his sword moves were tightly linked, and he struck with incredible speed, those who fought him had no time to look for his weaknesses and could only defend passively, always being suppressed by him, eventually leading to defeat. To defeat him, one had to be even more ferocious. Li Nuo''s mind operated like a high-speed computer, swiftly combining and arranging sword moves from various sects in his head, quickly assembling a set of fiercely powerful Swordsmanship. This set of Swordsmanship was faster and flowed more naturally. Once initiated, unless the opponent was significantly stronger than her, they would not be able to cope with it in the limited space of the arena within a short time. However, mastering this set of Swordsmanship in such a short time was not easy. After visualizing the sword moves in her mind, Su Qing appeared anxious, saying, "It won''t work, there''s not enough time for me to become familiar with it." What kind of problem was this? Li Nuo directly sought out the Ministry of Rites official who was organizing the matches and had Lady Mother-in-law''s match scheduled last, giving her enough time to familiarize herself with the set of sword moves. Li Nuo himself stood by to give her pointers. Song Yiren sat on the wall, idly swinging her legs, watching Li Nuo instruct her mother in Swordsmanship, and let out a long sigh, seemingly deep in thought. ... Above the stands. Xu Ying, observing another challenger''s defeat, looked around and couldn''t help but ask, "Why hasn''t Junior Sister Su taken the stage yet?" Beside her, a Grandmaster said, "I just went to ask, the order of the matches has been changed, Junior Sister Su will be the last to go." Xu Ying scoffed and said, "Is stalling for time going to be useful?" As her words fell, a figure slowly approached. Su Qing glanced at her but said nothing, their eyes locked in a stare-down as the tension in the air grew thick with animosity. At that moment, the official from the Ministry of Rites announced, "Next up, Elder Wang of Shu Mountain Sect versus Elder Su of Sanqing Sect." The previously noisy stands suddenly became silent. This match was undoubtedly the most anticipated one. One was a Sword Path Master from Shu Mountain, long established as famous. The other, the youngest second-generation Disciple of Sanqing Sect, who just yesterday had unexpectedly defeated the Shu Mountain Sect Leader. Some people felt that Su Qing''s skills were being seriously underrated. Others thought it was merely luck. Which it was, today''s match would provide the answer. In the arena. After both figures took their positions, they exchanged salutes with their swords. A gong sounded by the side of the arena, and the match officially began. Whoosh! To everyone''s surprise, the first to strike was Su Qing. Almost at the instant the gong sounded, her sword moved. In the void, it was as if a silver ribbon cut through the air. Her sword struck with incredible speed, and her moves flowed together seamlessly. Each and every movement was as fierce as waves crashing on a shore, forceful and wild, filled with a violent sense of beauty. She was not employing the Swordsmanship of any sect. Nor did any sect''s Swordsmanship possess the raw force of this set. From her Swordsmanship, masters from various Sword Path Sects saw echoes of their own styles. This set of Swordsmanship was a combination from all of these styles. But not just any set of powerful moves thrown together made a new Swordsmanship; the fluidity and linkage between the moves were crucial. The connections between moves in this set were silky smooth, the arrangement so exquisitely crafted it was nothing short of ingenious, leaving onlookers in awe. The Sword Madman of Shu Mountain also favored fierce attacks. But in her presence, he simply couldn''t muster that fury. His Swordsmanship had barely begun before Su Qing overpowered it. She was like a tiger descending a mountain, attacking like a tempest, giving no quarter to her opponent. At this moment, a thought emerged in everyone''s heart. Who was the true Sword Madman? The Grandmasters of Shu Mountain were stunned. Even members of the Sanqing Sect were dumbfounded. An elder, watching Su Qing forcefully push back the Grandmaster from Shu Mountain, murmured, "Was she also taught by that predecessor?" Chapter 366 240 Mother-Daughter Disagreement From the moment Su Qing unleashed her first sword move, Wang Xiao was utterly dumbfounded. He had never seen such ferocious swordsmanship. Others called him "Wild Sword," but even he could not match the ferocity of the woman before him. Like a sudden storm, like a fierce beast breaking out of its cage. Her sword moves were smooth and continuous, without the slightest pause, leaving him no chance to catch his breath. Despite his True Qi being somewhat more robust than Su Qing''s, under this thunderous onslaught, he couldn''t unleash much of his strength. Wang Xiao had never thought that one day, someone would defeat him using his own favored tactics. If this had not been a match but a fight to the death, unleashing all his True Qi would only result in mutual destruction. He was relentlessly pressured by Su Qing, ultimately stepping out of the designated area of the competition. The Ministry of Rites official announced loudly, "Challenge failed, Elder Su wins!" There was silence in the stands for quite a while. One time could be luck. The second time, it couldn''t merely be explained by "luck." Those who had chosen Su Qing as their opponent were even more regretful. Such a fierce woman, even the Wild Sword of the Shu Mountain Sect couldn''t stop her¡ªhow could they? Sword Path Masters from various sects regarded Su Qing with even more complex gazes. In her two matches against Shu Mountain, she had won in different ways. The Shu Mountain Sect Leader, with his swordsmanship reaching the Transformation Realm, was best at adapting on the spot, capable of countering whatever sword moves his opponent used. Wild Sword, Wang Xiao, known as the fierce tiger of the swordsmanship world, turned into a tame cat before her. To use the opponent''s method against them. To beat the opponent in their own field. That was the highest realm of a Grandmaster. It was also their lifelong pursuit. Elder Su was not only extraordinarily talented, but her understanding was also astonishingly profound; she would undoubtedly mark her place in the history of Martial Path. After defeating the Grandmaster from Shu Mountain, Su Qing bowed to him and returned to the Sanqing Sect area, smiling at Xu Ying, she asked, "Senior Sister Xu, I didn''t disgrace our sect, did I?" Xu Ying''s lips moved, but ultimately, she said nothing. Her envy of Su Qing reached its peak at that moment. More beautiful. More talented. Gave birth to two daughters, both martial arts prodigies not seen in decades. Both her husband and son-in-law were high officials in the court. Participating in the Martial Arts Tournament and even receiving guidance from a Sixth Realm predecessor. It seemed all the good fortune in the world had come her way. After this match, people from the Sanqing Sect began to subtly inquire about that predecessor. This sort of thing, not even the three Sect Leaders of their sect could achieve. After watching this match, Li Nuo finally felt somewhat tired, his physical energy was still abundant, but the mental exertion was too great; he desperately needed sleep to recover his energy. The understanding of a Grandmaster was indeed extraordinary. A new set of sword moves that she practiced only a few times, and she was able to master them completely. Unlike Yiren, who couldn''t learn even simpler sword techniques unless Li Nuo taught her by hand more than ten times. Li Nuo didn''t need to worry about Lady Mother-in-law''s upcoming matches. He had observed the previous matches of those opponents, and he had analyzed them; none of them could stand against her. The set of sword moves he just taught her could be used not only for this match but also for the following ones without any problem. Returning to Li Mansion, his head had hardly touched the pillow before he fell into sleep. With a long-standing worry resolved, Li Nuo slept particularly peacefully. He even had a dream. In the dream, his wife practiced the modified Yuqing Heart Method, all the previous side effects vanished, and the two of them finally consummated their marriage successfully; initially, it was just his wife, later, Anning also joined in... For some reason, Li Nuo inexplicably dreamed of Phoenix. When Yiren also appeared, he finally realized it must have been a dream and then woke up. Outside it was already dawn, he had slept until the early morning. But it was still early, his wife and Anning were quietly sleeping beside him, Phoenix and Yiren of course weren''t there. Li Nuo sighed softly. It must be because he had seen Phoenix too often these days so he had such dreams; ever since she moved here, Li Nuo had to see her eight times a day, it wasn''t strange for her to appear in his dreams... As for Yiren. Things between him and Yiren were too complex, better not to think about them. After getting up, Li Nuo and the others headed to Martial Arts Village. The entire day passed and, finally, the matter of the Ten Great Grandmasters was settled. The chosen candidates for the Ten Great Grandmasters were still the same ten from the initial selection, with no changes in personnel. This indicated that the trials previously arranged by the Ministry of Rites were reasonably organized. After the confirmation of the Ten Great Grandmasters, the official contests among the grandmasters also ended. Among these ten grandmasters, there were no further ranking competitions. The Martial Arts Tournament wasn''t like the Imperial Examination where winning could lead to a government position at the court. The purpose of this event was to foster exchanges; there was no need to delineate specific rankings. Next, the battle for the positions on the Young Dragons List began. Participants had to be under thirty years old with a cultivation in the Third Realm or above. Though Jiaren and Yiren stepped into the Fourth Realm in their teens and Lady Mother-in-law was a grandmaster by thirty, normally, entering the Third Realm before twenty was already considered genius. Entering the Fourth Realm before thirty was the mark of a true prodigy. Such individuals were rare across the entire martial arts world of Daxia; you could count them on two hands, and most reached the Fourth Realm after the age of twenty-five. The talent of Lady Mother-in-law, combined with the twin genes of the Song Family and hidden martial genes, had created the miracle of both sisters advancing to the Fourth Realm before reaching twenty. As a disciple of Sanqing Sect, Yiren naturally was going to participate. Jiaren originally wasn''t keen on participating, but Lady Mother-in-law wanted her to. Li Nuo could guess her subtle intentions. When she had left Chang''an with Yiren years ago, it was in utter humiliation, and they had become the laughingstock of the martial arts community. Now, Jiaren and Yiren were peerless among the younger generation in the martial arts world. Many envied her for having such daughters, and she undoubtedly wanted everyone to know, to wash away the humiliations of the past. When Jiaren asked for his opinion, Li Nuo also suggested that she should go for it. After all, being idle was still being idle. If his wife didn''t appear, how would others know he had such a formidable wife? The Young Dragons List didn''t draw as much attention as the Ten Great Grandmasters. With not many eligible geniuses, all the contests concluded in just two days. As expected, Jiaren and Yiren both secured their spots on the list without any surprises. After the tournament ended, their names would spread throughout the entire martial arts community. With this, all the contests of the Martial Arts Tournament had come to an end. Next, Li Nuo gave the various sects five days of free time. During these five days, they could freely exchange ideas. After five days, they still could stay in Martial Arts Village. This place belonged to the sects'' courtyards, which would be preserved for them, but the cafeteria would no longer prepare meals, and they would need to address their own dining. When they returned to Li Mansion, Su Qing was in a good mood, even humming a tune. She herself ranked among the Ten Great Grandmasters, and her daughters had made impressive displays in front of all major sects. From now on, who would dare to say she married the wrong person? Looking back, it felt like a dream to her. She came to Chang''an originally just to fetch Yiren back. Little did she know that upon arriving in Chang''an, things began to evolve in an unexpected direction. She didn''t regret coming to Chang''an. She only regretted not coming sooner. How good would it have been if Yiren had run away earlier... Contrary to Su Qing, having earned a spot on the Young Dragons List, Song Yiren was extremely upset. Seeing the intimate bond between Li Nuo, Song Jiaren, and Li Anning, she knew that staying here would just mean witnessing their affection every day. Once Jiaren cultivated the new Yuqing Heart Technique, they would become a true married couple. It would be even harder for her then. If she had known this would be the outcome, she wouldn''t have run away. Her mother was right; a martial artist should focus on their cultivation and avoid love and marriage. She finally understood her mother''s thoughtful intentions. She looked at Su Qing and said, "Mother..." Su Qing turned to her with a smile and asked, "What''s wrong?" After a long silence, Song Yiren finally said, "Let''s go back to Sanqing Sect. I won''t return to Chang''an ever again..." "???" Su Qing''s eyes widened in astonishment at Yiren. She had just reconciled with her husband, Jiaren''s cultivation technique issue had found a resolution, and her son-in-law was so satisfactory to her. How could she possibly return to Sanqing Sect now? She was still looking forward to babysitting for them. Su Qing shook her head, without any hesitation, said, "If you want to go back, then go back. I''m definitely not going back..." Song Yiren looked at her, "???" At that moment, she really wanted to ask, what did she come to Chang''an for then? Chapter 367 241: The Death Issue "You came to Chang''an, aren''t you here to drag me back?" "When did I say that?" "Then what are you doing in Chang''an?" "I''m your mother, I can come to Chang''an whenever I want. Are you trying to control me?" ... In the small courtyard, mother and daughter looked at each other. In the end, it was Su Qing who looked away first. After all, she truly owed Yiren an apology for this matter. If it weren''t for her taking Yiren away back then, Yiren should have such a good husband by now. But now, all she could do was call him brother-in-law. If she were Yiren, she would probably be infuriated too. Just then, three figures walked in from outside. Two of them were her senior sisters. Seeing the figure at the forefront, Su Qing ran over, surprised, and said, "Master, why have you come!" As this figure appeared, even Song Yiren temporarily set aside her grievances towards her mother, walked over briskly, and said obediently, "Greeting, Ancestral Master." "You little girl, it''s been so long and yet you haven''t returned to the sect to visit," the middle-aged woman said fondly as she patted her head, with a slight tone of reproach. Song Yiren playfully stuck out her tongue. The middle-aged woman didn''t dwell on this issue and turned to Su Qing, saying, "Such an important matter as improving the Yuqing Heart Technique, of course I had to come in person." The Yuqing Heart Technique, as one of the Sanqing Sect''s three top-level Heart Methods, was rarely cultivated due to obvious defects. If its flaws could be corrected, it would naturally be of great significance to the Sanqing Sect. She turned to Su Qing and asked, "Where is the elder who improved the Yuqing Heart Technique? There are some things I need to ask him in person." Su Qing, looking somewhat embarrassed, quickly pulled Li Nuo forward and said, "This is the Ancestral Master of Jiaren and Yiren, quickly pay your respects." Then she introduced him to the middle-aged woman, saying, "This is Jiaren''s husband." Yiren''s Ancestral Master was also Lady Mother-in-law''s master, the sect leader of the Shangqing lineage of the Sanqing Sect, a Sixth Realm martial artist. Li Nuo was seeing a Sixth Realm powerhouse for the first time and became solemn instantly, promptly cupping his fists and saying, "Greetings, elder." The middle-aged woman nodded slightly and said, "Not bad, quite a handsome appearance, although the forces within your body are somewhat mixed. Studying various schools is not as good as specializing in one." Li Nuo cupped his fists again, "Thank you for your advice, elder." His inner strength was indeed mixed. Legalism, Le Family, Thief School, Martial Path, he wasn''t greedy for multiple schools; he mainly cultivated Legalism, and all other powers were gained incidentally during his cultivation process. The middle-aged woman looked again at Su Qing and asked, "Where is the elder?" Su Qing pointed to Li Nuo uncomfortably and said, "He is the one." Not only were the two grandmasters of the Shangqing lineage stunned, even the middle-aged woman began to doubt her own ears. To improve the Yuqing Heart Technique was to achieve what no ancestor in the history of the Sanqing Sect had managed to do. Merely giving some pointers to Su Qing allowed her to defeat two Sword Path Masters of Shu Mountain in a duel, utilizing their most proficient techniques. As the sect leader of the Shangqing lineage herself, a Sixth Realm cultivator, she wasn''t able to achieve such a feat. Thus, she had assumed that Su Qing was referring to an extremely experienced hermit, speaking of him with a degree of respect. Unexpectedly, the "elder" she referred to was such a young man. The middle-aged woman looked at Su Qing, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. Understanding her meaning, Su Qing said with conviction, "Master need not doubt, the Yuqing Heart Technique was indeed improved by him, and my victory over the two from Shu Mountain was also his strategizing from behind. Don''t be fooled by his youth; his insight into the Martial Path is profound, and I also feel ashamed in comparison..." The middle-aged woman''s expression returned to calm. Her suspicions were pointless, the truth of the matter would be clear with just one question. She took out a meridian map from her sleeve, spread it out over a stone table, and said, "Tell me, how did you think of modifying the Yuqing Heart Technique this way? Explain..." This Cultivation Technique was modified by Li Nuo himself, so he naturally knew the purpose behind every change. From the perspectives of both Medical Skill and Martial Path, he explained his thoughts in detail, including the purpose of every acupuncture point, every meridian, and answered all her questions one by one. After he finished speaking, the middle-aged woman lapsed into a prolonged silence. Somewhat impatient, Su Qing asked, "Master, what do you think? Is this method feasible?" After a long while, the middle-aged woman nodded and said, "Based on what he has just discussed, the improved technique has an eighty percent chance of success. It may cultivate slightly more slowly than the original Yuqing Heart Technique, but it can completely eliminate the original method''s flaws..." Her silence was not due to doubts about the technique. The focus was not on the cultivation world at large, but on the person before her. His age could not be over twenty, yet the breadth of knowledge he had just revealed in their brief conversation made her, who had lived for one hundred and twenty years, feel deeply inferior. Indeed, this world did possess true geniuses. Though his strength was not high, his insight into the Martial Path had reached a terrifying level. Su Qing''s face lit up with joy as she asked, "Then should Jiaren begin to cultivate according to the new heart method now?" Upon hearing this, Song Jiaren, who usually had a calm gaze, also showed a rare ripple of emotion. The middle-aged woman said, "While there is an eighty percent chance of success, there is also a twenty percent uncertainty. The worst outcome would be that she remains at her current level of cultivation forever..." She looked at Song Jiaren and asked, "Can you accept that?" Without hesitating, Song Jiaren nodded slightly. She had been considering this matter for a long time. The middle-aged woman nodded and said, "If you have made up your mind, we can begin now. Dispose of the True Qi in your meridians, I will help you open those auxiliary meridians. After that, you just need to cultivate according to the new meridian map." Li Mansion. A room''s door was tightly closed. Li Nuo was pacing back and forth in the courtyard, glancing occasionally in the direction of the room. Inside, his wife had already begun to cultivate the new Heart Method. Though he had confidence in his own work, he couldn''t help feeling nervous at this critical moment. Su Qing, standing by his side, said, "Don''t worry, with the Master there, nothing will go wrong." By the stone table in the courtyard, Li Anning was also very tense. She, of course, hoped that Jiaren could succeed. She had waited a long time for this day. Phoenix, noticing her grip tightening, consoled, "Don''t worry, have faith in him. Has he ever failed at what he set out to do..." Upon hearing this, Li Anning''s heart indeed eased a bit. Her pretty face flushed from white to red, her gaze towards the room door filled with more expectation. Song Yiren, holding Phoenix''s other hand, was also very tense. Unlike Li Anning, her tension was of a contradictory nature. On one hand, she harbored great resentment towards Song Jiaren for stealing her husband. But on the other hand, that was her sister who looked exactly like her, sharing the same bloodline; she also hoped that she could become just like any normal person... An hour passed. Li Nuo could hardly wait any longer, hesitating whether to force the door open and check inside when the door finally opened from within. The middle-aged woman stepped out of the room, and Li Nuo immediately approached her, asking, "Senior, how did it go?" The middle-aged woman also let out a sigh of relief and said, "I have successfully opened those auxiliary meridians, and the True Qi is slowly recovering. Indeed, without the Yin Cold Attribute of the Yuqing Heart Technique, but whether there are any other changes, we will need to observe further. Let her rest well for now..." The fact that the True Qi could recover meant that the new cultivation technique was viable, the only issue being the speed of cultivation. The new True Qi, without the cold attribute, will not affect pregnancy as long as she nourishes her body well. As for other aspects... it naturally concerned how the cultivation technique influenced emotions. Although the cultivation technique had been revised, most of the meridians remained the same; it was uncertain whether his wife could become like Anning, possessing the emotions that a normal woman should have. Li Nuo entered the room alone and saw Jiaren lying on the bed, looking somewhat pale. Opening meridians was not an easy task, and she seemed to be physically depleted. Li Nuo sat by the bedside, holding her hand and asked, "How do you feel?" Song Jiaren looked at him, a faint smile on her face, and said, "Not too bad." Seeing her weakened state, Li Nuo said, "You rest well and don''t talk." Song Jiaren nodded slightly, her gaze fixed on him for a while before she suddenly said, "Husband." Li Nuo stroked her forehead''s stray strands of hair, whispering, "What is it?" Song Jiaren said, "I have a question that I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time." Li Nuo smiled and replied, "What question? Just ask." Song Jiaren looked at him earnestly and asked, "Between me and Anning, whom do you prefer?" Chapter 368 - 242: The Moon is So Bright Tonight Li Nuo''s smile froze on his face. Some questions, though delayed, arrive all the same. At that moment, he didn''t know whether he should feel joy or sorrow. The joyous part was that his wife would never have asked such a question before. Her asking this question meant that the improvement he had made to the Yuqing Heart Technique was extremely successful, and its effects were immediately apparent. However, the sorrowful part was that this question was akin to a death sentence. He had previously mocked other officials for the chaos caused by the jealousy among their wives and concubines. His wife, on the other hand, was understanding and sensible, tender, and knowledgeable about the ways of the world. Now, the boomerang had come back to hit him. This time she had asked him who he liked more, her or Anning. Next time she might ask who was prettier, her or Anning. And the time after that, it might be the question of which one he would save first if both fell into the water. Seeing Li Nuo nodding and stammering, Song Jiaren smiled sweetly and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m just teasing you..." She had not only mastered questions about death but had also learned how to joke. Clearly, Li Nuo had truly succeeded. With that smile, like a spring breeze melting snow and bringing blooming flowers, Li Nuo''s heart skipped a beat. His wife had smiled. Since he''d known her, this was the first time he had seen such a smile. Su Qing walked in from outside and came to the bedside, holding her hand and asking, "Do you feel any better?" The agony of forcibly opening her meridians was something she was all too familiar with, as could be seen from her pale complexion and frail appearance. Song Jiaren gave a slight smile and replied, "I''m fine, Mother." That one word, "Mother", together with the smile on her face, said it all, making Su Qing tremble, tears uncontrollably rolling down her cheeks. To avoid embarrassing his mother-in-law, Li Nuo left the room first. Anning was the first to rush over and asked, "Is Sister Jiaren better now?" Li Nuo nodded slightly, offering a small smile. Finally, Anning breathed a sigh of relief, but then she thought of something, her face turning a light shade of pink as she said, "Then tonight, you should sleep in Sister Jiaren''s room." It was originally Li Nuo''s turn to accompany her, but she understood the significance of this moment. After saying this, she whispered in Li Nuo''s ear, "But you have to come to my room tomorrow night..." After speaking, she quickly walked into the room. After Phoenix and Yiren went in to see the wife, Li Nuo did not enter again. At that moment, a figure approached, and Li Nuo bowed slightly, saying, "Senior." In the current continent, the Seventh Realm existed only in rumors; those in the Sixth Realm from the various families were the strongest of the age. No matter how powerful a Grandmaster was, there was a limit to their strength. A single or a couple of Fourth Realm practitioners would be no match for a Grandmaster. Ten Fourth Realm practitioners attacking together could even cause a Grandmaster to perish in resentment. However, simple numbers had no effect against a Sixth Realm expert. Even amidst thousands of troops, they could come and go as they pleased. "All those below the Sixth Realm are mere ants." That saying was the best explanation of their strength. Li Nuo was pondering a very serious issue. How could he get her inside? He had never captured a Sixth Realm expert before. The middle-aged woman, although she had cultivation of the Sixth Realm, did not have the skill to read minds, naturally unaware of what Li Nuo was thinking. She looked at him and asked, "Did you really draw that meridian map?" To this day, she still couldn''t believe that such a sophisticated mental method came from such a young man. She wondered if there was a Sixth Realm expert behind him. Li Nuo nodded and replied, "I wouldn''t dare to deceive you, Senior. My wife was deeply troubled by the Yuqing Heart Technique, and to solve this issue, I consulted countless medical books and Martial Arts classics before finally coming up with this method..." The middle-aged woman waved her sleeve, and the hanging swords of two Yuqing Sect masters flew over. A sword hovered in mid-air in front of Li Nuo as the woman said, "You wouldn''t mind if I test your swordsmanship, would you?" Li Nuo gripped the sword and smiled, saying, "It is my honor to receive guidance from you, Senior." The middle-aged woman didn''t say much, attacking Li Nuo with her sword. She did not use any cultivation; the speed and strength of her sword strokes were controlled to match his level. She did not employ any fixed set of Swordsmanship. Devoid of routine or fixed forms, she deployed sword moves effortlessly. They had to be met on the spot rather than relying on rote memorization for a solution. The middle-aged woman''s casual sword strikes were met with Li Nuo''s casual defense. The Sword Dao of the Sanqing Sect, Shu Mountain, Five Mountains Sword Sect, and the sword techniques of the major Sword Sects had all been fused by him; to him, this level of testing was child''s play. Seeing that he remained at ease while only defending and not attacking, the middle-aged woman said, "You don''t need to hold back; show me your full strength." Upon hearing this, Li Nuo stopped defending and started to attack. The middle-aged woman had just finished speaking when the sword stance opposite her suddenly changed, seizing a slightly incoherent flaw between her two moves and completely reversing the situation. Her face finally revealed an expression of great interest. This little fellow indeed had kept something up his sleeve. The sword moves she made up on the spot naturally could not be without flaws, but the fleeting flaw had been caught by him. This time, she no longer held any doubts about his advising Su Qing to overcome the two Shu Mountain Grandmasters. His Sword Dao was far more advanced than that of Su Qing, the unruly girl. The two exchanged moves and counter-moves, each finding another, no matter how she changed her maneuvers, he could always find a response instantly. Although she controlled her strength at a very low level, this was a sword exchange of the highest caliber. There were moments when she even felt that he was an opponent of the same level as herself. His talent was still unclear. But his comprehension could no longer be described as one in ten thousand. There was not one in tens of millions. At a certain moment, the middle-aged woman sheathed her sword, looking at Li Nuo with a different kind of brilliance in her eye, and asked, "Would you be willing to take me as your master?" The two Grandmasters of the Shangqing lineage heard these words and stood frozen in place. The Mentor had not taken in disciples for many years, had she once again taken a liking to someone for their talent? Li Nuo was also greatly surprised. But the first thing he thought of was, why did such a mix-up of generations always fall on him? The good King Chun Uncle, after being addressed for some time, had become a brother. He had not called his Mother-in-law for long, and now he would have to call her Senior Sister, suddenly becoming a generation older than his wife and Yiren. After a moment of distraction, Li Nuo asked, "To become your disciple, do I need to go to Sanqing Sect for Cultivation?" The middle-aged woman smiled and said, "If you do not wish to go, you can also stay in Chang''an." Li Nuo thought about it, and if he didn''t have to go to Sanqing Sect, taking a Sixth Realm powerhouse as a master would be all beneficial and not harmful. Not only would he have an incredibly powerful backing, but there would also be a large sect behind him. His father had made countless enemies in court, and Li Nuo himself had offended many. If he could no longer survive in the court, he would have an alternative path. He quickly made up his mind and immediately bowed, saying, "Master above, please accept your disciple''s bow!" Su Qing and Song Yiren walked out of the room and saw this scene; their mouths both opened into an "O" shape. ... Night. Jiaren leaned against the headboard reading a book when Li Nuo pushed the door open, holding a bowl of medicinal concoction, and walked to the bedside. She looked up at Li Nuo, puzzled, "Weren''t you going to Anning today..." Li Nuo said, "It was Anning who asked me to come here." He blew on the spoon and brought it to her mouth, saying, "Drink your medicine first. It''s good for your recovery." The medicine was prepared and picked by Li Nuo himself. She had been cultivating the Yuqing Heart Technique for so many years, and her body could not be adjusted overnight. Song Jiaren took a sip, and her beautiful eyebrows knit together, "Bitter." Li Nuo produced a piece of rock candy from his hand and placed it in her mouth. Her knit eyebrows quickly relaxed. Li Nuo could not help but smile. Song Jiaren looked at him and asked, "Husband, what are you laughing at?" Li Nuo said, "Just thinking that my wife is very adorable now." Song Jiaren thought for a moment and asked, "Does husband prefer the current me or the past me?" Ever since his wife changed her Cultivation Technique, the questions she asked had become increasingly challenging. Li Nuo put down the medicine bowl, holding her hand, and feeling the warmth coming from her hand, he said, "Whether it is the past wife or the current wife, as long as it is you, I like you." Song Jiaren looked at him and said, "I also like you, husband." Li Nuo smiled and tenderly stroked her head. Song Jiaren looked at him and repeated, "I really like you, husband." Li Nuo and she intertwined their fingers tightly and said, "I know..." Song Jiaren held her hands around his and said, "Husband." "Hmm?" "Let''s consummate our marriage." As her words fell, a thin robe on her fragrant shoulders gently slid off. She reached behind herself and lightly tugged at the lace. A bright flash suddenly appeared before Li Nuo''s eyes. The moon tonight was truly white. Chapter 369 - 243: Perfect Although the moon was white and the moonlight beautiful, Li Nuo watched it intently. But her body was too frail, even needing Li Nuo to feed her medicine; how could she withstand such a strenuous activity? Since it was the first time, of course, it had to be the most perfect memory. She had waited for so long, a few more days wouldn''t matter. Li Nuo gently pinched her face and said, "Wait a few more days until you''re feeling a bit better." Song Jiaren blushed and nodded slightly. Holding his soft and fragrant wife as she peacefully fell asleep, when he woke up the next morning, Jiaren was no longer in bed. As soon as Li Nuo opened his eyes, he saw a figure sneakily running in. Anning ran to the side of the bed, lifted the quilt to look, and with a startled expression on her face, turned to Li Nuo and asked, "Last night, you didn''t do anything?" A moment later, with a gentle pinch to Li Nuo''s waist, she said resentfully, "If you''re not in a hurry, others are. Tonight, don''t come to see me!" Li Nuo went out to the courtyard and saw Jiaren drawing a Phoenix. Her complexion was much better than yesterday, and she no longer needed someone to support her as she walked. The healing capabilities of a Fourth Realm martial artist were indeed formidable. He probably didn''t need to wait a few days. During lunch, Su Qing said to Li Nuo, "Usually, when the Grandmaster takes a disciple, a grand ceremony is held at the sect, but since you do not wish to go to the sect, we can keep it simple. In a while, accompany me to Martial Arts Village. The people from the Martial Arts Sects are still there; they can bear witness." Li Nuo nodded and replied, "Okay." Su Qing gave her another look, feeling somewhat complex inside. A fine son-in-law suddenly becoming a junior brother was something anyone would need time to accept. Li Nuo remembered something and asked, "Should I invite my father to go, too?" For those in the Martial Arts, taking a disciple was quite formal. Under normal circumstances, the presence of the parents as witnesses was required. Su Qing nodded and said, "Go ahead. Taking a master isn''t a small matter; it needs his witness." Though she didn''t like Li Xuanjing, it wouldn''t be proper for him to be absent from the event. Li Nuo headed to the Ministry of Justice and from afar saw King Chun, with a food container in hand, sitting in front of a government office, waiting. When he saw Li Nuo coming, he waved from a distance and said, "Here to see your father again? He''s busy now; tell me what it''s about first. If I can deal with it, there''s no need to bother him." Li Nuo sat down beside him on the stairs and briefly outlined the situation. King Chun blinked in surprise, "Taking a master?" He scratched his head and asked, "I remember you didn''t seem to have much talent in martial arts, did you?" After hearing Li Nuo''s explanation, a hint of annoyance appeared on his face, "These martial artists, each and every one of them not proficient in their arts, yet always mislead the youths. I must establish a law in the future: anyone who wants to teach martial arts must pass rigorous examinations and receive a certificate issued by the court to teach..." Soon, a figure came out from the government office. After Li Nuo explained his purpose, Li Xuanjing said, "It''s a good thing that the senior from Sanqing Sect is willing to take you as a disciple. Let''s go." King Chun got up, slapped his bottom, and said, "I''ll join in on the fun too." Martial Arts Village. The news that the leader of Sanqing Sect''s Shangqing lineage would hold a disciple ceremony in Martial Arts Village created a stir in the village. Martial artists of the Sixth Realm, oh! Out of the hundreds of sects in Daxia, only a mere four were of the Sixth Realm. Having guidance from such a senior could bring endless benefits for a lifetime. Not to mention guidance, even just meeting such a person was a great honor for the young disciples of various sects. Being able to talk with such a senior was something to boast about for a lifetime. The crowd surrounded the courtyard of the Sanqing Sect, craning their necks to peek inside. "Is that the powerhouse from the Heavenly Heart Realm?" "He looks so young!" "Hah, don''t be fooled by how young this senior looks; he''s actually 120 years old. You can''t tell the age of a Heavenly Heart Realm powerhouse by their appearance..." "I wonder who it is, to be blessed enough to be taken as a disciple by such a powerhouse..." ... The middle-aged woman seemed quite ordinary, just like any other woman one might see on the street, without the slightest bit of a powerful person''s demeanor, completely overturning the image of strength the disciples from various sects had in mind. However, when the Grandmasters of the sects looked at her, their gazes all contained respect mixed with envy. She appeared unremarkable because she had reached a realm of simplicity and truth, a realm where her True Qi exhibited no fluctuations. This was also the realm they had all dreamt of attaining. When would they too be able to contain no True Qi within their bodies and reveal no external aura? They would die without regrets. The competition venue here just happened to serve as the perfect place for a disciple-acceptance ceremony. People from various sects could watch from the stands. The Confucian initiation was quite complicated, whereas the martial artist''s induction was not so elaborate. In front of everyone''s eyes, offering tea to show respect to the master and bowing three times was enough to establish the master-disciple relationship. The middle-aged woman sat in her chair, took the tea Li Nuo offered her, and after taking a sip, said, "Remember, your master''s name is Su Jing. From today on, you are a disciple of the Shangqing lineage of the Sanqing Sect. Here are your three senior sisters; their names are Yuan Ying, Zhao Yun... there''s no need for me to introduce Su Qing." Li Nuo turned to look at the three standing behind him and once again bowed, saying, "I pay my respects to Senior Sister Yuan, Senior Sister Zhao, and Senior... Sister." Although Su Qing found it odd, she could only respond in kind, given the solemnity of the occasion. The initiation ceremony was simple, yet not shabby. More than sixty Grandmasters from across Daxia''s martial arts community bore witness to this event. After setting down the teacup, the middle-aged woman said, "Su Qing." Su Qing immediately stepped forward, responding, "Please instruct me, Master." The middle-aged woman said, "His training in the Martial Path has only just begun; you will teach him the Shangqing Heart Method." Su Qing replied, "As you command, Master." The woman added, "You may instruct him in matters of cultivation. If you have any questions regarding swordsmanship, feel free to ask him." Su Qing nodded resignedly and said, "Yes..." After the ceremony ended, King Chun approached with a cheerful grin and said, "Congratulations to my nephew Li Nuo for obtaining a renowned master. I have prepared a modest banquet at my mansion; I invite you all to join. This feast serves both as a gesture of thanks to your master and as a welcome to our elders..." The middle-aged woman glanced at Su Qing, who took the initiative to say, "No need, our master does not enjoy such occasions, but we appreciate the Prince''s kindness." King Chun did not press further, simply smiling and saying, "If that is the case, then let it be." The middle-aged woman left with Su Qing and the others, and as they were about to exit the Martial Arts Village, she looked back and asked, "Who was that just now?" Su Qing replied, "Master, that was the Daxia''s King Chun." The woman shook her head and said, "I mean the one beside him." With slight astonishment, Su Qing answered, "That''s Li Nuo''s father, Minister of Justice of the court. He doesn''t talk much, just keeps a stern face all day... Why do you ask about him, Master?" The woman glanced back again and then turned away, saying, "Nothing, just asking..." From a distance, watching the Sanqing Sect''s departure, King Chun shook his head and sighed, "Well, all those delicious dishes were in vain; these martial arts experts really put on airs..." Li Xuanjing smiled faintly and said, "It''s normal for a Sixth Realm powerhouse to have some airs about them." King Chun waved it off and exclaimed, "If they don''t eat, then we will. Come on, come on, join me for a meal at the mansion today..." ... Night. After spending the past two nights with his wife, it was finally Anning''s turn, but she adamantly refused to let Li Nuo enter. Left with no other option, Li Nuo had to visit his wife''s room once again. Closing the door and turning around to see Jiaren sitting on the bed, Li Nuo approached and took her hand, asking gently, "How are you feeling?" With a gentle smile, she reassured, "Don''t worry, my health isn''t as fragile as you think, husband." Their eyes met, silently conveying their mutual understanding. Song Jiaren slowly lowered her head, a blush of charming redness blossoming on her cheeks. The sunset hue spread from her cheeks down her delicate neck. Looking at the ground beneath her, she whispered, barely audible, "Husband, tonight, tonight it''s possible..." As each garment glided to the floor. The lights in the room quietly died out. In the courtyard, the moonlight was soft, and a gentle breeze rustled the tree leaves, while peonies quivered gently. Inside the room, there were tender murmurs and soft whispers, a tender intimacy that could not be fully expressed. Chapter 370 - 244: Double Perfection Early morning. Li Mansion. Song Mu''er sipped her porridge, looking at the empty seat opposite her, and curiously asked, "Where are Brother Li Nuo and Sister Jiaren? Why haven''t they come for breakfast?" In her impression, Sister Jiaren was rarely one to linger in bed. Nor would there be a situation where she was up and Sister Jiaren was still in bed. Brother Li Nuo, on the other hand, often lingered in bed, which she had already grown accustomed to. Su Qing popped a piece of pastry into her mouth and said, "Just eat your meal, child. Don''t ask so many questions." Song Mu''er''s mouth was bulging, making it difficult to ask any further questions. A while later, two figures walked in from outside. Li Nuo and Song Jiaren entered hand in hand, taking their seats at the table. Indeed, the two had gotten up late this morning. After being married for over a year, it was only last night that they finally completed all the steps of their wedding ceremony. This morning, he held his wife a little longer in bed. After getting up, he changed the bed sheets, which made them late for breakfast. Song Yiren glanced up at them, and her chopsticks clattered down onto the table. Song Jiaren styled her hair into a bun. The aura around Li Nuo was no longer purely yang. He was no longer pure. Even though she knew this day would eventually come, in her heart, she had always harbored a sliver of hope. Even though he had married another woman, could there be a chance that Jiaren, out of guilt, would return her husband to her? That last thread of hope shattered this morning. She stood up and said, "I''ve had enough." With that, she got up and left. Even though she hadn''t finished her meal, even though she had only consumed a small portion of her porridge. But she couldn''t bear to stay there another moment. Li Nuo had experienced all the ceremonial rites, enjoyed the wedding night, and even had a hearty breakfast, consuming three bowls of porridge. His wife''s body had recovered far quicker than he anticipated. After breakfast, following her master''s instructions, his mother-in-law taught him cultivation. His Sixth Realm master, whom Li Nuo had just paid respects to, had already left Chang''an to return to the Sanqing Sect. Li Nuo had no chance to face a Sixth Realm expert. Before leaving, the master had entrusted his mother-in-law with his cultivation instruction. Of course, calling her senior sister would also do. With his current level of cultivation, he didn''t require guidance from a Sixth Realm Semi-Saint. The initial stages of cultivation on the Martial Path were not difficult. Body Shaping Realm warriors simply experienced an increase in physical strength, their power and reflexes were extraordinary, and they didn''t yet possess Inner Breath, let alone True Qi. They could only cultivate external martial arts. Li Nuo was to cultivate the Shangqing Heart Method in the future. Based on the Shangqing Heart Method, there were Shangqing Swordsmanship, Shangqing Palm Skill, Shangqing Body Technique, and others. However, he did not need her to teach him those skills. He was more familiar with these techniques than she was. Li Nuo had also memorized the meridian map of the Shangqing Heart Method. Seeing there was nothing left to teach, Su Qing simply let Li Nuo be free to move about. This realm''s cultivation was simple; it was about tempering the body. First, he would master the Horse Stance foundation, then, through learning these external arts, stimulate the body further to generate Inner Breath, which after passing through the meridians and growing strong enough, would turn into True Qi... The first step of laying the foundation was not the hardest, but it was the most grueling; there were no shortcuts. Although Li Nuo had now obtained Martial Path talents, he still had to start from scratch. Or alternatively, capturing enough Martial Artists could also work. He had a few days'' time; in a few days, he would have to start working at the government office. Compared to the Martial Path, Legalism was his main focus. A few months ago, after undertaking a reform of rites and penalizing many high officials, he had reached a bottleneck in his cultivation. Stuck at this bottleneck for a while, it was crucial to advance his cultivation in Legalism to the Third Realm sooner rather than later. In the morning, Li Nuo and his wife practiced their skills at home. After lunch, he made a trip to Martial Arts Village. "Lord Li." "Good day, Lord Li." "Congratulations, Lord Li, on obtaining a famous master." Over this time, Li Nuo had become more than familiar with the masters and disciples of these sects. Even though recently he had been frequently putting them into confinement for reflection, reflection was only for two hours. The first time they felt ashamed, the second time they saw it as normal, the third time they were completely at ease, and by the fourth time, they could completely treat the confinement room as home. Although he was an official of the court, he was also a disciple of the Sanqing Sect, just like them, all members of the Martial Arts community. Invisibly, this had brought him much closer to the people around him. Li Nuo greeted the crowd that was exchanging insights in the square, then said, "Please inform each other that in two hours, the Sect Leaders and elders of the various sects will convene a meeting in the confinement room..." The Martial Arts Tournament was nearing its end, and in another two days, the various sects would be returning home. Before they left, Li Nuo, on behalf of the court, convened a meeting. This was one of the initial purposes of holding this Martial Arts Tournament. Leaders and elders of the major sects, along with officials from the Ministry of Rites, the Ministry of Justice, and the Ministry of Dali, attended the meeting. The meeting pointed out: In recent years, martial artists had often relied on their personal strength to disrupt law and order, a situation not uncommon, and it often involved disciples from major sects. These major martial arts sects still had issues and deficiencies in managing their disciples. The meeting emphasized: Martial Arts was not beyond the law. No one could act recklessly. Martial artists must also abide by the Daxia Law. Any violation of the law would be legally sanctioned. The major martial arts sects, as important local forces, should proactively take up the responsibility to maintain local stability. The meeting requested: Every martial arts sect should further strengthen their awareness of the law, enhance their adherence to discipline and legality, and earnestly extend and implement the principle of "following laws and regulations" to every disciple. During the meeting, the Sect Leader and Law Enforcement Elder of the Heavenly Mountain Sect did not dare to raise their heads the entire time. Not long before, several traitors from the Heavenly Mountain Sect had attempted to assassinate a court official. If the court were to investigate, it could even dispatch troops to flatten the Heavenly Mountain Sect. There were only two Grandmasters in the Heavenly Mountain Sect; it would be easy for the Da Xia Court to eradicate them. During the conference, the leaders of Sanqing Sect, Shu Mountain, Five Mountains Sword Sect, and the Heavenly Mountain Sect spoke one after another, expressing their support for the initiative. Because this was, after all, their duty. These prestigious major sects were strict with their disciples on regular days; such incidents were impossible under their watch. After these major sects voiced their opinions, the other smaller sects naturally followed suit. The court''s demands were reasonable and legitimate; even these major sects thoroughly agreed, so they dared not oppose. Not to mention, during their days in Chang''an, they had experienced being detained for spitting on the ground, littering, wasting food, staying out late, and not greeting opponents before a match; they had to think thrice before doing anything. They were being so careful; why should those who committed murder, arson, burglary, and robbery escape legal punishment? At the meeting, the leaders of the various sects signed the initiative, willing to cooperate with the court, strictly discipline their disciples within the sect, and ensure they did not trouble the country or its citizens. If any disciple committed crimes, they would impartially hand them over to the court for handling. Not long after, Li Nuo left Martial Arts Village. This Martial Arts Tournament could be considered successfully convened. His all objectives had been achieved, and there were even some unexpected gains. The court could enforce restrictions on these sects. Even a powerful sect like Sanqing did not have the power to confront the court head-on. But that was not the way things were done. A great figure had once said to unite all the forces that could be united. Rather than having them harbor resentment against the court, it would be better to invite them all to Chang''an, establish good relations first, and then find an opportunity to sit down and have a friendly discussion. The court had achieved its objectives, and they felt respected. There were a few days before he had to return to the government office, and with time on his hands, Li Nuo decided to test his Martial Path talent. In the Body Shaping Realm, Martial Path talent was easy to test. The Body Shaping Realm was about strengthening the body, and with his current physical strength, he could lift up to a thousand catties at his limit. After a few days of cultivation, testing his limit strength again would reveal his Martial Path talent. Li Nuo practiced until the evening, his body soaked with sweat, indulged in a comfortable bath, and recovered most of his physical strength. He stood in the courtyard, looking at the doors to his left and right, and without hesitation, headed to the left. He hadn''t slept with Anning for several consecutive days; if he didn''t go today, the temperamental Anning might blow up. The door was unlocked; Li Nuo easily pushed it open and closed the room door behind him. The bed curtains were drawn; Li Nuo lifted the curtains and saw Anning sitting upright in front of the bed. She was dressed in the bridal gown from their wedding day, her head covered with the red wedding veil. Li Nuo gently lifted the veil, revealing a face so tender and attractive. Li Nuo''s gaze met a pair of watery eyes. Anning seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time; the next moment, Li Nuo stumbled forward and fell. Unlike his wife''s restrained and subtle demeanor, Anning''s love was so fervent and generous. It was like continuously playing a string of pearls falling onto a jade plate. It was like a silver flask suddenly bursting, splashing the contents, like fairy pounding medicine in the moon palace. It was like playing the flute and displaying elegance, beckoning softly. It was like being free to toss and turn in bed, her soft waist readily bending to follow him... ... The next day. Early morning. As Song Mu''er ate her breakfast, she looked across the table and couldn''t help but say, "Brother Li Nuo is sleeping in again..." Chapter 371 245: Here We Go Again! Since the Martial Arts Tournament ended, having breakfast had become a luxury for Li Nuo. Fortunately, his body had drastically improved since he formally began his cultivation, progressing at a miraculous pace. Considering the enhancement of his strength over the past few days, the martial talents he acquired from numerous grandmasters and Martial Path prodigies now allowed him to stand shoulder to shoulder with his wife and Yiren. However, the talent in Martial Path had its limits. With his wife and Yiren''s talent, plus their intensive cultivation, it had taken them over ten years to reach the Fourth Realm. Before the Fourth Realm in the Martial Path, there was absolutely no shortcut in cultivation. The cultivation talent Li Nuo possessed had come to him unexpectedly; he had never thought about becoming a martial arts master. He was merely satisfied with the bodily enhancements brought about by the Body Shaping Realm. In a few days, his wife''s body had also completely recovered. The improved Yuqing Heart Technique, though no longer providing extra speed in cultivation, was still not inferior to the Shangqing and Taiching Heart Methods; it fully eliminated the negative effects of the Yuqing Heart Technique and did not hinder her progress in the Martial Path¡ªthis was the best outcome. In the early morning, Li Nuo stepped out of his room. In the small pavilion in the courtyard, Phoenix was teaching Jiaren and Anning embroidery. Except for the inability to fight, Phoenix could be considered perfect. She was proficient in all women''s crafts, whether it was artistic or manual skills, she was unmatched. In his wife and Anning''s hearts, she was almost like a goddess. Of course, she was in Li Nuo''s heart as well. With Phoenix around, he had much less to worry about. Seeing this harmonious scene in front of him brought him an indescribable sense of comfort. He''d been in this world for over a year, but only today did everything seem to finally be on the right track. Yiren hadn''t joined them; these past few days, Li Nuo hadn''t seen her. When she was around, Li Nuo found her noisy and boisterous, but now that she was gone, he felt something was missing. After giving them a heads-up, Li Nuo left home. His marital leave had ended, and he had to return to the government office for work. In the past month, although Li Nuo had captured many people, they were all minor issues and hadn''t handled any major cases, nor had his lifespan increased. Previously, he had also expended a lot in deducing the cultivation techniques. Every time his cultivation hit a bottleneck, he faced the situation where his lifespan only decreased and did not increase. Given his current lifespan, although it could withstand short-term consumption, it definitely wouldn''t last in the long term. Previously, he had stayed at the Ministry of Rites to facilitate the preparations for the Martial Arts Tournament. Now that the Martial Arts Tournament had ended, continuing to stay at the Ministry of Rites would only waste time. "Lord Li." "Greetings, Lord Li!" After exchanging greetings with the officials from the Ministry of Rites he encountered on the road, Li Nuo returned to his office and began his busy work. A moment later, he went to the door and called over a passing clerk. The clerk immediately ran over and asked, "Lord Li, what do you need?" Li Nuo said, "We''re short on blank documents in my office; have someone bring over some new ones." ... Secretariat. Du Yu had just finished the last document and stretched lazily. Although the job of Scheeren at the Secretariat was exhausting, he was in contact with national secrets, and a single decision could affect countless others¡ªa sense of immense power that he could not experience in other departments. The other Scheeren had also completed their tasks. A figure walked into the office, saying, "Lord Du, do you have plans after work tonight? If not, shall we go to the Happy Building to listen to music?" Du Yu stood up, rubbing his tired brow, and replied, "Sounds good." After a busy day of approving documents to the point of dizziness, going out to relax in the evening seemed like a good idea. The Happy Building was owned by King Han; any girl there, if placed in another brothel, would be a main attraction. Of course, this was because their girls were all cherry-picked from other places. He was thinking about which musician to request tonight when a clerk, carrying a thick stack of documents, walked in. Du Yu, upon seeing this, said bewilderedly, "This is..." The clerk replied, "Lord, these are the documents submitted from the Ministry of Rites." Du Yu looked at the stack of thick documents, picked up the top one, and flipped through it. Seeing the name at the end, a profound sense of helplessness surged within him. Here we go again! Another Secretariat Scheeren saw this, shook his head regretfully, and said, "It seems Lord Du won''t be able to make it tonight. Let''s plan for another day." His tone also carried a hint of schadenfreude. Luckily, the documents from the Ministry of Rites were Lord Du''s responsibility; otherwise, he might have been the unlucky one. Du Yu noticed the schadenfreude on his colleague''s face, shook his head, and said, "Don''t be too happy too soon, Lord Zheng. You won''t be going to the Happy Building tonight either..." Lord Zheng was taken aback and asked, "Why?" Seemingly realizing something, he looked at the stack of documents, shaking his head repeatedly, and said, "I''ve already made arrangements with a few colleagues to leave soon, I won''t be helping you with the documents, you''ll have to deal with your own..." Du Yu pulled a wry smile and said, "If you''re not afraid of being suspended tomorrow, then go ahead..." Lord Zheng was stunned again and asked, "What do you mean?" Du Yu handed him the document, saying, "The Ministry of Rites has reported that the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building have violated the court''s prohibition order by harboring court officials who consort with prostitutes. They demand a thorough investigation by the court. If you have the courage, go and handle it..." Scheeren Zhang looked at Du Yu and asked, "Is it him again?" Du Yu nodded his head and sighed, saying, "My good days are probably coming to an end..." ... Night. When many officials and nobles of Chang''an were preparing to indulge in pleasure at the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building, they found that these places had put up signs indicating that they were temporarily closed. It was rare for the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building to close. A place that eliminates gold, closing even for one night, could lose a significant amount of money. Left with no other choice, they had to seek alternatives and turned to other brothels. But soon they discovered that tonight, all the major brothels in Chang''an were no longer in business. One or two brothels closing could be understandable, but such a widespread shutdown was decidedly abnormal. Tonight, many who went out in high spirits returned in disappointment. Soon, those with informed sources received exact news. Not long ago, The Secretariat had issued a decree. It demanded that the Chang''an County Government and the Capital Prefecture thoroughly investigate the matter of brothels harboring officials who consort with prostitutes. To avoid being made an example of, the major brothels of Chang''an chose to close for the night. As court officials, there were many things they were forbidden to do. For instance, corruption, abuse of power, and murder were absolute prohibitions; touching upon these matters could land one in the Ministry of Justice. Acts like not adhering to office hours or consorting with prostitutes were relatively forbidden. No one would interfere, and if it happened, it happened, but such matters could not be openly discussed. Unless the court repealed the law and completely freed the officials to pursue pleasure, others by nature would have no say, but that was impossible. The officials in the court all came from a Confucian background, which valued personal morality in governing the country. To truly liberalize such matters would mean truly losing all decency. This time, the decree from The Secretariat was triggered by a report from the Ministry of Rites. Speaking of the Ministry of Rites, everyone knew what was happening. After all, it wasn''t his first time causing trouble. Previously, he had caused uproar in the court, and The Secretariat had assigned him a troublesome task to keep him quiet for a few months. The Martial Arts Tournament had just ended; they certainly couldn''t let him organize another one, could they? Many officials were full of complaints about the higher-ups. They wondered what the high-ranking officials were thinking by assigning him to the Ministry of Rites. Now they couldn''t visit brothels, had to tread carefully around their wives, and appease their parents. One misstep could result in suspension or a fine... Secretariat. Several Scheeren from The Secretariat were quite troubled. Entertainment venues in Chang''an had been closed for three days now. King Han, King You, and some interested nobles had already put enough pressure on The Secretariat. These were people they couldn''t afford to provoke. If the issue of officials consorting with prostitutes was to be investigated seriously, wouldn''t it turn the court upside down? But if it wasn''t investigated thoroughly, they wouldn''t be able to explain to the Ministry of Rites, and soon Li Xuanjing would be investigating them. Labeling them as neglectful in their duties could be trouble enough for them. Caught between the two sides, The Secretariat was stuck in the middle. Before appointing Li Nuo as the Assistant Minister of Rites, they had not anticipated that he could stir up so much trouble in such a minor position. The best solution was to transfer him from the Ministry of Rites to a government office where he couldn''t cause any ripples. That''s what they had thought before. But who could have predicted that right after the Martial Arts Tournament, he would start causing trouble again? The reassignment of officials followed specific rules; Daxia officials couldn''t be moved within half a year of their appointment unless there was a significant misconduct. He had been in the position for only two months, so even if they wanted to transfer him, it wasn''t possible. Thinking about how they would have to endure his disruptions for another four months made Du Yu despair. At that moment, a voice said, "I have a way." Du Yu immediately looked over and asked, "Lord Zhang, what do you propose?" Last time, it had been Scheeren Zhang who suggested distracting Li Nuo by organizing the Martial Arts Tournament. His method had kept The Secretariat stable for a few months. Now that he spoke again, Du Yu pinned all his hopes on him. Scheeren Zhang stroked his chin beard while saying, "Though we cannot transfer him laterally within half a year, we can promote him. Promote him up half a rank, and let him be transferred away..." Du Yu turned his gaze away, thinking that he had come up with some brilliant solution. Indeed, if an official had outstanding administrative achievements or had accomplished great deeds during their term, they could bypass the half-year limit for promotion. But had he achieved anything remarkable? Moreover, being a top scholar in the Imperial Examination, he had started off at Standard Sixth Rank, and just two months into his role, they were considering promoting him... Promotions were easy to come by, but demotions were not, and if he didn''t commit any serious mistakes, he could only be laterally moved or continue to be promoted, wouldn''t that give him even greater authority? Du Yu shook his head and said, "He has only been appointed for two months and hasn''t achieved any significant deeds. How could we promote him?" Scheeren Zhang responded, "Not so, not so. The Martial Arts has always been an unstable factor. He has been in office for two months and has strengthened the relationship between the court and the Martial Arts, achieving the first agreement between the Martial Arts and the court to maintain local security together. Isn''t that a significant achievement?" He looked around at everyone and continued, "As for his merits, isn''t it up to the Ministry of Personnel to decide? Find any reason to promote him half a rank, transfer him to an inconsequential government office on the fringes where he can''t make waves, and let him stay there for ten or eight years. Wouldn''t the court be much quieter then..." Chapter 372 246: Rise in the Open, Fall in Secret """That...""" Scheeren Zhang''s words, after some thought by everyone, seemed indeed feasible. Being promoted just half a month after taking office, while not entirely unprecedented in court history, was also extremely rare. The last time someone was promoted right after assuming office was his father, Li Xuanjing. When promoting him, he certainly couldn''t turn around and blame the court. His current official position was Standard Sixth Rank, and one more promotion would make him Secondary Fifth Rank. Many marginal government offices'' chiefs were just Secondary Fifth Rank. And this time, promoting him after two months, it would be plausible to wait a bit longer for the next promotion. Du Yu had clearly agreed with Scheeren Zhang''s suggestion and, after much consideration, said, "Then where shall we promote him to?" The Three Provinces and Six Ministries were definitely out of the question. He caused such a storm in the Ministry of Rites, so if he were sent to the Ministry of Personnel, the Ministry of Revenue, or the Three Provinces, wouldn''t he turn the world upside down? There were a few among the Nine Si that could be considered. Especially those with the least power and the most work, which would suit him best. One Scheeren''s eyes lit up and he said, "Why not send him to Honglu Si? The Honglu Si Prime Minister is just Secondary Fifth Rank. Transferring from the Ministry of Rites to Honglu Si makes sense and others can''t find fault with it." Honglu Si was responsible for managing foreign guests and the etiquette of imperial audiences, which was closely related to the Ministry of Rites and Taichang Si; officials from the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Si often transferred and were promoted between the two. But compared to the Ministry of Rites, the power of Honglu Si was much less. They were only in charge of managing foreign envoys. To be precise, it wasn''t management, but service. Foreign envoys were not considered as subjects of Daxia. The Da Xia Court didn''t have the power to manage them; if foreign envoys committed crimes within Daxia territory, they were usually dealt with by their own country. Just like the last incident at the Four Directions Hall, where the real culprit behind the scenes was left to the Chu Country to deal with. Most importantly, Honglu Si had no authority to oversee officials visiting prostitutes. At the Ministry of Rites and the Secretariat, it wasn''t easy for him nor for the court officials. Sending him to Honglu Si would be good for everyone. Du Yu clasped Scheeren Zhang''s hand and said, "Lord Zhang, I won''t say more than necessary, but if this matter can be accomplished, the next time at the Happy Building, I''ll pick up your tab..." As the official overseeing the Ministry of Rites, he was truly worn out by that person. He just wanted him transferred out of the Ministry of Rites¡ªit didn''t matter where to, just so that he would no longer be sending memorials to him. Scheeren Zhang smiled and said, "We are all colleagues here, Lord Du is being too formal." Soon, the gong signaling the end of work sounded, and officials from the Secretariat each left the government office. Scheeren Zhang walked out of the government office and headed back to his own residence on foot. A Scheeren at the Secretariat held a Standard Fourth Rank official position and had control over important state affairs; the court was very generous to the officials appointed as Scheeren, and each one received a residence not far from the Secretariat upon taking office. However, they only had the right to live there. When a Scheeren was transferred or demoted, the residence was also reclaimed by the court. Scheeren Zhang returned home to find a figure in an apron emerging from the kitchen, drying her wet hands on the apron, and saying, "Wait a bit, dinner will be ready soon." During dinner, when the recent turmoil in Chang''an was mentioned, the woman said, "The investigation was good. Those brothels should be shut down to save you men from neglecting home, constantly thinking about those unclean women..." Scheeren Zhang had a few bites of the meal his wife had cooked before he replied, "Things aren''t that simple. The backers of these cash cows are either Imperial Relatives or nobility; they''re not so easily shut down. Besides, the existence of these brothels has its purposes, at the very least, it consumes the excess energies of most nobles and dignitaries. If these places didn''t exist, with their power and means, some things are unthinkable; otherwise, why do you think the court has always turned a blind eye to these matters..." The woman snorted coldly and replied, "Those are just excuses you men come up with. Let me tell you, I don''t care about your socializing, but if you bring any sickness home, I won''t let you off!" Scheeren Zhang defended himself, "How could that be? Whenever I go, I only play mahjong..." "And you still play mahjong?" "When in Rome. Being an official at court, one can''t be too upright; otherwise, it''s easy to be ostracized, and surely you don''t want your husband to face that, do you?" "You!" "Don''t be angry, my wife; I''m telling the truth..." After a tumultuous meal, Scheeren Zhang returned to his study, massaging his waist which had been pinched several times, a smile surfaced on his lips as he whispered softly, "Young master, I''ve done my best..." Ministry of Rites. It was well past the end of work when Li Nuo finally left the government office. The Ministry of Rites had run out of memorials and would need to order more for tomorrow. After leaving the office, Li Nuo didn''t go home but headed to the Song Residence. Today, Jiaren had returned to the Song Residence, and Li Nuo planned to have dinner at the Song Family in the afternoon before going home together. Several days had gone by since he last visited the Song Residence, and it was only at the dinner table that Li Nuo finally saw Yiren. But she did not even glance at him, busily eating her own meal. Midway through dinner, Song Zhe suddenly looked towards Li Nuo and said, "Recently, there may be some changes to your official position, so you should be mentally prepared." Li Nuo had already prepared himself for this; otherwise, he wouldn''t have submitted those petitions. Su Qing asked, "Why so soon, and where to?" Having served as an official for twenty years, her husband had only been reassigned a few times. Li Nuo had not been in his position long, yet he was already facing a transfer, which made her quite surprised. Song Zhe replied, "The initial proposal from the three provinces is for him to go to Honglu Si as the Honglu Si Prime Minister." Su Qing, with no concept of official ranks, inquired, "Is that a promotion or a demotion?" Song Zhe responded, "The role of Assistant Minister of Rites is Standard Sixth Rank, whereas that of Honglu Si Prime Minister is Secondary Fifth Rank. Looking at the official hierarchy, it is technically a promotion by one level." Su Qing remarked, "Then that''s a good thing, isn''t it? Why the long face?" Song Zhe shook his head and said, "Although he moved up one official rank, he lost a lot of power. It''s a promotion in name but a demotion in effect. It seems that the recent crackdown on brothels and the serious investigation into officials consorting with prostitutes has incited widespread anger. They''ve now moved him to a peripheral government office..." Within the ranks of the Six Departments, although the Ministry of Rites is at the bottom, it''s still far better than Honglu Si. According to the customs of the Da Xia Court, Honglu Si is where officials from the Ministry of Rites spend their retirement. For someone as young as he to go to Honglu Si, such a peripheral government office, to warm the bench¡ªhow could it be anything but a demotion? In other departments, at least they hold some measure of power. For instance, the Ministry of Rites still has the duty to uphold the Law. Once the officials of the Ministry of Rites get serious, they can make life difficult for everyone from the Ninth Grade junior officials to the Standard First Rank senior officials. The daily duties of Honglu Si officials are to meet the needs of foreign envoys and resolve disputes between nations'' envoys. Before Li Nuo could say anything, Su Qing slammed her chopsticks on the table, angered, "Is this how the court handles things, letting the top scholar of the Six Arts be bullied like this? Li Xuanjing is supposed to be so capable, yet he''s just watching his son get pushed around!" Song Zhe explained, "He is the Minister of Justice and has no control over the court''s appointments, but this is not entirely a bad thing. Normally, to ascend from Standard Sixth Rank to Secondary Fifth Rank, it takes at least five years or even more than ten for some people, and there are those who never get promoted in their lifetime. He has just used two months, and hereafter, no matter where he is transferred, he will not be below Secondary Fifth Rank..." Having a father-in-law working in the Ministry of Personnel meant that even though official fortunes may not always be soaring high, at least they usually got wind of promotions in advance. Being transferred to Honglu Si was something Li Nuo had not anticipated. But getting a promotion was even more unexpected. As his father-in-law had said, it was easy to go from being an Assistant Minister of Rites to a Honglu Si Prime Minister, but to be transferred back would mean not returning as an Assistant Minister of Rites. If he could be transferred this way a few more times, then it didn''t matter to him where he served as an official. He still had more than three thousand days left to live, plenty of time to play their slow game. After the meal, his wife was called away for a chat by the Old Lady. Song Yiren was practicing swordsmanship in the courtyard when Li Nuo walked past her, and she acted as if she didn''t see him. Li Nuo walked back to her and asked, "Have I offended you?" Song Yiren glanced at him indifferently and replied, "No." Li Nuo continued, "Then why are you treating me like this? You weren''t like this before." Song Yiren''s expression remained calm as she said, "I''m not your wife; how do you expect me to behave towards you?" Li Nuo was left speechless by her retort. She picked up her sword and said, "Move aside, I need to practice." Li Nuo stepped under the eaves while she continued her sword practice in the courtyard, uncaring about his presence. Li Nuo, not wanting to further humiliate himself, waited for Jiaren to return from the Old Lady and then went home together with her. Su Qing stepped out of her room and saw Song Yiren still in the courtyard. Puzzled, she asked, "Aren''t you going back with them?" Song Yiren sheathed her sword and responded, "Go back where? That''s Song Jiaren''s home. Why should I go back there?" Yiren had rarely talked back to her from childhood. Su Qing could feel the resentment in her heart but did not get angry, only saying, "You''re her sister. If other women can live there, why can''t you?" Song Yiren was taken aback¡ªshe had been prepared for a scolding after speaking to her mother like that. It seemed her mother really had changed. Could love truly bring about such a drastic change in a person? Her mother had changed. Song Jiaren too. Even the Yuqing Heart Technique couldn''t prevent her from falling for him. It was truly moving... She had been superfluous from the beginning. She exhaled softly, looked at Su Qing, and said, "I want to return to the Sanqing Sect..." Chapter 373 247: The Reverse Psychology Strategy Secretariat. Early in the morning, just after starting work, the request to promote and commend Assistant Minister of Rites Li Nuo had already received unanimous approval from several scheerens of the Secretariat. The imperial edict was delivered to the Assistant Minister of the Secretariat and passed the review smoothly. The two Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat were also under great pressure. In Chang''an, those who were able to do such lucrative business all had immensely powerful connections. Over the past few days, they had been pressured through various means to the point that they could no longer hold out. The imperial decree quickly made its way to the Ministry of Supervision. It was rare to see a new Advanced Scholar get promoted just two months after taking office. However, the Ministry of Supervision did not obstruct this imperial decree. Keeping him at the Ministry of Rites would only cause turmoil throughout the court. On these grounds, as well as earlier ones, many officials from the Ministry of Supervision were on the Ministry of Rites'' list of impeached officials. Even if it was an exception, he had to be transferred out as soon as possible. Ministry of Rites. Li Nuo was in his government office writing memorials when the imperial decree from the three provinces arrived at the Ministry of Rites. Because he had reformed the ceremonial system and purged the corrupt practices within the court during his two months in office, successfully organized the first Martial Arts Tournament, and established positive relations with the Jianghu Sects, contributing greatly to regional stability, his outstanding political achievements were recognized, and he was promoted to the next level as a reward. Effective immediately, he would no longer serve as Assistant Minister of Rites but had been promoted to Honglu Si Prime Minister, and was required to assume his new position within half a month. Some officials of the Ministry of Rites almost thought the wrong name had been read when they heard the decree. Two months, just two months on the job, and he had been promoted. They, on the other hand, had been stuck at the ninth or eighth rank for ten or twenty years. Not only had he been promoted, but he had also moved up from Standard Sixth Rank to Secondary Fifth Rank, a significant threshold in the Daxia officialdom. Countless officials of Standard Sixth Rank never got the chance to be promoted to fifth-rank in their lifetimes. The last person who had been promoted this quickly was the Prime Minister of Taichang, Liu Shang. But that man truly had the talent. He had entered through music and, in just a few months, his cultivation had advanced at an incredible rate, with limitless prospects for his future. Putting him in charge of ceremonies and music could not have been more fitting. While Lord Li had done some notable things in his two months in office, they could not really be considered major accomplishments. Reporting some officials who violated the rites, which resulted in minor and inconsequential punishments for them, wasting the National Treasury''s silver and the court''s manpower to hold a Martial Arts Tournament¡ªdid that count as a meritorious deed? Although they envied him, they understood that such things were not obtainable through envy. After all, they did not have a father who wielded immense power over the court and the countryside. They believed that just like the Ministry of Rites, the Honglu Si would simply be another stepping stone on his career path. It would not be surprising if he got promoted again in another two months. "Congratulations, Lord Li." "Best wishes to Lord Li!" "Lord Li, when you have time, do visit the Ministry of Rites. This will always be your home..." Whether sincere or not, after coming to their senses, the officials of the Ministry of Rites also came forward to offer their congratulations. His departure from the Ministry of Rites would also allow them to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, the offensive actions he took were done in the name of the Ministry of Rites. Some court officials had redirected their dissatisfaction with him onto the Ministry of Rites, leading to cautious and guarded conversations among its officials in recent days. At the same time as his promotion, the court appointed a new Assistant Minister of Rites. Li Nuo gathered his belongings, and amidst the farewells of his colleagues at the Ministry of Rites, he boarded the carriage back to his residence. With this promotion, he also gained an additional half month of leave. He could enjoy the pleasures of home to his heart''s content. ... The news of Assistant Minister of Rites Li Nuo''s promotion to Honglu Si Minister after just two months in office quickly spread throughout the court. Such speed of advancement was indeed remarkable. According to the age-old rules of the court, even with outstanding political achievements and powerful connections, a new Advanced Scholar entering the officialdom still had to complete three years of service before having the chance for promotion. This was to ensure they accumulated experience in officialdom and to temper their aggressive spirit. Just because his father was Li Xuanjing, it didn''t justify breaking the rules. Once this precedent was set, it could easily lead to chaos in the promotion system. The Imperial Censorate was the first to voice objections to this appointment. Other officials, after more than ten years of diligent service, struggled to get promoted. He had only worked for two months, of which one was spent on marital leave. What qualifications did he have for promotion? The Secretariat, however, provided a reasonable explanation. Firstly, he strengthened the court''s relations with the Jianghu Sects for the first time, achieving groundbreaking results that were epoch-making in terms of maintaining regional stability. Secondly, his dedication to his duties, upholding the ceremonial laws without fearing the powerful or offending his fellow officials, was to be encouraged. As an Assistant Minister of Rites, it was his duty to uphold the codes of conduct, a behavior all officials should learn from. Some courtiers only occupied their positions without dedication and were slick in their dealings, always retreating in the face of issues and often bowing to the powerful, in stark contrast to his spirit of daring to offend. Promoting him served as an example to other courtiers. This explanation left the Imperial Censorate without a word to say. It seemed to make sense, but then again, something seemed amiss. Diligently performing one''s duty without fear of power and not being afraid of offending colleagues... that indeed is what an official should do. But was his fearlessness because he truly wasn''t afraid of power? Because his father was the most potent authority! As for not being afraid of offending others... Only he had the privilege to offend, who would dare to offend him? What''s peculiar is, the three provinces did not have Li Xuanjing''s men, and they had always obstructed his son''s entrance into the core of the court. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have placed a top scholar from the Six Arts in the Ministry of Rites. Why would they suddenly promote him this time? Another strange point was that not a single noble opposed his unexpected promotion by the three provinces. In the past, whenever anything involved Li Xuanjing and his son, they were the ones who leaped in excitement the most. With the imperial decree from the three provinces unopposed by the nobles and the Imperial Censorate''s questions reasonably addressed, everything being proper and in order, Li Nuo''s promotion was settled. Upon investigation, it was indeed found that brothels such as Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard had been inappropriately entertaining court officials, leading the Ministry of Revenue to impose a fine of 500 taels of silver and a ten-day business suspension. With that, the matter of the Ministry of Rites reporting on the major brothels drew to a close. Drunken Moon Building. On a day like any other, it''d be difficult to secure a spot at Drunken Moon Building, but today it seemed unusually quiet. On the first floor hall, not a single customer was present, and the private rooms on the second floor were all empty. Today, Drunken Moon Building was reserved for some very important people, not open to other customers. Inside the largest private room on the second floor. The table was full of various famous delicacies and exquisite dishes, and the aromatic fragrance of the wine from the Agricultural School filled the entire room. A young nobleman picked up his cup and drained the wine in one gulp, shaking his head and saying, "The wine is good, but it would be better if it were fed by Yingying herself..." Another person beside him said, "Stop dreaming about Yingying, Happy Building won''t open its doors for ten days; if you want to find Yingying, you will have to wait until then..." Yingying was Happy Building''s most popular girl at her prime. Her dance was extraordinary, hailed as ''Chang''an''s Number One Dance,'' and countless noblemen wanted to claim her for themselves. Unfortunately, with Happy Building closed for ten days, it was impossible to meet Yingying. It wasn''t just Happy Building that was closed; all the slightly more upscale brothels in Chang''an shut down, leaving them nowhere to find pleasure. So, they had to come here. "It''s all that damn guy''s fault, why does he meddle in other people''s business?" "He himself is married to two peerless beauties and has even taken the Phoenix lady from Jade Sound Pavilion into his home, enjoying a luxurious life every day, yet he doesn''t let others live well¡ªwhere is the sense in that?" "It''s really damn suffocating!" All the people present were offspring of Chang''an''s powerful elite. From birth, they had everything. Wealth, power, beauty¡ªthings others had to work extremely hard to attain¡ªthey were born with. They never needed to earn money, possessing enough to never run out in a lifetime. Nor did they need to partake in the Imperial Examination; even those Advanced Scholars who had studied for ten or twenty years still had to kowtow when they saw them. Other than seeking pleasures, they rarely had other concerns. But now, even this small joy was being stripped away from them. Their days suddenly became dull. Someone couldn''t help but speak out resentfully, "It''s really too much; behind Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building are King You and King Han¡ªare even they unable to handle Li Xuanjing''s son?" Another person said, "Have you forgotten the last incident? In order not to offend Li Xuanjing, King Han even killed his own people. Even King You and King Han must be wary of that man..." "Didn''t the shopkeeper of Happy Building commit suicide?" "Suicide? You believe that? That was a discarded piece King Han gave up, an explanation to Li Xuanjing..." Before he could finish his words, he was tugged at the sleeve by the person next to him. At the doorway of the private room. A figure paused in his steps, then walked in leisurely. The nobleman who had spoken earlier looked back and, after showing a startled expression, immediately put on a forced smile and said, "The Princely Heir has arrived; I was just talking nonsense. How could His Highness King Han possibly be afraid of Li Xuanjing, that Li Xuanjing is nothing but a dog to His Majesty. His Highness is the Eldest Prince and just doesn''t bother with him..." Smack! Just after he had spoken, an exquisite white jade wine pot smashed on his head. Blood flowed down his forehead, obscuring his vision, but he didn''t dare to wipe it away, anxiously standing up and slapping his own cheeks while stammering, "I misspoke; please forgive me, Princely Heir..." Chapter 374 - 248 Yirens Farewell The son of Marquis Jingyang, at the banquet, had his head cracked open with a wine pot by the Princely Heir of King Han. But it was his own fault. With the Happy Building temporarily closed, these people had no place to play, so the Princely Heir specially invited them to the Drunken Moon Building for some excitement. Yet the son of Marquis Jingyang had the audacity, at the banquet hosted by the Princely Heir of King Han, to say that King Han was afraid of Li Xuanjing. It was clear to all that the death of the Happy Building''s shopkeeper was surely orchestrated by King Han. But these words should only be known in one''s heart, how could they be spoken aloud, and in front of the Princely Heir of King Han no less? Everyone knows the Princely Heir likes to save face; isn''t this publicly slapping him in the face? Those who caused the Princely Heir to lose face usually didn''t end well. The young man threw away the broken wine pot, took the handkerchief passed to him from the side, and wiped the stains of wine and blood on his hands. He didn''t even glance at the son of Marquis Jingyang and said indifferently, "Get lost." The son of Marquis Jingyang, holding his head, apologized repeatedly before leaving. A servant hurried in, knelt on the ground, picked up the fragments, and cleaned up all the traces. The Princely Heir of King Han smiled, as if nothing had happened, and said to everyone, "Why are you all so quiet? Eat, eat. These dishes are delivered from Sinong Si; you can''t usually taste them..." As his voice fell, the atmosphere in the room became lively again. The goods from Sinong Si were specially provided for the royal family, which they indeed could not usually taste. While dining and drinking, everyone chatted and laughed, tacitly avoiding the earlier incident. After the feast, the Princely Heir of King Han said with a smile, "Happy Building is closing for ten days due to some reasons. After ten days, I''ll invite you all to play again. Be sure to come..." Upon hearing this, everyone responded. "Certainly, certainly." "The food today was really delicious. If not for the Princely Heir, we would never have had the chance to taste such delicacies." "That''s right; the stuff from Sinong Si isn''t something just anyone can get their hands on." "Not just the food, but the wine at the Drunken Moon Building is also unique to Chang''an..." ... These great figures, usually chased after for flattery, are now praising others to the utmost. The Princely Heir of King Han loved face, well-known in the circles of Chang''an''s nobility. As long as enough face was given to the Princely Heir, everything was negotiable. If they encountered any difficulties in the past, the Princely Heir would eagerly lend a hand. But if you didn''t give face to the Princely Heir, the son of Marquis Jingyang was a prime example. Everyone knew that the closure of Happy Building was due to a report, and the identity of the reporter was something even the King Han Mansion could not suppress. But such words should remain in one''s heart. Despite some hiccups at the start, the banquet still ended in a harmonious atmosphere. After everyone had dispersed, the Princely Heir of King Han sat in the pavilion, his smile gradually fading, his expression turning calm, absentmindedly twirling an empty wine glass in his hand. After a moment, he seemed to talk to himself, "Lin Ting, do you think my father''s Eldest Prince is too incompetent? A mere sixth-rank official managed to get on top of the King Han Mansion?" By his side, a young man shook his head, "You can''t say that, Princely Heir. You shouldn''t just look at his official rank. Although he''s only sixth-rank, behind him, there is a formidable father..." The Princely Heir of King Han slammed the wine glass onto the table and said, "It''s precisely because of Li Xuanjing. I bore the previous incident, but does he really think King Han Mansion is so easy to bully, repeatedly causing trouble for Happy Building?" Happy Building was more than just a moneymaker for King Han Mansion. Happy Building ensnared countless officials and nobles; the impact of this affair was profound. It was King Han Mansion''s property; unable to protect its guests, it had to face punishment from the court. After this incident, there likely wouldn''t be many officials who would dare to enter Happy Building in broad daylight. That young man poured himself a cup of wine and said, "In my opinion, he''s not specifically causing trouble for King Han Mansion, but for the court officials. He is a Law Practitioner, and for Legalism, punishing officials yields greater benefits..." The Princely Heir of King Han curled his lips, "The son of a grand traitor practices Legalism, ironically enough. If he truly wishes to practice Legalism, the first he should capture is his father, Li Xuanjing. The crimes of those officials combined probably don''t amount to even one-tenth or one-twentieth of Li Xuanjing''s..." He looked at the young man beside him and asked, "You''re full of cunning ideas, help me think, how can I get even?" The young man was taken aback and said uncertainly, "Does the Princely Heir really want to stir up trouble with him?" Prince Han''s Princely Heir frowned and asked, "What, can''t I provoke him?" Knowing his personality, the young man did not directly answer the question, but instead said, "The Princely Heir can certainly provoke him, only, even if you wanted to do something, it''s best to keep it covert. Otherwise, things could get very troublesome." Prince Han''s Princely Heir''s eyebrows quirked up and he asked, "Do you have a method?" After thinking for a moment, the young man said, "That Li Nuo is a Legalism practitioner. There are plenty of ways to deal with Legalism. If Your Highness really wants to take revenge, I indeed have a method..." Li Mansion. With a promotion and vacation to boot, good things really come in pairs. Having not been at work for several days, Li Nuo''s life had returned to its most comfortable state. Every day, he woke up with either Jiaren or Anning, taught Jiaren swordsmanship in the morning, then cultivated with her, accompanied Anning shopping in the afternoon, and if he felt like it, he''d buy some groceries from the market and cook personally¡ªtheir life was plain and comfortable, yet full of charm. It was just that he could no longer manage the affairs of the Ministry of Rites. According to Phoenix, business at the Jade Sound Pavilion had improved a lot these past few days. The large brothels in Chang''an had been ordered by the court to close for rectification, leaving their patrons with nowhere to go, so naturally, a pure music venue like the Jade Sound Pavilion saw an increase in business. In an environment of such intense internal competition, it was truly commendable that the Jade Sound Pavilion had managed to stick to being a pure music workshop. In the courtyard, Li Nuo was teaching Jiaren a new set of swordsmanship when a figure walked in from outside. Li Nuo showed a look of surprise; it had been a long time since Yiren had visited the Li Family. Li Nuo didn''t know where he had offended her. Looking at her now, had her anger subsided? From his past experience, Yiren was the easiest to appease, even easier than Anning. The fact that she had been angry for so long this time was indeed unexpected for him. Under Li Nuo''s gaze, Song Yiren approached him and Song Jiaren, saying, "I have already returned that pair of jade Ruyi to Grandmother." Li Nuo was somewhat astounded; this was the first time she had admitted to these matters. Then, she looked at Song Jiaren and said, "Those paintings of yours were stolen by me as well. I''ve put them in your room at home. Remember to get them the next time you go back to the Song Family." She took a deep breath and said, "For stealing so much from you, I''m sorry." Li Nuo looked at Yiren; she seemed a bit strange today. Yiren gazed at Li Nuo, hesitated for a moment, and then took out a delicate wooden box from her sleeve. There was a hint of reluctance in her eyes, but in the end, she placed it on the table, saying, "I''m returning your belongings to you." After a final glance at Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, she tightened the small bundle on her back and said, "I am going back to the Sanqing Sect. I''m very sorry for the trouble I''ve caused these days... I wish you happiness." She tried to leave behind a smile, but her tears could not be stopped. She turned around swiftly; as she did, tears still fell. With determined steps, she left, and Li Nuo''s outstretched hand paused in mid-air. Hearing that Yiren was returning to the Sanqing Sect, his first feeling was reluctance. He instinctively wanted to retain her but could not find a reason. He subconsciously looked at Phoenix. Just before he turned to Phoenix, she had already chased after Yiren. But even after chasing to the doorway, and then along the street for a distance, she did not catch a glimpse of Yiren. With no other choice, she turned back. At the corner of the street ahead, a figure slowly emerged. Song Yiren looked in one direction, her heart barely whispering. Goodbye. Never to meet again. Chapter 375 - 249: Heart-Piercing [Combined] Phoenix stepped out to chase after Yiren but soon returned. She looked at Li Nuo and Song Jiaren, shaking her head and said, "I couldn''t catch up with her." Yiren was from the Fourth Realm; if she truly resolved to leave, Phoenix, being a mere commoner, surely couldn''t stop her. Li Nuo glanced at the music box in his hand. It was something she cherished greatly, even refusing to let Ning''er touch it, yet she had left it behind before she left. And her words just now, they didn''t sound like a farewell, more like a final parting. Unreasonably, those words tore at the heart. Gazing in the direction Yiren had departed, Jiaren gently released Li Nuo''s hand, lowered her head in contemplation for a moment, and softly said, "Husband." Li Nuo''s gaze turned toward her. Thinking of Yiren''s expression when saying goodbye, a sense of guilt grew in her heart. She lifted her head, looked at Li Nuo, and asked, "Did I treat Yiren too unfairly?" She had never felt this way before. But since starting her new Cultivation Technique, this guilt seemed to grow day by day. Until just now, when she saw Yiren''s tears fall, this guilt reached its peak. Li Nuo didn''t know how to respond. In this matter, the Lady Mother-in-law was at fault, the Song Family was at fault, and both he and Jiaren had selectively ignored her. The only one without any fault at all was Yiren. If apologies were to be made, then everyone owed her an apology. Before Li Nuo could respond, Jiaren quickly walked away: "I''ll go after her." Phoenix looked at Li Nuo with a helpless expression. She had already done so much for them, but Yiren also had her own wishes. Clearly, she chose to let go completely. She sighed softly. Perhaps this was simply karma. At this moment. At one of Chang''an''s city gates. Song Yiren stood beneath the towering city walls, taking one last look at Chang''an. Just as she was about to step out of the gate, a panicked and fearful voice reached her ears. "Save me!" "Let go of me, please let go!" "No, don''t!" She turned her head toward the source of the noise and saw a man publicly harassing a woman in the street. The woman''s face was filled with fear, desperately seeking help from the passing crowd who cast frequent sidelong glances. But after just a glance, they quickly avoided further involvement. Judging by the man''s attire and accessories, he was either rich or noble, with several menacing guards by his side. Common folk dared not provoke them. In Chang''an, it was common for nobles to roam about, and commoners had to live with utmost caution here. A moment''s kindness could ruin their entire lives. But they were puzzled too. Public harassment of respectable families was rare in Chang''an. This sort of typical young thug harassing women in the street was a scenario usually found in plays or novels. How could those true noblemen stoop to such a status-diminishing act? The top Oiran courtesans of Chang''an''s brothels were at their disposal; with money and power, what kind of woman couldn''t they obtain? Even if they truly fancied a respectable maiden, there were countless ways to make her yield. At worst, if they wanted to indulge in some depraved activity, they could secretly have someone knock her out, or sneak into her room at night, and leave without a trace. To brazenly harass someone in broad daylight¡ªcould this person not be a local of Chang''an, or had he really never felt the fist of the Ministry of Justice? "Let her go!" While most onlookers kept their distance, suddenly a shout of anger was heard. A young woman approached with determined strides. Bang! The noble son harassing the lady in the street was kicked away by the young and beautiful woman. The guards tried to stand up for their master but were beaten down by her, one punch each. Soon, they were all wailing on the ground, unable to get up. "Beautiful!" "Well done!" "What a skilled heroine!" The crowd watched from afar, clapping and cheering for the woman who stood up to bullying and beat the disrespectful servant. Though they themselves didn''t dare to act, seeing someone else take action against injustice was satisfying. Song Yiren stepped forward and helped the woman, whose clothing had been partially stripped off, revealing much of her shoulder, to get dressed, and then asked, "Miss, are you okay?" Instead of showing any signs of the previous panic, the woman''s face froze in astonishment, looking at Song Yiren with annoyance, "What are you doing?" Song Yiren was slightly taken aback and said, "I saved you, and you..." The woman shook off her hand and said, "What do you mean you saved me? I was just playing and acting with this gentleman. Did I need your help? Why are you meddling in other people''s business? Really, you ruined all the fun..." She hurriedly ran to the noble son who had been kicked to the ground by Song Yiren, expressing concern, "Young Master, are you okay?" Not only was Song Yiren dumbfounded at this scene, but even the onlookers were stunned. They were actually play-acting? Acting out the scene of a rogue young master harassing a common girl in public... Who would have thought? Since it was just play-acting, naturally, the government couldn''t intervene. Shocked as they were, the people couldn''t help but marvel at how the rich found ways to amuse themselves... Such a scenario was beyond their wildest thoughts. They had just been curious about how such an event of harassing a common girl in public could happen in Chang''an. It turned out to be all a misunderstanding. Song Yiren stood speechless, not giving another glance to the shameless couple, and was about to leave when the woman crouched down by the young master''s side and gently shook him, saying, "Young Master, get up..." However, no matter how much she shook him, the young master showed no response. Chapter 376 - 249: Heart Execution [Combined] _2 She seemed to realize something, and she reached out her finger to gently test the nobleman''s breath. The next moment, her face turned pale, and she sat down on the ground, muttering, "He''s dead...He''s not breathing..." After regaining her composure, she immediately pointed at Song Yiren and shouted, "Murder, murder, someone come quickly!" Song Yiren was stunned for a moment. She had only slightly acted out just to teach him a small lesson. How could she possibly have killed him? She quickly stepped forward, checked the man''s pulse, and after her body shuddered, her face gradually turned pale. He was dead... She hadn''t used much strength; how could he possibly be dead? The situation took several surprising turns, and the scene fell silent. Initially, it was thought to be a tease to the civilian girl, but it turned out to be a part of a role-playing game. Instead of standing up against injustice, it was seen as meddling in others'' affairs. What was worse, this misunderstanding had led to a loss of life. The crowd had already gathered there for a while when a team of Imperial Guards patrolling the area noticed something amiss and quickly came over... ... Li Mansion. The wife hadn''t returned from following Yiren, and Song Yu hurried over. He had just run into the courtyard when he anxiously said, "Brother-in-law, something terrible has happened! Yiren has been implicated in a murder case and has been taken to the Chang''an County Government!" Li Nuo was also stunned for a moment and exclaimed, "What!" Song Yu anxiously said, "The news just got back to the Song Family, so I came to find you right away. Let''s go and see her first!" By the time Li Nuo and Song Yu arrived at the Chang''an County Government, Lord Father-in-law and Lady Mother-in-law were already there. He stepped forward and asked, "Where''s Yiren?" Song Zhe had rushed over from the Ministry of Personnel as soon as he got the news. His expression was still somewhat dazed, and he didn''t respond to Li Nuo immediately. County Magistrate Pei came over, sighed softly, and said, "The Zongzheng Si has already taken over this case. Miss Song has been taken away by them." Li Nuo frowned and asked, "Why would the Zongzheng Si take over? Could it be that the deceased is..." Pei Zhe nodded and replied, "The deceased was the son of Fengyang County..." Although a Viscount is the lowest among the nobles in Daxia, he is still a noble. In Daxia, every noble has a lineage of the Imperial Family, and when it comes to cases involving nobles, whether they are the accused or the involved, the Zongzheng Si handles it, and even the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice have no jurisdiction. The deceased was a noble, so it was reasonable and lawful for Zongzheng Si to take over. Li Nuo turned to Pei Zhe and asked, "What exactly happened, Lord Pei, do you know?" Pei Zhe nodded and replied, "This official has already clarified the details. Although this case originated from a misunderstanding, it ultimately resulted in a loss of life, and the deceased was a Viscount, which is quite problematic..." From Pei Zhe''s account, Li Nuo quickly understood the whole situation. The whole incident was the result of a series of misunderstandings and coincidences. The son of Fengyang County and a brothel woman were role-playing in the street. Yiren mistook him for teasing a civilian girl and struck him. That kick, though not heavy, proved fatal to the son of Fengyang County who had been born with a congenital heart defect and had always had a frail body. A normal person would have suffered minor injuries, but it had taken his life. These misunderstandings and coincidences had led to the current outcome. Who would have thought that someone would be twisted enough to play such games, acting out the role of a debauched libertine teasing a good family woman in public. Without knowing, Yiren''s act constituted involuntary manslaughter. In Daxia, there are six types of homicide: premeditated murder, intentional murder, combat murder, accidental murder, theatrical murder, and involuntary manslaughter. Premeditated murder is the most severe, punishable by immediate execution. Involuntary manslaughter is the least severe, punishment can be reduced at discretion, but at the least, it involves exile and imprisonment. But all of this has prerequisites. If the murdered individual was a noble, regardless of the reason, the crime increased in severity by three levels, execution was unavoidable regardless of the circumstances, even if it was the lowest rank of nobility, the penalty was still death. This law had not changed since the founding of Daxia. Su Qing couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked, "What will they do to Yiren?" Song Zhe moved his lips but said nothing. If Yiren had killed just a common debauchee, with his own status, he could have reduced her sentence significantly. But the one killed by her was a noble, and even if Song Zhe himself killed a noble, he would still have to pay with his life. County Magistrate Pei shook his head and said, "Murdering a noble, whether by accident or involuntarily, by law is punishable by execution, no commute or pardoning..." Hearing this, Su Qing''s expression turned cold, and she turned to walk outside. Song Zhe quickly grabbed her wrist and asked, "Where are you going?" Su Qing coldly replied, "I''m going to that whatever Zongzheng Si to rescue Yiren!" Song Zhe said, "Calm down first..." Su Qing angrily retorted, "Yiren is about to be executed, how can you ask me to calm down!" Li Nuo also stepped forward and said, "Lady Mother-in-law, don''t rush. Let me go to Zongzheng Si and see Yiren first. Let''s understand the situation fully before anything else, even if they decide to charge Yiren, it still has to go through the Ministry of Justice..." Given Lady Mother-in-law''s temperament, she indeed might attempt something like a prison break. For now, not discussing whether she could successfully rescue Yiren from Zongzheng Si, even if she could, they wouldn''t be able to flee Chang''an. And even if she managed to take Yiren back to Sanqing Sect, the matter wouldn''t end there. Breaking someone out of Zongzheng Si''s prison would be tantamount to declaring war on the court. Sanqing Sect was powerful, but it was nowhere enough before the national machinery. Jianghu matters can be settled with Jianghu methods. But courtly issues must be settled with courtly methods. Hearing Li Nuo speak, Su Qing eventually calmed down, and Li Nuo, to reassure her, comforted, "Don''t worry, whatever happens, I won''t let anything happen to Yiren..." Chapter 377 249: Punish the Heartã€Combined】_3 Watching Li Nuo leave, County Magistrate Pei sighed again and said, "Ah..." Su Qing glared at him and said irritably, "What are you sighing for!" Pei Zhe shook his head and replied, "I''m sighing for Lord Li." Su Qing frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with him?" Pei Zhe explained, "His cultivation is in Legalism. According to Daxia Law, Miss Song has committed a capital offense. By the look of it, Lord Li seems to have a way to save her, but if he does, his path of Legalism will be cut off..." Although he hadn''t practiced Legalism, as a County Magistrate, he had to be familiar with the Law and thus knew Legalism well. Even an inadvertent misjudgment in a case led to a regression in cultivation for those who pursued Legalism. Intentionally sheltering a criminal facing the death penalty, especially if it''s a close relative, would violate a major taboo of Legalism. In no time, all the practitioner''s cultivation would vanish, and they would never be able to practice Legalism again in their lifetime. Who knows how many disciples of Legalism have given up their path for this reason. This is heart-wrenching. It''s also the most effective method used by nobles to deal with Legalists. Rather than engaging in clever battles with them in the court, it''s simpler to destroy their Legalist hearts, preventing them from practicing Legalism and naturally stopping them from causing trouble for the nobles. Compared to Legalism, Confucianism has even higher standards for personal conduct. If one cannot practice Legalism because they shielded a relative, they couldn''t possibly switch to Confucianism either. In the current political environment of the court, finding someone willing and capable of practicing Legalism is an extremely rare occurrence. That''s why Pei Zhe kept sighing repeatedly. Upon hearing this, Su Qing looked towards her husband. Song Zhe also nodded slightly. Su Qing gazed in the direction Li Nuo had left. If what they were saying was true, it meant that Li Nuo had to choose between Yiren and practicing Legalism. She couldn''t be completely certain what decision he would actually make. After thinking it over, she took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go find Li Xuanjing!" Song Zhe shook his head and said, "It''s no use, regardless of whether the father or son steps in, the result for him will be the same..." Su Qing insisted, "I''m still going to find him!" At this time. King Han Mansion. Inside a lavishly decorated hall, the Princely Heir of King Han suddenly stood up, looking at the young man who walked in, and asked, "Is it done?" The young man nodded and said, "That woman has been taken to Zongzheng Si. It''s up to Li Nuo to save her now." The Princely Heir of King Han sat back down slowly, a smile crossing his face as he said, "If he saves her, he can forget about practicing Legalism. If he doesn''t, the Song Family will certainly hold a grudge against him. And, even if he wants to save her, the Assistant Minister Zongzheng is Li Shou''s biological father. Lin Ting, oh Lin Ting, you truly are Uncle Lin''s son, coming up with such a heart-wrenching strategy..." The young man waved his hand modestly and said, "This strategy has already been overused by predecessors; I''m merely following their lead..." One side wants special privileges; the other wants to abolish them. Legalists and nobles have been mortal enemies since ancient times. After hundreds of years of conflict, the nobles have accumulated a wealth of experience in dealing with Legalists. Even though Legalists strive for justice, They, too, are human. And humans have personal desires. If money can''t bribe them, beauty can''t tempt them, and power can''t corrupt them, then try bribing, tempting, or corrupting their relatives. And when they are faced with a choice between their relatives and their cultivation, present them with a different option at just the right moment. Most people will compromise at this step. For those who don''t, apply this method over and over again. Eventually, they will give in. Even if they are determined to follow the path of Legalism to the end, they will ultimately end up alone. The Princely Heir of King Han looked at the young man and laughed, "The minds of you young people are sharp, but I''m puzzled about something. How did you manage to have Li Shou die at that precise moment?" The young man smiled slightly and said, "Your Highness, there''s no need for concern. Rest assured, even the best forensic doctor couldn''t find any issue with Li Shou''s cause of death..." The Princely Heir of King Han glanced at him and said, "You always have your secrets. Never mind, I won''t ask. But, I do want to see what Li Nuo looks like right now. Why don''t we go to Zongzheng Si and wait for him?" The young man hurriedly said, "Absolutely not. I''ve thoroughly investigated him. Li Nuo is indeed capable, especially in solving cases. To avoid any slip-ups, it''s best to keep our distance from him." Despite saying this, the Princely Heir of King Han couldn''t help itching with curiosity and insisted, "We don''t have to go to Zongzheng Si, but we can find a nearby teahouse or tavern, right? I can''t stand not seeing his expression..." After pondering for a moment, the young man could only say, "Very well, then..." Zongzheng Si. Entrance. Zongzheng Si held a unique position among the Nine Si. Unlike other departments of the court, Zongzheng Si directly participated in court politics, managing only matters regarding the Imperial Family and nobles, possessing significant discretionary power in affairs concerning them. Even the three provinces had difficulty intervening in the internal affairs of Zongzheng Si. At the entrance of Zongzheng Si, two fully armed guards in armor extended their hands to Li Nuo and said, "This is a restricted area of Zongzheng Si. No unauthorized persons allowed." Li Nuo took out a waist card and said, "I''m Li Nuo, Honglu Si Prime Minister. Please announce my arrival." The two guards exchanged glances. What''s a Honglu Si Prime Minister? But the name following ''Honglu Si Prime Minister'' indeed meant something. One of them turned and entered Zongzheng Si, quickly returned, and said, "Lord Li, please come in." The layout of Zongzheng Si was similar to the Ministry of Justice. As soon as Li Nuo stepped into Zongzheng Si, he saw a crowd gathered in the open space ahead. Chapter 378 249: Punish the Heartã€Combined】_4 A body, covered in white cloth, lay before them, surrounded by several weeping women. A middle-aged man dressed in scarlet official robes stood there, his expression blank and full of pain, looking worn and on the brink of collapse. Court officials wore slightly different official robes; Li Nuo could infer from the emblem on this man''s robes that he was the Assistant Minister Zongzheng. Earlier in the carriage, Housekeeper Wu had told him that the person who was accidentally killed by Yiren was indeed the son of the Assistant Minister Zongzheng. Under normal circumstances of title inheritance, by the generation of the Fengyang county son, it should have been a Second-class Fengyang County Marquis. The Assistant Minister Zongzheng, originally a First-class Duke of Daxia, had his only son commit a capital crime. After passing the title to his son and reducing it by one class to spare him from the death penalty, only the title of county son remained. Should he fail to produce another son in his remaining life, this title would be reclaimed by the court. This case was managed by Zongzheng Si, and with the deceased being the son of the Assistant Minister Zongzheng and his family present here, Li Nuo truly felt a headache brewing. A guard approached another official and whispered a few words to him. The official walked over slowly and said, "Honglu Si Prime Minister, what brings you to Zongzheng Si?" This official was most likely another Assistant Minister Zongzheng. Li Nuo, summoning his courage, said, "The case of the Fengyang county son involves my sister-in-law. I have heard that Zongzheng Si has taken over the case, and I''ve come to understand the situation." Before the official could reply, the middle-aged official standing next to the body overheard and abruptly turned around, then strode forward and shouted, "What are you doing here? Get out!" Given that the man had just lost his only son, his poor attitude was understandable. Li Nuo politely responded, "I understand how the gentleman feels, but after all, this is a homicide case. It would be best to clear up the facts. Surely, the gentleman wouldn''t want the county son wrongfully accused." The middle-aged official clenched his fists, his eyes bloodshot, filled with veins and his voice fierce, "My Shou''er was killed by her hand, witnessed by many. What innocence could there be? Mr. Li, I know your father is Li Xuanjing. I am telling you today, even if your father, Li Xuanjing, came here, I would still ensure the murderer of my Shou''er pay with her life. Nothing can stop me!" His anger had obviously reached its peak. After uttering those words, his chest heaved violently. His gaze towards Li Nuo was extremely ferocious, like a beast choosing its victim. But in the next moment, his pupils suddenly constricted. Soon, the fierceness in his eyes gradually faded, and his chest no longer heaved, as he seemed to regain his composure. Behind Li Nuo, steady footsteps approached. An elegant middle-aged man, his hands clasped behind him, walked slowly forward. Following him was a charming woman of indeterminate age, her footsteps light and soundless, making the footsteps of the man in front even more distinct. The previously noisy Zongzheng Si suddenly quieted down. Even a dog that had been barking wildly in a corner seemed affected by this tranquil atmosphere, tucking its tail and hiding behind a tree. Only the steady footsteps resounded, each step seemingly landing in everyone''s hearts. An extremely oppressive atmosphere imperceptibly spread. At this peak of suppression, the elegant man reached Li Nuo''s side and looked calmly at the now completely calm middle-aged official, saying, "Release her." Chapter 379 250 Release the Prisoner Li Xuanjing calmly uttered the words "release them," not as if he were negotiating, but commanding. The clenched fist of the Assistant Minister Zongzheng trembled slightly with indignation. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth before saying, "Si Minister, my son is dead, my only son is dead, I can no longer have children, and with me, the Li Family line will end!" The rest of the officials from Zongzheng Si looked at the Assistant Minister Zongzheng with eyes filled with pity. Li Shou was the Assistant Minister''s only son, and he doted on his sole heir immensely. It was one thing for him to spoil the child rotten on a daily basis, he had even passed on the noble title to him ahead of time, showing how much he valued his son. Regrettably, Li Shou had been frail and often ill since childhood. Every month, the Assistant Minister would spend a huge sum of money for the Imperial Physician to use the Medical Family True Qi to treat his body. Although it was costly, at least the boy was still alive, with the hope of continuing the family lineage. But now, Li Shou''s corpse lay there, and the Assistant Minister''s last glimmer of hope was extinguished. The end of one''s lineage was an unbearable blow for anyone. In the face of the suppressed rage from the Assistant Minister Zongzheng, Li Xuanjing merely said, "Moderate your sorrow, the dead cannot be brought back to life. Those who are alive must live on properly. You have other family members, don''t you?" The Assistant Minister Zongzheng''s body shuddered, his face becoming even paler. Had these words come from someone else''s mouth, he might have taken it as comfort. But coming from Li Xuanjing, it was a naked threat. His meaning was clear: if he did not release the person, it would not just be his son who died, but his entire family! The Assistant Minister Zongzheng turned his head to look at his family standing by Li Shou''s body. After closing his eyes for a long while, he finally squeezed two words through his clenched teeth: "Release them." After uttering those words, he seemed to have all his strength drained from him, and his body stiffly fell to the ground. Fortunately, another official from Zongzheng Si supported him in time, preventing him from collapsing onto the floor. It wasn''t until he had helped the Assistant Minister Zongzheng that he realized the man had fainted, with blood flowing from his nose and mouth. The officials of Zongzheng Si all glared at that retreating figure with angry eyes. It was outrageous! Absolutely outrageous! The Assistant Minister had just lost his only son, and now he was being forced to release the murderer, causing him to faint from sheer anger. Where was the justice, where was the heavenly law? Of course, they only dared to look on with rage. This Living Yama, with his narrow-mindedness and ruthless methods, was not afraid to kill anyone, be they nobles or high-ranking officials. To stand out at this time would be no different from seeking death. Two officials from Zongzheng Si hurriedly ran towards the prison. Li Nuo thought for a moment before following them. Inside the Death Prison of Zongzheng Si. Song Yiren crouched in the corner of the cell, her hair disheveled, and her face pale, appearing utterly helpless. She had not expected that at her most heartbroken, most despondent, and when she most wanted to leave the sorrowful Chang''an, such a thing would happen. She had killed someone. Killing those assassins came without a burden on her conscience. But to take the life of an innocent person by her own hands tormented her soul deeply. Zongzheng Si''s Death Prison had no windows, and the endless darkness seemed to swallow her whole. After an unknown amount of time, a streak of light suddenly pierced the darkness. The door to the Death Prison opened. When she saw the figure standing outside the cell, a sense of peace suddenly settled in her heart. Li Nuo also heaved a sigh of relief. When he got within a certain range of Yiren, he checked the Law Code at once. The Law Code did not light up. There was indeed something fishy about this case. His intuition was not wrong, with so many coincidences converging upon her. The coincidental role-play, the coincidental Fengyang County son, the coincidental frailty, the coincidental encounter with Yiren... Although he did not know who was causing trouble, as long as Yiren was innocent, he then had no qualms. This was why he rushed into the cell without hesitation. He opened the cell door, walked in, and extended his hand to Yiren, saying, "Let''s go home." Song Yiren reached out her hand and lightly grasped Li Nuo''s. Just half an hour before, she had said her goodbyes to them. She thought it was the last farewell. Yet, she hadn''t expected that from farewell to reunion, only half an hour would pass. Li Xuanjing and Su Qing walked ahead, and Li Nuo led Yiren out of Zongzheng Si, under the watchful eyes of the officials, gradually leaving until their figures disappeared. It wasn''t until long after they''d left that a dog from Zongzheng Si barked, and everyone snapped back to reality. The next moment, these officials of Zongzheng Si angrily began to speak. "It''s too much!" "This is an outrage!" "That was a homicide suspect. Do they no longer have regard for the law?" "To think that he''s the Minister of Justice, to so blatantly disregard human life. We must make a petition, this matter must be reported!" ... Li Nuo had already boarded the carriage, sitting in the same row as his father, with Yiren and Lady Mother-in-law sitting opposite. Yiren still looked somewhat dazed. Su Qing sneaked a glance at Li Xuanjing across from her, and when his gaze met hers, she immediately looked down again. Li Nuo watched Yiren, his lips moving slightly. This case was riddled with subterfuge, and he wanted to ask Yiren what had actually happened, when he suddenly sensed an anomaly within the Law Code. Seeing two unfamiliar portraits appear on the Law Code, Li Nuo immediately said, "Stop the carriage!" "Whoa!" Housekeeper Wu pulled on the reins and asked in surprise, "Young Master, what''s wrong?" Li Nuo lifted the carriage curtain and swept his gaze around the street, observing the bustling crowd before finally looking towards the second floor of a tavern on the street corner, meeting two sets of eyes directly. At the window on the second floor of the tavern, the Princely Heir of King Han and the young man were also startled by this sudden turn of events. When Li Nuo''s gaze met theirs, the Princely Heir of King Han showed a panicked expression and instinctively drew back. After a brief moment of surprise, the young man''s gaze briefly met Li Nuo''s before shifting away, the whole process appearing extremely natural as if it were merely a normal exchange of looks. Li Nuo also withdrew his gaze and said to Housekeeper Wu, "It''s nothing, let''s go." Upon returning to the Song Residence, as soon as she stepped off the carriage, Yiren was surrounded by a crowd of people from her family, bombarding her with questions. Su Qing looked at Song Zhe with an angry expression and said, "Look at you, what''s the point of holding an office if you can''t even save your own daughter at the critical moment!" Song Zhe had just breathed a sigh of relief when he was reprimanded by his wife. But he was truly powerless to retort. Indeed, he couldn''t save his daughter. In the entire court, the only one qualified, capable, and bold enough to do so was Li Xuanjing. He nodded slightly to Li Xuanjing, but his heart remained unsettled. Although Yiren was home, this affair was only just the beginning. To forcibly take away a criminal who had killed a noble of the current court from Zongzheng Si... every word of it was enough to behead an ordinary official. Such egregious conduct had never been done before... Well, it seemed his past conduct had been much worse than this. But undoubtedly, challenging the foundation of Daxia Law, both the court and the circle of nobles would not let this go lightly. It could be foreseen that by tomorrow at the latest, the court would be embroiled in a storm... At this time, in a tavern near Zongzheng Si. The Princely Heir of King Han and the young man had just learned about the recent events at Zongzheng Si. Even they were stunned for a long time upon hearing the news. According to their plan, if Li Nuo wanted to protect that woman, he would certainly have involved the Ministry of Justice. Pressured by Li Xuanjing''s intimidation, Zongzheng Si would likely transfer custody. Once in the custody of the Ministry of Justice, everything would be under Li Xuanjing''s control. He would certainly not let that woman die. However, their aim was not really to kill that woman. Their target was to destroy Li Nuo''s heart of Legalism. The two had considered countless possibilities, but they never anticipated he would employ such a straightforward and simple method. The young man named Lin Ting, after a long moment of astonishment, said with a sigh, "He truly deserves his reputation as the greatest cunning official in Daxia, probably the only one in the entire court who dares to do such a thing." Aside from shock, there was a hint of excitement on the Princely Heir of King Han''s face. This was what holding supreme power should look like. His father might have been the Eldest Prince, but he was timid as a mouse. As a prince, he would kill his own people to atone for even a minor conflict with a subject. But Li Xuanjing? He disregarded the law, used his power to get what he wanted. Although Li Xuanjing sided with King Chun, posing a serious threat to the King Han Mansion, the Princely Heir of King Han had to admit that a true hero should be just like him! At that moment, the Princely Heir of King Han even felt a hint of envy towards Li Nuo. Having such a father was a matter of great pride. If his own father had such courage, he would wake up laughing in his dreams. He turned to Lin Ting and asked, "That woman was rescued and brought home, should we proceed with our other arrangements?" The son of Fengyang County was not their only plan. The woman from the Song Family was also one of their key targets. Li Shou had harassed countless civilian women in the streets, waiting for her to take action just once. But that one time was enough. These past days, many important people around Li Nuo had been under their close surveillance. To bring Li Nuo down, they had made many arrangements, but due to bad luck, each had ended in failure. After all, no matter what arrangements they made, everything ultimately depended on the other party''s choices. Such failures could happen countless times, but a single success was all it would take to achieve their goal. Lin Ting shook his head and said, "No need, this matter is not over, Zongzheng Si won''t let it go, nor will the nobles. We only wanted to spoil his heart of Legalism, but we ended up dragging Li Xuanjing down completely. The consequences of this matter are now beyond our control..." The Princely Heir of King Han asked, "Have you arranged everything meticulously? He won''t find out it''s us, will he?" Even a minor county son was a noble. If one was found plotting their demise, even he would be in significant trouble. Lin Ting smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged it perfectly, there''s no way he could know it was us..." Chapter 380 - 251: The Reasonable Li Xuanjing Song Residence. Everyone at the Song Residence was inquiring and comforting Yiren. Li Nuo had just listened in, and the situation Yiren described wasn''t any different from what County Magistrate Pei had told him. On the surface, it seemed like a very typical case of manslaughter. Even Yiren herself thought so. If it weren''t for the Law Code, Li Nuo might have been deceived as well. Remembering what he had seen on the street just now, Li Nuo returned to his room, took out two pieces of paper, and quickly completed two portraits. The fact that Yiren just committed the crime and those two people''s portraits appeared in the Law Code undoubtedly indicated they were the masterminds behind the scene. They couldn''t wait to show up near Zongzheng Si, probably hoping to observe the outcome, but they didn''t expect to deliver themselves into his hands. From a criminological perspective, murderers often have a habit of returning to the crime scene. Although that wasn''t the actual crime scene, the reasoning was the same. Clearly, Yiren wasn''t their target. Their goals were himself and perhaps his father as well. Li Nuo didn''t recognize either of the two men, and for the time being, he didn''t know what grievances he had with them. Just as he was about to ask Housekeeper Wu, Li Anning, who had heard the news, also hurried over from Li Mansion. Although she and Song Yiren didn''t get along on normal days, she couldn''t help worrying about her when she was in real trouble. Upon entering the room and catching a glimpse of one of the portraits on Li Nuo''s table, she paused slightly and asked, "Why are you drawing Li Qian?" Li Nuo looked at Anning and asked, "You know him?" Anning nodded, "Of course I do. He is Princely Heir Li Qian of King Han Mansion, we grew up together... Why did you suddenly start drawing him?" "King Han..." Li Nuo recalled to see if there was any feud with the King Han Mansion. There didn''t seem to be any significant feuds. It was nothing more than his father seriously undermining King Han''s followers while supporting King Chun''s rise to the throne. Also, during the Jade Sound Pavilion incident last time, King Han had the Shopkeeper of Happy Building executed in order to smooth things over. Furthermore, he had recently cracked down on brothels and reported some Music Workshops, with Happy Building being a particular target of scrutiny. Happy Building was a property of King Han Mansion. That didn''t seem like a big feud, did it? At most, it was a minor friction. Li Anning looked at Li Nuo and asked, "When did you meet Li Qian?" Although she grew up with the Princely Heir of King Han, her status as their aunt meant those children of the Imperial Family were not too keen to play with her and she wasn''t that close to them either. Li Nuo replied, "Just now." Having a kind of tacit understanding between them, Anning detected something unusual and asked, "What''s wrong with him?" The two were in the closest relationship and naturally had nothing to hide from each other, so Li Nuo said, "The case with Yiren is more complicated. The Fengyang County son wasn''t killed by her; the murderer is someone else. If nothing unexpected, it should be related to Princely Heir Li Qian of King Han." Although not close, Anning had a good understanding of these children of the Imperial Family. After thinking for a moment and frowning, she said, "Li Qian has always been prideful since childhood, liking to be flattered, always surrounded by many flatterers. You have embarrassed King Han Mansion several times before. Given his character, he might indeed seek revenge..." Li Nuo then looked at the other person in the portrait and asked, "And who might this person be?" Anning glanced at it and said, "He is Lin Ting, the son of the Capital Governor, and the best of friends with Li Qian. The Capital Governor''s relationship with King Han is just like father''s relationship with elder brother King Chun. For over ten years, he has firmly sided with King Han..." The Capital Governor, in essence, is a local official, but he governs the capital of Daxia Country, Chang''an, and the entire Capital Prefecture. The Capital Governor of Standard Third Rank, in fact, has more power and influence in the court than other third-rank officials. Theoretically, the Capital Governor has slightly more authority than the Minister of Justice. But in the realm of officialdom, theory is just theory, what counts more is the reality. Anning looked at Li Nuo, curiously asking, "How do you know that they''re manipulating this case from behind the scenes?" Li Nuo said, "Just now when I came back from Zongzheng Si, I saw them on the street. The first reaction of King Han''s Princely Heir when he saw me was to dodge. If you do nothing wrong, you don''t dread ghosts knocking at your door. My intuition tells me they are behind this incident." Anning didn''t ask for more details. Although the reason seemed far-fetched, she was well aware that her husband''s intuitions were the truth. Though she herself believed it, that did not mean others would. She had already heard about what happened at Zongzheng Si and, looking at Li Nuo, she said worriedly, "Although Yiren is wronged, father taking her out from Zongzheng Si like that might provoke public outrage..." ... Meanwhile, the incident that had just occurred at Zongzheng Si had already spread rapidly to the various high doors of Chang''an. "This is intolerable!" "The country is no longer acting like a country, what a disaster!" "A vile flatterer, how did Daxia produce such a wretch? Your Majesty is truly unwise in his appointments!" "The government is not his alone to dictate, no, this cannot be allowed to continue!" ... Upon hearing this news, whether nobles or courtiers, all were tremendously enraged. Among the nobles, the killing of another noble of their own rank without paying any price¡ªsuch a thing was absolutely intolerable. Last time, what Li Nuo killed was merely a noble''s son. This time, the one who died was a true noble, a noble of their very same rank! In the past, when dealing with matters of the nobles, Li Xuanjing had shown some restraint, at least acting within the confines of the Law. Taking a death row prisoner from the Zongzheng Si without any reason whatsoever? That was downright unreasonable! For the courtiers, such severe disruption of the court''s operational rules was also intolerable. If they didn''t correct and stop it this time, next time he would surely become even more extreme. Secretariat. Several Secretariat Scheeren and two Assistant Ministers from the Secretariat looked at the several memorials submitted by the Zongzheng Si, feeling immeasurably overwhelmed. These memorials were only part of it. The continuous impeachment memorials against Li Xuanjing from the major nobles of Chang''an kept pouring in. The Imperial Censorate also submitted a request to the three provinces for a thorough investigation of the matter. Publicly demanding the release of a death row prisoner from the Zongzheng Si was an unprecedented act. Even though the Minister of Justice usually acted unreasonably, he had never been this unreasonable. As everyone was at a loss, two figures, both old men with white hair and ruddy complexions, slowly walked into the government office. "Lord!" "Greetings to both Lords!" The newcomers were the two elderly Left and Right Prime Ministers. If Li Xuanjing was the secret ruler of the court, then the two Prime Ministers were the true pinnacle of officialdom in the Daxia court. Not only were they Prime Ministers, they were also Great Scholars of the Fifth Realm, wholeheartedly dedicated to the welfare of the people, revered by thousands. Not to mention Li Xuanjing, even Your Majesty paid them extra respect. After they appeared, the people of the Secretariat seemed to have found their backbone. The current Left Prime Minister, who also served as the Director of Secretariat, one of the Assistant Ministers from the Secretariat looked at the reports and asked for instructions, "Teacher, this..." The elderly man spoke, "Order the Imperial Censorate, the Zongzheng Si, and the Ministry of Justice to thoroughly investigate this case. All details and doubts must be clarified. The suspects involved in this case shall be temporarily transferred to the Imperial Censorate, and be dealt with after the case is clear." The Assistant Minister from the Secretariat said, "But the suspect in the case has already been taken away by the Minister of Justice..." The other elderly man said, "Then we shall retrieve him." The Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat tentatively asked, "What if he refuses to hand them over?" The elderly man slammed his walking stick heavily on the ground and said, "Then tell him, next time, I will personally go to retrieve them!" The walking stick struck the bluestone floor, making a deep thudding sound. The hearts of those in the Secretariat trembled along with it. It seemed that this time, the Right Prime Minister was truly enraged. No wonder the Right Prime Minister was angry. It wasn''t as simple as just taking someone from the Zongzheng Si; he had violated the fundamental rules of the court''s operation. After the others dispersed, the Right Prime Minister looked at the elderly man beside him, knocked his walking stick firmly against the ground, and said, "He''s the good disciple you taught!" The elderly man said nothing, gazing out the window in silent contemplation. ... Song Residence. Song Zhe looked at the figure standing in the courtyard, slowly walked over, and said, "Thank you." Li Xuanjing said, "No need for thanks. Wan''er''s favorite was always Yiren." Song Zhe was silent for a moment before saying, "Not only for saving Yiren, but also for what happened back then." This time, Li Xuanjing said nothing more. Su Qing looked at Song Zhe and asked, "What happened back then?" Song Zhe shook his head, "I''ll tell you later." Then he looked at Li Xuanjing again and said, "This affair probably won''t settle down easily." Li Xuanjing said, "It doesn''t matter, there''s more to this case. I will have the Spiegel Bureau investigate it thoroughly in its name. If the court blames anyone, I''ll take full responsibility." Song Zhe''s expression was complex as he said, "You''re still the same as you were back then." Su Qing looked at Li Xuanjing and then at Song Zhe and asked, "What happened back then?" She did not wait for Song Zhe''s answer, as under Housekeeper Wu''s guidance, several figures in official attire walked in from outside. One of them, holding an imperial decree, looked at Li Xuanjing and said, "Lord Li, I come in the name of the two Prime Ministers'' orders to apprehend the suspect of the Fengyang County case. The Left Prime Minister has ordered the Imperial Censorate, the Zongzheng Si, and the Ministry of Justice to thoroughly investigate the case. We are now to transfer the suspect to the Imperial Censorate..." As the people of the Song Residence witnessed this scene, they came out from the main hall, their faces showing concern. With the two Prime Ministers personally intervening, the matter had become much more serious. Their hearts rose to their throats. The heart of the Secretariat Scheeren also rose to his throat. What if he refused to release the prisoner... But Li Xuanjing did not trouble them, nodding and saying, "Since this case involves the Minister of Zongzheng, it''s improper for the Zongzheng Si to handle it. I originally intended to have the Spiegel Bureau intervene, but since the two Prime Ministers have decreed, I will leave it to you. I trust that you will vindicate the innocent." Du Yu was nearly in tears; he had not expected the request to be so smooth. Lord Li was still quite reasonable... [PS: There will be another update later, possibly after midnight.] Chapter 381 - 252: Treat Others with Their Own Way Song Residence. Du Yu put away the imperial decree and said, "May I inquire of Lord Li, where is the criminal..." Li Xuanjing corrected him, "Before the investigation of the case is clear, she cannot yet be referred to as a criminal." Du Yu immediately replied, "Yes, yes, yes, it is a mistake in my wording. Lord Li, may we take away the suspect of this case?" Li Xuanjing nodded and said, "Of course, you can. Do I seem like an unreasonable person?" Su Qing still wanted to say something, but upon seeing the composure and indifference in Li Xuanjing''s eyes, she ultimately chose silence. Song Yiren stepped out, Li Xuanjing smiled at her slightly, and said, "Don''t worry, go with them. It''s just a cooperation with the court''s investigation. Once things are clear, you will be released..." Song Yiren''s gaze turned towards Li Nuo, and Li Nuo also nodded slightly. Before the case was cleared up, taking someone from Zongzheng Si indeed did not conform to the process and was a matter that could incite public outrage. Li Nuo hoped even more to clear Yiren''s name through a legal and proper process. Li Nuo''s comforting gaze eased the tension in Song Yiren''s heart. Seeing an official holding shackles, Song Yiren proactively extended her hands. Du Yu dared not shackle her, saying, "No need, no need. Before the matter is clear, the lady is just a suspect, there''s no need for those things..." He turned back and glared at the person holding the shackles, saying irritably, "What are you doing with those things? Put them back right away!" ... Yiren was taken away by the people from the Imperial Censorate. The Imperial Censorate would not treat her harshly; its officials were the purest-hearted in all of Daxia. To put her at ease, Li Nuo along with Anning, as well as his father-in-law and mother-in-law, went to the Imperial Censorate together. Originally, this was not permitted, but the officials of the Imperial Censorate tacitly allowed them to enter and even found a government office for them to rest temporarily. Song Zhe paced around the room. Although Su Qing was sitting, her fists were clenched tightly, showing that her mind was not at peace. Li Nuo, on the other hand, was much more composed; he stepped out of the government office and stood in the corridor outside, feeling very comfortable. This feeling was very similar to what he felt at the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice, but it was even more comfortable than those places. Those who serve as officials in the Imperial Censorate must necessarily be Confucian officials with Vast Righteous Qi. And because Vast Qi is also known as the Qi of gentlemen, being with gentlemen naturally brings comfort. At the same time, the senior officials of the Imperial Censorate inevitably practiced both Confucian and Legalist teachings. Li Nuo''s cultivation was still shallow; feeling so many familiar auras, the power of Legalism in his body surged uncontrollably. As if sensing something, several figures soon emerged from various government offices, looking towards Li Nuo. "Such an unfamiliar aura, who has cultivated Legalism to the Second Realm?" "This fluctuation is only a step away from the Third Realm." "Rare, indeed, that a young person has cultivated Legalism to such a level." "Who is he? He looks somewhat familiar..." ... Watching the young man standing outside a certain government office and feeling this familiar aura, the officials of the Imperial Censorate talked amongst themselves, and soon remembered who he was. The Sixth-Ranking Scholar, glorious and illustrious¡ªhe had certainly been seen by them during his parade through the street. At this moment, the expressions of the officials of the Imperial Censorate were hard to describe in words. The son of Li Xuanjing. A disciple of Legalism at the peak of the Second Realm. These two identities, in the same person¡ªif they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it if you beat them. The matter that had occurred at Zongzheng Si today had caused an uproar in court; they were all aware of it. This made their gaze towards Li Nuo even more conflicted. How could such a young talent have such a father? Li Xuanjing the nefarious, how could he deserve such a son? Then, a young Imperial Censor approached Li Nuo, gave him a fist and palm salute, and said, "Brother Li, it''s been a while." Li Nuo was taken aback for a moment, then a smile also appeared on his face and he replied, "Brother Zheng, it has indeed been a long while. Have you been assigned to the Imperial Censorate?" To Li Nuo, Zheng Zhi left a deep impression. Firstly, he was the only one among Li Nuo''s acquaintances who had cultivated the Vast Righteous Qi before the Imperial Examination. Secondly, his unforgettable memory had been a great help to Li Nuo. Just now, he had used his unforgettable ability to recall the portraits from the Law Code. Zheng Zhi smiled and said, "Brother Li still remembers me?" Li Nuo said, "Of course, I''ve only seen Brother Zheng cultivate the Vast Righteous Qi at such a young age; you being assigned to the Imperial Censorate is truly fitting..." At the Joling Banquet that day, Li Nuo had seen him and knew that he too had become an Advanced Scholar. Compared with Li Nuo, Zheng Zhi serving at the Imperial Censorate truly embodied putting talent to its best use. Zheng Zhi chuckled and said, "My grandfather was once an Imperial Censor. Serving at the Imperial Censorate was my dream since I was young." Li Nuo laughed and said, "Congratulations to Brother Zheng on your dream coming true." Zheng Zhi also gave a fist and palm salute and said, "Congratulations to Brother Li on your promotion..." After talking for a while, more than ten figures entered the Imperial Censorate. These people were the ones from the Imperial Censorate, the Ministry of Justice, and the Capital Prefecture, who had been ordered to investigate the case. The case itself was quite simple; it took place with many eyewitnesses, and there was not much to investigate. Before they went to Li Mansion to take people, the investigation had already started. Housekeeper Wu walked over to Li Nuo, his expression looking somewhat troubled. Just now, during the investigation of the case, he had accompanied the people from the Spiegel Bureau throughout the process. However, the findings were not favorable for Miss Yiren. Fengyang County''s Li Shou had been frail and sickly from a young age and suffered from a serious heart disease. Despite his weakness, he was extremely lecherous and had very peculiar sexual preferences, previously favoring virtuous women and often harming them. Later on, due to this matter, he was questioned by the Ministry of Justice, and the then Fengyang County Marquis preemptively passed on his title to him to reduce his rank and save him from the death penalty. Since then, he no longer harmed virtuous families but instead liked to have brothel women dress as virtuous women and perform acts of nobles harassing virtuous women on the streets. Affairs between consenting adults the government naturally wouldn''t interfere with, even if such behavior was offensive to public morale but given his status, the Ministry of Justice did not investigate deeply. Li Shou had started this behavior two years ago. Before, he only played these games in specific areas; the local patrolling Imperial Guards and government officers all knew about it and turned a blind eye to his actions. During these few days, perhaps in search of excitement, he had started to change locations, even leading to quite a few misunderstandings. Today he happened to bump into Yiren, and then such an incident occurred. A number of top forensic doctors conducted an autopsy on him. After a very thorough examination, Li Shou''s body, apart from the bruise left by that one kick, bore no other injuries or signs of poisoning. In conjunction with his medical history, the forensic doctors and Imperial Physicians concluded that he died due to a sudden onset of his heart disease. The coroner from the Spiegel Bureau also came to the same conclusion. From appearances, he died from an accidental manslaughter by Yiren. But Li Nuo knew it was not so. Although he didn''t know by what method the Princely Heir of King Han and that young man had planned such a perfect death, so far, the Law Code had never erred. Secretariat Scheeren Du Yu looked at Li Nuo and said, "Lord Li, if there is no doubt about the outcome, I shall report it to the three provinces." Li Nuo asked, "The County Son of Fengyang had always performed plays in a fixed area, so why did he happen to change locations this time?" Du Yu nodded and replied, "Lord Li''s concerns are very reasonable; we also had our suspicions initially, but according to the testimonies of several servants by the County Son''s side, the County Son did it because the people there had already become accustomed to it and he wanted to seek new thrills, starting to perform in new places a few days ago..." Then he added, "We also strictly interrogated that brothel woman; all of her testimonies had no discrepancies, and these days, the County Son of Fengyang did not have contact with any suspicious individuals, so we concluded that this was merely an accident..." Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu. Housekeeper Wu nodded slightly; even the Spiegel Bureau had not found any suspicious elements in this case. The Princely Heir of King Han hadn''t left any loopholes, they found no doubts, and it would be useless even if Li Nuo went. Su Qing couldn''t stand to listen anymore, she only cared about her daughter''s outcome, and directly asked, "Yiren didn''t know they were acting, is it also wrong to help when seeing injustice?" Du Yu explained, "Madam, please be calm, the state has its laws, and the family has its rules. Although this young lady acted with good intentions, she caused a very serious consequence, and must also be handled according to the law." Su Qing pressed on, "What does handling according to the law entail?" Although officials from the Imperial Censorate, the Ministry of Justice, and the Capital Prefecture all felt this young lady was not at fault. If the person who died had only been an average individual, they could have reduced her punishment to the least within the legal boundaries permitted by the laws. But the deceased was a noble. For killing a noble, no matter the reason, she could hardly escape the death penalty. "The law mandates execution..." Du Yu said with reluctance, looking at Li Nuo, "Does Lord Li have any other doubts?" Li Nuo shook his head, "No more." The court''s handling of this matter was completely in accordance with the law. Despite the major fault on the other side in causing the misunderstanding, although her intent was to act righteously, under the modern legal system, she might receive a lighter punishment, or even full exemption from guilt. But according to the laws of Daxia, even accidental killing of a noble, under normal circumstances, death penalty would be unavoidable. However, that was only under normal circumstances. He took a pure gold Token from his bosom and handed it to Du Yu. This Death Exemption Token given by King Chun, Li Nuo thought he would never have a use for it. If Fengyang County''s son could be demoted to avoid death, Li Nuo could also give Yiren a Death Exemption Token. With the Death Exemption Token, not to mention accidental manslaughter, even if she intentionally killed a noble, she wouldn''t have to face any consequences. It was a special privilege granted by imperial power, kill first and be exonerated afterward. This small Token represented the ultimate will of Daxia. Although Legalism advocated against the use of Death Exemption Tokens, Yiren was innocent to begin with, and Li Nuo used it without any psychological pressure. Du Yu was slightly stunned, reaching out to take the Token. His lips moved, muttering, "This..." Li Nuo countered, "What, this Token can''t exempt her from her sentence?" Du Yu''s throat moved, and he said, "It can, of course it can, however, we need to verify the authenticity of the Token first..." He left with the Death Exemption Token. He returned quickly. The Death Exemption Token was genuine. A case involving the death of a noble necessitated a thorough investigation by the three provinces, all within reasonable and legal bounds. The Death Exemption Token absolved all penalties, which was also reasonable and legal. All procedures were legal and proper, leaving no room for objection from anyone. Du Yu looked towards an officer from the Imperial Censorate and said very straightforwardly, "Release her." Chapter 382 - 253: School of Cross and Vertical Imperial Censorate. Song Yiren had walked out from the large prison of the Imperial Censorate. Song Zhe and Su Qing were stunned in place, not reacting for a moment. In just a short half day, it could be said to have undergone myriad twists and turns. From Yiren committing murder and being imprisoned, to being released, then re-imprisoned, and released again... Their emotions too had fluctuated tremendously, rising and falling, with Su Qing having even considered moving rescue forces from Sanqing Mountain. Unexpectedly, a small token had resolved all their problems. Song Zhe looked at Li Nuo and couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you get this Death Exemption Token?" Li Nuo replied, "It''s a wedding gift from Uncle King Chun." At this moment, he was somewhat sentimental. It seemed, perhaps, that there truly was a destiny at play. The Death Exemption Token was a wedding gift from King Chun. And Yiren was originally supposed to be his bride. After several twists and turns, the gift ultimately ended up where it belonged. None of the numerous officials present had anticipated such a development. This was a Death Exemption Token, an heirloom-worthy treasure, which every prince had only one of, yet King Chun had freely given it away as a gift. His favor towards Li Xuanjing''s family was indeed unimaginable. Of course, there was no doubting Li Xuanjing''s loyalty towards him either. Without Li Xuanjing, there would not be today''s King Chun. With matters thus settled, everything had come to a close. Officials from the Secretariat were pleased as they could return and report back. The officials from the Ministry of Justice and the Imperial Censorate were also satisfied, as nobles are not superior to others; according to Legalism, a person like Li Shou should have long been executed. Therefore, this lady, who had punished evil and promoted good, should not have been found guilty. At the same time, they looked at Li Nuo with eyes full of pity. Such a promising prospect of Legalism had ultimately succumbed to personal feelings. For Legalism and Confucianism, once personal feelings develop, it signifies an end to one''s cultivation. Through ages, many disciples of Legalism and Confucianism had been ruined by personal biases. Li Nuo was unaware of these officials'' thoughts. Now that the matter had ended, he looked towards his parents-in-law and said, "Let''s go home." Yiren was still in a daze. Su Qing held her hand and when they reached the door of the Imperial Censorate, another figure walked in. Li Xuanjing looked at them, his glance pausing on Yiren as he asked, "Has the case been clarified?" Just as Du Yu, a Legal Practitioner from the Secretariat who was departing the Imperial Censorate, paused in his steps and took the initiative to explain, "Lord Li, it has been cleared up. The death in Fengyang was accidental homicide by this lady, who according to the law merits execution. However, Little Lord Li showed a Death Exemption Token, so she was released without charge..." Li Xuanjing nodded slightly, pulled out a golden token from his sleeve, and said, "In that case, this token was obtained for nothing." He casually handed the token to Li Nuo and said, "Since I''ve asked for it, keep it. You might need it next time." The group of officials stared at the Death Exemption Token, dumbfounded. Wait... How does he have another one! It seemed from his words that this Death Exemption Token was just solicited from His Majesty. This was a Death Exemption Token, not a common cabbage to be given away so freely! Is His Majesty confused! With this Death Exemption Token, wouldn''t he become even more unstoppable? The officials, carrying shock and resentment, returned to their respective government offices. The news of the death in Fengyang being absolved by King Chun''s gifted token, along with a new Death Exemption Token bestowed by His Majesty to Li Xuanjing, also quickly spread to everyone. A single Li Xuanjing could already cloud the whole court. With an additional Death Exemption Token, aside from His Majesty, who in the entire court could still govern him? Nobody had expected that the case concerning the county son of Fengyang would be resolved in such a manner. Nobles and their offspring, when they commit crimes, have too many ways to escape punishment. When the same incidents happened repeatedly, they were momentarily unable to adapt. Undoubtedly, once a Death Exemption Token appears, unless one commits treason, all crimes can be pardoned. Even if they felt aggrieved and helpless, they could not take any superfluous actions. Just like how they had treated others before. However, after this incident, some were relieved. Li Xuanjing''s son, after all, wouldn''t be able to cultivate Legalism. His path of cultivation was similar to the initial days of Li Xuanjing. In the past, Li Xuanjing, who had dual cultivated Legalism and Confucianism, was once the most radiant new star in the court, ended up losing both paths, didn''t he? They only worried about one thing. After Li Xuanjing lost his cultivation, he became unrestrained with no concerns, completely embarking on his crafty and sly ways. Legalism was shackles for the nobles, but was it not also a restraint for the disciples of Legalism themselves? Only when these shackles were broken could people realize whether what was restrained underneath was a meek sheep or a ferocious beast. I just hope that Li Nuo doesn''t follow the same old path as his father. At the same time on the court, the appearance of two Li Xuanjing was, for both nobles and officials, an unspeakable great horror. Song Residence. Upon returning to his room and seeing Yiren sitting there in a daze, Li Nuo comforted her proactively, "You don''t need to blame yourself; this incident was no coincidence." Yiren looked up at him, her expression blank. Li Nuo explained, "They were targeting me, and you were just caught in the crossfire. Everything was within their calculations." Su Qing asked incomprehensively, "Why would they do this?" Recalling the words of County Magistrate Pei and the discussions of the officials from the Imperial Censorate, Song Zhe also came to an understanding at this moment and said gravely, "They wanted to condemn the mind." Seeing that Su Qing still looked puzzled, he continued to explain, "Li Nuo is a practitioner of Law-as-cultivation. When he used the Death Exemption Token to absolve Yiren of guilt, he violated the big taboo of Legalism, and henceforth, he will never be able to practice Legalism again. His current cultivation will also gradually fade away..." Disciples of Legalism have always been intolerable to those in power. There were also those who had tried to impede his practice of Law-as-cultivation by having the three provinces issue a decree, stopping him from holding court trials again. But that was just superficial. This time, they employed the technique of mind condemnation, aiming to completely sever his path in Legalism from the root. Song Yiren stared blankly at Li Nuo, as if to say, had all his previous cultivation been destroyed because of her? Li Nuo, unconcerned, smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I couldn''t just watch as Yiren was executed. Even if I can''t practice Legalism, I can start over with Martial Path..." This incident also made him realize a principle. Practicing Law-as-cultivation openly makes one too vulnerable to resentment. It''s better to keep it a secret. A clever practitioner of Law should not let anyone know he is practicing it. He looked towards Yiren and continued, "You don''t need to blame yourself either. That son from Fengyang County was a criminal through and through, who deserved to die. You were merely ridding people of a scourge." Yiren looked up at him and murmured, "Really?" Li Nuo patted her head and said with a light laugh, "Really, if you don''t believe me, go find out for yourself. He had already been sentenced to death, it was just mitigated by a reduction in rank, so you don''t have to feel guilty about anything..." After consoling Yiren, he returned to his own room, still somewhat resentful. Though one Death Exemption Token was lost, another was gained, making the total count unchanged. But the one that had been used hadn''t needed to be. Once he gathered enough evidence to overturn the verdict for Yiren, he decided he would definitely get that token back. At the moment, Li Nuo was considering how they had managed to concoct such a perfect case. Including the Spiegel Bureau, many departments within the court had not found anything unusual. Li Shou did not die earlier, nor later, but precisely at that time. His timing of death was just right. Such many coincidences were impossible. There must have been the intervention of extraordinary powers. Martial artists were unlikely; if a martial artist had made a move, Yiren would have noticed something, and there would be traces on the body. Unless it was a martial artist from the Sixth Realm. But a Sixth Realm Martial Path Half-Saint taking action just to frame a young girl¡ªhow idle must they be? Li Nuo continued through the process of elimination. Within the Hundred Schools, Legalism, Confucianism were impossible. Mohist, Military, Medical School could also be basically ruled out. Yin Yang School indeed had the capability to directly snatch away a person''s life but required a high realm of cultivation. The long-lost School of Cross and Vertical, possessing a special control power, able not only to manipulate hearts but also to control objects¡ªif it was just to handle an ordinary person, it wouldn''t need too high a cultivation. Only superficially mentioned within the School of Calligraphy among the Hundred Schools, it also could achieve this and was the easiest to achieve. They just needed to move their brushes to write a person''s destiny. Including when and where he appears, what he does, and the cause of his death... just a few lines of writing. This ability, more miraculous than the Yin and Yang School, had always existed only in legends, with nobody knowing the truth till today. How exactly they managed it, Li Nuo did not know. But knowing who did it was enough for him. King Han Mansion. Inside a certain side hall, the Princely Heir of King Han clinked cups with the young man opposite him and laughed, "This is truly satisfying, cheers!" He had been closely following this matter, and naturally, he was the first to know what happened at the Imperial Censorate. No suspicious points were found in the death of the son from Fengyang County by the court. Li Nuo used the Death Exemption Token to exempt that woman from the death sentence. It seemed like a waste of effort, but the objective was perfectly achieved. Many times, condemning the mind provides more satisfaction than killing a person. Lin Ting took a sip of wine and said, "With this matter over, Your Highness shouldn''t provoke that Li Nuo anymore. I heard that Li Xuanjing has obtained another Death Exemption Token for him from Your Majesty. Finally, since he can no longer practice Legalism, the same trick won''t work on him again." The Princely Heir of King Han nodded and said, "I''ll take your advice." After drinking a couple more cups, he was still unable to suppress his curiosity and looked at Lin Ting, asking, "But how did you manage it, when both the court and the Spiegel Bureau couldn''t find a single problem..." Seeing his persistent questioning, Lin Ting hesitated for a moment, and no longer concealing it, asked, "Does Your Highness know, among the Hundred Schools, there is one called the School of Cross and Vertical?" Chapter 383 - 254 Yirens Decision Although the Prince of Han had not practiced cultivation, he still had an understanding of the Hundred Schools. This was knowledge they were bound to study during their youth. During the heyday of the School of Cross and Vertical, it suppressed the other schools, even causing the Confucian school to avoid its sharp edge. At that time, it was still the Warring States period with continuous conflicts amongst numerous nations. The School of Cross and Vertical maneuvered amongst these states, freely manipulating the continental situation, aiding the country it resided in to conquer and annihilate others. Including Daxia, the Five Great Dynasties were established with the assistance of the School of Cross and Vertical, shaping the territories as they are today. However, with the end of the Warring States, the nations began to recuperate; with several hundred years without major wars, the School of Cross and Vertical lost its stage to display its capabilities and gradually faded into obscurity. To this day, Confucian flourishes, and there are many practitioners in Legalism, the Military, and Mohism, but the School of Cross and Vertical has almost completely disappeared. The Prince of Han exclaimed in astonishment, "The School of Cross and Vertical still has a lineage?" Lin Ting nodded, saying, "Actually, all the Hundred Schools have their lineages, but like the School of Cross and Vertical, the Yin Yang School, the successors are extremely few, I just happened to meet one..." The Prince of Han, somewhat excited, asked, "Could you introduce me?" Lin Ting''s expression turned troubled, hesitating before saying, "This..." The Prince of Han furrowed his brows, asking, "Why, is it not possible?" After some internal conflict, Lin Ting still nodded and said, "The gentleman does not wish to be disturbed, but since Your Highness wants to meet him, I will speak to him..." ... Night. Song Residence. Because of the matter concerning Yiren, Li Nuo and his wife stayed at the Song Family tonight. Yiren''s mood had likely not yet settled, and as Li Nuo entered her courtyard and knocked on the door, her voice came from inside the room: "The door isn''t locked, come in." Li Nuo pushed the door and entered, seeing her sitting at the table, still staring blankly at the candle flame. Li Nuo walked over and asked, "Are you still thinking about what happened during the day?" Yiren lowered her head and did not speak. Li Nuo sat down opposite her, saying, "Stop thinking about it, it wasn''t you who killed that person. They just wanted to use you to get back at me." Actually, Yiren wasn''t thinking about that person. Having learned that the person deserved to die, she had no burdens in her heart. What she cared about was that Li Nuo had saved her, which cost him all his cultivation. Although he also had talent in the Martial Path, the cultivation in martial arts was very hard, even with his talent, it required more than ten years of grueling effort to achieve minor success. And he, he simply didn''t have the time to dedicate to cultivation like a martial artist. She looked up at Li Nuo and said, "I''m sorry." Li Nuo, puzzled, asked, "Sorry for what?" Yiren lowered her head again and said, "It''s my fault that your cultivation was ruined." Only then did Li Nuo realize what she was thinking about. There was really nothing to worry about; if the person really had been killed by her, and Li Nuo had covered up for her out of selfish motives, it could have impacted his cultivation. The killer was someone else; she was just wrongly accused, it was hardly something that could ruin his cultivation. He waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, whether it affects the cultivation is another matter. Even if I really can''t practice Legalism anymore, I can still practice the Martial Path. At worst, I''ll just bring more guards when I go out. My father doesn''t have any cultivation either, so many in Chang''an hate him, yet he''s still fine..." Seeing him so nonchalant and indifferent, Yiren quietly made a decision within her heart. If he couldn''t cultivate anymore, she would work hard at her cultivation and protect him in the future. At the very least, she''d protect him for a lifetime. She extended her hand to Li Nuo, saying, "Give it to me." Li Nuo asked, "Give you what?" Yiren said, "My music box." Li Nuo didn''t play dumb and asked her why she wanted to take it back, but just smiled and said, "It''s at the Li Family, you can go get it tomorrow." Yiren added, "And my painting too." Li Nuo shook his head, saying, "That was given to Jiaren, if you want it, I can draw some more for you." She didn''t say anything but nodded her head. Seeing that Yiren was in a better mood, Li Nuo then left. Elsewhere at another courtyard gate, Su Qing leaned against the door, watching Li Nuo leave, sighing softly, her mind filled with thoughts. Song Zhe stood next to her and asked, "Do you think Yiren will leave?" Su Qing scoffed softly, saying, "Leave? Her heart is in Chang''an, it''s useless to go anywhere else..." Setting aside these matters, she looked at Song Zhe and asked, "That matter you spoke about with Li Xuanjing from the past, what exactly was it?" Song Zhe sighed deeply, his eyes lost in memories. The matters of the past were just some young men, well-versed in saintly books, who topped the Imperial Examination, initially entering officialdom hoping to make a grand impact. For example, reforming the Imperial Examination, allowing more people, especially those from poor families, to change their destinies through the exams, to alter the status quo dominated by nobles and famous families. Or rooting out treachery and corruption, jointly petitioning His Majesty in the hope of purging the greedy and corrupt from court. Like how they abolished the hereditary nobility system, they stripped the nobles of their privileges. And the land reform, redistributing fields occupied by famous families to the impoverished commoners. Song Zhe and Li Xuanjing were among those who implemented these reforms. Along with over ten Advanced Scholars, who were implemented with them, all fell into a conspiracy case and were killed. Only Li Xuanjing and Song Zhe survived. Li Xuanjing survived because the person who exposed them was Li Xuanjing himself. Song Zhe survived because before the conspiracy case arose, Li Xuanjing had expelled him from the reform team. To this day, how could he not see that it was to protect him? Song Zhe looked melancholic and whispered softly, "It was like this back then, and it is still the same now, he has always liked to face everything alone..." The night deepened. In Chang''an, many people still found it hard to sleep. The Death Exemption Token in Li Xuanjing''s hand was like a dangling sword over some people''s heads. The Death Exemption Token itself was secondary. The fact that His Majesty had granted him the Death Exemption Token not once but twice was the real headache. Having the first and second tokens, there might well be a third. To completely overthrow Li Xuanjing, one would probably have to wait until His Majesty abdicated and a new emperor ascended the throne. But over the years, His Majesty seemed to be getting younger, with absolutely no intention of passing the throne to any Prince. How long would these hard days last... Assistant Minister Zongzheng''s Mansion. Pale lanterns, hanging from the entrance to the inside of the mansion, gave the entire residence a chilling aura. The entire Assistant Minister Zongzheng Mansion was also immersed in sadness. The family''s only son had been murdered, and the murderer had been exonerated¡ªa double blow for them. Assistant Minister Zongzheng sat inside the ancestral hall, his gaze empty as he stared ahead, looking like he had lost his soul. For this only son, he had sacrificed so much; unexpectedly, it all had amounted to nothing. Suddenly, footsteps were heard outside the ancestral hall. Assistant Minister Zongzheng saw the figure walking in and suddenly stood up. Despite the indescribable rage in his heart, and his fists clenched in his sleeves, he still suppressed all his anger and said in a deep voice, "Lord Li, what brings you to my residence at this late hour?" If anyone in Assistant Minister Zongzheng''s Mansion was most detested, it was, of course, Li Xuanjing. But although they were desperately resentful, they dared not show even a hint of it. Li Xuanjing walked over to Assistant Minister Zongzheng, found a chair and sat down. He dusted off the hem of his official robe before saying, "I know, Assistant Minister, you hate me, but don''t rush to hate. The death of the Fengyang County Son involves hidden matters. It''s not just you; even I am within their calculations." Assistant Minister Zongzheng''s eyelids twitched, and he immediately asked, "Really?" Li Xuanjing said, "I''m just telling you, believe it or not, it''s up to you." Assistant Minister Zongzheng glanced at Li Xuanjing and slowly sat back down. Although he previously loathed Li Xuanjing to the bones, he believed what he said. With his power and authority, there was no need for him to come in person to explain. If he really intended to, he could easily annihilate their entire family. After taking a deep breath, his tone became somewhat respectful as he asked, "Dare I ask Lord Li, who actually caused my son''s death?" After a moment, his face showed astonishment and he exclaimed, "Why, we never wronged them!" Li Xuanjing said indifferently, "Assistant Minister, you have also spent many years in officialdom. Why would you ask such a naive question?" Assistant Minister Zongzheng soon figured it out. Those above in power didn''t care about grievances, only about suitability. Shou''er was indeed a viable candidate. Strangely enough, although he was an enemy, when Li Xuanjing sat across from him, he found his words utterly credible. Li Xuanjing stood up, looked at the coffin placed in the hall, and said, "The cause of the past is the effect of today. Li Shou''s fate was his own making. Assistant Minister, don''t overindulge your next son like you did the last..." Assistant Minister Zongzheng looked up at him, his face flushed with anger. He had long been unable to behave rationally; this comment was a great humiliation to him. Li Xuanjing casually threw something over, which Assistant Minister Zongzheng caught. It was a white porcelain bottle. Li Xuanjing said, "Inside the bottle is a pill that, after ingestion, can revive your vigor for an hour. Assistant Minister, seize the opportunity. You still have another son in your fate, but the choice is still up to you..." With that, he turned and walked away. Several young women slowly gathered around. One woman looked at Assistant Minister Zongzheng and asked, "Master, is what he said true? Could it be poison?" Assistant Minister Zongzheng pulled out the cork and poured out a pill from the bottle, swallowing it without hesitation. Even if other friends or relatives gave him pills, he would think twice. But there was no need to doubt the one from Li Xuanjing. If Li Xuanjing wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t need such methods. No sooner had the pill gone down than he felt a fierce heat surge to his lower abdomen¡ªan all too familiar sensation! Thinking of Li Xuanjing''s words that the effects would only last for an hour, and despite having just lost a son that day, he immediately gathered his concubines and said anxiously, "Quick, to the bedroom, all of you come!" Chapter 384 - 255: Its Discourteous Not to Reciprocate The Fengyang County case had caused a huge uproar yesterday. By today, it had completely subsided. A Death Exemption Token had silenced everyone. No one was allowed to mention the matter anymore. Early morning. Li Mansion. Li Nuo stepped out from Anning''s room, stretching comfortably. He was about to move around in the courtyard when he suddenly heard a noise from the neighboring courtyard. He jumped onto the wall and saw Yiren practicing in the courtyard. The noise he had heard was from her practicing swordplay. Li Nuo asked, "When did you come back?" While practicing her sword techniques, Yiren replied, "Last night." Li Nuo asked, "You''re not leaving?" Having spoken about returning to the Sanqing Sect during the day and then moving back shamefacedly last night, Yiren was embarrassed when Li Nuo asked her this. She retorted, "Do you really want me to leave? If so, I''ll leave right now!" Li Nuo did not respond but instead climbed down the wall, fetched a music box from his room, returned to the courtyard, and stated, "If you leave again, next time I''m giving it away to someone else." Yiren snatched the music box from his hands and said, "Do you need anything else? If not, step aside, I need to practice..." Li Nuo moved to one side and watched her practice swordplay for a while. In terms of cultivation, she had become noticeably more diligent than before, at least Li Nuo had never seen her wake up this early to practice before. Seeing that there were no issues with her sword skills, he watched for a while before leaving. Although it was not yet the day for him to report to the Honglu Si, he had pressing matters to attend to. There was a saying, "It is impolite not to reciprocate." Yiren had been wrongfully imprisoned, and he had lost a Death Exemption Token for nothing. He couldn''t just let things go. Li Nuo returned to his room and after having breakfast, it wasn''t long before Housekeeper Wu came in with a pile of files, saying, "Young Master, I''ve found all the files you requested." These were the files that Li Nuo had asked Housekeeper Wu to find last night. He had been quick, settling the matter early in the morning. Li Nuo opened the first file, which contained information about various officials and nobles. Although they differed in identity and status, they had one thing in common: they were all partisans of King Han. Among the current emperor''s eight adult sons, King Han was the Eldest Prince. Although Daxia had no rule that the throne must be passed to the eldest, being the Eldest Prince still afforded him a certain advantage in status. This led some nobles and officials to firmly support him. This included the Capital Governor. Through the Capital Governor, King Han indirectly controlled most of the middle- and lower-tier officials outside of Chang''an, in the Capital Region. These files detailed various information about these officials, including their family members, personal preferences, habits, and even the timing of their marital affairs... Such information could only belong to the Spiegel Bureau. One of the duties of the Spiegel Bureau was to collect information on court officials, though such information was inaccessible even to the Prime Minister. The entire Spiegel Bureau was directly responsible to His Majesty. In His Majesty''s absence, they reported to his father. Getting these materials was just a matter of saying a word for him. The files also contained evidence of these people''s criminal activities. However, the Spiegel Bureau had not taken any action against them. Li Nuo was no newcomer to the officialdom. He knew many things there were not straightforward. These people had committed crimes, yet they had not been dealt with¡ªeither the timing was not right or there were other deeper considerations. Li Nuo''s eyes lingered on a page in one of the files. This page documented a case of death by violence, fundamentally different from the other cases. Those officials were guilty of minor offenses like corruption and abuse of power, but only one had yet committed murder and was yet undisciplined. Li Nuo looked at Housekeeper Wu and asked, "What''s the deal with Wang Hang? Why wasn''t he dealt with initially?" The Spiegel Bureau''s file only mentioned that this person was the brother-in-law of King Han''s Princely Heir, Li Qian, and had escaped punishment for his crime through the manipulation of King Han Mansion. Housekeeper Wu seemed to guess Li Nuo''s thoughts. After pausing, he said, "Young Master, it''s best if we don''t touch Wang Hang." Li Nuo raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why?" Housekeeper Wu explained, "Not only is he the brother-in-law of the Princely Heir of King Han, but he is also one of the legitimate sons of the Jinyang Wang family." Mentioning the Jinyang Wang family made Li Nuo understand. This was one of the super famous families of Daxia, existing far longer than Daxia itself. Dynasties had changed several times on this land, yet these famous families remained. They not only had significant influence in the court, but in their own territories, their power even surpassed that of the court. A famous family often indirectly controlled several regions, influencing everyone from local commoners and gentry to government officials through a network of complex relationships. The closer one was to them, the greater the influence they had, and it was virtually impossible for any governmental orders to be successfully implemented locally without their consent. During the Imperial Examination, Li Nuo had noticed that the new Advanced Scholars often included many from the prominent families such as Cui, Zheng, Wang, Du, Pei, and Lu. These ancient families had ample resources to cultivate their descendants into the most outstanding individuals of their generation, allowing them to successfully pass the Imperial Examination and thus wield influence over the court. On the other hand, their families themselves also possessed many powerful individuals. A famous family that had thrived for a millennium surely possessed excellent Martial Path bloodlines. Through marital alliances between families, they could effectively pass down these bloodlines, with almost each generation producing at least one Sixth Realm individual. With the added support of retainers they attracted, even the court had to show them respect. In other words, this Wang Hang''s background was even more significant than that of Crown Prince Li Qian. Considering that dealing with him could bring displeasure from the Wang family of Jinyang, when King Han Mansion had helped him, various factions within the court had turned a blind eye. Li Nuo was not convinced. Why, when his niece technically broke the law, did those people relentlessly pursue it? Yet, when the younger brother-in-law of the Crown Prince genuinely committed murder, everyone pretended not to see. Housekeeper Wu looked at Li Nuo and ventured, "Young Master, where has Wang Hang offended you?" He followed the Young Master every day and had not seen the Young Master interact with Wang Hang. Li Nuo replied, "Wang Hang hasn''t offended me, but Crown Prince Li Qian has. He was the one manipulating everything behind the scenes regarding Yiren." Housekeeper Wu, upon hearing this, was stunned, then burst out angrily, "What!" He fiercely slammed his hand on the table, "Although Wang Hang is the legitimate son of the Wang family, he isn''t the eldest legitimate son. There are many legitimate sons in the Wang family, and other than the eldest, they are no different from the sons born out of wedlock. I will go and ask the master to see if we can move against Wang Hang..." Having served beside the master for many years, although he hadn''t yet become arrogant enough to disregard King Han entirely, what was the Crown Prince, unless King Han succeeded to the throne and he became the Crown Prince? On what basis could he scheme against the Li family and the Young Master? Li Nuo continued perusing the documents in his hand. Two quarters of an hour later, Housekeeper Wu re-entered. He looked at Li Nuo and said, "The master said, ''Since he''s just a legitimate son of the Wang family, the Young Master should boldly do as he pleases. The majesty of the law cannot be challenged. As long as we act according to the law, if anything happens, the court will support us...''" Only yesterday, Li Nuo had forcibly taken someone from the Zongzheng Si, and the phrase about the majesty of the law not being open to challenge made him blush. But putting aside the facts, this was indeed the principle. Chang''an. Drunken Moon Building. At the window of the second floor, Crown Prince Li Qian personally offered a drink to a slender, middle-aged scholar, stating, "It is indeed a delightful occasion to meet Mr. Su. Let us drink this together..." During their mingling, the Crown Prince and this rare member of the School of Cross and Vertical grew closer. After another drink, unable to restrain his curiosity, he said, "Mr. Su, I am truly curious to witness the skills of the School of Cross and Vertical. Could you perhaps satisfy my wish?" The middle-aged scholar smiled and said, "Since the Crown Prince wishes to see, I shall humbly demonstrate." They moved to the window, and the middle-aged scholar looked down and pointed, saying to the Crown Prince, "Please observe that man in the gray clothes and tall hat." The Crown Prince followed his pointing finger and indeed saw a man dressed in gray clothes and wearing a tall hat walking down the street. The scholar continued, "In a moment, when he passes here, he will enter the Drunken Moon Building." The Crown Prince was both believing and skeptical. He believed because Lin Ting had introduced this person, but he was skeptical because from the man''s attire, his financial condition was clearly not affluent, perhaps unable to afford even a single dish at the Drunken Moon Building; how could he possibly come here? Could he have foreknowledge? But this was indeed within the capabilities of the Yin Yang School! The scholar continued, "After he enters the Drunken Moon Building, he will collapse while clutching his chest. If Your Highness does not believe it, you may go down and see for yourself." The Crown Prince smiled and said, "I trust you, sir." He watched as the gray-clothed man quickened his pace on the street and, rather abruptly, turned and came into the Drunken Moon Building. Before the Crown Prince could even react in surprise, he saw the middle-aged scholar stretch out his right hand and clench it forcefully. Suddenly, a cry of pain echoed from below, followed by the sound of something heavy hitting the ground and the exclamations of the crowd. The Crown Prince hurriedly ran downstairs and indeed saw the man in gray clothes lying on the ground, painfully clutching his chest and groaning continuously. So that was how Li Shou died... The School of Cross and Vertical was indeed formidable! He returned to the second floor, bowed to the middle-aged scholar, and said, "Sir, your abilities are truly eye-opening for me." The scholar modestly replied, "The Crown Prince flatters me. I am not proficient in cultivation and can only manipulate ordinary people. It would not have been easy to kill him like this if he had not been physically weak..." Just as the Crown Prince was about to offer more praise, someone hurriedly ran up and said, "Crown Prince, something terrible has happened. Young Master Wang Wang Hang has been arrested by the Ministry of Justice!" Chapter 385 - 256 Retaliation "What!" Prince Han''s Princely Heir cried out in alarm, so flustered that he didn''t even bother with the School of Cross and Vertical strategist, and immediately asked, "What exactly has happened, why was he taken away by the Ministry of Justice?" His heart was filled with both shock and doubt. Wasn''t the last incident already smoothed over by the power of the King Han Mansion? Back then, the Ministry of Justice hadn''t said anything. Why were they suddenly arresting him now? The servant shook his head and said, "We don''t know why either, Young Master Wang was fine at home, and then people from the Ministry of Justice just barged in and took him away without explanation..." A sudden shock struck the heart of Prince Han''s Princely Heir. Yesterday, he had just schemed to arrest Li Nuo''s aunt. Today, Wang Hang had been taken away by the Ministry of Justice. Could there be a connection between these events? It couldn''t be just a coincidence! He exchanged a glance with Lin Ting and said, "I need to return to the King Mansion immediately, you hurry home and ask Lord Lin to come over!" Lin Ting shook his head and said, "No need, I''ll come back to the King Mansion with you; my father has likely already gone there..." When the two of them reached King Han Mansion, the Capital Governor was indeed already there. King Han also had a perplexed look on his face and asked, "What wrong has Wang Hang committed, why did the Ministry of Justice arrest him?" The Capital Governor answered, "Before coming here, I had already inquired about it; it''s because of the murder case from two years ago." If the Ministry of Justice had arrested someone else, King Han wouldn''t have bothered at all. But Wang Hang was Wang Family''s legitimate son, not the eldest legitimate son, but still born from the principal wife. The Wang family didn''t need him to take over the family business, and since Wang Hang was a playful child from a young age, the family simply sent him to Chang''an to experience the world of luxury. The Wang family was virtually untouchable in Jinyang, and even if Wang Hang committed any crime, the family''s influence could easily resolve it. However, Chang''an was not within the Wang family''s sphere of influence. When Wang Hang first arrived, he still behaved as he did in Jinyang and caused a lot of trouble, which King Han Mansion had to settle for him. The most serious incident was when he beat a man to death over a verbal dispute. If it had happened in Jinyang, of course, it wouldn''t have been a significant matter. But in Chang''an, if the court took the case seriously, it could have lead to his beheading. The court must have also considered the Wang family''s position because, after the intervention of King Han Mansion, the incident was ultimately settled, with both the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice turning a blind eye. This incident had happened two years ago; why would Li Xuanjing suddenly bring up an old case? The two who had just returned to the King Mansion, of course, also heard the conversation between King Han and the Capital Governor. Prince Han''s Princely Heir''s face showed an expression of extreme shock. If it was a new case, he might not have been suspicious. How could it be such a coincidence, that just after he had committed that act, within only a day, the Ministry of Justice had dug up a case from two years ago? Retaliation! This must be retaliation! But how------they had been meticulous, how did he find out? While King Han was still puzzled, the Capital Governor had already noticed that his son and Prince Han''s Princely Heir had odd expressions on their faces. He looked towards Lin Ting, his face turning dark, and said, "What exactly have you done; speak!" Lin Ting shuddered and glanced at Prince Han''s Princely Heir. With things having reached this point, there was no hiding it any longer; everything had to be focused on saving Wang Hang, and with no choice left, Prince Han''s Princely Heir had to tell the truth about what had happened. After hearing everything, King Han stood there, stunned, and unsure, he said, "What are you saying, that the Fengyang County son was murdered by your orders, and you two plotted against Li Xuanjing?" Li Qian replied indignantly, "A son of Li Xuanjing has humiliated our King Han Mansion time and again; I cannot swallow this insult; I was determined to crush his heart!" King Han looked at him and asked, "You tried to crush his heart, but he is crushing your lives; is this the outcome you wanted?" Li Qian''s spirits deflated in an instant, and he said, "I don''t know how he found out it was us; we were so careful..." King Han was almost driven to laughter out of anger and asked, "Do you know who you''re dealing with? Li Xuanjing is an ancestor of solving cases, Daxia''s most intelligent man; you think you can plot against him, who do you think you are?" This time, Li Qian did not talk back and said, "Father, what should we do now?" King Han waved his hand and said, "Don''t call me ''father''; you are my father; your courage exceeds mine so greatly, I am ashamed..." The Capital Governor tried to mediate, saying, "Prince, this is not the time to argue; let''s think about how to save Young Master Wang first; otherwise, it will be difficult to answer to the Wang family in Jinyang..." Certainly, the Jinyang Wang family would demand an explanation. The Wang family was a major supporter of King Han, providing substantial financial backing to King Han Mansion every year. The Capital Governor continued, "Li Xuanjing arresting him suggests that he has gathered sufficient evidence in his hands, and even if the case is brought to the three provinces, he would still hold the advantage; without any reason he can still argue a point, but with reason, he is even less merciful..." King Han pondered for a long time, his face revealing a trace of pain, but, under the circumstances, there was no other option. He glared at Li Qian, turned, and left the grand hall. It was some time before he returned, handing a Death Exemption Token to Li Qian and said, "Take this token, go to the Ministry of Justice and give it to Li Xuanjing to exchange for Wang Hang..." Wang Hang was not a noble; he could not avoid punishment by demotion. Only the Death Exemption Token could save him. And of the King Han Mansion, there was only one such token. Li Qian took the token and immediately rushed to the Ministry of Justice, with Lin Ting accompanying him. When only King Han and the Capital Governor remained in the grand hall, the two exchanged glances, seeing a trace of fear in each other''s eyes. Both of them would rather never catch Li Xuanjing''s attention; yet, these rebellious sons had somehow brought trouble upon themselves. The Capital Governor stroked his chin and said, "The Princely Heir, though impulsive, surely wouldn''t do such a thing. I suspect someone might be behind this, stirring up trouble..." King Han furrowed his brow, "Who?" The Capital Governor shook his head and replied, "I''m afraid we can only wait for their return before we can ask in detail..." At this time, on the streets of Chang''an, the Princely Heir of King Han, with the Death Exemption Token in his possession, was urging the coachman to hurry. He feared Li Xuanjing might condemn Wang Hang to immediate execution, and by then, even the Death Exemption Token would be too late. Upon arriving at the Ministry of Justice, before even entering the courtroom, he heard the sound of a gavel, followed by an authoritative voice, "The accused, Wang Hang, in the thirty-second year of Zhisheng, on the ninth day of the third month, you beat Wei Peng to death over a trivial quarrel; the evidence is conclusive. In accordance with the Daxia Law, you are hereby sentenced to beheading..." "Wait!" Just then, a figure strode into the courtroom. A young figure kneeling inside the courtroom, upon seeing Li Qian, revealed a hint of a smile on his face. Li Qian had just walked in when he spotted Li Nuo seated in the spectator''s area. It was indeed him! Although he did not know how Li Nuo had found out, there was no doubt that Wang Hang''s situation was his retaliation for the incident the day before. But what of it? He could save that woman with the Death Exemption Token, and he could save Wang Hang with the same token. This round was a draw. In the courtroom, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice looked at Li Qian and asked, "Princely Heir of King Han, why do you barge into the courtroom?" Li Qian puffed out his chest and replied, "I have the Death Exemption Token bestowed by Your Majesty to spare Wang Hang from the death sentence." At that moment, he felt like the hero who always appeared at the critical moment to turn the tides, just like in the plays. The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice stepped down from the bench and said, "Please present the Death Exemption Token, Your Highness." Li Qian, with a calm expression, reached inside his clothing. Once. Twice. Thrice. But he felt nothing. The next moment, his expression changed drastically, and he looked down bewildered and alarmed, exclaiming, "Where is my token!" He had an inner pocket where he had clearly placed the Death Exemption Token. But now, the pocket was utterly empty. He stubbornly felt all over himself, even jumping a few times right there in the courtroom, but didn''t feel the heavy weight of the token. Meaning the token was not on him. After waiting a long while, the Assistant Minister saw that he hadn''t produced the token and said, "Princely Heir of King Han, if you have brought the Death Exemption Token, please present it. The Ministry of Justice will release the condemned accordingly. If you have not, please refrain from disturbing the courtroom..." Having found nothing on him, Li Qian, with a face as if he''d seen a ghost, said, "Wait a moment, my token might be on the road or in the carriage; let me look for it..." After speaking, he strode out and began to search. It wasn''t on the path he had just taken to the Ministry of Justice. It wasn''t in the carriage. He had gotten into the carriage straight from King Han Mansion, and the only places he had been were the King Mansion and the Ministry of Justice. If it wasn''t at the Ministry of Justice or in the carriage, it must have been dropped at the King Mansion. Fortunately, if it was lost inside King Mansion, it likely couldn''t have gone missing. The carriage had barely stopped at King Mansion when Li Qian impatiently leaped down and retraced his steps, searching all the way, until he arrived back at the hall he had been in earlier. King Han had just picked up a teacup when he saw Li Qian return so quickly, stood up in surprise, and asked, "You''re back already? Did you exchange Wang Hang?" Li Qian looked at King Han and just shook his head blankly. King Han was stunned and then enraged, "What, does Li Xuanjing dare not acknowledge the Death Exemption Token? He had just pardoned someone using it yesterday; does he truly believe he is above the law?" Li Qian shook his head again and said, "No." King Han was puzzled once more and asked, "Then what is it?" Li Qian looked at him and said in a daze, "The Death Exemption Token... it''s lost..." Chapter 386 - 257: Like Father, Like Son King Han Mansion. King Han was staring intensely at Li Qian. He realized that he had underestimated his son. He underestimated his ability to spoil matters without accomplishing anything worthwhile. Not only had he provoked the entire Li Xuanjing family, inviting revenge, but on the short journey from the King Mansion to the Ministry of Justice, he had even lost the only Death Exemption Token. How could someone lose such a thing? Why couldn''t he have just lost himself? However, at the moment, blaming him was pointless; what mattered was retrieving the Death Exemption Token. Li Qian said that the token might have fallen inside the King Mansion. King Han immediately summoned all the servants of the mansion to inquire about the whereabouts of the token, but none admitted to finding it. He had someone conduct an exceedingly thorough search of every part of the King Mansion, but still came up empty. All the servants at the King Mansion were rigorously vetted, and their loyalty was beyond question. The token couldn''t possibly be in the King Mansion. Inside the great hall, Li Qian looked perplexed and muttered, "It''s impossible. Apart from the King Mansion and the carriage, it could only be at the Ministry of Justice. But I searched there, and it''s not there either..." The Ministry of Justice was Li Xuanjing''s territory. If the token fell there, the chances of retrieving it were likely none. Finally, King Han couldn''t restrain his anger. Pointing at Li Qian''s forehead, he exclaimed, "You overstep yourself by provoking Li Xuanjing, and you lose the Death Exemption Token too; what can you actually do..." The Capital Governor stepped forward to advise, "Your Highness, please calm down. The most important thing now is to rescue the young master of the Wang family. Let''s consider other options." After a moment, King Han said, "I''ll go to the Secretariat first to see if they have any solutions. If not, I''ll go ask Father Emperor for another Death Exemption Token..." The most troublesome aspect of this affair was that it was an ordinary homicide case that fell exactly within the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice, purely landing in Li Xuanjing''s hands, leaving no room for Zongzheng Si to intervene. If there was still room for a solution, it would have to be ordered by the two Prime Ministers. The Wang family was not only important to King Han Mansion, but also crucial to the court. It''s believed that the court doesn''t wish to fall out with the Wang family either. If the Secretariat refuses, there was one last option. Even Father Emperor would have to consider the feelings of the Wang family. A few moments later. The Secretariat. King Han arrived personally, and the two Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat personally welcomed him, leading him into a government office. The Left Assistant Minister respectfully asked, "May I know the purpose of His Highness King Han''s visit?" With urgency, King Han got straight to the point. Both Assistant Ministers were stunned upon hearing his purpose. The Ministry of Justice had arrested the young master of the Jinyang Wang family and sentenced him to death. King Han hoped that the three provinces could issue an imperial decree to spare the young master of the Wang family... Legally speaking, this was inappropriate. But from a bigger picture, there were reasons for the three provinces to spare him. The Jinyang Wang family was a famous family with a thousand-year heritage and profound background; if they could avoid offending, they should not. However, the issue was that just yesterday, a relative of Li Xuanjing, in an act of valor, accidentally killed someone, and the two Prime Ministers jointly issued a decree for the Imperial Censorate, Capital Prefecture, and the Ministry of Justice to investigate strictly without neglect... And today, a relative of King Han intentionally caused a death by assault, and he actually wanted the three provinces to issue a decree to seek an exemption. He didn''t regard Li Xuanjing in the slightest. If such a decree were to be issued, wouldn''t Li Xuanjing oppress the officials of the three provinces to death? And those oppressed wouldn''t even be able to claim injustice. Both were veteran officials, old foxes, and quickly thought through the situation. This case, at the time, the Ministry of Justice hadn''t made a peep. Why then would they suddenly make a big deal out of it today? It clearly targeted King Han Mansion. To say that it was to eliminate an official loyal to King Han and replace him with his own people, might still be plausible. That Wang Hang was killed yielded no benefits for Li Xuanjing and King Chun. This sort of thing, given his nature of not acting without benefits, was unlikely. The two ministers regarded King Han with a skeptical look. Could yesterday''s case have King Han''s meddling behind it? Though no evidence was found, yesterday''s homicide indeed carried some unusual hints. The culprits involved in these two cases... One was the Prince Heir of King Han''s brother-in-law. The other was the nephew of Li Xuanjing''s daughter. Only a day had passed between the events, not many would believe they were unrelated. "You provoked them first, and now they strike back, the three provinces have no reason to intervene now." ... Not long after, King Han exited the Secretariat. As expected, the Secretariat had denied his request. He was well aware that without yesterday''s incident, perhaps today''s excessive request might have been negotiable. However, the atrocious act had clearly enraged Li Xuanjing, and the Secretariat did not wish to muddy the waters. After leaving the Secretariat, he did not return to the King Mansion but went straight to the Imperial Palace. He stood in front of a secluded palace for a long time, until a figure slowly emerged and handed him a brocade box the size of a palm, speaking in a shrill, piercing voice, "King Han, Your Majesty mentioned that the famous families, taking control of the local areas, disregard the court. To pardon their capital crimes could seem as if the court is afraid of them. This matter shall only occur this one time, not to be repeated..." King Han respectfully took the brocade box, saying, "I shall heed Father Emperor''s teachings." The eunuch flicked the dust whisk in his hand and turned to re-enter the palace. King Han opened the brocade box and when he saw the Death Exemption Token inside, he finally felt relieved. He placed the brocade box inside his robe, got into his carriage, and said, "To the Ministry of Justice." This time, he intended to go in person. In the Ministry of Justice, the sentencing of Wang Hang had already concluded. Although the son of King Han had said he would bring a Death Exemption Token, since he had been gone for so long without returning, the Ministry of Justice naturally would not wait for him indefinitely. Led by an official from the Ministry of Justice, King Han directly headed to the Si Minister''s Office. Li Xuanjing put down the scroll in his hand, stood up to greet him, and asked, "King Han, what brings you to the Ministry of Justice?" King Han composedly said, "Lord Li, I''ll get straight to the point. Wang Hang is the legitimate son of the Jinyang Wang family. If the court were to execute him, it would assuredly provoke hostility with the Jinyang Wang family. I hope you will consider the bigger picture and release Wang Hang. I assure you, he will return immediately to Jinyang and never set foot in Chang''an again..." Li Xuanjing sternly replied, "Your Highness, be cautious with your words. The duty of the Ministry of Justice is to uphold the dignity of the Law. Even the offspring of notable families must face the sanction of the Law. This Daxia belongs to the Li Family, not the Wang family. Do you imply the court should fear them?" King Han did not respond. It wasn''t that he was at a loss for words from Li Xuanjing''s rebuke. He just couldn''t understand how someone could be so shameless. Why didn''t he mention the Law when his son was murdering someone? Initially, he thought, if he could avoid using the Death Exemption Token, that would be best. But Li Xuanjing was implacable and shamelessly so; it seemed he would not be able to spare the token after all. He really did not want to speak any further with such a shameless person. He took out the brocade box from his robe and said, "Very well, if you see the Death Exemption Token, you must release him, right?" Li Xuanjing nodded and replied, "If Your Highness has the Death Exemption Token, you may, of course, take him away." King Han opened the brocade box, wanting to say something, yet it was as if his throat was blocked, unable to utter a word. Inside the brocade box, there was nothing. The Death Exemption Token was gone! The brocade box had always been with him, and now the box was still here, but the token was missing! One time could be a coincidence. How could it happen a second time by coincidence? He suddenly looked towards Li Xuanjing and asked, "Is it you who is plotting this?" Li Xuanjing looked puzzled and asked, "What are you talking about, Your Highness? What plotting? You bring an empty box, are you mocking me?" King Han stared at his face, unable to discern any irregularity. His mind was utterly blank at that moment. He couldn''t understand at all how the token could have been lost. Despite racking his brain, he could not think of a way that someone could stealthily steal the token from the box. This incident was an even greater shock to his spirit than the capture of Wang Hang. Moments later, he left the Ministry of Justice and aimlessly returned to the King Mansion. From a distance, Li Qian greeted him and asked, "Father, how did it go, was Wang Hang saved?" King Han shook his head. Li Qian frowned, "The Secretariat didn''t want to help?" King Han nodded. Li Qian pressed further, "Did the Father Emperor not give the Death Exemption Token?" King Han replied, "He did." Li Qian breathed a sigh of relief, then said, "Where is the Death Exemption Token? Send it quickly to the Ministry of Justice." King Han replied, "It''s lost..." Moments later, Li Qian looked at King Han, disappointment written all over his face, "Father, what happened? How could you lose something so important..." Chapter 387 - 258: On the Road Within the grand hall, The Princely Heir of King Han stood in the corner, two large footprints on his backside. The Capital Governor''s face was solemn as he spoke in a deep voice, "It might have been an accident that the first Death Exemption Token was lost by the Princely Heir, but the loss of the second one by the Prince cannot possibly be another accident, someone must have stolen the token." King Han said in disbelief, "That token was always kept close to me in a brocade box, how could it have been stolen without a sound?" The Capital Governor slowly said, "A normal person could not do it, but among the Hundred Schools, there really are those who can, not to mention the already severed lineage of the Thief School, even just the School of Cross and Vertical could easily accomplish this. As long as you enter their sphere of control, they can manipulate thoughts and actions, and even retrieve objects from the air. They could have made Your Highness take out the token and throw it out of the carriage window without Your Highness realizing it..." Recalling the capabilities of the School of Cross and Vertical, the Princely Heir felt a cold sweat forming. Not only could they make passersby inexplicably enter the Drunken Moon Building, but they could also remotely squeeze the heart within his body. Thinking back to that incident, he felt a pain in his chest as if it were happening anew. At this time, the Capital Governor let out a sigh of relief and continued, "For hundreds of years, the School of Cross and Vertical has vanished, one reason being, after the Warring States period, the states no longer needed them, and another reason, their abilities were too sinister, once revealed, they would not be tolerated by people..." Seeming to recall something, he looked at his son and asked, "Where did you meet this member of the School of Cross and Vertical?" Lin Ting reflected for a moment and murmured, "I, I met them on the street." The Capital Governor asked, "You met a stranger on the street, and in such a short span of time, you trusted them enough to let them help scheme against Li Xuanjing?" Lin Ting was slightly stunned, then his face turned pale. Could it be that he had been manipulated this whole time? The Capital Governor sighed and said, "This is why the School of Cross and Vertical is disliked by people. They can invisibly control others'' thoughts, and they excel in strategy and scheming. A skilled member of their school can hold the fate of a state in their hands, including Li Xuanjing, all of us... have been played..." King Han burst into rage, "Who exactly is plotting against me?" ... Before long, the Princely Heir of King Han and Lin Ting stood honestly in front of the two men. The Capital Governor looked at the Princely Heir of King Han and asked, "Your Highness, what made you think of laying hands on Li Nuo?" Li Qian, already devoid of his earlier arrogance, bowed his head and said, "Last time, our King Mansion suffered a huge loss at the hands of Li Nuo, and my father, instead of regaining our honor, and to make amends to Li Xuanjing, even killed one of our own men. This time, it was Li Nuo again, making the Happy Building say they would close their doors. I couldn''t swallow this insult!" The Capital Governor asked, "Then you decided to get revenge?" Li Qian thought for a moment and said, "Not exactly, at that time, I hadn''t thought of acting against him, it was after that banquet..." The Capital Governor immediately asked, "Which banquet, and what happened during it?" Li Qian said, "The son of Marquis Jingyang was criticizing my father at the banquet, saying he was afraid of Li Xuanjing. I smashed his head with a wine jug. After the banquet, the more I thought about it, the angrier I got, and then..." The Capital Governor sighed and said, "You and Lin Ting have both been plotted against." At that moment, a figure rushed in and said, "Reporting to the Prince, Sir, the place where Mr. Su was staying has been vacated..." The Princely Heir of King Han said in disbelief, "What?" The face of the Capital Governor, however, did not show any surprise as he said, "Check again on Marquis Jingyang and his son, see if they have any relations with other princes." The only ones bold enough to plot against King Han, besides Li Xuanjing, would be those Prince Regents. This time, Li Xuanjing was also part of someone else''s schemes, so naturally, he couldn''t have done it. That left only King Han''s brothers. For them, pitting King Han against Li Xuanjing and causing the Wang family to be dissatisfied with King Han would be to their advantage. The person acknowledged the order and left, returning only after a full two-hour period to say, "Reporting to you, Sir, it has been found that there is some business relation between Marquis Jingyang Mansion and King Rui Mansion." King Han showed a sudden realization and said, "It''s Li Rui!" He was certain, "It must be him, last time, he sent someone to assassinate Li Xuanjing and failed, only to be fiercely retaliated against by Li Xuanjing, suffering severe losses. This time, he wants to drag me down with him, he really has played a good hand..." The Capital Governor''s lips moved, but he said nothing. He found it suspiciously easy to trace it to King Rui, yet from these clues, King Rui indeed seemed to be the prime suspect. He looked towards King Han and asked, "With both Death Exemption Tokens stolen, what should be done about Young Master Wang?" King Han looked at the dusk settling in and said, "There''s no time today, let him spend the night in the Ministry of Justice prison cells to learn a lesson. Chang''an is not Jinyang, it''s not a place where he can act recklessly. Tomorrow, I will go to other mansions to ask for a Death Exemption Token. If it comes down to it, I''ll just spend more silver..." Death Exemption Tokens were not exclusive to princes. The Emperor of Daxia customarily gave each prince a Death Exemption Token. But not all princes use them, some Death Exemption Tokens were passed down from generation to generation. Within the mansions of some Marquises, Earls, or even Viscounts, there might also be Death Exemption Tokens. The Capital Governor nodded as well. But in his heart, there were still some hidden worries. Between the Wang family and Li Xuanjing, there was no small quarrel. Their previous reforms had completely shaken the interests of the great clans; that treasonous conspiracy case had the Wang family stirring the waters behind the scenes. Having the Wang Family''s legitimate son in his hands was not a good thing. Furthermore, was this incident really a calculation by King Rui from behind the scenes? At this moment, at King Rui Mansion. The night had deepened. Yet in King Rui Mansion, singing and dancing still filled the air. King Rui sat upon a plush couch, each arm embracing a beauty, as he watched the dancing girl below gracefully move, humming a cheerful tune to himself. He didn''t know why, but King Han had started a fight with Li Xuanjing. Let them fight, the fiercer the better. After all, it was just a dog-eat-dog battle; a fight that leaves both sides injured was something he enjoyed seeing. If one of them were to die, no matter who, he could throw a month-long banquet to celebrate. "Achoo!" He sneezed unexpectedly, rubbed his nose, and said, "Someone, more clothes..." "Achoo!" Inside the Death Prison of the Ministry of Justice, Wang Hang also sneezed. The night cell was damp and cold, and he, dressed in nothing but a thin prisoner''s garb, shivered from the chill. Having been pampered with fine clothes and gourmet food since childhood, when had he ever suffered like this? Damn it, why hadn''t Li Qian come to save him yet? Hadn''t he said he would bring a Death Exemption Token? Even though he was in the Death Prison, Wang Hang didn''t worry at all. He simply didn''t believe that he would die. In Jinyang, he had toyed with the lives of no less than eight or ten people, yet he had never spent a day in prison. Over the years he''d been in Chang''an, no matter what trouble he encountered, King Han Mansion had always smoothed things over for him. Death was something he had never considered. An icy wind blew from somewhere, making him even colder. Wang Hang shivered as he walked to the prison door and shouted loudly, "Damn it, it''s too cold in here; bring me some more clothes!" It seemed as if his shouts were heard, as the door to the Death Prison opened and a few figures approached his cell and unlocked the door. "Are we good to go?" Wang Hang was slightly taken aback and then strode out of the cell. Good, he wouldn''t have to spend another night in this accursed place; he had already decided which dancing girls would serve him tonight. On a table at the entrance of the Death Prison, a lavish meal was spread out. Heh, was this realizing that they had caught someone they shouldn''t have, and thus laid out a feast as an elaborate apology? Wang Hang normally wouldn''t spare a glance for the food outside. But today, having hardly eaten anything, his stomach was growling, so he tore off two chicken legs and bit into them voraciously, then grabbed a jug of wine and guzzled several mouthfuls. Oddly enough, accustomed as he was to all sorts of delicacies, the ordinary meal on the table tasted unusually good. He simply sat down and heartily enjoyed the feast. After a long while, he put down his chopsticks and patted his belly in satisfaction. An official of the Ministry of Justice asked, "Young Master Wang, have you eaten your fill?" Wang Hang belched and replied, "I''m full, I''m full. I tell you, if you were going to release me, you should''ve done it sooner. What a waste of my valuable time..." The official from the Ministry of Justice smiled and said, "It''s good that you''re full. Now that you''ve eaten, it''s time to hit the road." Wang Hang was taken aback and asked, "Hit the road to where?" The official from the Ministry of Justice softly replied, "Yellow Spring Road." Chapter 388 - 259: Breakthrough, Scapegoat Li Mansion. Night. Li Nuo sat in the study, playing with two Death Exemption Tokens in his hand. One of them was given by his father. The other, by the Princely Heir of King Han. When dealing with Li Yuan, a third-ranked noble could produce a Death Exemption Token, let alone King Han Mansion. As he had expected, to save the people of the Wang family in Jinyang, King Han Mansion did not hesitate to use a Death Exemption Token. All Death Exemption Tokens looked exactly the same and had no specific numbers. The court always recognized the token and not the person, so if one lost it, they could blame no one but themselves. However, few people were as careless as the Princely Heir of King Han. Li Nuo carefully stored away the two tokens, and just as he was preparing to return to his room to rest, his body suddenly shivered slightly. A faint wave of energy emanated from within his body, but he quickly suppressed it. Li Nuo lowered his head, looking at his hands with a look of surprise. He had felt this before and naturally knew what it meant. The Third Realm of Legalism. After more than half a year, his cultivation had finally broken through again. In fact, he had been stuck at the bottleneck for a long time, needing only the right opportunity. Li Nuo immediately looked towards the Law Code. The quantity of portraits in the Law Code had not changed, but the portrait of Wang Hang, who was sentenced to death today, had grown much dimmer. This meant that he had died. Wang Hang was the opportunity for his breakthrough. When he sentenced Wang Hang to death, Li Nuo''s lifespan increased by a full two hundred days. That was four times that of Li Yuan. It seemed, in the eyes of the Law Code, Wang Hang''s status was more honorable than Li Yuan''s or perhaps the crimes he committed caused greater harm to society. Li Nuo was somewhat surprised. He did not expect Wang Hang to die so easily. When he had killed Li Yuan, it had been a complicated process, ultimately requiring him to act personally. He would have to visit the Ministry of Justice tomorrow to inquire. As Li Nuo was about to rest, he heard a voice from outside. He walked out to the courtyard and said, "Father." Li Xuanjing stopped and asked, "Still not asleep at this late hour?" Li Nuo replied, "I was just about to." After a pause, he asked, "Father, about Wang Hang..." Before he could finish, Li Xuanjing said, "Wang Hang, ah, he''s dead. The Ministry of Justice is tight on funds recently. Keeping him one more day means preparing his meals for another day. To save some expenses, we executed him overnight." Li Nuo was stunned, then said, "It''s alright, I''m going back to my room to sleep. Father, you should rest early too." The local regions and the Ministry of Justice had to go through the Ministry of Justice for review before executing a death penalty. He himself was the Minister of Justice, judging and reviewing by himself, decided when executions should happen, all within legal bounds. With his cultivation breakthrough, his worries were over. That night, Li Nuo, holding his wife, slept particularly soundly. Early morning. King Han Mansion. King Han also got up slightly earlier today; he needed to go out, to visit several nobles, to ask for a Death Exemption Token. As long as he opened his mouth and was willing to offer them a certain compensation, this task was not difficult. This time, when going to the Ministry of Justice, he would hold the Death Exemption Token tightly, surrounded by guards inside and out, not giving any chance to those lurking in the shadows. Before he could leave King Mansion, King Mansion''s steward came running up quickly and said, "Prince, the Ministry of Justice has returned young master Wang Hang!" King Han paused, his face showing a look of astonishment. Li Xuanjing actually released him? Could it be that after thinking it over all night, he finally realized that he did not want to provoke the Wang family? He looked at King Mansion''s steward and asked, "Where is he?" Moments later, King Han walked to a mat covered with a white cloth, lifted the cloth, and saw a body with a severed head underneath. His body swayed, and he staggered back several steps, supported by the steward to stabilize. The person was sent back, but it was a corpse. He truly dared to kill a member of the Wang family! "This thought appeared in his mind only for a moment before King Han chuckled self-deprecatingly. He was Li Xuanjing after all, a man who feared no one, whether they be Confucian, Legalist, from a famous family, high officials, or nobles. What was a mere Wang Hang compared to him? "Sister!" A richly dressed woman staggered over, but upon seeing the white cloth and straw mat, she let out a piercing scream and fainted. Li Qian caught her immediately and instructed, "Take the heir''s wife down to rest, and call for two female doctors!" He slowly walked forward, lifted the white cloth to look, and then sat down on the ground with a thud. Wang Hang had died just like that. The legitimate son of the Jinyang Wang family, a relative of the King Han Mansion, someone he had seen almost daily for years, had just died. Decapitated, his eyes wide open in death. He couldn''t understand how King Han, being the Eldest Imperial Prince and he himself the Princely Heir to King Han, could scheme so intensely to revenge himself on a mere subject, yet couldn''t contend with an ordinary woman. And when that person sought revenge on him, he could only watch helplessly as his distinguished brother-in-law was reduced to a corpse. King Han looked at him and calmly asked, "Are you satisfied now?" Li Qian, pointing at Wang Hang''s body, asked, "Is this matter really concluded just like this?" King Han asked, "Isn''t the death of one Wang Hang enough?" Wang Hang had died, yet he still thought to quell the situation. Li Qian couldn''t help asking, "In the end, Father, are you the prince or is he, Li Xuanjing, the prince?" King Han didn''t respond, but coldly said, "Starting now, you cannot step out of the King Mansion for three months. As for the matters of Happy Building, you need not interfere anymore..." Li Qian didn''t say another word, his face barely hiding his disappointment. Being the Princely Heir to King Han felt so suffocating, he might as well be Li Xuanjing''s son... ... The death of Wang Hang meant little to the common folk. Too many died in the Ministry of Justice, and many citizens were even unaware of the incident. But for the nobles and officials of Chang''an, it was undoubtedly an earthquake. Although Wang Hang wasn''t born a noble or in an official''s family, he was no ordinary character, and his sudden death stirred shock in many quarters. The legitimate son of the Wang family, the brother of the heir''s wife of King Han, both titles honored above those like Li Yuan and the Fengyang County son. Many with keen senses had already sniffed out some clues. The Ministry of Justice''s reopening of old cases was too sudden. That wasn''t Li Xuanjing''s style. But if tied to the case from the day before, it all made sense. The Fengyang County son case was clear by court standards, but it still had too many suspicions. If assuming the King Han Mansion was behind that case, everything fitted perfectly. With Li Xuanjing''s vindictive nature, there''s no way he''d let King Han Mansion off easy. He had Wang Hang arrested and executed overnight, denying King Han any chance to save him. That was his response to the incident. Holding power over both the Ministry of Justice and Spiegel Bureau, even the Regent Prince should think twice before targeting Li Xuanjing''s family, lest he couldn''t withstand the retaliation. Most people, unconcerned, treated the situation like spectators. For other princes, however, it was a welcome sight. They relished the idea of King Han and Li Xuanjing fighting, the fiercer, the better, hoping they would both be significantly weakened. But the lack of reaction from King Han Mansion after Wang Hang''s death was somewhat disappointing to some. King Rui was particularly disappointed. Without a doubt, King Han was the most powerful among the princes, backed by the Jinyang Wang family. If he fought Li Xuanjing to the end, both sides would be severely damaged. Despite his disappointment, he felt rather good. Last time, being falsely accused of assassinating Li Xuanjing''s family had cost him dearly. Seeing King Han in trouble now, he felt some satisfaction, and visited Furong Garden with great interest. After a joyful visit, as he was leaving Furong Garden, a figure stepped out from a magnificent sedan at the gate. King Rui paused, then clasped his fist and said, "Greetings, elder brother." King Han looked at him, chuckling lightly, "Little Brother seems in good spirits." King Rui didn''t catch the implied meaning and said, "I''ve heard about Wang Hang''s situation already, elder brother, my condolences." Knowing that he was behind the scenes, this condolence sounded exceptionally ironic. King Han''s fist clenched inside his sleeve as he said, "Little brother is indeed clever. I admit, I underestimated you before, but I won''t anymore..." King Rui, looking puzzled, asked, "What clever trick, what did I do?" Seeing his expression, King Han coldly laughed and said, "Not only are your tactics brilliant, but your acting is also impeccable. Admirable, truly admirable. This account, I will settle slowly with you..." After saying this, he turned and entered his sedan. King Rui watched his sedan departing, standing there perplexed and muttered, "What tactics, what acting, I don''t understand a single word he said?" Chapter 389 260: Taking Office in Honglu Si Because a life had been lost, the conflict between the Li Family and King Han Mansion had stirred up quite a storm in Chang''an City. Inside King Han Mansion, the atmosphere was oppressively somber. The body of Wang Hang had been stitched up and was ready to be sent to Jinyang. These children of powerful families valued the concept of "fallen leaves returning to their roots." King Han gazed at Wang Hang''s coffin, speechless. He had been fine when he arrived. But now, he could only leave in a coffin. King Han had no idea how to explain to the Wang family. Li Qian entered from outside, and King Han asked, "What did the heir''s wife say?" Li Qian replied, "She insists on returning to the Wang family, and nothing I say can change her mind." King Han sighed; though she had been in King Mansion for some years, her heart had always been with the Wang family. With Wang Hang''s death, any hope of returning to the past relationship with the Wang family, free of any suspicions, was likely impossible. This was truly heart-wrenching. He looked at Li Qian and said gravely, "Do you now understand why I told you not to provoke Li Xuanjing?" Li Qian gritted his teeth and responded, "He''s like a mad dog!" King Han breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Even if he is a mad dog, he''s your great-grandfather''s mad dog. No prince who rises to power will meet a good end with him around, but until then, it''s best to stay away from him..." Li Qian took a deep breath, his face showing dissatisfaction, and asked, "Why doesn''t the great-grandfather abdicate? He''s already over sixty. All our ancestors passed on the throne before they turned sixty. He neither passes on his throne nor appoints a Crown Prince, and he still chases after the elusive path of immortality. Could it be that he wishes to be a perpetual emperor?" King Han''s face darkened, and he quickly looked around. Seeing no one else nearby, he said, "Foolish talk! That''s not for you to say!" Though King Han himself harbored similar thoughts, such seditious thoughts were only safe in the privacy of one''s mind. A soft cough came from outside the door. King Han''s expression changed, but it relaxed when he saw who was entering. He said, "You may leave, I have matters to discuss with Lord Lin." Li Qian nodded slightly to the Capital Governor, then turned and left. After Li Qian left, King Han sat down and sighed deeply, asking, "Fuzhi, do you think Father Emperor really wants to be the eternal Emperor?" The Capital Governor replied, "Your Highness, please be careful with your words." King Han waved his hand and said, "Let''s not talk about that anymore. Are you here about Wang Hang?" The Capital Governor shook his head and responded, "Wang Hang is dead, and all attention is on that matter. It''s actually a good opportunity to stir up the situation a bit more, to fish in troubled waters..." King Han asked, "What do you mean?" The Capital Governor said, "It''s been stopped for so long, it''s about time it started..." ... King Rui Mansion. After hearing his subordinate''s report, King Rui was stunned for a long while, then suddenly stood up and exclaimed, "No way, is he mad? What have I done to him?" Some of his officials in the Capital had been investigated by the Capital Prefecture. Within two days, this was the third official under him to be investigated. Everyone knew that the Capital Governor was King Han''s man, and this matter must certainly have been instigated by King Han. But he hadn''t provoked them at all; Wang Hang was killed by Li Xuanjing. If they wanted to trouble someone, they should seek out Li Xuanjing. Why investigate his people? Recalling what was said at the entrance of Furong Garden that day, he felt something was amiss. He frowned and instructed, "Find out exactly what happened!" Half a day later. King Rui, listening to another report from his subordinate, widened his eyes in astonishment and asked, "What?" One of them, bowing his head, reported, "Your Highness, there are rumors outside that the conflict between Li Xuanjing and King Han was instigated by you in secret. Your move not only broke Li Xuanjing''s son''s heart for Legalism but also deepened the enmity between King Han and Li Xuanjing. Most devastatingly, with Wang Hang''s death, the Wang family will surely resent King Han, representing a major blow to King Han''s faction..." The man looked at King Rui with admiration and said, "Killing three birds with one stone, Your Highness, your wisdom is incomparable!" Initially, he had thought King Rui was inept, unaware of strategizing and only skilled in assassination. But he had to admit that this time, King Rui had outdone himself. King Rui appeared utterly baffled and shocked, angrily retorting, "Bullshit killing three birds with one stone, who the hell spread such rumors!" The man paused, then looked at King Rui with renewed admiration. If it wasn''t King Rui''s doing, why would King Han launch such fierce retribution? It seemed His Highness had truly grown, not only in strategizing but also in his acting skills. Even as a confidant, he could not detect any trace of pretense. He firmly said, "Yes, Your Highness must maintain this demeanor no matter who asks..." King Rui stood there dazed for a long while, finally realizing what King Han had meant by his words at the entrance of Furong Garden that day. He thought he was manipulating this situation from behind the scenes? If it truly was his doing, even if King Han had discovered it, he would have accepted responsibility. But it wasn''t his doing at all! He had now realized what had occurred. Someone had secretly schemed against King Han and Li Xuanjing, pitting them against each other. Afterward, they purposefully spread rumors that it was he who was manipulating things from behind, thus pinning this black pot on his back. He had lived for over twenty years but had never felt to such an extent how filthy the human heart could be. This was indeed killing three birds with one stone. No, it had become killing four birds with one stone¡ªand the last bird was King Rui himself! Not only this time but also the previous attempt on the life of Li Xuanjing, he had, inexplicably, ended up taking the blame for others. The world was too dark; repeatedly being manipulated and bearing the blame for others, King Rui suddenly felt very insecure, dismissing a few dancing girls and musicians, and said with a grave voice, "Someone come here." A figure walked in from outside and said, "Your Highness, what are your orders?" King Rui, with a stern face, replied, "Go fetch some military texts for me, and books on strategies as well, the more the better..." ... Li Mansion. Li Nuo, too, had heard about the rumors outside from Housekeeper Wu. The rumors had it that the conflict between King Han and the Li Family was orchestrated by King Rui from behind the scenes. Although the rumor was sensational, if King Rui truly had such capability, the issue wouldn''t have been leaked. Li Nuo was well aware of how absurd rumors in Chang''an could be. They had even spread rumors about him and Anning having an inappropriate relationship..., but let''s not talk about that now. To this day, they still thought Phoenix was his woman, and that the two sisters from the Song Family were taken into his quarters. Li Nuo glanced at Yiren, who was practicing swordfighting, and at Phoenix, who was teaching Jiaren needlework. Chang''an was a place of falsehoods; numerous were the baseless rumors, and one needed to learn to discern truth from falsehood, lest one fall precisely into someone else''s schemes. After breakfast, Li Nuo and Anning left the house together. The two separated at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, Anning went into the Ministry, and Li Nuo continued on to Honglu Si. She had her own cultivation; since Li Nuo had broken through to the Third Realm, Anning too had finally felt a sense of urgency. In Legalism, cultivation could advance rapidly before reaching the Fourth Realm; if she did not strive harder, she might soon be surpassed by Li Nuo. Another quarter of an hour later, the carriage stopped at the entrance of Honglu Si. Greeting Li Nuo was another Honglu Si Prime Minister. Honglu Si had one Si Minister of Standard Third Rank, two Assistant Ministers of Standard Fourth Rank, and two Prime Ministers of Secondary Fifth Rank, below whom were the Chief Clerk, Record Keeper, Zhanggu, and other officials. The other Honglu Si Prime Minister was an old man with a long beard. He walked tremblingly, and Li Nuo was constantly worried he might fall. As Li Nuo entered Honglu Si, he found it exceptionally quiet. Even the gatekeeper seemed quite elderly. Honglu Si was indeed the retirement home of the court, the least noticeable among the nine Si. From this Prime Minister Zhao''s mouth, he learned that the Si Minster had been unwell and had not come to Honglu Si regularly all year; the two Assistant Ministers only came a few times a month. On ordinary days, the affairs of Honglu Si were chiefly managed by the two Prime Ministers. Prime Minister Zhao took Li Nuo to his office and first informed him about some of the main duties of a Prime Minister. Just like the Ministry of Rites, one of Honglu Si''s responsibilities was to uphold ritual proprieties. For national ceremonies, suburban sacrifices, worship services, court assemblies, banquets, scholarly discussions, and the issuing of titles, Honglu Si needed to coordinate with the Ministry of Rites, Taichang Si, and Guanglu Si. However, among these duties, the departments each had their specializations, and court assembly rituals were the primary responsibility of Honglu Si. This specifically involved keeping a count of court officials who attended, including checking for tardiness or leaving early, ensuring that their court dress was neat, their placement correct, and that there was no nodding off, whispering, or murmuring during court sessions... These were actually part of the same set of rituals. The second duty of Honglu Si was to receive foreign guests, a unique task for Honglu Si. When envoys from other countries came to Chang''an to attend court, Honglu Si was responsible for their reception, discerning their ranks and the number of banquets they deserved, arranging their accommodation and travel, and solving any problems that foreign envoys encountered in Chang''an. Additionally, Honglu Si had one last responsibility, that of managing the Funeral Rites among the Five Rites. Whenever a high-ranking official died in Chang''an, it was the duty of the Minister, Assistant Ministers, and Prime Ministers to represent the court and attend the funeral service and provision funeral essentials, managing the funeral rites according to protocol. After explaining these things to Li Nuo, Prime Minister Zhao took three days off. With the Si Minister and Assistant Ministers away, and the other Prime Minister on leave, Li Nuo was in charge of all matters related to Honglu Si for those three days. Li Nuo could see that he had been waiting for him for a long time. After seeing off Prime Minister Zhao, Li Nuo sat down in the office feeling somewhat idle. It must be said, Honglu Si was much less busy than the Ministry of Rites. With court assemblies only three times a month, he had tasks only on the first, middle, and end of the month. The envoys usually had no affairs; these foreign envoys, secretly engaging in espionage, were generally reluctant to interact with Daxia officials on a regular basis. Regarding the rites of mourning, imperial regulations required that officials qualified for a funeral managed by Honglu Si must be ranked sixth-rank or above, at least Secondary Fifth Rank, meaning he had tasks only if an official of Secondary Fifth Rank or higher died. Being utterly bored, Li Nuo simply took out some paper and started drawing a picture of Yiren. Because of Wang Hang''s matter, he had been delayed in starting the painting he had promised her. Besides drawing, she had also requested that every piece be accompanied by a poem... Chapter 390 261: Investigating Couple Duo Honglu Si. Li Nuo sat in the government office, propping his chin with one hand, his gaze fixed straight ahead. Honglu Si really was a good place for retirement. The workload was light and leisurely. Those older officials could move out a small chair and sit in the courtyard to bask in the sun all day long. Li Nuo could have managed such matters, but he chose not to. These elderly folks, having served the court their entire lives, would retire in a couple more years¡ªthere was no need to be too harsh on them. Besides, there was not much to do at Honglu Si anyway. In the five days since he''d arrived, Li Nuo had only dealt with two matters. The Chu Country''s embassy reported a leaking roof, and Li Nuo had sent an official letter to the Ministry of Industry to have someone fix it. The Wei Country''s envoy hoped the Four Directions Hall would change up the menu; they were tired of the same dishes almost every day. Thus, Li Nuo also informed the cooks at the dining hall of the Four Directions Hall to vary the dishes a bit. To accommodate the reasonable requests of the envoys from different countries was the primary duty of Honglu Si. After Li Nuo''s arrival, Prime Minister Zhao had simply taken a long leave. He would retire honorably in half a year, with a higher monthly salary than before retirement. Daxia Law''s "Official System Law" stipulated that Daxia officials could choose whether to retire after the age of sixty. If the officials were in important departments, such as the Three Provinces and Six Ministries, and were physically able, they often chose to continue working. But at a place like Honglu Si, it was better to retire early, enjoy the twilight years, and leave opportunities for the younger generation. With time to spare, Li Nuo simply practiced his cultivation exercises while attending the government office. He was still in the Body Shaping Realm and needed to stimulate his body for cultivation. Once he cultivated his Inner Breath, he would be able to practice Internal Cultivation Methods. Some of the elderly officials at Honglu Si sat at the entrance of the office, watching the new Prime Minister work, beginning to reminisce about their past before letting out a sigh, how good it was to be young... No one noticed that a junior official quietly left from the back door of Honglu Si. King Han''s Mansion. Princely Heir Li Qian was confined to the mansion for three months, unable to leave during that time. As he sat on the plush couch, he felt slightly more comfortable after hearing the person finish speaking. Although Wang Hang was dead, he hadn''t come away completely empty-handed. That Li Nuo was a Law Practitioner, yet practiced the Martial Path while attending office¡ªthe reason behind it was clear. Legalism had a hidden agenda, and he would never be able to practice Legalism again. But the thought that someone had secretly plotted against him still left a sour feeling in his heart. Looking at Lin Ting, he asked, "Have they caught that Mr. Su yet?" The thought of that person cunningly appearing before him to gain his trust made him itch with fury. Lin Ting shook his head and said, "Many people have been dispatched to find him, but he is unlikely to show up again." He looked at the Princely Heir of King Han and asked, "Are you really not allowed to leave for three months?" Li Qian displayed an aggrieved expression, "Heh, my father won''t let me go out¡ªwhat can I do? He dares not confront Li Xuanjing, but he has ways to deal with me. Three months it is then; after all, I have no face to go out now..." Before long, Lin Ting left the grand hall with a sigh. In another secret chamber, the Capital Governor looked at King Han and said softly, "This mission has also been successful, only the last two remain..." King Han asked, "Was it done cleanly?" The Capital Governor reassured, "Don''t worry, just like the previous times, no one will find out anything..." ... Honglu Si. Li Nuo had just finished a set of Shangqing Palm Skill, his body steaming with heat, preparing to sit for a bit before ending the workday and going home when a clerk hurried in and said, "Sir, there''s a new task..." Honestly, although Li Nuo disliked dealing with affairs at Honglu Si, at the moment, he was hoping for more tasks to come his way, even if it was just fixing a roof. At least it would keep him from boredom. He wiped his face with a damp towel and asked, "What task is it?" The clerk replied, "Prime Minister Wu of Guanglu Si has passed away. According to regulations, you need to go to Wu Mansion to offer condolences." Although a task had come up, it was not exactly a pleasant one. Besides serving foreign guests, Honglu Si was also responsible for handling funerals. For a fifth-rank official or Secondary Fifth Rank official who died in Chang''an, it was necessary for Honglu Si''s Prime Minister to go offer condolences. If a fourth-rank official died, the Assistant Minister had to accompany as well. For the death of a third-rank official or higher, the Minister of Honglu Si had to personally attend. The Prime Minister of Guanglu Si oversaw sacrificial rites, court assemblies, and the preparation of feasts and meals. He held the same official rank as Li Nuo, a Secondary Fifth Rank position. One man representing the Honglu Si was enough for the occasion. Regarding the deceased with great respect, after Li Nuo and the others finished their duties at the end of the noon work session, he went home to take a bath and changed into a set of black official robes. Only then did he return to the Honglu Si, leading a procession majestically to the residence of the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si. Because of this unique duty, the officials from the Honglu Si all had an additional set of official uniforms compared to other officials. While they were still some distance from the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si''s residence, sixteen musicians, arranged in four rows, began to play a dirge ¨C an indispensable part of the Honglu Si''s mourning ritual. For mourning a fifth-rank or higher official, sixteen musicians in four rows play the dirge; for mourning a third-rank or higher official, thirty-six musicians in six rows would perform. These were examination points for the Ritual Department of the Imperial Examination, something which Li Nuo had not expected to actually use one day. At the entrance of the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si''s residence, people were already waiting to greet those from the Honglu Si. Li Nuo was led to the mourning hall where a housekeeper-like old man approached a woman dressed in plain white mourning clothes and said, "Madam, the official from the Honglu Si has arrived." The woman appeared haggard as she approached Li Nuo and performed a courtesy, saying, "The mourning widow greets the official. Thank you for coming to bid farewell to my deceased husband." Li Nuo made a gesture of virtual support and said, "Madam, please dispense with the formalities." Then, he offered three sticks of incense in front of the hall and said to the woman, "Lord Wu passed away in the prime of his life, and the court has lost a pillar of strength. I too feel deeply saddened. However, death is irreversible, so I implore you not to grieve excessively. It''s important to take care of your health..." The woman sighed and said, "My husband''s health had always been poor; now, at least, he is free." While at the Honglu Si, Li Nuo had learned about the life of this Guanglu Si Prime Minister, as it was necessary research before their visit. The official indeed suffered from some chronic illness and had been bedridden at home for several months, so his passing was considered a natural death due to illness. Precisely because of this, it was the Honglu Si, not the Ministry of Justice or the Ministry of Justice, that had come here. After offering some words of comfort, Li Nuo prepared to take his leave. Some officials from the Honglu Si would stay to help with mourning arrangements. At this moment, two figures entered the mourning hall. They were two younger women, also dressed in plain white and with the look of recent widows. Upon seeing them, the earlier woman walked over and said, "This is an official from the Honglu Si, here to pay his respects to our late master. Hurry up and greet the official." "Greetings to the official..." The two women bowed to him, and Li Nuo''s gaze fixed intently on them. Feeling uncomfortable under Li Nuo''s stare, the women''s complexions grew unnatural. The widow also noticed something amiss, and although she felt the official''s behavior was overly impolite, she dared not voice her concerns. With the master gone and their household''s pillar fallen, how could they risk offending the court''s dignitaries? Li Nuo also realized his rudeness and soon averted his gaze, asking, "And who might these two ladies be?" "These are my husband''s two concubines," the woman introduced briefly, then glanced at them and said, "What are you standing around for? Go outside and attend to the guests..." After bowing to Li Nuo again, the two hurried off. Li Nuo sensed their wariness toward him and did not stay long. As the Prime Minister of the Honglu Si, his duty on behalf of the court to pay respects was fulfilled. Next, the officials from the Honglu Si would assist them. The widow watched Li Nuo depart and finally breathed a sigh of relief. The master had only just passed away; what would she do if the official took an interest in them... After leaving the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si''s residence, Li Nuo did not return to the Honglu Si but instead went to the Ministry of Justice. In the familiar government office, Li Anning was earnestly reviewing documents, while on the other side of the table, Gu Yanran was practicing her calligraphy. Gu Yanran was the first to notice Li Nuo; she hadn''t seen him in what felt like ages. Startled, but then overjoyed, she immediately stood up and exclaimed, "Young Master!" Li Anning looked up, and upon seeing Li Nuo, she too stood up quickly, asking excitedly, "What brings you here?" In her past fantasies, both of them were in the Ministry of Justice, so they could stick together day and night. Alas, one spouse was in the Ministry of Justice and the other in the Honglu Si; the sight of him in the Ministry of Justice naturally filled her with surprise and joy. She signaled Gu Yanran with her eyes, and Gu Yanran silently left the room, also closing the door of the office behind her. Before Li Nuo could explain his business, Anning threw herself into his arms, her lips drawing near. Although office passion was thrilling, Li Nuo had serious matters to discuss this time. He kissed her lightly and then said, "There''s a case you need to investigate..." Li Nuo had originally thought it was just a routine expression of condolences. However, when the two junior concubines of the Guanglu Si Prime Minister appeared, portraits of the two women surfaced on the Law Code. This suggested there was something suspicious about his death. That''s why Li Nuo had given them a few more glances and been mistaken by the widow. His current role did not encompass investigating cases. But with Anning involved, there could be no one more suitable. Together, they could investigate the case, cultivate together, and maybe even ascend to the Sixth Realm of Legalism... Chapter 391 262: Li Nuo’s Discovery Prime Minister of Guanglu. The ministries of Guanglu Si, Taichang Si, Ministry of Rites, and Honglu Si had numerous officials lining up outside the hall of mourning to offer their condolences. Although these four departments belong to different government offices, they often need to cooperate with each other during court sessions and various ceremonial affairs. Most officials from these departments were familiar with one another and came to offer their respects upon hearing of the Prime Minister of Guanglu''s death. Prime Minister Wu Zongguang, who became an Advanced Scholar in the eighteenth year of Zhisheng, had climbed from the Ninth Grade to the Secondary Fifth Rank in sixteen years¡ªa pace that was not slow and promised a limitless future. Had he lived another twenty years, he might have retired from a Standard Fourth Rank position. Sadly, he died young¡ªfor not even forty, succumbing to illness¡ªtruly a cause for deep regret. "Mrs. Wu, please accept my condolences!" "Lord Wu, the subordinate is here to accompany you on your final journey." "Heaven is blind; how could Lord Wu, so young, just..." "Mrs. Wu, if you face any difficulties later, you can come to Guanglu Si. We promised Lord Wu to take good care of your family..." ... Despite the pervading sorrow within Wu Mansion, the presence of many officials coming to mourn the Prime Minister of Guanglu brought some comfort to the Wu family. The steward of Wu Mansion, having just seen off a group of visitors, welcomed several figures entering the mansion. Leading them was a beautiful young woman exuding nobility, followed by several constables in uniform, seemingly out of place in this environment. The chief mistress of Wu Mansion came out quickly, greeted them, and asked, "Have you come to pay respects to my deceased husband?" Li Anning looked at her and said, "We are from the Ministry of Justice. We are deeply saddened by the news of Lord Wu''s demise. In addition to paying our respects, we have some matters to discuss with Madame." "The Ministry of Justice?" The woman paused for a moment and asked, "What do you want to ask?" Li Anning smiled kindly at her and said, "Madame need not worry; it''s just a routine inquiry. Lord Wu was a court-appointed official of the Secondary Fifth Rank, and the court must thoroughly investigate his death. However, we can discuss this after we have paid our respects to Lord Wu..." The group walked into the mourning hall, offered incense, and after paying their respects, Li Anning turned to the woman and asked, "Mrs. Wu, may I have a private word?" The woman nodded and said, "Please, follow me." As they left, two young servant girls kneeling on either side of the hall exchanged a glance, a deep worry hidden in their eyes. At this moment, in another room of the mansion, Li Anning continued her questioning. "Has Lord Wu always been in poor health?" "The master''s health was quite good until two years ago when it began to deteriorate daily. In recent months, he was so ill he couldn''t leave his bed." "What illness did Lord Wu suffer from?" "Previously, an Imperial Physician diagnosed it as overexertion, which harmed his health. He prescribed some tonics, but they were ineffective..." "Overexertion? To my knowledge, the duties at Guanglu Si should not be overly strenuous." At this, the woman hesitated before speaking, "Three years ago, the master took two more concubines. The nights of exertion depleted his health. Two winters ago, he caught a severe cold and was seriously ill for a month. Though he recovered from the illness, his health steadily declined..." Li Anning continued to inquire, "What did those concubines do before?" The woman said, "They were beauties from a brothel. They were sisters, and later the master redeemed them and made them his concubines. Over these three years, they devotedly attended the master..." A meaningful expression appeared on Li Anning''s face. Before taking the concubines, his health was quite good; a year after, it worsened day by day. Although it took two years for him to pass away, which would hardly raise suspicion, she trusted her own instincts more. She looked at the woman, asking, "Over these two years, did he consult any doctors?" The woman nodded, "He did. The Imperial Physician prescribed a formula, which he has been taking for these two years." "Was it effective?" "It was somewhat effective initially, but its effectiveness decreased over time..." "Bring that prescription here so I could have a look at it." ... After returning home from Honglu Si, Li Nuo found Anning waiting for him in the courtyard. Li Nuo asked, "How did your investigation go?" Li Anning shook her head and said, "After he fell ill two years ago, his health went downhill irreversibly. I had people review the prescription from the Imperial Physician; there was nothing amiss, just a formula to replenish qi and nurture the body..." Li Nuo thought for a moment, then asked, "Do you remember that medicine formula?" Li Anning took out a piece of paper from her sleeve and said, "I copied it down." Li Nuo took the paper, looked it over, and recognized it as a top-tier qi-nourishing formula. A fifth-rank official sick could have the Imperial Physician treat him for free; this formula''s main effect was to support the kidneys and generally had no side effects; it shouldn''t have worsened his condition. The Law Code might pinpoint the criminal, but it didn''t provide much real assistance to Li Nuo in solving the case. To break this case, he needed concrete evidence. Li Nuo thought for a moment and then said, "Never mind, I''ll go with you tomorrow to have a look." Night. Capital Prefecture. The Governor of the Capital tapped the table lightly with his index finger and asked, "You''re saying, after Li Nuo left, he first went to the Ministry of Justice, and then Princess Anning took people to the Wu Mansion?" A man nodded and said, "Yes, Princess Anning also asked Mrs. Wu some questions, all about Wu Zongguang before his death. They seem to have started suspecting the cause of Wu Zongguang''s death..." The Governor of the Capital rubbed his brow and said somewhat irritably, "How could this happen..." The thing he feared most had still happened. Originally, this was to be a deed unseen by gods or ghosts. They had spent more than five years implementing this plan. The whole plan had been seamless, without any flaws. Yet they had overlooked the official from Honglu Si, who had come to pay condolences on behalf of the Wu Family. Who told him to go to the Honglu Si! And how did he notice it? However, at the moment, those were not the most important things; since a flaw had been exposed, it was time to initiate the second plan. The man said unconcerned, "My lord, you need not worry. This time, the two of them acted cleanly. They won''t be able to find out anything." The Governor of the Capital took a deep breath and said, "I''m afraid that they won''t find out anything..." Li Nuo had obviously discovered something. Allowing him to successfully find something would end this case sooner. If he couldn''t find out anything, he would keep investigating, and no one could guarantee what he might uncover. He looked at the man and said, "Tell them to activate Plan B." The man''s expression changed, puzzled, he asked, "Why!" Plan B meant for them to expose themselves intentionally. And for conspiring against the imperial officers, the two could only face death. The butterfly had died already; were the dragonfly and firefly also unable to be kept? The Governor of the Capital looked at him and said word by word, "Their only purpose of living is to complete the plan. Your slight pity could lead us to losing everything..." The man silently lowered his head and said, "Understood..." ... The next morning, Li Nuo and Anning went out together headed to the Prime Minister of Guanglu. However, before the two could enter the Wu Mansion, they saw the two women being escorted out of the Wu Mansion. Li Nuo, seeing this, was taken aback and stepped forward to ask, "What happened?" The steward of the Wu Mansion, angrily, said, "These two lowly concubines, right after the master passed away, they rolled up the family''s wealth and tried to run away, but were caught red-handed by the night patrol guards. The servants even found some herbs in their room. Every time they prepared medicine for the master, they secretly took some of the herbs. According to the doctor, without those few herbs, the tonic becomes poison, no wonder the master''s health was deteriorating. It was all their doing, and the master was so good to them, yet they dared to conspire against him. Come, let''s go to the government office!" Li Nuo and Anning exchanged glances; it seemed there was no need to go into the Wu Mansion. The case was solved, but the suspects had fallen into the trap themselves, and it had nothing to do with them. Anning regretfully said, "Ah, it''s all my negligence. We should have searched their room directly yesterday!" The cultivation was handed to her on a plate, and due to her carelessness, she lost it¡ªshe now regretted it immensely. Cases involving fifth-rank officials were no ordinary murder cases; they could significantly increase cultivation. Li Nuo smiled and said, "You better head back to the Ministry of Justice. Handling this case yourself can mitigate some losses." Anning hurried back with them to the Ministry of Justice, while Li Nuo returned to Honglu Si and, after arriving at his government office, a hint of suspicion finally appeared on his face. He looked at the two colored portraits in the Law Code. If the arrest of these two women had nothing to do with him, why were their portraits in the Law Code? What strengths did these two women have that could be acknowledged by the Law Code? Were the demands for talents in concubines, taken by these wealthy and powerful people, so high? However, these talented women often come with deadly risks. Assistant Minister Zheng died by the hands of a concubine, and the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si, Wu Zongguang, also died at the hands of a concubine... Wait a second... He seemed to have seen the name Wu Zongguang somewhere before. After a brief recollection, Li Nuo quickly remembered some things. He went to the Ministry of Personnel and borrowed the records of the Advanced Scholars from his Lord Father-in-law. He found the list of Advanced Scholars from the year of Zhisheng eighteen and flipped directly to the end. Gu Wenhan, Advanced Scholar of Zhisheng eighteen, ranked ninety-sixth in the Imperial Examination. Wu Zongguang, Advanced Scholar of Zhisheng eighteen, ranked ninety-seventh. Zheng Tianxing, Advanced Scholar of Zhisheng eighteen, ranked ninety-eighth. Gu Wenhan, Wu Zongguang, Zheng Tianxing¡ªthree bottom-tier Advanced Scholars from the year Zhisheng eighteen had all died. If Li Nuo''s guess was correct, the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si, Wu Zongguang, might have previously served in the Eastern Palace. Chapter 392 263 Whistleblowing Ministry of Personnel. Song Zhe took a sip of tea and looked at Li Nuo, asking, "Why are you looking at the Advanced Scholars roster for the year?" Li Nuo closed the booklet and replied, "The Prime Minister Wu of the Guanglu Si has passed away, and the Honglu Si needs to write an elegy for him. Could Lord Father-in-law provide me with Prime Minister Wu''s dossier?" Without much thought, Song Zhe instructed a clerk to retrieve Wu Zongguang''s dossier from the Archives. Normally, the Honglu Si would need to submit official documentation to access an official''s dossier. But with the relationship between the two as father-in-law and son-in-law, this step was conveniently omitted. A quarter of an hour later, Li Nuo opened the dossier in his hands, and after a glance, his expression did not show surprise. After Wu Zongguang passed the Imperial Examination with high honors, his first official position was as a food taster at the Dining Bureau of the Eastern Palace. The Dining Bureau was responsible for overseeing the meals served in the Eastern Palace, and the food taster''s duty was to sample the Crown Prince''s meals before he ate them. One reason was to guard against poisoning, and the other was to taste the meals for flavor, eliminating dishes that were too salty, too bland, or otherwise poorly seasoned. Years of diligent study for that one moment of success, merely to taste food and test for poison for the Crown Prince, sounds quite pitiable. But in fact, it was a coveted position. Officials who made it into the Eastern Palace were all part of the Crown Prince''s inner circle, and once the Crown Prince ascended the throne, promotions were easily attainable, often by three ranks. Unfortunately, ever since the Crown Prince fell ill and the Eastern Palace was disbanded, many of its officials have found their careers in officialdom unsatisfying. Wu Zongguang, however, was an exception. After leaving the Eastern Palace, he was transferred directly to the Guanglu Si. From the Delicacies Bureau to eventually becoming the Grand Court Officer, he climbed the ranks seamlessly, his previous positions aligning perfectly with his new ones. In the following years, he rapidly advanced to become the Chief Clerk and then Prime Minister of the Guanglu Si, a meteoric rise. Had he not died from illness, it was very likely he would have become the next Assistant Minister of the Guanglu Si. In this Imperial Examination year, all three officials who entered the Eastern Palace had died. Gu Wenhan had been executed by his father for corruption and abuse of power. Zheng Tianxing had been killed over an affair with a concubine, and Wu Zongguang had been poisoned by two of his own concubines. And these three concubines were no ordinary women. Driven by his sharp Legalist intuition, Li Nuo had reason to suspect that there might be a deeper conspiracy at play. He returned the dossier to his father-in-law and left the Ministry of Personnel, heading back to the Honglu Si. He wrote the elegy for Wu Zongguang and had it sent to the Wu family by a Junior Official, practiced his cultivation for a while outside, and then returned home for lunch as usual when work ended at noon. Anning returned from the Ministry of Justice halfway through lunch. Li Nuo asked, "Have you solved the case?" Li Anning nodded and explained, "They''ve all confessed. The two concubines of the Prime Minister of the Guanglu Si were forced into marriage by him under coercion. On the surface, they appeared to cater to his every whim, but in their hearts, they harbored resentment. Every time they prepared his medicine, they would deliberately hide some ingredients, turning what were supposed to be nourishing remedies into slow-acting poisons. It was the long-term consumption of these medicines that truly killed the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si..." Li Nuo did not ask any further. He had seen the prescription. Although he had not witnessed it firsthand, he could guess which ingredients were missing. Indeed, the removal of certain ingredients would turn it into a slow-acting poison. This type of slow poison wouldn''t be detected, but would gradually cause organ failure, creating a false impression of chronic illness and a seemingly natural death. Li Anning sighed softly, "Those two poor girls... The Prime Minister of Guanglu Si caused the death of their parents and forced them into marriage. Knowing that conspiring against a court-appointed official meant a dead end, they seizd the prison guard''s dagger during their time in the Ministry of Justice''s prison and committed suicide together..." "Another suicide..." Li Nuo put down his chopsticks, his expression contemplative. Zheng Tianxing''s concubine had also committed suicide in prison. What exactly were they trying to cover up? The escape of these two women in the dead of night was also highly suspicious. Even though the Law Code identified them as the murderers, Li Nuo actually had no evidence. The ingredients they hid could easily have been disposed of in secret. Why keep them in their room? Moreover, the hasty escape immediately after the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si''s death seemed too impatient. It was as if they were deliberately coming forward, eager to confess to his murder. This only made Li Nuo more suspicious. The Eastern Palace staff died mysteriously, and the cases themselves were full of doubts, making it hard for Li Nuo not to wonder what exactly had happened in the Eastern Palace back then. Li Nuo felt it was necessary to compile a detailed list of the Eastern Palace officials prior to the Crown Prince''s death. He had a premonition that this was a major case. If he could solve it, his cultivation might experience a significant surge. However, this case had far-reaching implications and could potentially involve the late Crown Prince. Even if he wished to investigate, he could not do so openly. After lunch, Li Nuo offered to do makeup for his wife and Anning. Without having illuminated the portrait of Assistant Minister Zheng''s concubine, his makeup skills were already far superior to those of ordinary women. It appeared that the concubines of Prime Minister Wu were also makeup experts. The makeup styles and techniques of the three were very similar, as if they were all taught by the same master. There must also be some kind of connection between these three women. Li Nuo was pondering when he suddenly felt a gaze sweeping over him now and then. Seeing Yiren sitting there all alone and comparing her to his radiant wife and Anning, Li Nuo walked over and said, "I''ve been practicing makeup application on women lately. May I practice on your face?" ... Ministry of Rites. Archives. Zhanggu Fang was drinking tea when he saw a figure walk in from outside and, surprised, said, "Zhanggu Zhao, where did you go this morning? Why did you leave two hours early?" The young Zhanggu named Zhao He sat down on a chair and said, "I asked leave from the Minister because the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si passed away from illness. I went to his mansion this morning to offer my condolences." Zhanggu Fang was taken aback and asked, "You know the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si?" Although the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si was not a high-ranking official, for a Ninth Grade Zhanggu, he was still a personage rather difficult to come in contact with. Zhao He glanced at him and said, "What are you talking about, Zhanggu Fang? My connections are much broader than you can imagine. Not to mention the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si, even..." He stopped speaking halfway and then said, "In fact, I wasn''t close with that Lord Wu either. It''s just such a pity he died so young. A fifth-rank official position, gone just like that. We won''t be promoted to Secondary Fifth Rank in our whole lives..." Zhanggu Fang felt somewhat emotional as well and said, "That''s why I say the most important thing is one''s health. No matter how great the power or how high the position, without good health, being a high-ranking official is useless..." Zhao He, however, had a different opinion and said, "Life is but a brief few decades. If one cannot stand out, what''s the difference from not living at all? I''d be willing to die ten years earlier if it meant I could become a high official..." Zhanggu Fang shook his head and said, "My old saying still stands, the more you want to stand out, the more likely your head will fall. Being able to retire securely from my position as Zhanggu is enough to satisfy me..." Zhao He didn''t argue further. Everyone has their own aspirations. If Zhanggu Fang wished to spend his lifetime working in the Archives, then let him be here for his lifetime. He himself must strive for a bright future. However, before that, he had to try once more. After the end of work, he did not go home but headed to the Capital Prefecture instead. A moment later, in a government office within, the Capital Governor with heavy thoughts on his mind saw Zhao He coming in and his eyebrows relaxed a bit, asking, "Is that you, Zhao He? What brings you to see me?" Zhao He said, "My Lord, Li Nuo went to the Ministry of Personnel today and requested to see Wu Zongguang''s records." The Capital Governor nodded and said, "I''m aware of that. The Honglu Si needs to write an obituary for the late Prime Minister of Guanglu, so it''s not strange to request his records. Is there anything else?" Zhao He hesitated for a moment and then said, "My Lord, another year has passed, and about what you said regarding my promotion..." The Capital Governor stood up and said, "You are so impatient. I told you, the time is not right yet. Within a year, I will transfer you to the Capital Prefecture, and within two years, you''ll be promoted three ranks..." Zhao He''s face showed excitement, and he bowed deeply saying, "Thank you, My Lord!" When he left the Capital Prefecture, the excitement on his face faded, and he turned back to look expressionlessly. One year, and another year after that, and another year after that... He had been sitting in the position of Ninth Grade Zhanggu for five years already. How many sets of five years does one have in life? He couldn''t, and didn''t want to, wait any longer. He had to take control of his own future. He had predicted Wu Zongguang''s death a few months in advance. Unexpectedly, his prediction turned out to be true. Gu Wenhan, Zheng Tianxing, Wu Zongguang, Zeng Yan, Sun Jin... someone was staging accidents to cause these former Eastern Palace retainers to die one after the other. There had to be a huge secret hidden within. The Crown Prince''s death was bound to be suspicious. The then Junior Chief Steward of the Crown Prince''s Chief Steward Mansion, now the Capital Governor, must know some inside information. He belonged to King Han, and King Han probably had a hand in this matter as well. Once he reported this to King Han''s adversaries and took the chance to take down King Han, it would surely count as a great service. Would he need to worry about his future then? The first person he thought of was Li Xuanjing; recently, Li Xuanjing''s struggle with King Han was simmering fiercely. If Li Xuanjing found out about this, he certainly wouldn''t let King Han off. But he was somewhat afraid of Li Xuanjing. Moreover, following Li Xuanjing would make him despised by people, so he quickly ruled Li Xuanjing out. Aside from Li Xuanjing, the one who most likely wished for King Han''s downfall was probably King You. After the Crown Prince''s death, King Han was the Eldest Imperial Prince. If King Han fell, King You would be the most eligible prince. If he informed King You of this matter, once King You ascended the throne, he would become a favored minister, and his rapid rise would be just around the corner! Thinking this, his heart couldn''t help but surge with excitement. Night. King You''s Mansion. The time was approaching curfew, and King You was about to rest when someone reported that a visitor was asking to see him from outside the mansion. King You waved his hand and said, "It''s so late. Whatever it is, we can talk about it tomorrow." The messenger said, "But Your Highness, that person said he has a crucial secret to tell you, about a major treasonous conspiracy. If Your Highness can uncover it, it will surely count as a great service..." King You''s eyebrows raised slightly and, after a moment, he said, "Have him wait for me in the study." Chapter 393 264: The Inside Story King You''s Mansion. Zhao He stood respectfully inside a grand hall, occasionally glancing left and right, barely containing the excitement within his heart. Whether he could soar to great heights hinged on today. Before long, several figures entered the hall. Zhao He turned around and, without daring to take another look, immediately knelt on the floor, respectfully saying, "Ministry of Personnel''s Zhanggu Zhao He, pays respects to King You!" King You sat on his chair and said, "Rise." After Zhao He stood up, King You once again asked, "What secret have you come to tell me this late at night?" Zhao He didn''t speak, but instead looked at the two followers behind King You and said, "This matter is too significant, I can only reveal it to King You alone." King You glanced behind him and said, "You may leave us." Once the two had departed, King You said, "No one else is here now, speak." Zhao He took a deep breath and spoke with a solemn expression, "To report back to King You, I have discovered that the Crown Prince''s death years ago conceals a serious secret. The Crown Prince did not die from illness; it is very likely he was murdered!" "What!" King You stood abruptly from his chair. He stared intently at Zhao He and asked, "What did you say? The Crown Prince was murdered? How did you come to discover this?" Seeing even King You so shocked by the news filled Zhao He with a small sense of smugness. The flawless plan set by King Han and the Capital Governor had been unable to escape his discerning eyes. He straightened his chest and cleared his throat before saying, "It all began when I was assigned a position in the Ministry of Personnel. Back then, Lord Lin, the Capital Governor, instructed me to monitor a certain official''s dossier, and if anyone sought access, to inform him immediately..." King You slowly sat down and asked, "Which official?" Zhao He said, "Qinghe County Magistrate Gu Wenhan. At first, I didn''t think much of it, but I later found out that this Lord Gu was once a subordinate in the Eastern Palace. Upon further investigation, I discovered that many officials from the Eastern Palace have died under various accidental circumstances in the recent years..." King You was now calm and asked, "Isn''t it common for officials in Daxia to die? Ever since Li Xuanjing joined the Ministry of Justice, officials have been dying in droves. You''re basing your conclusion that the Crown Prince was murdered on these deaths? Isn''t that a bit hasty?" Zhao He explained, "Of those officials, only Gu Wenhan died at the hands of Li Xuanjing. The others all died in different ways, seemingly ordinary accidents, but when Lord Lin learned that their dossiers had been accessed, he showed great alarm. I have reason to suspect that the Crown Prince''s death harbors hidden secrets and that the Capital Governor and King Han may have played an essential role..." He took out an envelope from his jacket and handed it respectfully to King You, saying, "This is a list of officials from the Eastern Palace and those who have died in accidents over the years, along with their causes of death. A look by King You will reveal the truth." King You took the envelope and slowly opened it. Zhao He continued, "On the surface, their deaths bear no suspicion. However, the absence of suspicion is the biggest suspicion. The Capital Governor and King Han created a series of seemingly perfect deaths to avoid suspicion, even using Li Xuanjing in their scheme to carry out their killings. The death of the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si was predicted by me months ago, and it really happened. Therefore, I am certain the matter of the Eastern Palace contains some truth..." After reading the content of the letter, King You stood up again and said, "If all this is true, then the matter from that year probably hides secrets. Could it be that the Crown Prince was killed by King Han and the Capital Governor?" Zhao He immediately said, "Highly likely. The Capital Governor at that time, was the Crown Prince''s Chief Steward''s Junior Chief Steward, commanding most officials of the Eastern Palace. He had the capability to execute these deeds. After the Eastern Palace was disbanded, he joined King Han''s faction, entered the Capital Prefecture, and has been rising in ranks ever since. If the Crown Prince''s death relates to him, it must also be connected to King Han..." He looked at King You confidently and said, "I am eighty percent sure of this case. Once King Han falls, you, King You, will be the Eldest Prince. By law, the Emperor''s throne belongs to none but you..." "Good, good, good!" King You repeated the word "good" three times and walked up to Zhao He, asking, "What is your name?" Zhao He''s heart leapt with joy, and he promptly said, "Your servant Zhao He, currently serving as a Zhanggu in the Ministry of Personnel." King You patted his shoulder and said, "A talent like you should not be wasted on being just a Zhanggu. Would you be willing to work for me?" Zhao He knelt on one knee and respectfully said, "Zhao He is willing to go through fire and water for Your Highness, with no hesitation!" King You slowly said, "This matter is of great significance; I still need to investigate it thoroughly. After I have clarified the facts, I will report to Father Emperor. By then, if we can indeed bring down King Han and you are credited with a great contribution, I naturally will not treat you poorly. However, before that, I need you to stay in the Ministry of Personnel to keep an eye on King Han and the Capital Governor''s actions. Are you willing?" Though he loathed even one more day as a Zhanggu, Zhao He could only nod and said, "For Your Highness''s great cause, I am willing." King You looked at him and then asked, "You haven''t mentioned this matter to anyone else, have you?" Zhao He shook his head and said, "No, aside from myself and Your Highness, there is no third person who knows." King You slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "Good, remember, this case has vast implications, and you must not tell a third person. Being of low rank and having little influence, if you leak this information, you would surely have no place for a proper burial..." Zhao He earnestly said, "Your Highness, rest assured, I guarantee to keep my lips sealed." King You then asked, "Are you married?" Zhao He shook his head and said, "Not yet." At his age, it was time he should have been married, but he did not look favorably upon the women from his hometown. After the Imperial Examination, some minor nobles had wanted to have him as their son-in-law, but he rejected them. Those nobles didn''t have much wealth or position left, and he looked down on their daughters even more. Yet the famous families and greater nobles looked down on him as a ninth-rank official, so he remained unwed. However, he was not in a hurry; Zhao He was destined to be a man above men. It''s never too late for a man to marry, and when the time came, there would be more and better women to choose from. King You asked again, "Do you have family in Chang''an?" Zhao He answered, "My parents are back in my hometown. In Chang''an, I only have an old servant to accompany me." King You comforted him, "It''s tough now, but this is only temporary. When our great enterprise is accomplished, you can pick wealth, power, and beauty... whatever you desire..." Zhao He suppressed the joy in his heart and said with clasped hands, "Thank you, Your Highness!" King You nodded and said, "It''s getting late; you should go back now." Zhao He respectfully said, "This official takes his leave." After his figure disappeared, King You suddenly clenched the paper in his hand with a pale face mixed with intense anger, and said coldly, "Li Long, Lin Fuzhi, what the hell are you two up to!" King Han Mansion. The night was deep, and King Han returned to his sleeping chamber but found himself without the slightest desire to sleep. The death of Wang Hang, just within a few days, had made him feel the Wang family''s change of attitude toward King Han Mansion. But he couldn''t actually take revenge on Li Xuanjing. He wasn''t afraid of Li Xuanjing, but he was afraid of being entangled with him. If that incident from the past was ever uncovered, he didn''t know how many people would be dragged down to die with him. After taking the sleeping pills prescribed by the Imperial Physician, he lay in bed. Just as he began to feel slightly sleepy, he was awakened by a violent knocking on the door. King Han''s face darkened as he opened the chamber door, only to see a figure cloaked in a black mantle. The person lifted their head, and King Han was slightly astonished, saying in surprise, "It''s so late; why aren''t you resting? What brings you here?" Beneath the mantle, King You said coldly, "The sky has fallen; there is no rest. You''ll have plenty of time to rest when you''re dead!" King You walked into the sleeping chamber, and the door slowly closed behind him. Soon, a low exclamation of surprise came from the inner chamber. "What, someone has discovered it!" "It''s him!" "I''ve said several times that this man should have been dealt with earlier, but Fuzhi just wouldn''t listen!" King You said coldly, "Luckily he went to me. If he had gone to King Chun, King Rui, or Li Xuanjing..." King Han''s back was already soaked with cold sweat. Even though he held a position of great power, there were still things he feared. King You questioned again, "Who made the decision to touch those people on their own? They''ve committed crimes deserving of the punishment of extermination of the entire family; do you think they would dare to divulge anything? Why do such a needless thing?" King Han bowed his head and didn''t respond. Because it was he who wanted it done this way. Fuzhi had advised him several times, but he firmly believed that only the dead can keep secrets forever. He had never imagined that, despite all his meticulous planning, there would be a leak from within. Indeed, none who had won the title of Advanced Scholar were fools. He looked at King You and asked, "That ninth-rank official from the Ministry of Personnel, you''ve already arranged for someone to deal with him, right?" King You did not deny it. To prevent further complications during the night, he naturally wouldn''t let him live until morning. Zhao He was smart to guess, based on a few names, that the death of the Crown Prince had been the doing of King Han and Lin Fuzhi. But what he didn''t know was that the idea itself originated with King You. The Crown Prince was the only prince who had been by the Father Emperor''s side even before his accession to the throne. If he hadn''t died, the other princes would have had no chance at all. What they hadn''t anticipated was that after the Crown Prince''s death, the Father Emperor would leave the Eastern Palace vacant for ten years, ultimately benefiting no one. Although getting rid of Zhao He tonight would cause some trouble, it was nothing compared to the risks of letting him live. Since he had come to King Han Mansion, King You let out all the anger he had accumulated these days. He looked at King Han and scolded, "Have you gone mad, provoking Li Xuanjing on your own? I really don''t understand what you''re thinking..." King Han said helplessly, "I didn''t want to. I have been plotted against as well..." Chapter 394 - 265: Whats the Rush... "Calculations? Who''s calculating against you? Could it really be Li Rui? Does he have the brains for it?" Facing King You''s question, King Han replied leisurely, "Whether it''s Li Rui or not, everyone outside is saying it is him. Li Xuanjing can''t be touched, but can he really not be affected? If this king does nothing, won''t I lose face?" King You narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that someone behind us wants to muddy the waters, but it''s unclear which one of them it is..." There were eight Prince Regents. Stirring up conflict between King Han and Li Xuanjing was beneficial for all the princes except King Han. If it wasn''t himself, there were still six others. King Chun was unlikely, Li Xuanjing was unlikely to plot against himself, but one never knows. King Rui didn''t have the means, King Gong was even dumber than King Rui, the other princes... While King You was pondering, he noticed King Han''s gaze fixed on him. After coming back to his senses, he said angrily, "Do you suspect this king?" King Han waved his hand dismissively, "If you say it''s not you, then it''s not..." King You looked at him and said, "Let me remind you once more, let this matter end here. Don''t get too clever for your own good. He was the first to discover it, but he may not be the last..." King Han nodded and replied, "I got it, I got it..." Not long after, a figure cloaked in a cape quietly left from the back door of King Han''s mansion. Around the same time, Zhao He also returned home. Today was his second happiest day since arriving in Chang''an, his mood only second to the day he became an Advanced Scholar. Rather than pinning his hopes on the pitiful provincial camaraderie with the Capital Governor, it was better to proactively cling to a thicker thigh. He had once greatly admired this provincial colleague, who managed to emerge from the remote Liang State and climb step by step to the position of Capital Governor. In his hometown of Shahe County, Lin Fuzhi was undoubtedly a legend. Zhao He had grown up listening to Lin''s feats. He had even regarded him as a role model. Back then, he never would have imagined that one day, he would push this role model, whom he admired, toward the grave. A hint of ruthlessness flashed across Zhao He''s face. Lin Fuzhi, oh Lin Fuzhi, don''t blame me for disregarding our provincial ties¡ªthis is all your own doing! Zhao He walked into the courtyard, about to retire to his room, when his expression suddenly shifted, and he looked toward the darkness inside the yard with caution, asking, "Who''s there?" ... Early morning. Ministry of Personnel. Song Zhe had not been in the office long when he received a public letter from the Capital Prefecture. The letter bore the seal of the Capital Governor, who hoped to transfer an official from the Ministry of Personnel. It was common for departments facing shortages to send letters to the Ministry of Personnel, but requesting someone by name was not common and in principle, it was not allowed. But principles are principles, and practice is practice. In such cases, the people transferred were usually sons of famous families or relatives of nobles. They would be placed in positions close to their own people to accumulate merits and rise through the ranks faster. The Capital Governor was the head of the Capital Prefecture and a towering figure in the court. The Ministry of Personnel would normally oblige such requests. The one he wanted to transfer was Zhao He, the Archive Keeper of the Ministry of Personnel. Song Zhe had a slight recollection of the man, but it wasn''t deep. It was unclear what the relationship between the two was, but the Capital Governor wanted to appoint him as a Merit Cao. A Six Cao generally consisted of the department head''s absolute confidants, let alone a Merit Cao in charge of personnel affairs. Promoting from Archive Keeper to Merit Cao of the Capital Prefecture, from a Ninth Grade to a Secondary seventh-rank position, was an absolute promotion and significant favor. This kind of matter was not within the authority of a minor official like him. He passed the letter to the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel. After reading it, the Left Assistant Minister said, "I remember now, this Zhao He is from the same state and county as Lord Lin and a fellow townsman. It was he who asked me to place Zhao He in the Ministry of Personnel. It seems that Lord Lin is intending to look after this townsman..." Upon hearing this, Song Zhe was not surprised at all. Daxia had over a hundred states and thousands of counties. The Imperial Examination, held every four years, only recruited a few dozen to a hundred Advanced Scholars, most of whom were concentrated in a few major examination states. Being officials from the same state and county was very rare; generally, seniors who entered the court earlier would look after juniors who entered later. Although there were some reasons for forming cliques among them, that sense of camaraderie from their homeland was also very important. The Capital Governor''s dignity is something the Ministry of Personnel cannot ignore. To promote a mere Zhanggu is a matter that doesn''t even require the approval of the three provinces. The Ministry of Personnel can decide on its own for any official position below a Standard seventh-rank. Archives. Lingshi Feng strode in and said, "Lord Zhao, Lord Zhao, great news! It''s time for you to treat us to a drink this time!" After entering the government office, seeing only Zhanggu Fang alone, he paused in his steps and asked in confusion, "Huh, where''s Zhanggu Zhao?" Zhanggu Fang was reading a book and, upon hearing the question, looked up and said, "I don''t know, Lord Zhao didn''t come to the office this morning. Maybe he took a leave." Lingshi Feng found a chair to sit down and with a hint of regret said, "Then it''s really too bad. Such great news, and he''s actually missed hearing it firsthand." Zhanggu Fang curiously asked, "What great news?" Lingshi Feng, envious, responded, "You don''t know yet? Lord Zhao is going to be promoted. He will soon be appointed as a Merit Cao of the Capital Prefecture, jumping up two levels!" Zhanggu Fang was stunned for a moment and asked, "Really?" Lingshi Feng said, "I just got the news from the Minister. How could it be false? The Capital Governor personally sent an official letter to the Ministry of Personnel. By the afternoon at the latest, the appointment should be issued. To think Lord Zhao and the Capital Governor are fellow townsmen, yet he never mentioned such an important matter to us..." It was then Zhanggu Fang realized that when Zhao He said he knew important people, it turned out to be true. Lingshi Feng asked, "Having backers is really great, isn''t it? Jealous?" Zhanggu Fang smiled. Indeed, he was a bit envious, but he was also very satisfied with his current situation. A higher official position came with more danger. He wasn''t as ambitious as Zhanggu Zhao. Being able to perform his duties safely and securely was enough... Standing up, Lingshi Feng said, "Once we finish work at midday, I''ll go to Zhanggu Zhao''s home to find him. Clinging to such a big tree, his future is bound to soar. I must hold on tightly to his coattails in advance..." Meanwhile, at the Capital Prefecture... An official with graying hair stepped out of the Capital Governor''s government office. There was still a year before he was due to retire, but since the higher-up wanted him to leave earlier, he couldn''t insist on staying. Many people had been eyeing the position of Merit Cao of the Capital Prefecture, but unexpectedly, the higher-up entrusted it to an outsider¡ªmany efforts had been in vain. Inside the government office, the Capital Governor slowly stood up. Yesterday, Zhao He had approached him once again regarding the promotion, and although he refused at the time, he reconsidered afterward. Letting a young man waste five years in the Archives was indeed too long. In the twenty years after himself, Shahe County had produced only one Advanced Scholar. Someone else could take over at the Ministry of Personnel. It would be better to transfer him to his side, fulfilling his dream of promotion. Being promoted two levels in one go, he ought to be satisfied. The Capital Governor imagined Zhao He''s mood upon learning this surprise and a knowing smile appeared on his face. Just then, a figure entered the government office and said, "Lord Lin, the Prince has requested your presence." Although it was the hours of government operation, in the Capital Prefecture government office, he was the highest authority. Wherever he went, no one dared to question him. The Capital Governor rode in a palanquin to the King Han Mansion. As he entered the great hall, he saw the King Han looking upset. He rarely saw King Han with such an expression and asked, "Your Highness, what''s wrong?" King Han glared at him and said coldly, "What''s wrong? You dare to ask me what''s wrong? All because you failed to judge people clearly! How many times have I told you to deal with that Zhanggu from the Ministry of Personnel? You wouldn''t listen, and you almost caused a great disaster, do you realize that?" Moments later, after hearing the whole story from King Han, the Capital Governor trembled in disbelief, "What? He went to King You?" King Han waved his sleeve and said, "It''s fortunate it was King You he approached. If he had gone to Li Xuanjing, you and I could very well be in the Heavenly Prison of the Spiegel Bureau by now!" After a long silence, the Capital Governor then asked, "How did Your Highness deal with it?" King Han said through clenched teeth, "No need for me to handle it. King You already had people take care of it last night. That''s the end of whistleblowers. By now, he must have taken his damned secret to meet the King of Hell!" The Capital Governor did not speak again, instead falling into a prolonged silence. King Han originally wanted to scold him further, but seeing him standing there, dumbfounded and silent, he eventually swallowed those words of rebuke. Instead, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "Fuzhi, I''m not blaming you. It''s just that this matter concerns our very lives and fortunes, so we must be extremely careful. We cannot afford a single mistake. From now on, follow my lead, and let''s not have any more weak-hearted mercy..." Long after leaving King Han Mansion, the Capital Governor looked up at the sky and sighed, "You tell me, why the hurry..." During lunch, only his wife Yiren and Phoenix were present. Li Nuo did not see Anning. It was not until after dinner that she returned home, looking tired. After having a bath, Li Nuo had her lie down on the bed as he gently massaged the acupoints on her head and asked, "Was the Ministry of Justice busy today?" Li Anning enjoyed the massage from Li Nuo and said, "A murder case happened in Chang''an last night. The victim was a court official. The Ministry of Justice has been conducting visits and investigations for the whole day..." Chapter 396 - 267: Night Visit to the Ministry of Personnel "King You''s elder brother?" Li Anning''s face also showed a look of astonishment. She had never expected the case to have any connection to King You. The Capital Governor was King Han''s biggest supporter. King You was King Han''s greatest rival. How could a mere Ninth Grade official from the Ministry of Personnel be involved with both parties... She had thought it was a simple case of home invasion murder, but why did it feel like it was getting more complicated the more they investigated? Li Anning immediately said, "I''ll go ask King You''s elder brother!" This time, Li Nuo did not go with her; it was not appropriate for him to accompany her. Besides being an arrest officer of the Ministry of Justice, Anning was also King You''s sister. Li Nuo, a Honglu Si Prime Minister, certainly had no authority to investigate a King. Moreover, he was supposed to be aligned with King Chun''s faction, so investigating King You was also inappropriate. When Anning went to King You''s Mansion, he returned to the Ministry of Personnel and entered the Archives. Zhao He had been a Zhanggu at the Ministry of Personnel for over four years. If this was not a simple murder case, perhaps some clues could be found at his workplace. A Ninth Grade Zhanggu naturally could not have a government office of his own like Lord Father-in-law. A table in the Archives was his workplace at the Ministry of Personnel. This government office was shared with another Zhanggu. There was a drawer under the table which had originally been locked, but it had been violently broken open. The lock had been smashed by the Ministry of Justice¡ªwhatever Li Nuo could think of, they could too. There was nothing inside the drawer but some broken silver, a few pens, an inkstone, and a book of erotic paintings... Li Nuo flipped through the book of erotic paintings from beginning to end but still found nothing. The artwork was mediocre at best. If he had been the artist... Lost in thought for a moment, he shifted his gaze to the table. The items on the table were clear at a glance¡ªwriting brushes, ink, paper, several books. Li Nuo flipped through these books as well, which were all on Confucian classics, probably books Zhao He read regularly. There were many annotations throughout the books. But these were all useless information. Li Nuo opened the last book, which wasn''t really a book, but a register of the names of Advanced Scholars over the years. He had looked through this register many times before; he was just flipping through it casually, ready to put it down, when his hand hesitated slightly. On the page he had opened, someone had drawn several obvious circles with a pen. Gu Wenhan, Wu Zongguang, Zheng Tianxing. There were many names on this page, but only these three were circled. These three names caused Li Nuo''s pupils to constrict slightly. The three men he had circled were precisely the three former officials from the Eastern Palace who had caught Li Nuo''s attention. He carefully flipped through the register page by page and found two more officials who had been specially circled. One was named He Dong, and the other was Xu Zhi, both Advanced Scholars from the twenty-second year of Zhisheng, which was the Imperial Examination following the one Gu Wenhan and the others participated in. Although Li Nuo did not know these two. He had a small suspicion. Could He Dong and Xu Zhi be former officials from the Eastern Palace as well? At the same time, he could almost assert that, based on the names Zhao He had circled, his death was definitely not as simple as a burglary and murder. Li Nuo was very curious about what he had discussed with King You the night before. Could it be that Zhao He had discovered some secret of King You''s and tried to use it to blackmail him, but was instead silenced by King You? Following the Crown Prince''s death, these former Eastern Palace officials had also been dying one by one. The Ninth Grade official who discovered this had also been quickly silenced. Li Nuo had reason to suspect that the Crown Prince''s death might not be as simple as it seemed, and that these Eastern Palace officials might have been silenced as well... It was worth boldly guessing. Could the death of the Crown Prince be related to King You? Just as this thought surfaced in Li Nuo''s mind, footsteps sounded from outside. He discreetly tucked the register into his sleeve. Zhanggu Fang led an official inside and, seeing Li Nuo, paused slightly and asked, "Lord Li, still investigating?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Zhao Zhanggu''s death was mysterious. I am checking here in the Archives to see if I can find some new clues." Zhanggu Fang asked, "Found anything?" Li Nuo shook his head and replied, "Nothing at all." Zhanggu Fang sighed and said, "It''s tragic to think such a thing could happen. Lord Zhao was so young...it really is a pity..." Li Nuo said, "There''s nothing left to investigate here; I''ll be leaving first." Having said that, he turned and left. After Li Nuo had left, Zhanggu Fang then said to the other official, "Lord Yang, this will be your workplace from now on. Our duty is simple¡ªto look after the Archives, regularly air out the files to prevent them from molding, and assist the Lords in finding documents..." The new Zhanggu nodded, took a seat at Zhao He''s former place, pulled open the drawer to look inside, and then casually flipped through a few books on the table. Zhanggu Fang said, "These were all Lord Zhao''s belongings. I''ll tidy them up later..." The official stood up, voluntarily tidied the table, and said, "No need, no need, I can do it. I''ve been reading these books myself lately, and I see there are some annotations on them. Would it be alright if I took them home to read?" Zhanggu Fang said, "Lord Zhao has already left, and these things have become unowned. Lord Yang, if you like them, take them back..." ... After leaving the Ministry of Personnel, Li Nuo arrived at the Ministry of Justice. Anning had not yet returned, and only Gu Yanran was busy in the government office. Li Nuo sat in Anning''s place and asked Gu Yanran, "Gu, your sentence should be ending soon, right?" Gu Yanran nodded and replied, "Young master, it ends in one more month." Originally, her sentence had nearly a year remaining, but during this period, she had worked in the Ministry of Justice in lieu of her punishment, reducing her sentence significantly. In another month, she would be released from prison. Li Nuo hesitated for a moment then said, "I want to ask about your father." "My father?" Gu Yanran was taken aback and then silently lowered her head; the matter of her father was a pain she still did not wish to mention. The father she had always viewed as great and formidable since her childhood turned out to be a demon with his hands stained with countless blood. It took her a long time to gradually accept this fact. After a moment of silence, she spoke, "Young master, ask whatever you want, I will tell you everything I know." Li Nuo asked, "Your father first served in the Eastern Palace, right?" Gu Yanran nodded. Although she was just born the year her father became an Advanced Scholar, she certainly knew this important part of his career. From Gu Yanran, Li Nuo heard a lot about Gu Wenhan. The year Gu Wenhan left the Eastern Palace, she was only five years old, and she didn''t remember much. Wanting to know the details from that time was naturally impossible, yet that was what Li Nuo wanted to know the most... At that moment, a figure walked in from outside. Li Nuo looked towards Anning and asked, "How did it go?" Li Anning shrugged and replied, "King You''s elder brother said that Zhao He indeed sought him out that day. He said he no longer wanted to be the arrest officer of the Ministry of Personnel and wanted to join King You''s elder brother, but King You''s elder brother refused him..." Li Nuo didn''t inquire further. Zhao He''s case was no longer the focus. What was more important was what he had uncovered before being silenced, and who was behind silencing him? Li Nuo had realized that the waters were deep and immeasurable; even if he wanted to investigate, he could not do so openly. Anning stayed in the Ministry of Justice for a while, then went to the Capital Prefecture to summon a few officials. Li Nuo stayed in the government office of the Ministry of Justice, writing judgments about those officials with a notion of trying his luck. But the Law Code remained utterly silent. Unsurprisingly, Zhao He''s death had nothing to do with the officials from the Capital Prefecture. Li Nuo then tried Capital Governor Lin Fuzhi, King You, and even King Han, but the Law Code still did not give him a clear directive. However, this did not mean that they were definitely uninvolved. Whether it was the Capital Governor or the two princes, the Ministry of Justice had no authority to judge them; theoretically, the seals of the Assistant Minister of Justice and the Chief of Staff were ineffective on them. Not only was the Ministry of Justice incapable, even the Ministry of Justice and Zongzheng Si lacked the requisite authority. For a third-rank official or a first-rank King, only the current Your Majesty of Daxia could judge them. Instead of focusing on who killed Zhao He, Li Nuo was more curious about who He Dong and Xu Zhi were. As long as he could find out what Zhao He had discovered, identifying the real murderer would be clear, and the two officials he had marked were undoubtedly an important clue. Li Nuo did not plan to go through his lord father-in-law directly to access the records of these two men. Such a direct approach was too conspicuous and might alarm the suspects. Night. Li Mansion. Anning blinked and looked at Li Nuo, asking, "What, go to the Ministry of Personnel now? It''s almost curfew, and the Ministry of Personnel is already closed." Li Nuo nodded and replied, "That''s why we have to go now; I''ve already got some clues about Zhao He''s case, and we need to verify something at the Ministry of Personnel." After another moment of surprise, a look of eagerness appeared on Anning''s face, and he said excitedly, "Are we going to sneak into the Ministry of Personnel?" Li Nuo said, "We need to sneak into the archives of the Ministry of Personnel without anyone noticing." The Ministry of Personnel had no secrets, nor was it a noble''s mansion; the security at night was actually not that strong. However, Li Nuo still felt somewhat uneasy with just him and Anning going. Therefore, he planned to bring Jiaren as well, to double the assurance. The two of them went to Jiaren''s room, where Song Jiaren was already preparing to rest. Seeing Li Nuo and Anning enter, she looked slightly surprised. At that moment, Anning quickly walked over and said, "Jiaren sister, don''t sleep yet, tonight we three together..." Song Jiaren was startled and then her face quickly turned red as she said, "No, no, I''m not ready yet!" Anning was taken aback and said, "The three of us are going together to investigate a case at the Ministry of Personnel, what''s there to prepare for?" Moments later, the three of them, now changed into different clothes, walked out of the courtyard together. They bumped into a figure head-on, and Song Yiren, surprised, looked at them dressed in black and asked, "What are you doing going out so late?" Li Nuo thought for a moment, looked at Yiren, and asked, "We''re going to handle an important matter, do you want to come along?" Chapter 397 - 268 Destiny Ministry of Personnel. Archives. Several figures descended from the sky, landing softly in the courtyard. In the dead of night, Li Nuo wouldn''t dare visit the Ministry of Personnel alone. But with Jiaren Yiren and Anning accompanying him, he felt full of security. Li Nuo had already investigated; there would be people on duty at the Ministry of Personnel at night, but security was lax. Approximately every hour, someone would pass by the outside of the Archives. He asked Jiaren and Yiren to stand guard in the courtyard while he and Anning went into the Archives to search. There were two doors to the Archives. The first door was the entrance to the Zhanggu Office, and inside there was another door that led to the actual storage room. Although both doors were locked, to Li Nuo, any lock was as good as nonexistent. With just a thought, the two large locks hanging on the storeroom clicked open. Inside the storeroom, there were many rows of bookshelves, stretching farther than the eye could see. They split up to search, Li Nuo for He Dong''s files, and Anning for Xu Zhi''s. Li Nuo, carrying a candle, searched along one of the rows of bookshelves. He had previously learned that to facilitate searching, the archives were categorized by surname. He would find what he wanted by looking through the officials with the surname He. The surname He wasn''t a common one, and the officials'' files with that surname didn''t even fill up one bookshelf. Li Nuo quickly found what he was looking for. He opened the file, moved closer to the candlelight, and looked up. He Dong became an Advanced Scholar in the twenty-second year of Zhisheng and his first official position was that of Pharmacy Head at the Medicine Storage Bureau in the Eastern Palace. All arrangements in the Eastern Palace were modeled after the court; the Medicine Storage Bureau was a medical institution under the Eastern Palace, dedicated to serving the Crown Prince, similar to the Imperial Hospital of the court. The Medicine Storage Bureau was headed by the Medicine Storage Bureau Minister, assisted by the Medicine Storage Bureau Prime Minister. Whenever the Crown Prince fell ill, the attendant doctors would diagnose and recommend treatment, while the Pharmacy Head and medicine boys were responsible for the tasks of preparing and processing the medicine. Although the position of Pharmacy Head was not high and did not carry much power, it was sensitive and important. After the dissolution of the Eastern Palace, He Dong joined the Imperial Hospital, and the highest position he reached was that of a Secondary seventh-rank Imperial Physician Prime Minister. He Dong was now dead; four years ago, he accidentally drowned during a boat trip. Another Eastern Palace officer, another accidental death. However, knowing about the cases of Wu Zongguang and Zheng Tianxing, Li Nuo would not believe that He Dong''s death was an accident. At that moment, Anning''s voice came from not far off the shelves: "Found it!" Li Nuo returned He Dong''s file to its place and quickly walked toward her, taking the file she held. Xu Zhi became an Advanced Scholar in the twenty-second year of Zhisheng; his first official position was that of Garment Head at the Inner Straight Bureau of the Eastern Palace, responsible for managing the Crown Prince''s clothing. After leaving the Eastern Palace, he also entered the Taichang Si and reached the position of a Standard seventh-rank Chief Clerk. Three years ago, he died of poisoning after eating a poorly processed pufferfish. Anning looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Did you find anything?" Li Nuo put this file back in its place too and said, "We''ll talk when we get back." With Jiaren and Yiren present, they smoothly returned to Li Mansion despite the curfew in place. As soon as they entered the room, Anning impatiently asked, "What did you actually discover? Hurry up, you''re killing me with suspense!" Li Nuo now confirmed, saying, "Zhao He was silenced because he had come across a certain secret." Anning, unable to wait, asked, "What secret, and who silenced him?" Li Nuo said, "The words of King You today are not very credible. He''s clearly hiding something. If nothing unexpected happened, it was King You who killed Zhao He. Moreover, Zhao He was murdered right after leaving King You''s Mansion, suggesting that whatever he discovered must have been a substantial secret. So significant that King You would risk being suspected in order to kill him as soon as possible..." Anning grew more puzzled as she listened and asked, "What kind of secret is it?" Li Nuo had no reason to hide anything from Anning and said, "After the Crown Prince passed away from illness, many former Eastern Palace officials died under mysterious circumstances in recent years. I suspect..." Before Li Nuo could finish, Anning said with shock, "You suspect that the Crown Prince didn''t die from illness but was instead murdered? And the perpetrator was King You?" As a practitioner of Legalism, she virtually understood with just a hint. Li Nuo nodded and said, "Since Zhao He, as a member of the Archives, had access to all officials'' files, I suspect that it was due to uncovering this event that he was silenced by King You." Anning still had a doubt and asked, "But if this is really something elder brother King You did, why would Zhao He dare to go to him? That doesn''t make sense..." Indeed, it was something that seemed inexplicable. Would a mere ninth-grade official of the Ministry of Personnel dare to threaten King You? Even if he were looking for someone, it should have been King Han, King Chun, or another prince. Of course, the smartest approach would not be to confront anyone but to keep the matter to himself. Such an affair, if true, and once investigated, would surely result in bloodshed and chaos throughout Chang''an. There''s no way a minor ninth-grade official could escape unscathed. This case, as far as it has been investigated, is no longer significant why King You wanted to silence Zhao He. This case will be the biggest one Li Nuo has encountered since he began practicing Legalism. Involving the former Crown Prince and the current Prince, if he could clear up this case, the reward would also be enormous. He had just broken through to the Third Realm and might be promoted directly into the Fourth Realm. And Anning... The same case meant something entirely different to Anning and him. To Li Nuo, it was merely a big case. But for Anning... the dead were her close kin, and the murderer was also her kin, avenging kin with great justice led to a maxed-out Legalism BUFF... In such circumstances, the cultivation she gained would be far more than what Li Nuo could acquire. A single case might allow her to advance directly into the Fifth Realm. Li Nuo looked at Anning and asked, "Do you remember what disease the Crown Prince had when he died?" At that moment, Li Anning''s expression also seemed somewhat confused. Could King You, her elder brother, possibly be the killer of the Crown Prince, her brother? The impact of this realization was too great for her. After a long time, she came back to her senses and said, "I was very young at that time; I am not clear about the specific illness, but I remember that my brother the Crown Prince had a lung disease, he would be out of breath after walking a bit, and later he died because of that lung condition..." Although Li Nuo didn''t have the cultivation of the Medical School, he was very familiar with it. The True Qi of the Medical School had a remarkable effect on treating external injuries, almost producing immediate results. But for non-traumatic conditions, unless one was of a High Realm in the Medical School, their effectiveness was very limited. On the surface, the Crown Prince died of lung disease, but from the deaths of these Eastern Palace officials, those hidden in the shadows seemed to be very skilled at creating perfect accidental deaths... If the Crown Prince''s death was related to this case and it was cleared up, the reward would be unimaginable. To thoroughly investigate this case, Li Nuo needed a complete list of Eastern Palace officials. The next day, Li Nuo arranged with his wife to have lunch at the Song Residence after leaving in the morning. After lunch, just as Song Zhe was preparing to return to his government office, he suddenly heard Li Nuo''s voice from behind, "Lord Father-in-law, please wait." Song Zhe turned around and asked, "What is it?" After hearing Li Nuo out, he expressed his surprise, "What do you want the list of Eastern Palace officials for?" Li Nuo said, "There is a case that requires this list." Song Zhe shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, two months ago, when the Ministry of Rites was organizing the Archives, some files were found to be damaged by insects, and the list of Eastern Palace officials was among those destroyed documents..." Li Nuo paused for a moment and asked, "Aren''t there backups of the files?" Song Zhe said, "Those were not considered important documents; it''s impossible for them to have backups. Once destroyed, they are gone forever." After cautioning his Lord Father-in-law not to tell anyone else about this matter, Li Nuo left the Song Residence. It was probably not a coincidence that these documents were destroyed by insects. Clearly, some people did not want anyone to investigate the list of Eastern Palace officials from those years. It was not very realistic to go through the Archives file by file. Li Nuo walked into the Honglu Si and sighed lightly, a flash of inspiration struck him as he entered the government office. No, besides the Ministry of Personnel, there was another department that would keep a record of officials'' names. It was the Honglu Si! The Honglu Si was responsible for the etiquette of the court ceremonies, especially the grand ceremonies at the beginning of each year, which were the focus of the Honglu Si''s work. During those days, all ministries of the court, including the Eastern Palace officials, had to take turns presenting their duties to the emperor. The Honglu Si had to plan everything in advance, including the order of the departments'' presentation to the court, the standing positions of the officials, etc. Therefore, the Honglu Si must have their list. Li Nuo was truly a confused participant, having overlooked this matter. This also made him somewhat reflective. He entered the Honglu Si with a sense that there was some divine arrangement at play. He had been serving well as a Minister of the Rites, when suddenly the court inexplicably assigned him to the Honglu Si. Had he not been assigned to the Honglu Si, he would not have attended the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si''s funeral and would not have made that significant discovery. Without entering the Honglu Si, he also would not have been able to access the list of Eastern Palace officials from over a decade ago. Could all this really be the will of the heavens? Chapter 398 - 269: In Series Honglu Si was the most easily overlooked government office among the Nine Si. The entire Honglu Si was lifeless, with no presence at court, and its officials, even if they were often late or left early, the Ministry of Rites and the Imperial Censors seemed to turn a blind eye. It wasn''t until recently that a new Prime Minister arrived that Honglu Si regained some vitality. However, this Prime Minister Li was unconventional, often practicing martial arts in Honglu Si during office hours, and today, he even brought a woman with him into the storage room secretly, unknown what they were up to. These young people, truly like dry tinder catching fire, don''t care about the impact even in broad daylight. However, being a prime minister, he could do whatever he wanted, and no one else dared to say much. At this moment, inside the storage room of Honglu Si. Li Nuo and Anning were busy as ever. They were sifting through the mountainous stacks of files, searching for the documents they needed. The storage room of Honglu Si was messier compared to the Ministry of Personnel, especially with some outdated documents haphazardly piled in the corner, emitting a musty smell of books that had been stored for too long. Fortunately, hard work pays off. Although it took a bit longer, Li Nuo still found what he wanted. "Zhisheng twenty-second year, a list of officials from the Eastern Palace and the Crown Prince''s Inner Palace." The Crown Prince was the future monarch, and the Crown Prince Mansion also had a structure similar to the harem called the Crown Prince''s Inner Palace, established for serving the concubines of the Crown Prince. The information in Honglu Si was more comprehensive than Li Nuo had imagined, even including the list of female officials from the Inner Palace. He couldn''t help but feel once again that fate had purposefully brought him to Honglu Si. Perhaps it was destined that he came to Honglu Si to investigate the case of the Eastern Palace years ago. Li Nuo took this booklet and left with Anning. After they left, heads from various offices in Honglu Si peeped out. It had been almost a two-hour period; the young prime minister really had stamina... No wonder he practiced martial arts every day ¨C it indeed seemed to enhance one''s constitution. ... Upon returning to Li Mansion, Li Nuo and Anning went into a room. The two sat at a table and opened the list they had found in Honglu Si. The highest-ranking official in the Eastern Palace was the Crown Prince''s Three Masters, generally held by veteran officials from the court, mainly responsible for educating the Crown Prince, holding high official positions, Secondary First Rank, even above the Prime Minister. However, these positions were generally more nominal than practical, not holding significant power, more like positions for retirement. The subsequent Junior Chief Steward, and guests of the Crown Prince followed the same principle. The real power within the Eastern Palace lay with the Crown Prince''s Chief Steward Mansion, which managed all internal and external affairs, correcting abnormalities and overall adjudicating mansion matters. The Crown Prince''s Chief Steward, one could say, was the housekeeper of the Eastern Palace. The Crown Prince''s Chief Steward was named Xu Wei. Looking at the name of the Crown Prince''s Chief Steward, Li Anning said, "Elder Xu is a veteran of three dynasties, already old and ill at that time. Father Emperor assigned him as Chief Steward just to grant him a nominal noble position, the real power in the Chief Steward Mansion was held by the Junior Chief Steward..." Li Nuo''s gaze moved downward to another name. The then Junior Chief Steward of the Crown Prince Mansion was not unfamiliar to him; it was Lin Fuzhi, who was currently the Capital Governor. If the Eastern Palace had been likened to court, his position in the Crown Prince Mansion would have been similar to that of a Prime Minister, managing all matters of the Eastern Palace. While the court had two Prime Ministers, the Eastern Palace had only one Junior Chief Steward. Li Nuo''s eyes flickered. Again, the Capital Governor. These past few days, he had frequently seen the name of the Capital Governor Lin Fuzhi. Being the Junior Chief Steward of the Crown Prince Mansion, he would have been the Crown Prince''s absolute confidant. Had the Crown Prince ascended to the throne, he might have indeed risen to a position second only to one, above ten thousand others. Although the Crown Prince died young, his career development was not too bad. Though the Capital Governor''s position was not as powerful as that of a Prime Minister, it was nonetheless a high and mighty role, especially since, after the Crown Prince, he allied with King Han, who was the Eldest Imperial Prince. If King Han claimed the throne, he would still be second only to one, above ten thousand others. No matter how the situation changed, he always stood by the Eldest Imperial Prince''s side. Li Nuo continued scanning downward, after which the officials were unfamiliar to him, and soon, on this booklet, he saw the names of Gu Wenhan, Wu Zongguang, Zheng Tianxing, He Dong, and Xu Zhi. The records of the Ministry of Personnel would not be mistaken; they indeed all had served in the Eastern Palace. Besides having served in the Eastern Palace, and having died under various accidents, looking at the broader timeline, these individuals had also remarkable developments post-leaving the Eastern Palace. Within about five years, they had risen at least fra?n Ninth Grade to Secondary seventh-rank; Gu Wenhan had become a Standard seventh-rank County Magistrate, and Wu Zongguang even reached Secondary Fifth Rank as Prime Minister of Guanglu. For these officials, who were ranked last in the Imperial Examination and lacked connections, this was quite unbelievable. Although Zheng Tianxing had not held an official position, he had also accumulated a vast wealth in a short time, conducting stable and lucrative business in Chang''an, making him one of the wealthiest in the area. Phoenix also conducted business in Chang''an, but her small endeavors paled in comparison to the Zheng Family''s. Even so, Jade Sound Pavilion was initially coveted by countless people and almost forcibly sold at a low price. If the Zheng Family had no backing, it would have probably been swallowed whole. Li Anning continued flipping through the book. When she saw the list of female officials in the Inner Palace, her gaze paused momentarily at a name, surprised, she said, "Zeng Yan... Why does this name sound so familiar?" Li Nuo was silent for a moment before speaking, "Do you remember the Huang Family case?" Li Anning glanced at him and said, "Of course, I remember!" That case was the turning point in their relationship. It was because they investigated that case that they pretended to be a couple for a few days, staying together day and night, inseparable, which made her develop special feelings for him. Initially, the Huang couple were murdered. They first suspected the people of the Thief Sect were responsible. After a huge effort when they eliminated the sect, they found out that the murderer was someone else. She thought for a moment, her face showing a sudden realization, and said, "I remember now, wasn''t Zeng Yan the name of the Huang Family''s mistress? I remember, at that time the Ministry of Justice had found many of the Eastern Palace''s treasures in their house..." Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly looked at Li Nuo and said in astonishment, "Are you saying that this case, too..." Back then, they had already found the case strange. Everything was too coincidental. The thief they caught just happened to be the murderer of the Huang couple. But at that time, they didn''t think too much of it. Now, linking this case with other cases involving Eastern Palace officials, something seemed off... Just like the case of the Prime Minister of Guanglu, Wu Zongguang. When they discovered there might be issues with the death of the Prime Minister of Guanglu, the murderer took the initiative to reveal himself. It was almost as if... someone feared they would continue digging deeper. Li Anning, having practiced Legalism for years and solved numerous cases, knew instinctively that this was not normal even though this case had yet to be clarified... Moreover, if the person who caused the death of the Crown Prince was truly King You, her elder brother... Fratricide, although common in the Royal family, was something she found hard to accept when it hit so close to home. Li Nuo knew that this case held different significance for him and Anning. Seeing her silent, he did not disturb her and left the room, finding Housekeeper Wu at the gatekeeper''s lodge. Housekeeper Wu, who was smoking and chatting with Elder Huang, stood up and asked, "Young master, what do you need?" Li Nuo handed him the book and said, "Have the Spiegel Bureau help me look into the current situation of these officials. I need details, even those who have passed away, investigate how they died. There''s no rush for this matter, try not to draw attention, it''s best to investigate secretly, more covertly..." Housekeeper Wu took the book, nodding, "Alright." Li Nuo then handed him a piece of paper and said, "Also, check on these few people, review their promotion process over the years, and find out who was supporting them from behind..." The death of the Crown Prince surely had hidden circumstances. Gu Wenhan, Zheng Tianxing, Wu Zongguang, and others were silenced because they must have known something, but with their deaths, Li Nuo had no way to inquire. However, if he could find out who supported their promotions over the years, he could follow the trail and find bigger fish. This big fish behind them must also be related to the incident from those years. Housekeeper Wu left quickly, and Li Nuo needed to go comfort Anning. Not much later, Ministry of Justice, A young man slowly walked into the Si Minister''s Office, slightly bowed, and said, "Sir, the young master would like the Spiegel Bureau to help check the recent status of some former Eastern Palace officials and the promotion process of a few officials..." Li Xuanjing put down the book in his hands, opened a drawer under the table, and took out a dossier to give to him. The young man took the dossier and left. Li Mansion, Li Nuo had just comforted Anning and was walking into the courtyard when he saw Housekeeper Wu holding a dossier coming in. He was surprised and asked, "You found out so quickly?" He knew the Spiegel Bureau was efficient, but this seemed too fast. From start to finish, not even a two-hour period had passed... Housekeeper Wu said, "Investigating those Eastern Palace officials one by one indeed takes quite some time, but the few people the young master asked about later were not so troublesome..." Li Nuo took the dossier handed over by him and went back to his room to open it. Inside the dossier was an investigative report. About Gu Wenhan, Wu Zongguang, Zheng Tianxing, He Dong, and Xu Zhi. Li Nuo guessed correctly; these four officials, the reason for their rapid promotions, indeed had someone pushing from behind. Zheng Tianxing''s business grew so large because he also had powerful patrons behind him. Although to deceive the public, they took several detours, the Spiegel Bureau followed the trail, eliminating all confusion and misleading actions, and eventually, they discovered the real masterminds. The Capital Governor and King Han. Li Nuo, looking at the conclusion on the paper, was somewhat disoriented. He thought it was King You, but how on their investigation did it turn to King Han... King Han and King You were the oldest and most powerful among all the princes, backed by famous families, and supported by officials in the court. If both were involved in the plot against the Crown Prince... Wouldn''t King Chun simply soar? Chapter 399 - 270 Notify The intelligence from the Spiegel Bureau is beyond doubt. These old officials from the Eastern Palace, those who got promoted did so, and those who got rich, did too. Following the dissolution of the Eastern Palace, their lives seemingly had cheat codes enabled, and they rose up against all odds, all thanks to the support from the Capital Governor and King Han behind the scenes. Although the Capital Governor was once the Junior Chief Steward of the Eastern Palace and might have taken care of his former subordinates, the fact that they ended up dying unexpectedly one after another is somewhat inexplicable. To investigate the current status of other Eastern Palace officials would be an extremely time-consuming affair, even for the Spiegel Bureau, and Li Nuo needed to patiently wait. Li Anning stood beside Li Nuo, looking at the dossier. Li Nuo thought for a while and asked, "Why don''t you stop getting involved in this case?" Both the victims and the perpetrators were her own relatives. This case was indeed cruel for her. Li Anning shook her head and said, "Since I''ve already started investigating, I have to see it through to the end." Li Nuo said nothing more. These past few days, she was investigating both day and night, and hadn''t rested much, so Li Nuo had her lie on the bed and used special massage techniques from the Medical School to help relieve her fatigue. He stayed in the room with her till the evening, and just when it was about time to rest, Li Nuo was about to go to the Jiaren''s place, Anning hugged his arm and said, "I want to sleep holding you tonight..." Looking at her pitiful appearance, Li Nuo really wanted to agree. But last night, it was she who had slept holding him. It was time to visit Jiaren''s room today. Favoring Anning would inevitably neglect Jiaren. In matters like this, Li Nuo had always been fair and balanced. Having personally gone through these events, he could somewhat understand why there was always such fierce competition for favor in the Emperor''s harem. Having two wives was certainly not easy... Li Nuo gently tapped her forehead and said, "I can''t. If we do that, Jiaren will overthink..." After the improvement in his Cultivation Technique, his wife''s character was no longer so icy, but she remained reserved and restrained, not becoming like Yiren. If he neglected her, she might not show it on her face like Anning, but would likely care even more in her heart. Anning, still hugging his arm, said, "Then I''ll come over and sleep with you guys..." Li Nuo glanced at her. Did she think he didn''t want to? What man wouldn''t want the joy of a shared blessing, but getting his wife to agree was not an easy task. Before the improvement in the Cultivation Technique, all three of them had slept together in the same bed, but since the new cultivation practice, her demeanor had become even shyer, even preferring to extinguish the lights before consummating their marriage. Anning, in the bedroom, was completely the opposite. Seeing that Li Nuo didn''t outright refuse, Anning quickly said, "I''ll go talk to Jiaren sister!" Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders. If she could persuade his wife, what reason did he have to refuse? Inside Song Jiaren''s room. She was sitting at a table doing embroidery. Anning entered, sat beside her, gently took her hand, and said, "Jiaren sister, your skill has improved so quickly..." Song Jiaren smiled slightly and said, "It was all taught by Phoenix." When it came to women''s affairs, Phoenix was the teacher of both of them. However, as Anning had to go to the Ministry of Justice, she didn''t have much time to practice, so her embroidery skills naturally did not match Song Jiaren''s. Anning watched her for a while before tentatively saying, "How about the three of us sleep together tonight..." Song Jiaren, without overthinking, put down the half-finished handkerchief and said, "Sure." Anning hugged her and planted a big kiss on her face, saying happily, "I knew Jiaren sister was the best. I''ll come over after my bath..." Song Jiaren was slightly taken aback and asked, "Bath... For what?" Li Anning said, "Of course it''s for sleeping. What else would it be, going out to investigate a case?" Song Jiaren asked, "Isn''t it to go out and investigate a case?" Li Anning waved her hand and said, "There can''t be that many cases to investigate..." Song Jiaren said, "I..." Li Anning immediately said, "You just agreed, one can''t go back on their word!" ... Early in the morning. Li Nuo and Anning walked out of the house together, one towards the Ministry of Justice, the other to Honglu Si. He didn''t know what Anning had said to his wife, but she had actually agreed for the three of them to sleep together, although it was just plain sleeping. It was still a significant step forward. He only took the first step, so he could take the second and third steps. After arriving at the Honglu Si, without any official duties to attend to, Li Nuo continued his training. Whenever he tired, he took a rest; once rested, he resumed training, and the day passed by quickly. Tonight, it was supposed to be Anning''s turn to accompany him, but instead, she chose to sleep together with Li Nuo and Jiaren. With the groundwork laid the previous night, Jiaren''s response was even more natural tonight. For several days in a row, Anning clung to them, and eventually, Jiaren evidently grew accustomed to it. This morning, Li Nuo woke up from the soft warmth on both sides. Today was a rest day; he didn''t need to go to the yamen and could stay home to accompany them while casually instructing his wife and Yiren in swordsmanship. Their progress over these days had been incredibly fast. Yiren no longer mentioned returning to the Sanqing Sect; she dedicated herself to cultivation every day, working as if she were a changed person. While Li Nuo sat in the courtyard watching Yiren practice swordsmanship, Housekeeper Wu came from outside and handed Li Nuo a thick bundle of documents, saying, "Young master, the Spiegel Bureau has completed the investigation you requested..." Receiving the documents, Li Nuo and Anning went to their room. A few days ago, he had asked Housekeeper Wu to have the Spiegel Bureau investigate the whereabouts and current status of former Eastern Palace officials because it involved so many people, it had taken until now to get results. There had been a great many officials in the Eastern Palace. Coupled with those in the Crown Prince''s Inner Palace, there were over a hundred who had direct access to the Crown Prince. Investigating all of them was indeed no easy task. Many of these officials had indeed died for various reasons after leaving the Eastern Palace. A considerable portion had been implicated in a theft case from that time and had been dealt with by the court. Those not involved in the theft incident didn''t die in great numbers over the years. Most of these officials remained in the same position without any promotion after leaving the Eastern Palace, their ranks only going down, not up, but they were still at the court. By comparison, they were less suspect. Those who had left the Eastern Palace and had been promoted rapidly or amassed wealth rapidly were more suspicious. There were not many such people. Aside from a few who had died, the remaining ones could be counted on one hand. They were the ones worth paying close attention to. Li Nuo''s gaze swept over the list of female officials of the Crown Prince''s Inner Palace and passed inadvertently over one, only to quickly return to it. Sun Jin, Chief of the Inner Palace of the Crown Prince, a position held by a secondary eighth-rank female official, was responsible for managing the Crown Prince''s and the Crown Prince Concubines'' jewelry, clothing, hair accessories, cosmetics, entertainments, and was an official who often came into contact with the Crown Prince and his concubines. Li Nuo was not familiar with this name. But he was not at all unfamiliar with her as a person. After leaving the Eastern Palace, she started a brothel business in Chang''an. Over ten years, the business grew larger and larger, eventually becoming one of the top pleasure grounds of Chang''an, frequented by many officials and dignitaries. This brothel was called Happy Building. And Sun Jin had been executed by King Han because of a conflict with the Jade Sound Pavilion last time. People thought that it was King Han giving face to his father, but now it seemed it was done deliberately. This was their usual trick. Acquiring the Jade Sound Pavilion might not have been their real goal¡ªthey just found an excuse to end the life of this former female official of the Inner Palace. If it weren''t for these cases, many of which Li Nuo had personally dealt with and found some doubts, he would never have associated these deaths with the Eastern Palace. It seemed that King Han was definitely involved in the matter of those years. What was not clear was how he managed to successfully plot against the Crown Prince back then. Most of those who had known about that incident had died, leaving no one to testify. With the status of King Han, King You, and the Capital Governor, there was no way to arrest them for questioning. The last breakthrough lay with those few suspicious former officials of the Eastern Palace. If they died too, there would probably be no chance of overturning the case. As it stood, this case had already exceeded the control of him and Anning. There were few in the entire court who could control it. After discussing with Anning, Li Nuo swiftly made a decision. The night grew deep. Li Mansion. Li Nuo knocked on a door, and a voice came from the room: "Come in." Li Nuo pushed the door and entered. As Li Xuanjing put down the book in his hands and stood up from behind the desk, he said, "Why aren''t you asleep at this late hour?" Li Nuo closed the door behind him, slowly walked over, and said earnestly, "Father, please sit down. I have something important to tell you..." Chapter 400 - 271: Out of Necessity In all of Daxia, the person most qualified and capable of investigating the two Princes was, naturally, none other than the Minister of Justice. Li Nuo and Anning eventually had to rely on their father. Thus, he recounted to his father everything he had uncovered these past few days without holding anything back, and he presented his own speculations. The death of the Crown Prince was no accident. King Han and King You might have played significant roles in it. Li Nuo thought his father would be shocked. But his father''s expression remained placid as ever. Li Xuanjing nodded and said, "I will have the Spiegel Bureau investigate this matter discreetly. It''s getting late, you should go back and rest." A moment later, Li Nuo exited the study. He looked back and saw his father had continued reading, the front cover of his book adorned with something about the Yin Yang and the Five Elements. That was the Crown Prince, the heir apparent of a nation, the only son of His Majesty and the Empress. It was such a significant matter, yet he showed not the slightest reaction, still able to indulge in miscellaneous books. Even when they were attacked outside the city, he didn''t show a hint of panic. It seemed like nothing could shake him. Li Nuo had grown accustomed to this side of his father. However, Li Nuo believed that his father would surely make the necessary arrangements. By the time Li Nuo returned to his room, it was already very late. His wife was still sitting at the table, while Anning had gone to bed quite early. Song Jiaren gave Li Nuo a glance, then looked towards the bed, and her gaze returned to Li Nuo with a clear message. Li Nuo shrugged innocently, indicating he was powerless to help. Of course, he understood his wife''s intention. She wanted Anning to return to her own room. But on this matter, Li Nuo stood with Anning. If he was married to two wives but still spent every night apart, what difference would it make from having just one? At certain special times, in special places, he actually wished his wife would let go of a little pride... It was another night with the three of them sharing the same bed. Come morning, Song Jiaren awoke early, glanced at Anning who was sprawled on top of Li Nuo like an octopus, and left with a blush on her face. Anning truly had no shame, actually taking advantage of the night she was asleep, right beside her... How could such a thing be seen by outsiders? Although she wasn''t exactly an outsider, it was still, still... too embarrassing! After having breakfast, Li Nuo and Anning left together. On the way, she held Li Nuo''s hand and asked, "When will you be able to come to the Ministry of Justice? I''m so bored there alone, and little Gu only knows how to write, not fun at all..." Li Nuo was helpless in this regard. The court wasn''t his private business; he couldn''t just go wherever he wanted. Everything had to comply with organizational arrangements. Unless King Chun ascended the throne. Li Nuo was, at present, working towards that goal. Being at the Honglu Si wasn''t all bad; if he hadn''t been there, he wouldn''t have discovered the old cases of the Eastern Palace from back then. After escorting Anning to the Ministry of Justice and when he was almost at the Honglu Si, several carriages rushed past him from behind. The pedestrians on the street quickly avoided them. In the blink of an eye, the carriages vanished around a corner. Li Nuo had been strict with discipline on Chang''an Street for a while, which included uncivilized driving. He had left the Ministry of Rites not long ago, and these people had already started to act recklessly again. Just as Li Nuo arrived at his government office, several lavish carriages halted in front of the King Han Mansion. Atop every carriage flew a triangular flag, with the character "Wang" inscribed forcefully upon it. Just one glance endowed a sharp, imposing aura. Some knowledgeable passersby stopped to watch upon seeing these carriages. Only several famous families were entitled to adorn their carriages with such flags, so the ones parked in front of the King Han Mansion must belong to the Wang family from Jinyang. People from these famous families seldom visited Chang''an. Could it be related to the murder of Wang Hang? The legitimate heir of the family being murdered in the millennia of the Wang family''s inheritance was a rare occurrence. King Han, after receiving the news, hurried out from the King Mansion, and the confined Princely Heir of King Han also gained temporary freedom. Several figures descended from the carriages. The man who jumped down from the foremost carriage was a middle-aged man. He was tall and well-built, with a commanding presence that didn''t require anger to impose authority, exuding an arresting charisma. Seeing the heir''s wife step down from the second carriage, the Princely Heir of King Han immediately went to greet her. The heir''s wife huffed at him lightly, without speaking. King Han approached the middle-aged man with a smile on his face and said, "Brother Wang has come to Chang''an, how could you not inform us in advance so I could make arrangements? Come in, come in..." A moment later, within King Han Mansion, King Han expressed his apology, saying, "I truly did not anticipate Wang Hang''s incident; to have used the Death Exemption Token twice, twice be schemed against, and to think that the Ministry of Justice would act so swiftly..." The middle-aged man said, "I have come precisely for this matter." Hearing this, King Han was alarmed and asked, "Does Brother Wang mean..." The man before him was the second son of the Wang family, the uncle of Wang Hang. With his status, he was capable of representing the Wang family. King Han sensed that the Wang family would not take the matter lying down, yet he could not guess what their next move might be. The middle-aged man''s face grew stern as he said, "Although Wang Hang was incompetent, he was still a member of the Wang family, not someone outsiders can dispose of. Whoever kills a person of the Wang family must pay the price!" From the standpoint of a prince of a nation, Wang Yue''s words were insanely arrogant. This was Daxia; how could there be anyone that Daxia Law could not deal with? But these famous families, long accustomed to loftiness, indeed did not take the court seriously. King Han merely said, "Li Xuanjing is the Minister of Justice and is deeply trusted by Father Emperor, with experts protecting him. Brother Wang, if you wish to move against him, you''ll have to consider carefully..." He knew Wang Yue was a formidable martial artist, but to kill Li Xuanjing in Chang''an would require the presence of the Wang family''s venerable ancestors. Even the venerable ancestors of the Wang family would probably not dare to strike against the current Minister of Justice in Chang''an. That would be tantamount to declaring war on the court. The middle-aged man looked at King Han and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t lay a hand on him directly. The Wang family doesn''t wish to oppose the court, but surely there are many within the court who wish Li Xuanjing dead, right?" King Han glanced at him, thinking the statement was an understatement. There were more than just a few in the court wishing for Li Xuanjing''s death, including himself who wished nothing more than to be rid of him. The middle-aged man looked at King Han and slowly said, "Over the years, Li Xuanjing has brought disaster upon the court, and I believe many, including various princes, see him as a thorn in the side. If you join forces and borrow some momentum, it may not be impossible to eliminate him. Then, even His Majesty will not be able to go against the tide..." He spoke calmly, "If King Han agrees, the Wang family is willing to lend a hand. If you are reluctant, no matter; I will go and inquire with King You or King Rui..." Though he did not spell it out explicitly, King Han could understand the implication in his words. Li Xuanjing''s killing of Wang Hang had thoroughly enraged the Wang family. Wang Yue came to Chang''an with a determined intent to kill Li Xuanjing. The murder of a legitimate heir was something these thousand-year-old famous families could not tolerate. If he did not cooperate, the Wang family would turn to support King You or King Rui, and without the Wang family''s backing, he would unquestionably be no match for those princes. King Han did not immediately agree, instead saying, "Let me consider it..." Wang Yue nodded and said, "This time tomorrow, I await King Han''s decision." After saying this, he turned and left. Watching the people of the Wang family depart, King Han let out a soft sigh. He wasn''t keen on outright confrontation with Li Xuanjing. But from the Wang family''s side, he had to provide a clear response. While King Han was hesitating, the Princely Heir of King Han couldn''t hold back, saying incredulously, "Father, what are you hesitating for? The Wang family is willing to help us. This is the best chance to topple Li Xuanjing. Do you really want to stay beneath his thumb forever?" This time, King Han did not scold him but instead summoned someone and said, "Go and invite Fuzhi over." Before long, the Capital Governor entered the great hall and said to King Han, "I saw the carriages of the Wang family outside King Mansion. Have the people from the Wang family come?" King Han nodded and said, "Wang Yue has come to Chang''an. There is a matter for which I''d like to hear your opinion..." After hearing the whole matter, the Capital Governor fell silent for a moment before saying, "That person is very calculating, not only has he instigated conflict between us and Li Xuanjing, and King Rui, but he has also incited the Wang family to bear a grudge against Li Xuanjing. And we are in the dark about who he truly is..." King Han waved his hand, saying, "Let''s not talk about that cunning person. What do you think, should we listen to the Wang family''s words?" Not provoking Li Xuanjing would naturally be best. But the losses of not listening to the Wang family were beyond their ability to bear. Caught between a rock and a hard place, the Capital Governor looked at King Han and said, "With this matter, I fear Your Highness must decide for yourself." After contemplating for a long time, King Han slowly clenched his fist and said, "Though I also do not wish to provoke Li Xuanjing, this time, I''m afraid I have no choice but to do so..." Chapter 401 - 272: Purge the Side of the Monarch King Han Mansion. The middle-aged man looked at King Han and said, "This is a wise choice, by getting rid of Li Xuanjing, King Chun will also become insignificant. You should have done this earlier." Since the decision was made, King Han no longer hesitated and asked, "What specifically should I do?" The middle-aged man said, "The other princes, as well as the nobles from Chang''an, we need King Han Mansion to unite them. Leave the rest to us." King Han asked, "Under what pretense do we unite them?" The middle-aged man spoke in a solemn tone, "To purge the court!" King Han sat in his chair, tapping his index finger lightly on the desktop. Though purging the court was a good reason, it was predicated on going against the Emperor''s wishes, and no emperor would hope to be coerced by his subjects. If the plan were successful, getting rid of Li Xuanjing would be tantamount to deposing King Chun. But if it failed, the consequences would be very grave. Historically, every action launched in the name of purging the court, whether successful or not, had never been without a great deal of bloodshed. However, under the coercion of the Wang family, King Han had no other choice. Before long, King You''s Mansion. King You was shocked and asked, "What, purge the court?" King Han asked, "What, are you afraid?" King You didn''t answer directly but instead asked, "Are you sure the Wang family will help you?" King Han said, "Li Xuanjing killed Wang Hang, completely enraging the Wang family. They''ve come this time to avenge Wang Hang''s death. This is a rare opportunity. After we get rid of Li Xuanjing, how you and I compete will be our own affair..." King You''s gaze shifted slightly. Although the Wang family was far away in Jinyang, their influence in Chang''an should not be underestimated. Many courtiers had direct or indirect relationships with the Wang family. The princes, along with the nobles and the power of the Wang family, indeed presented a perfect opportunity to bring down Li Xuanjing. He made a decisive decision and said, "Good, with the help of the Wang family, what is there for me to fear?" King Han continued, "With our power, if we could also have Li Rui on board, that would be excellent. However, I have had some grievances with Li Rui recently, so you should be the one to convince him." King You said, "Then you go to King Gong Mansion. Although he may not be of much use, he is somewhat beneficial in terms of generating momentum. As for King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji, you might as well make a trip there. It would be best if they agreed, but it''s no problem if they don''t. The key is still the Wang family..." Moments later, King Han left King You''s Mansion, and before long, King You also departed. Inside King Rui Mansion, King Rui looked at King You in astonishment and said, unsure, "Purge the court, do you intend to kill Li Xuanjing?" King You nodded and said, "This time the Wang family is willing to help, it''s a rare and great opportunity. If you''re willing to take action, our chances of success would increase by at least ten percent. You''ve suffered the most at the hands of Li Xuanjing, surely you wouldn''t want him to continue living, right?" King Rui shook his head and said, "Go ahead with your plans, I support you in spirit." King You''s eyebrows raised in question, "In spirit?" King Rui spread his hands resignedly, "I have been wrongfully accused twice, once of attempting to assassinate Li Xuanjing and once of plotting against King Han. First, I was retaliated against by Li Xuanjing, then by King Han. I have hardly any capable people left, even if I wanted to help, I can''t do much but support you in spirit..." King You took a look at him, knowing these words were just excuses. Behind him stood both the Cui and Pei families, two famous families. Together, their influence in the court was even greater than that of the Wang family. If King Rui was willing to persuade these two families, this operation would really be foolproof. Unexpectedly, he, who should have hated Li Xuanjing the most, turned out to be the one who shrank back. After much cajoling to no avail, as his words fell on deaf ears, King You could only leave helplessly. After King You had left, a sinister-looking young man approached King Rui and asked, "Your Highness, why not agree to King You''s proposition? This is the best chance to eliminate Li Xuanjing..." King Rui picked up a folding fan, opened it, and fanned himself, saying, "Why agree? If Li Xuanjing falls, the one who benefits the most is not me. Without him, who will be able to check King Han and King You? It''s better to let him live, but not too comfortably..." The young man''s face revealed a sudden understanding and he said with deep admiration, "Your Highness is wise!" Night. King You Mansion. King Han frowned and asked, "Li Rui refused?" King You nodded and said, "I''ve wasted quite a bit of breath, but I still couldn''t convince him. How about you?" King Han also shook his head and said, "King Gong said he won''t get involved in these matters. King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji agreed, but they won''t be of much help..." Among the princes, only King Han, King You, King Rui, and King Chun had substantial power. King Gong was traditionally non-competitive, and King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji were too young. With them, it was just icing on the cake; without them, the outcome wouldn''t be affected. King You waved his hand and said, "Forget it, even without King Rui, you and I, together with the Wang family, are more than enough..." ... On Chang''an Street. Inside a tea house. "Did you hear that the other day in Zongzheng Si, the Minister of Justice with just one sentence, scared the Assistant Minister Zongzheng into handing over the murderer of his son? Truly domineering!" "What choice did he have not to hand them over? The Assistant Minister Zongzheng used to be a noble, but not anymore. The Minister of Justice could easily destroy his family and take his life." "Surely not, the Assistant Minister Zongzheng is a high official of Standard Fourth Rank!" "So what if he is Standard Fourth Rank? He''s killed more than one officially of the same rank." "Not just fourth-rank officials, he even dared to kill a Confucian from the Fourth Realm, and nothing happened to him. No wonder the Assistant Minister Zongzheng is afraid of him..." "How can His Majesty allow such a person to hold a high position..." "Shh, dare you talk like this? Do you not wish to live?" Several guests resting and drinking tea by the tea stall were making small talk, and someone brought up the topic of the Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing, which sparked a quiet discussion among the crowd. For the common people, although they had all heard that Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing was the greatest corrupt official in court, such a significant figure seemed too distant from them. The deeds of the man affected the court much more than the public. Yet, as citizens of Daxia, who wouldn''t want the court to be better? When the topic arose, they could not help but express their opinions thoroughly. It was only when someone reminded them that they stopped their chatter and hurriedly left. His eyes and ears were everywhere in Chang''an. If such words were overheard, they feared they might lose their lives. At Qingfeng Academy. A group of young scholars, in their spare time, gathered in the classroom to chat. "The court is indeed corrupt!" "The Emperor is befuddled, and wicked officials lead the way. What will become of our nation''s future?" "As a great nation, unlike Qi, Chu, Zhao, Wei, none are like Daxia. I truly worry that if things continue this way, Daxia will fall and become prey to their conquest..." "Alas, our words carry little weight, and there''s nothing we can do." "If we could unite more people, the court would surely take notice. We should jointly present a petition, advising the court to punish the wicked officials. I''m willing to be the first to sign the advice book. Who else is willing to follow?" "I am willing. As scholars, we should dare to take the lead for the sake of the world!" "Count me in!" "And me too!" ... At Jade Sound Pavilion. Phoenix stepped into the room on the second floor and saw an old woman sitting at the table and asked, "What did you call me here for?" The old woman looked at her and asked, "You haven''t forgotten that Jade Sound Pavilion is where you belong, right? Are you truly considering Li Mansion your home?" Phoenix glanced at her; she indeed wished to consider Li Mansion her home. Without so many affairs to deal with, she could spend her days with Jiaren Yiren and Anning, painting, embroidering, frequently discussing music with Li Nuo, and seizing the chance to secretly learn swordsmanship¡ªa leisurely and comfortable life. Phoenix did not answer her, but went straight to the point, "What is it? I''m busy. If it''s not urgent, I''m going back." Li Nuo was teaching Yiren a new set of swordsmanship, and there were a few parts she hadn''t grasped yet. She was called back here by a nightingale before she could learn. The old woman said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay in Li Mansion for much longer." Phoenix looked slightly startled and asked, "Why?" The old woman spoke indifferently, "These past few days, the winds in Chang''an have been odd. It seems someone is rallying support, and their target is Li Xuanjing. Ever since the Wang family from Jinyang arrived in Chang''an, they have been very active, involving several Princes, a host of nobles, and courtiers. I believe they must be preparing to make a move against Li Xuanjing..." The Wang family from Jinyang started to frequently contact officials in the court. Various nobles were also constantly visiting King Han and King You''s mansions. Someone began to stir public sentiment, aiming directly at Li Xuanjing. Although his reputation among the common folk was never good to begin with, in these past few days, there has clearly been a deliberate attempt to guide public opinion, and their intent was extremely obvious. This was their area of expertise, so they were particularly sensitive to these matters. These actions couldn''t be without purpose. Phoenix furrowed her brow and said in a serious tone, "They want to purge the Emperor''s side!" Chapter 402 - 273 Phoenixs Reminder In the last few days, Chang''an had mysteriously whipped up a campaign to purge treacherous officials. The spearhead pointed directly at Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. For nearly twenty years, the matter of Li Xuanjing being a corrupt official, in both the court and among the common people, had been an indisputable fact. Many had sought to eliminate this treacherous figure, but all had failed without exception. To this day, Li Xuanjing remains active in the court, and although the common people would curse these miscreants behind their backs and accuse them of filling the court with foul smoke, they dare not discuss it too openly. However, these past few days, things had begun to change. The evil deeds once committed by Li Xuanjing were being unearthed one by one and wildly spread throughout Chang''an. While the common people had no way to handle such a powerful figure, once public opinion was fully aroused, it was not easy to quell. Public sentiment even affected the academies. The scholars from the Four Great Academies, along with those from smaller ones, were already preparing to submit a joint petition to the court, demanding a thorough investigation of Li Xuanjing. These scholars, though not currently court officials, would be the source of future courtiers, and the court always held the views of academy scholars in high regard. In the past, there had been instances of officials being dismissed due to student protests. Because of the recent turn of events, topics that the common people had previously feared to discuss openly were now being debated publicly. "I hear that the nobles are preparing to take action against Li Xuanjing." "It''s not just the nobles, I heard that the academy scholars are also planning to march and press the court to clean up the imperial entourage!" "It''s been twenty years, I really hope they can get rid of that grand traitor!" "This time, they seem serious, it looks like the people will have better days ahead!" ... In a corner of Chang''an where people gathered to gossip, a different voice emerged from the crowd, "Heh, a bunch of fools, being used and they don''t even know it, yet here they are, happy..." One person, looking at the figure who had spoken, said discontentedly, "Hey, you there, watch how you speak!" Others in the crowd were indignant, "Isn''t the court''s removal of treacherous officials a good thing?" The man leaned against the wall and spoke leisurely, "Treacherous officials, what are treacherous officials, and who defines them? You say Li Xuanjing is a treacherous official, has he ever harmed the people? On the contrary, it''s the oppressive nobles and officials who have killed countless people and redressed many grievances for the populace..." Seizing the moment while the crowd was stunned, he continued, "Twenty years ago, what was Chang''an like? Officials were lawless, nobles committed all kinds of evil, and the common folk were treated as nothing. Could your wives and daughters dare to go out freely?" The voices of the crowd gradually diminished. Some of the older folks indeed began to recall certain events from those years. Back then, Chang''an was completely dominated by officials and nobles. With officials colluding with businessmen, the nobles were utterly above the Law, and ordinary people could be beaten to death for merely offending nobles and left as corpses in the streets. Young women barely dared to make a public appearance on the street with any semblance of dignity. However, such situations had been improving year by year, and today, they had almost completely vanished. The populace had become fully accustomed to today''s Chang''an and had long forgotten the darkness of the past. That man scoffed disdainfully, "Do you think today''s Chang''an comes from those people suddenly growing a conscience? It''s because they fear Li Xuanjing, who dares to execute them if they violate the Law, regardless of whether they are nobles or officials. Guess what will happen if Li Xuanjing dies; who do you think will be unlucky?" "Hiss!" "This..." "What he''s saying kind of makes sense." "I also remember when Li Xuanjing first joined the Ministry of Justice, there were daily executions of corrupt officials at the vegetable market." "I remember now, back then, he set up a government office in front of the Ministry of Justice for the public to air their grievances. The son of the Chang''an Prefect, who had raped a girl from our neighborhood, and the Chang''an Prefect who had protected his son, both were beheaded by Li Xuanjing..." As the crowd muttered softly, someone said, "Don''t be fooled by his words. Li Xuanjing is no good person. Everything he does is for political strife. Many good officials have died at his hands, he even killed those who possessed the Vast Righteous Qi!" The man laughed coldly, "So what? It doesn''t matter whether he''s a good person or bad, as long as it''s beneficial for us commoners. If Li Xuanjing dies, those corrupt officials and Imperial Relatives and Nobles will have no one to fear, and what happens to you all then... only heaven will know..." The person who had spoken earlier stared fiercely at the man, asking, "Who exactly are you, and who taught you to say all this? Are you a cohort of that treacherous official..." The man shook his head and said, "I am just a passerby who couldn''t stand idly by; to be swayed so easily without knowledge, pity, oh, what a pity..." Having spoken, he turned and left. The onlooker gave a signal, and immediately, two people from within the crowd followed after him. Meanwhile, the man stayed amongst the crowd, saying, "Don''t be deceived by him. That person speaks so in favor of Li Xuanjing, he must be one of his cohorts. We need to stand united. As long as the will of the people is clear, the court will surely punish the treacherous officials!" This time, however, the crowd did not look at him but went their separate ways. They were just going with the flow, echoing slogans about punishing the wicked and removing the treacherous. The words that man just uttered made everyone think hard and realize they made a lot of sense. The guy was right, who cares if he''s a treacherous official or a loyal minister, what matters is whether his actions are good or bad for the people. Before Li Xuanjing, no one could kill so many officials and nobles. Those high-in-the-sky figures, only Li Xuanjing could handle them. If he were to die, hard times for the people would be on their way. "Alas, let''s break it up!" "I certainly don''t want Chang''an to go back to the way it was before." "So it seems, better not to get rid of this treacherous official..." The crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only a shadow standing still, with an extremely ugly expression. A moment later, the two men returned, downcast, "We''ve lost him..." The man''s face grew even uglier, knowing that whoever spoke those words and managed to evade these two trackers was no ordinary fool; this person was purposefully whitewashing Li Xuanjing. He spoke with a stern face, "Return and report!" King Han Mansion. King Han received news continuously, starting from yesterday, people everywhere in Chang''an were whitewashing Li Xuanjing. This had a tremendous impact on their plan; one indispensable step before purging the court was to create momentum. If they could enlist the support of the entire city of Chang''an ¨C the people, the scholars, the nobles, the courtiers ¨C even the Father Emperor would have to yield. Then, if they were to storm Li Xuanjing''s home and execute him on the spot, they could claim it was to quell public unrest. Not even a Death Exemption Token would be of any use. But with this sudden interference, public opinion had crumbled as if it were rotten wood. It was now nearly impossible to rally. Without the support of the people, calling for a purge of the court lost much of its conviction. Although the Spiegel Bureau had extensive reach, inciting public opinion wasn''t their forte. The mastermind behind this was extremely adept at manipulating public sentiment. The momentum they had worked so hard to build was completely undone in a very short time. Damn it, who''s meddling? Beside him, the middle-aged man waved his hand, "Those fools don''t matter. I have made arrangements within the academy and the court; we merely await the right moment to act in unison... More than a decade ago, Li Xuanjing escaped death by chance. This time, he won''t be so lucky." Jade Sound Pavilion. The old crone, with her arms crossed, looked at Phoenix and said, "Does this count as personal use of national powers?" Phoenix glanced at her and replied, "How is this personal use? I barely managed to infiltrate Li Mansion and haven''t even made much of an impact. If Li Mansion falls, wouldn''t all my efforts be in vain? This is also for the greater cause..." The crone lowered her arms, "We''ll set aside this matter for now. But even if you undermine public opinion, it''s of no use. This time, the Princes and nobles are united, with many officials in the court responding, and even the academy scholars have been incited by them. Do you really think the Li Family can avoid this..." ... Li Mansion. After teaching Yiren a set of swordsmanship, Li Nuo rested by the stone table. Phoenix, sitting across from him, gave him a look that seemed hesitant to speak. Li Nuo straightforwardly asked, "What is it?" Phoenix thought for a moment, then said, "These past few days, I''ve heard some disturbing news that might be unfavorable to Lord Li..." Before Li Nuo could inquire further, she continued, "Led by King Han and King You, several Princes have banded together with a group of noble officials and academy scholars. It seems they intend to purge the court..." Li Nuo asked, "Where did you hear this?" "You know the guests at Jade Sound Pavilion include many distinguished officials. They inadvertently revealed this after drinking too much..." Phoenix looked at Li Nuo and added, "They come with ill intentions; don''t you need to make some preparations?" Li Nuo picked up the teacup and took a gentle sip. King Han and King You were about to face great trouble themselves, yet they still dared to cause trouble for them. However, based on what Phoenix had said, it seemed they were planning something big this time. Within the bounds of propriety, Li Nuo had nothing to worry about. But if they intended to disregard the rules, even the combined forces of Li Mansion and the Spiegel Bureau would not be able to withstand a joint attack from those people. For safety, he indeed needed to make some preparations. Li Nuo returned to his room, took out a piece of paper, and began to write, "To my esteemed master..." Chapter 403 - 274: Outrage Inside the study. Li Nuo had written several letters in succession. One was for his master, as a disciple who had not seen his master for a long time, he wished to invite his master to visit Chang''an, to express his filial piety, and also to seek guidance on questions of the Martial Path. In the letter, he also mentioned his two senior martial sisters, inviting them to accompany his master on a trip to Chang''an to relax and change their mood. The other letters were addressed to Hua Mountain, Heng Mountain, and a few other Martial Arts Sects closer to Chang''an. The Ministry of Rites had just concluded the Martial Arts Tournament. This time, Li Nuo invited the Grandmasters of various sects to a small gathering in Chang''an using his own name, for fellowship and exchange. Not long after he had finished writing the letters, his father-in-law and mother-in-law arrived at Li Mansion. Song Zhe''s face was clouded with worry, and upon seeing Li Nuo, he bluntly asked, "Where''s your father?" Li Nuo replied, "He should be at the Ministry of Justice." Song Zhe was somewhat anxious and said, "At a time like this, he still has the mind to work!" Being a part of the court, he had already keenly sensed some recent shifts in the political winds on the court. King Han and King You, along with a large number of noble officials, were plotting an action that was clearly targeted at Li Xuanjing. If they really intended to purge the imperial side, once the momentum began, even His Majesty would not be able to stop it. Once public opinion was swept up, it would create an unstoppable torrent, with no way to turn back. Then, they could even disregard the Law and use the most extreme measures to eliminate him; aside from Princess Anning, nobody in the Li Family would be spared the repercussions. Li Nuo looked at Lady Mother-in-law and said, "Sister, could you please take this letter to the Sanqing Sect and deliver it to our master?" Hua Mountain and Heng Mountain were not far from Chang''an; the letters would arrive quickly. But the Sanqing Sect was too far, thousands of miles away, and the fastest way was to have a Grandmaster deliver it. Su Qing did not stand on ceremony with Li Nuo, and quickly opened the letter. Glancing at it, she said, "You wish to invite our master over?" Upon hearing this, Song Zhe breathed a sigh of relief. Although not a martial artist, he was aware of the power of a Sixth Realm warrior. If the formidable master from Sanqing Sect were willing to come to Chang''an, they could at least ensure the safety of their family. Su Qing resealed the letter, looked at Li Nuo, and said, "Sanqing Sect has always stayed out of court affairs, our master may not come; it''s best if your father also makes other preparations..." Li Nuo nodded and said, "I understand." Anything so apparent to both Phoenix and his Lord Father-in-law, his own father surely must have known for some time. Though Li Nuo did not know how his father would respond, he was sure he would not be unprepared. At this moment, at the Ministry of Justice. King Chun looked at Li Xuanjing and said, "Father Emperor is in seclusion, why don''t you first come stay at my King Mansion for a while? They probably wouldn''t dare to attack the King Mansion." Li Xuanjing flipped through a new bundle of documents and shook his head, "If they really want to act, even hiding in the Imperial Palace would be useless." King Chun then said, "Then, let me send some people to escort you out to avoid this for a while. Once Father Emperor comes out of seclusion, there will be nothing to worry about." Li Xuanjing shook his head slightly and said, "I''m afraid our every move is under their surveillance; leaving now would play right into their hands. At the moment, Chang''an is in fact the safest place. Your Highness, there''s no need for concern, I have a plan." King Chun, anxious and scratching his head, seeing Li Xuanjing so composed, could only slap his thigh and let out a deep sigh before leaving. Moments later, in front of a hall in the Imperial Palace, King Chun said to a beardless, fair-faced old man, "Eunuch Huang, please let me see Father Emperor, I really have an urgent matter!" The old man with the whisk shook his head and replied, "Your Highness King Chun, it''s no use pleading with me. You know that when His Majesty is in seclusion, he establishes a barrier that prevents anyone from disturbing him..." King Chun sighed and turned to leave. Although he was the Prince Regent, at this moment, he felt a profound sense of powerlessness. He looked back, clutching the fists concealed in his sleeves. Unless he ascended to that supreme position, he could protect no one... ... At King Han Mansion. A figure entered the main hall and greeted King Han with a bow, "Your Highness, King Chun has just entered the palace trying to seek an audience with His Majesty, but he did not succeed." King Han sipped his tea and commented, "Father Emperor is in seclusion; it''s impossible for him to meet anyone. It would be strange if King Chun could have seen him. Once Father Emperor comes out of seclusion, the deed will be done. Without Li Xuanjing, King Chun will not even measure up to King Ji..." Then he inquired, "Has Li Xuanjing made any moves?" The person replied, "None. He continues as before, alternating between going home and to the Ministry of Justice. However, the top experts of the Spiegel Bureau have been reassigned to his side." Beside King Han, Wang Yue spoke up, "The Spiegel Bureau, how many experts are there?" King Han said, "The Spiegel Bureau is a spy organization under Li Xuanjing''s command. There might be some experts from the Fourth Realm, but there should not be any Grandmasters from the Fifth Realm. However, in his family, there is a Grandmaster from the Fifth Realm serving as a guard." Martial Path Grandmasters of the court were mostly in the military, and the Spiegel Bureau was merely a spy organization. Its ability to gather intelligence was first-class but it wasn''t known for its martial prowess. Civil officials and military officers belonged to different circles, and thus, Li Xuanjing could not command the Grandmasters within the military. Wang Yue coldly smiled and said, "The Fourth Realm, what sort of experts are they? If they dare to obstruct us, we will simply execute them all." This time, the Grandmasters secretly sent by the Wang family numbered five. Including himself, that made six. Add to this King Han, King You, and the experts courted by the various nobles'' mansions, eliminating Li Xuanjing would be like picking an item out of one''s pocket. King Han remembered something and added, "Also, Li Xuanjing''s in-law is a Grandmaster, and Li Xuanjing''s son has been taken in as a disciple by a Sanqing Sect leader..." Wang Yue paused for a moment and asked, "What?" He looked at King Han, shocked and said, "Why didn''t you mention this sooner!" King Han said, "You never asked." Wang Yue''s expression fluctuated with uncertainty. One or two Grandmasters wasn''t a concern, but the Sanqing Sect was not to be trifled with, especially the disciples of a Sanqing Sect leader. Three from the Sixth Realm, more than ten Grandmasters. Even the Wang family could not confront the Sanqing Sect alone. But the Sanqing Sect would also not take action against the Wang family. Great families and Martial Arts Sects traditionally did not interfere with each other. Although the major families sometimes had conflicts of interest, in case of existential threats, they would always move forward or step back together. No noble family could ensure their everlasting power and strength. Although all the major families possessed exceptionally excellent Martial Path bloodlines, during certain periods, they too would face a gap without any Sixth Realm powerhouses to lead them. At such times, the other families would not only refrain from kicking them while they were down, but would even provide extra care and support. This was an important reason why they had been able to carry on for a thousand years, standing tall through numerous changes of the dynasty. He had originally planned to eliminate both Li Xuanjing and his son in a purge to avoid future troubles. But now, considering his ties to the Sanqing Sect, the Wang family had to tread carefully. Three from the Sixth Realm exerted great pressure, both on the court and the noble families. After much contemplation, although dissatisfied, Wang Yue could only say, "This time, we will spare his son, but Li Xuanjing must undoubtedly die..." The Sanqing Sect was thousands of miles away and never interfered in court affairs. As long as they didn''t touch the disciple of the Sanqing Sect leader, there was no need to worry about them. King Han nodded and said, "If Li Xuanjing is dead, his son will not be able to stir up any trouble in the court. He''s not worth worrying about..." The reason why Li Nuo moved so effortlessly in officialdom, making countless officials wary, was solely because of Li Xuanjing. Without Li Xuanjing, who else would give him face? If Li Xuanjing were to die, that concern of his would also be completely laid to rest. At this moment, Within the Imperial Palace, inside a certain grand hall. An elderly man holding a duster sat before a chessboard, picked up a chess piece and, after a long contemplation, still shook his head and said, "Old Servant has played chess his entire life, but still can''t outplay Your Majesty. Old Servant admits defeat..." Across from him, a middle-aged man shook his head and said, "You always concede at the first sign of disadvantage. Playing chess with you is no fun at all. It''s much more interesting to play with Li Xuanjing. Every game is exhilarating, winning is delightful and losing is also a pleasure..." The elder smiled and said, "Lord Li is regarded as the most intelligent man in Daxia. Naturally, Old Servant cannot compare to Lord Li. Should we invite Lord Li to come and play a few rounds with Your Majesty?" The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "No need. It''s better not to see him at this moment." As the elder began collecting the chess pieces, he said, "The current situation in Chang''an is unprecedentedly dangerous. We do not know how Lord Li will break through it..." The Emperor''s face showed a look of keen interest as he said, "I am also curious as to how he will cope with it this time." However, his smile quickly disappeared, and as he toyed with a few chess pieces in his hand, he remarked indifferently, "Li Long and Li Xing have proven to be more capable than I imagined. Allying with the Wang family, they are pressuring me into submission. In the past century, I must be the first Emperor to be forced into a purge..." The elder silently refrained from continuing the conversation. The hall fell quiet for a moment until a figure approached from behind the hall, drawing a sealed letter from his sleeve and handing it respectfully to the Emperor, saying, "Your Majesty, a covert report from the Spiegel Bureau..." The Emperor reached out to take the paper and casually unfolded it. Although he rarely intervened in governmental affairs, he was completely aware of everything happening in the court. He had thought it to be just a routine confidential report from the Spiegel Bureau, but as his gaze fell upon it, his expression instantly froze. The next instant, the chess pieces he was fiddling with turned into fine powder. An invisible aura spread out from within him. The other two outside the hall suddenly felt their legs give way, collapsing to the ground, instantly drained of all strength. The report in the Emperor''s hand was now crumpled into a useless ball of paper, his eyes emitting a terrifying Light as he stepped forward and vanished within the grand hall. Chapter 404 275 Hunter and Prey [9000-word triple-length chapter] King Han Mansion. King Han raised his wine cup and gently clinked it with Wang Yue''s, saying, "Brother Wang, let us drink this cup together!" Under the influence of the Wang family, everything proceeded very smoothly. As the reform of the Imperial Examination system progressed step by step, the famous families almost monopolized the source of Advanced Scholars. The Wang family had been deeply entrenched in the court for many years, with their members in the Three Provinces and Six Ministries, as well as the Nine Si. Coupled with the operations of the Capital Governor, over half of the local officials of the Capital area could participate in the denunciation of Li Xuanjing. Now, with all preparations in place, they were just waiting for the next court assembly to take action against Li Xuanjing. Wang Yue drained the cup of wine and said, "Don''t worry, this time, no one will be able to save him!" Some time later, a slightly tipsy King Han returned to his own sleeping quarters. A figure had been waiting there for quite some time. Seeing the Capital Governor, King Han smiled and said, "Fuzhi, you''ve come at the perfect time, I didn''t get enough to drink just now, have a few more cups with me!" Wang Yue, with his arrogant attitude due to his birth in a famous family, was actually not someone King Han enjoyed associating with. Drinking wine is only truly enjoyable with a kindred spirit. He picked up the wine pitcher on the table and personally poured a cup for the Capital Governor. The Capital Governor took the cup but did not drink. Instead, he spoke, "Your Highness, Xie Xiaoyu is dead..." King Han drank a cup by himself and then casually asked, "Xie Xiaoyu, who is Xie Xiaoyu?" The Capital Governor took the wine pitcher from his hand and King Han suddenly became alert, asking, "What? She''s dead? How did she die? When did she die?" This Chief of Palace Garden in the Inner Palace of the Crown Prince was one of the last two participants in the affair at the Eastern Palace years ago. The Capital Governor slowly said, "She died suddenly last night due to a sudden and severe illness. It''s said she contracted some serious infectious disease. To prevent it from spreading to others, her family burned her body that very night." King Han gave him a glance and asked, "Did you do it?" The Capital Governor replied, "I thought it was Your Highness''s doing." "I have never given such an order," King Han said with a puzzled expression. "If it wasn''t you and it wasn''t me, could it be King You? He doesn''t let us act but does it himself¡ªis it because he doesn''t trust us?" The Capital Governor considered for a moment and said, "It might also be possible that no one took action and she really died of the illness." King Han said, "Isn''t that a good thing? Is Ding Fang still alive?" The Capital Governor nodded, saying, "He is still alive." King Han waved his hand and said, "Well, that settles it. You don''t have to be so paranoid all the time. After this affair, find someone to take care of Ding Fang. Then, no one will ever know about that matter. Come on, let''s drink, drink..." After drinking a few cups himself, he looked at the Capital Governor and suddenly asked, "Fuzhi, I have a question for you and you must answer me honestly. I''ve wanted to ask you this for a long time..." The Capital Governor asked, "What question?" King Han looked into his eyes and said, "Father Emperor is so fond of the Crown Prince, and the Crown Prince has not treated you badly. You followed the Crown Prince before and had an unlimited future. Why did you risk extermination of your entire clan to choose me?" The Capital Governor thought for a while and said, "When I entered the Eastern Palace, the Crown Prince was already the Crown Prince. Everything I have was given by the Crown Prince. I did not have much merit to my name, and back then, there were many who surrounded the Crown Prince, many of whom were relatives of the Crown Princess Consort. Even if the Crown Prince ascended the throne, it would not be my turn to be significantly utilized. But following Your Highness is different. My fortunes rise and fall with Your Highness. We have gone through these years together, and I believe Your Highness will not let me down..." King Han patted his shoulder and said, "Of course, if I were to ascend the throne, although I cannot make you a marquis, appointing you as Chancellor is certain. By then, you''ll be second only to one, above tens of thousands..." The Capital Governor bowed to him and said, "I thank Your Highness in advance." He took the wine cup from King Han''s hand, helped him to the bed, and said, "Your Highness is drunk. It''s better to rest for a while." King Han lay on the bed, closed his eyes, and lightly waved his hand, saying, "I am indeed a bit tired. Go on with your duties, I will rest for a while." The Capital Governor walked out of the hall with measured steps, closing the hall doors behind him. On the luxurious couch, King Han''s eyes slowly opened. His gaze lost a hint of drunkenness but was filled with a touch more melancholy, saying, "Fuzhi, oh Fuzhi, after all these years, you still refuse to open your heart to me..." Moments later, at King You''s Mansion. King You looked at the Capital Governor with surprise and said, "It wasn''t me. I didn''t have anyone do it. What''s the problem with her death?" The Capital Governor pondered for a moment and slowly said, "Perhaps she really did die of the illness." King You''s thoughts had already moved beyond this matter, and looking at the Capital Governor, he said, "Whether she died of an illness or not, as long as she''s dead, that''s all that matters. Speaking of which, Lord Lin, have you ever considered serving me? Whatever King Han can give you, I can give you, and even more..." The Capital Governor did not answer but instead bowed and said, "I must take my leave." Watching his departing figure, King You showed a look of regret and said, "Such an extraordinary talent not serving me is truly a pity. Why do these clever men choose mediocre masters? Lin Fuzhi did so, as did Li Xuanjing..." In the past, he had tried to recruit Lin Fuzhi, but Lin Fuzhi chose King Han. He had also tried to win over Li Xuanjing multiple times. Li Xuanjing, however, chose King Chun. If he could have had the assistance of these two men, he wouldn''t have worried about achieving great things, nor would he have had to take the risks he took back then. It is truly incomprehensible... The moment he stepped out of King You''s Mansion, the Capital Governor''s expression bore a heavier weight. He did not go to the Capital Prefecture, instead he went straight back to Lin Mansion. Chapter 405 275 Hunter and Prey [9000 words merged into one]_2 A messenger pigeon flew out from Lin Mansion, heading straight for the skies... At this time. The Spiegel Bureau Heavenly Prison. A middle-aged woman crouched in the corner of the cell, her body trembling uncontrollably. At one moment, the cell door was opened, and she looked up, her face turning deathly pale. Scrambling over, she heavily kowtowed several times on the ground and said in a quivering voice, "Greetings, Your Majesty!" The Xia Emperor looked down at her and said coldly, "Tell me, what did you do back then? I will spare your family from death and leave your body intact..." When Xie Xiaoyu was captured and brought to the Spiegel Bureau, she knew everything was over. She had been cautious all these years, daring not to commit any small mistake. Only the affair of the past could have been the reason she was captured by the Spiegel Bureau. Being able to preserve her family and keep her body intact was already a grace she dared not even dream of. Overjoyed with gratitude, she kowtowed repeatedly like pounding garlic and said continuously, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your mercy; I am willing to say anything!" Before long, the Xia Emperor left the grand prison of the Spiegel Bureau. His hair, once fully black, had turned to silver, and wrinkles appeared on his face. In less than a quarter-hour, he shifted from a middle-aged appearance to an elderly one. Though the officials of the Spiegel Bureau were shocked, none dared show any disparity. However, when he swallowed a pill, his aura fluctuated, and his hair turned from white back to black, the wrinkles on his face quickly disappeared, and his skin became taut again. The Xia Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Let Li Xuanjing come to see me." After a long while, a figure walked slowly into the room, bowed to him, and said, "Your Majesty." The Xia Emperor asked, "When did you learn about the matters of the Eastern Palace?" Li Xuanjing said, "Not long ago." The Xia Emperor continued, "Why didn''t you inform me earlier?" Li Xuanjing said, "It involved two princes; without verification, I dared not disturb Your Majesty." The Xia Emperor looked at him and asked, "You were waiting for the Wang family to make a move, weren''t you?" Li Xuanjing fell silent for a moment, then said, "Your Majesty, I don''t quite understand what you mean..." The Xia Emperor waved his hand and said, "Enough, stop pretending in front of me. You killed the Wang Family''s legitimate son at night to force the Wang family''s hand, using this opportunity to severely damage the Wang family, avenging your past grievances. You''ve been with me for twenty years, others may not understand you, but don''t I?" Li Xuanjing did not open his mouth. Without showing anger or the like, the Xia Emperor paused before saying, "If you don''t act, then fine; but once you act, show no mercy, and eradicate thoroughly, no wonder people call you Yama Li." After speaking, his tone shifted, his gaze grew deeper, and he slowly said, "However, this indeed makes a good excuse. The Wang family, relying on having produced two Martial Path Half-Saints in recent years, has forgotten whose world this is. It''s time to remind them. As for Li Long and Li Xing..." His expression became complicated, and he said through gritted teeth, "These two unfilial sons..." ... Chang''an. For ordinary people, today was an ordinary day. For courtiers, however, today was somewhat special; it was the mid-month court assembly, which officials of and above the Standard Fifth Rank in Chang''an had to attend early. It should have been a normal court assembly, but the atmosphere was extraordinarily peculiar. Usually, the nobles who didn''t attend court on days without issues turned up in significant numbers today, and they were all high-ranking nobles. First-class marquises stood at the back. Ahead of them were Dukes, Commandery Princes, and Kings. This month''s Prince Regent was King Han. In past court assemblies, aside from the Prince Regent, other princes would not appear. But today, except for King Rui and King Gong, there were as many as five Kings present in the hall. King Han, King You, King Xin, King Xuan, King Ji... In recent years, this assembly of various kings had only been seen during grand court assemblies. Just a moment ago, King You had publicly read a memorial. In the memorial, taking the recent incident where Li Xuanjing had forcibly taken the Fengyang County son from Zongzheng Si as the lead, it detailed dozens of major and minor charges against the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing. These included forming cliques for personal gain, excluding dissidents, monopolizing power, abusing authority, corruption and bending the law, harming the loyal and good, callous disregard for life, misleading the country and the people, and deceiving the emperor... Each charge was supported by detailed evidence, often more than one. Merely reading the memorial by King You had taken just under a two-hour period. At the end, he requested the Three Provinces to rectify the state apparatus, severely punish the corrupt, restore stability to the court, and return the skies to the people. In the past, many had impeached Li Xuanjing. But none had ever had such a grand scale as this time. After King You finished presenting, King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji also expressed their support. Four out of the eight Prince Regents stood out. Following them, a group of nobles spoke up. Among the Commandery Princes were the Ruyang County Lord, the Dingping County Lord, the Xingyang County Lord, and the Dongping County Lord. Among the Dukes were the Le''an Duke, the Jinyang Duke, the Xiping Duke, and the Linru Duke. Marquises included the Marquis Shouyang, the Marquis Lantian, the Marquis Huaiyang, the Marquis Yunyang, and the Marquis Fengyang. As for the Earls and Viscounts, they simply didn''t have the standing to come forward. Following these nobles, several ministers also stood up. Officials nearly from the entire Capital Prefecture and Zongzheng Si mobilized, led by the Minister of Zongzheng and the Capital Governor. Two Scheeren from the Secretariat, the Chief of Staff Left Prime Minister from the Ministry of Personnel, the Left Minister, the Ministry of Supervision had one Yellow Gates Assistant Minister, two Auditors. Taichang Si, Taipu Si, Taifu Si, Guanglu Si, Guardian Si also had officials standing up. From among the Six Departments, the Right Assistant Minister of Revenue, Right Minister of Revenue, Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Ministry of Rites, Ministry of Industry, Ministry of War... Chapter 406 275 Hunter and Prey [9000 words merged into one]_3 Three Provinces, Six Ministries, Nine Si. More than half of their government offices had taken a stand in support of King You. Honglu Si was barely noticeable, Ministry of Justice was Li Xuanjing''s territory, Sinong Si wasn''t interested in anything beyond agriculture, and except for the Ministry of Justice, all elements of Three Provinces, Six Ministries, Nine Si stood united. Unlike its usual role of impeaching Li Xuanjing, the Imperial Censorate this time maintained a rare silence during this collective impeachment. Such a large number of influential officials impeaching a single person was unprecedented since the establishment of Daxia. Even His Majesty would probably not be able to ignore such a situation. Unfortunately, the Minister of Justice was not present at the court today, otherwise the courtiers would realize whether the always composed Minister of Justice could remain indifferent under these circumstances. Faced with the impeachment by the masses, Han Wang, acting as Regent, made no decisions in the court. He stated the issue was significant and announced it would be discussed further at a later meeting. As the decision-making body of the court, after the assembly, all the pressure descended on the Secretariat. Secretariat. The desks of the two Assistant Ministers were piled high with petitions. They exchanged a look, their expressions grave, their eyes solemn. These petitions came from the Three Provinces, Six Ministries, Nine Si, various states and counties around the Capital, numerous nobles from Chang''an, academy students petitioning, even two Scheeren from the Secretariat had submitted petitions. Just as in the court earlier, all the petitions were aimed at the same person. Minister of Justice Li Xuanjing. These impeachment petitions were merely an extension of what had happened in the court earlier. Such a scene would have been more than enough even to impeach the Prime Ministers. Driven by the Wang family of Jinyang, Han Wang and King You had unusually joined forces and escalated the situation to such an extent aimed at Li Xuanjing, indicating a significant plot was at play. Considering the scenes from the earlier court session, it was feared that something dire was about to unfold. Now, the Secretariat faced a choice. To go along with Han Wang and King You would surely incur His Majesty''s displeasure. But with so many petitions submitted, they couldn''t just pretend to see nothing. This put them in a difficult position. While they were wrestling with the decision, two figures casually walked into the government office. Both bowed respectfully. "Greetings, Director of Secretariat." "Greetings, Chief of Staff." The Left and Right Prime Ministers were not always present at every court session. They had both been absent from the court earlier. The Right Prime Minister walked up to the desk, casually flipping through a few petitions before tossing them back down, and said calmly, "Such a grand gesture. This is about purging the royal side, a rare sight indeed..." The Left Assistant Minister looked distressed and said, "Lord Right Prime Minister, please don''t joke about this. The situation has really escalated. What should we do?" The Right Prime Minister waved his hand and said, "Ask the Director of Secretariat. Li Xuanjing is his disciple. Whether to clean his own house should be his decision." Hearing this, the other elder lightly said, "Since the Right Prime Minister suggests so, let''s issue a decree immediately. Have the Ministry of Justice, Imperial Censorate, and Zongzheng Si go to the Ministry of Justice to apprehend the man. If there is resistance, execute on the spot." The Right Prime Minister was startled and exclaimed, "You would really execute him?" Li Xuanjing was a constant contradiction for him. Sometimes his actions made him wish he could decapitate him a hundred times. Yet sometimes, his deeds were so commendable he couldn''t help but applaud. Li Xuanjing in the court gave him headaches. But if Li Xuanjing were truly gone, the people of Chang''an might suffer once more. With Li Xuanjing in court, things were bad. But without him, they would undoubtedly become worse. The Left Prime Minister looked at him and asked, "Isn''t that what you meant?" The Right Prime Minister''s lips moved but finally, he said, "To prevent matters from escalating, we need to apprehend him, but execution on the spot is unnecessary. He is, after all, a third-rank official. Let''s temporarily detain him at the Imperial Censorate, awaiting His Majesty''s decision..." The Left Prime Minister turned to the two Assistant Ministers and said, "Did you hear? Do as the Right Prime Minister says." Moments later, after the Right Prime Minister stamped the imperial decree, he suddenly realized something and looked up sharply at the Left Prime Minister and angrily said, "You old fox..." No sooner had the decree from the Secretariat been drafted than an official rushed in, panic-stricken, and said, "Gentlemen, something terrible has happened outside!" Indeed, something had happened in Chang''an. After the court session, the officials and nobles who had impeached Li Xuanjing did not return to their mansions or offices but gathered at the palace gates. Then, they marched along Chang''an Street. These were influential individuals from the Three Provinces, Six Ministries, Nine Si, and various government departments. Clearly, the impeachment in the court was just the beginning of this action. "Clear the royal side, purge the nefarious officials!" "Kill the treacherous officials, rectify the court!" The crowd shouted slogans as they walked down Chang''an Street, and as they moved forward, their numbers grew. From the residences of major officials, figures kept emerging and joining the procession. Uninformed commoners, seeing the massive scale, boldly followed behind, shouting support. Almost simultaneously, from various academies in Chang''an, groups of students emerged. They were filled with righteous indignation, shouting the same slogans as they left the academies and marched in the same direction. The common people, who had never seen such a display, mostly hid in their homes, not venturing out, peering through doors or windows. The shops along the streets also shuttered their doors, and passersby and peddlers, upon seeing the scene from afar, quickly ducked into alleys to hide. Chapter 407 275 Hunter and Prey [9000 words merged into one]_4 At that moment, the entirety of Chang''an could hear the slogans "Purge the Emperor''s side, slay the treacherous officials" and "Kill the traitorous officials, purify the court hierarchy." The Imperial Censorate and Ministry of Justice had already received the imperial decree from the three provinces and swiftly gathered their forces to head for the Li Mansion. Within many government offices, the officials also had no heart to work, their attention fixed on the developments outside. Such a major event was something they could encounter only once in a lifetime. King Rui Mansion. King Rui stood at the entrance of the hall, listening to the deafening sounds outside, his face showing shock as he murmured, "Could it be true? They''re really doing it?" On his face appeared a hint of worry as he murmured, "Li Xuanjing, Li Xuanjing, you must hold on, do not disappoint me..." King Chun Mansion. King Chun summoned all the mansion guards, hastily mounted his horse, and said, "To the Li Mansion!" In front of the gate of the Li Mansion, no one was to be seen on the streets. As one parade group after another appeared, the empty streets gradually became packed. A dense crowd stretched as far as the eye could see. King You stood in front of the Li Mansion, with King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji standing behind him. Further behind were the Capital Governor, Minister of Zongzheng, numerous nobles, and courtiers. King Han stood by King You''s side and said, "Stay calm, stay calm..." However, his persuasion remained only on his lips. The gates of the Li Mansion were tightly shut. King You looked at the mansion''s signboard, waved his hand, and said, "Charge in, purge the Emperor''s side, slay the treacherous officials!" "Purge the Emperor''s side, slay the treacherous officials!" "Purge the Emperor''s side, slay the treacherous officials!" As his words fell, the crowd responded in unison. "Wait!" A voice of fury and shock came from behind. King Chun, leading his forces, barged through the crowd, glared at King You and others, and asked, "Are you trying to rebel?" King You looked at him and said indifferently, "No one wishes to rebel; we merely seek to purify the court and execute Li Xuanjing, this treacherous official, on behalf of our Father Emperor, restoring peace to the court." King Chun stood in front of the Li Mansion and shouted angrily, "Without Father Emperor''s command, this is rebellion!" The forces brought by King Chun, compared to the crowd outside the Li Mansion, seemed irrelevant, almost trivial. A group of scholars completely surrounded them, placing them in a dilemma, unable to advance or retreat. King You waved his hand, and someone forcefully moved King Chun aside. Wang Yue stepped forward with a few men, threw a punch, and the large gate of Li Mansion suddenly collapsed. Contrary to the tense atmosphere outside, the interior of Li Mansion was unusually relaxed and harmonious. Two identical-looking beautiful young girls were frolicking around a middle-aged woman. Elsewhere in the courtyard, some figures gathered in small groups, quietly chatting and laughing. As Wang Yue walked into the courtyard, he seemed to no longer hear the noise outside. It wasn''t as if he couldn''t, he really couldn''t hear it. But outside, the slogans "Purge the Emperor''s side, slay the treacherous officials" were loud. He could turn around and see their quivering lips, the spit flying, only a few steps away; how could it be possible not to hear the sounds? It was as if an invisible barrier had separated the inside and outside of the mansion. The commotion at the entrance caught the attention of those inside the courtyard. All eyes turned towards the direction of the noise. A tangible pressure seemed to rush towards them, making Wang Yue and a few men beside him instinctively step back, whereas King You and others who entered later seemed unaffected. The pressure of over a dozen Grandmasters was distinctly felt by them, being Grandmasters themselves. However, the greatest pressure felt by Wang Yue came from the middle-aged woman who had not yet looked their way. She showed no fluctuations of True Qi, but she did not conceal another type of aura emanating from her. This aura, Wang Yue would not forget; it was precisely like that of the two old ancestors of his family. Could it be that Li Mansion had roped in a Sixth Realm, the Grandmaster of the Sanqing Sect? He wanted to retreat, but found himself unable to move. King You, who could not sense Grandmasters and did not recognize the Sixth Realm, having stepped into the Li Mansion, began to search for Li Xuanjing. He quickly found Li Xuanjing. He was by an inner courtyard''s stone table, playing chess with someone. As for Li Xuanjing, who loved to pretend to be calm in any situation, King You understood, but to still have the mind to play chess at such a time seemed overly indifferent. He slowly walked to Li Xuanjing''s side, looking at him indifferently, just about to speak, suddenly realizing that the person sitting opposite Li Xuanjing, facing away from him, looked familiar. He walked to the side to take a look, his expression dramatically changed, and he exclaimed, "Father Emperor!" King Chun quickly walked in, saw the familiar figure, hesitated for a moment, and then his face immediately lit up with joy. Outside the Li Mansion. King Han waited a while, noticing that King You did not come out, walked in himself and murmured, "Why is it taking so long..." King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji also went inside. But after they entered, not only did no one come out, no sounds were heard from inside either. Something seemed amiss. A Commandery Prince, finally unable to restrain himself, strode into the Li Mansion, muttering, "Why is no one coming out, let''s see what''s happening..." Several Kings, a host of nobles, and numerous officials entered the Li Mansion but remained inside for a long time. Those waiting outside had nearly lost their voices shouting the slogans, which gradually grew weaker. The once impassioned slogans turned somewhat feeble, losing their initial vigor. Finally, unable to shout any longer, as some people wanted to go in to see what was happening, a young man came out from the Li Mansion, stretched out his hand to stop them, and said, "Don''t go in anymore, there''s no room left to kneel inside..." Chapter 408 275 Hunter and Prey [9000 words merged into one]_5 As his words fell, the ground suddenly trembled, stirring up a layer of fine dust. Just when people thought it might be an earthquake, those at the outermost edge of the crowd noticed that they were being surrounded by a group of guards wearing black armor. Those on the inside, although unable to see the scene outside, realized that the rooftops around them had suddenly become populated with figures clad in armor. "Imperial Army!" "Who brought the Imperial Army here!" "What is the Imperial Army doing here, are they here to arrest Li Xuanjing?" The commoners who had come to see what the commotion was about and the students from the academy might not know who these men were, but the nobles and officials present all recognized them without exception. The Imperial Army were the Emperor''s trusted aides. Although the Emperor did not need anyone to protect him, the presence of the Imperial Army signified the will of the Emperor. The appearance of the Imperial Army indicated that the Emperor was already aware of the situation; it was just unclear how the Emperor would deal with it. At this moment, there was finally some stir at the entrance of the Li Mansion. The Xia Emperor walked out from the Li Family home and said, "What a spectacular game of chess that was. Although I lost, I lost with pleasure." After a moment''s shock, whether they were nobles or officials, they all knelt on the ground and loudly said, "We greet Your Majesty!" At this moment, their hearts were filled with shock and confusion. Why would the Emperor be here? The students from the academy and the commoners who had come to watch did not recognize the Emperor, but seeing everyone in front of them kneel, they did not hesitate to follow suit immediately. The Xia Emperor''s gaze swept over the officials kneeling in front of the Li Mansion and said, "It''s time to be at work, yet you are not at the government office. What are you doing here? The court pays you a salary not so you can wander around leisurely. Since you do not like going to the office, from now on, you won''t have to." This nonchalant remark was undoubtedly the end of their careers. The officials knelt on the ground, shaking and not daring to respond. The Xia Emperor went back into the Li Mansion, where a large group was already kneeling in darkness. He sat down beside the stone table and looking at King Han and King You kneeling in front of him, he asked, "Tell me, what are you trying to accomplish?" After exchanging a glance, in the end, it was King Han who spoke first, "Li Xuanjing has taken control of the court, acting recklessly and flouting the Law. The courtiers and the commoners have long been simmering with resentment. Today, he has even triggered unrest and protests in Chang''an. This month, it was my turn to be the Regent, so I came to the Li Mansion to investigate the situation." Following closely, King You said, "Father Emperor, today alone, there were countless accusations against Li Xuanjing, which shows the deep resentment the courtiers and commoners have towards him. My action was also for the court, for the sake of the world..." The Xia Emperor asked, "When you plotted against the Crown Prince years ago, was it also for the court, for the sake of the world?" His voice was calm, but to King Han and King You, it felt like falling into an icy abyss. King Chun, King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji turned their heads in extreme shock to look at them. Not far away, Wang Yue, who was kneeling at the entrance, though unable to move, had a tempest raging in his heart. King You and King Han plotted against the Crown Prince? How could that be? Such a significant matter, and King Han had kept it from the Wang family! The officials and nobles kneeling in the courtyard also showed extremely shocked expressions. At this moment, the issues of purging the court and executing the treacherous were no longer important. King You and King Han plotted against the Crown Prince? How could such a thing happen! Wasn''t the Crown Prince said to have died of illness back then? Once they realized what was happening, they were no longer shocked but only afraid. King Han and King You had conspired to murder the Crown Prince. Even though they were Kings, this was an unforgivable crime. And they, today, had followed King Han and King You in this attempt to pressure the court... Would the Emperor consider them complicit with King Han and King You? King Han and King You were already terrified, having completely forgotten about Li Xuanjing. King You said in panic, "Father Emperor, what are you talking about? How could your son conspire against the Crown Prince? Please do not be deceived by the slander of treacherous officials!" King Han also immediately followed, saying, "Yes, Father Emperor, this must be a plot by Li Xuanjing. You must not be fooled by him!" The Xia Emperor looked at them and said indifferently, "He Dong, Xu Zhi, Gu Wenhan, Zheng Tianxing, Wu Zongguang, Xue Xue, Zeng Yan, Sun Jin, Xie Xiaoyu, Ding Fang... What, do you need me to detail how you plotted against the Crown Prince in front of everyone present?" King Han and King You collapsed. "They only accused them of plotting against the Crown Prince, they still had a sliver of hope." "But as those names were enumerated one by one, it became clear that Father Emperor had already learned everything, leaving no possibility for sophistry." "They thought they were the hunters today, but little did they know, they were the prey." "As King Han and King You fell, the silhouettes kneeling in the courtyard also collapsed in droves." "It''s over." "This was the sole thought in the minds of some before they fainted." "The Crown Prince and the various princes, though all were Father Emperor''s children, meant radically different things to Your Majesty." "The Crown Prince was the only offspring of Your Majesty and the Late Empress before ascending the throne; naturally, the feelings Your Majesty bore for him are incomparable to those for the other princes." "Were it not so, after the Crown Prince''s death, Your Majesty would not have completely indulged in despondency, neglected the court, devotedly pursued longevity, and refrained from appointing another Crown Prince." "To plot against the Crown Prince is tantamount to treason; for King Han and King You to have the audacity to do so..." "The princely heir of King Han, Li Qian, was also kneeling among the crowd." "He couldn''t miss witnessing the execution of Li Xuanjing." "He did not witness Li Xuanjing''s fall, but he witnessed something else." "The Crown Prince was actually killed by a scheme concocted by Father King?" "Forever, Father King had seemed to him a timorous and cowardly figure." "Who would have thought that the timorous Father King could commit such a bold act?" "At this moment, in addition to the fear of the future, he felt a newfound admiration for Father King for the first time." "These conflicting emotions made his thoughts indescribably complex." "Outside Li Mansion, just as everyone''s knees were about to numb from kneeling, a figure holding a whisk emerged from Li Mansion and, with a high-pitched voice, loudly declared: ''King Han Li Long, King You Li Xing, having plotted against the Crown Prince, are beyond redemption, hereby stripped of their royal titles, demoted to commoners, escorted to the Ministry of Justice, to await their fate...''" "The nobles and officials, still kneeling outside, upon hearing this, were also left utterly bewildered and shocked." "What conspiracy against the Crown Prince? Weren''t they here to execute Li Xuanjing?" "The students from the various academies also showed confusion on their faces, clearly, they too had not anticipated this outcome." "Even if the reigning Emperor were to appear and protect Li Xuanjing, they were willing to make their case with resolve." "But a sudden and inexplicable charge of conspiring against the Crown Prince left everyone at a loss for what to do." "Then, the eunuch continued, ''Students from the academies, considering that you were misled, may leave on their own accord; everyone else shall be transferred to the Ministry of Justice to ascertain any involvement with the treason of King Han and King You before any further judgment is passed...''" "What was originally an attendance to show numbers could now potentially become an offering of heads." "Once at the Ministry of Justice and in the hands of Li Xuanjing, whether or not they had any tie to the treason would no longer be up to them." "In an instant, the crowd was filled with wails of despair." "''Injustice, this is an injustice!''" "''When the Crown Prince died, I hadn''t even come to Chang''an, how could I possibly be involved in a treason conspiracy!''" "''I have been loyal to Your Majesty, as clear as the sky above can testify, as Heaven can bear witness!''" "''Someone paid me to come here, I didn''t know anything, nothing at all, can''t I just return the money!''" "''Your Majesty, spare my life, spare my life!''" "..." "Inside and outside of Li Mansion, chaos ensued." "Everyone who was kneeling inside Li Mansion, including King Han and King You, was dragged away by the Imperial Army." "The few Grandmasters received special attention, and their cultivation was sealed." "The Xia Emperor looked toward the middle-aged woman and said, ''For the Royal Family''s disgrace to be exposed before Sect Master Su, you must find it quite amusing.''" "The middle-aged woman did not respond, and the Xia Emperor, turning to Li Xuanjing, said, ''Sect Master Su has visited Chang''an; see to it that she is well received on my behalf. I shall return to the palace now.''" "Having said that, he cast one last glance at the middle-aged woman and with a single step, vanished from the spot." "Li Nuo was taken aback by this scene, his eyes wide in amazement." "The middle-aged woman saw his astonished expression and smiled, saying, ''It''s nothing to be surprised about; all emperors of the Five Great Dynasties have great fortunes bestowed upon them; this is just a commonplace technique...''" Chapter 409 276: Victory for the Conqueror, Defeat for the Vanquishedã€Combined】 Li Mansion. Li Nuo looked at his master in surprise and asked, "Even you are no match for His Majesty?" Su Jing nodded and said, "The emperors of the Five Great Dynasties bear the grand fate of their dynasties. Ordinary individuals in the Sixth Realm are no match for them. Within the boundaries of Daxia, his power is infinitely close to the Seventh Realm..." It was the first time Li Nuo had heard of such matters. He had read countless books, but none mentioned these things. Since the topic had arisen, Su Jing went ahead and explained in more detail, "To be precise, the Royal family is also considered one of the Hundred Schools, although this particular School is quite unique. They do not need to undergo cultivation. Simply by becoming the ruler of a country, they can possess tremendous power in a very short time..." Books concerning the Hundred Schools seemed to intentionally omit descriptions of the Royal family. Li Nuo could understand why. According to what his master had said, the Royal family''s cultivation was probably the simplest of all. Or to put it another way, the Royal family did not need to cultivate at all. The Emperor himself embodied the highest will of the land. Just by being the Emperor, one could become the strongest individual of the nation. The greater the nation''s strength, the stronger the Emperor himself became. This was much easier than practicing Legalism, Confucianism, or the Martial Path. If everyone knew this, it would not be conducive to the harmony and stability of the nation and the continent. Of course, any acquisition of power came at a price. In a nation, only one person could possess such power, and that was the Emperor himself; his progeny would find it very difficult to inherit any cultivation talent. Unless they sought the external cultivation paths of Legalism or Confucianism. The current Imperial Family used to be a famous family with noble Martial Path bloodlines, no different from the Wang family, Pei family, or Cui family. However, once the Li family established itself firmly upon the throne, no Martial Path prodigies had emerged among their descendants. The drawbacks of the Royal family didn''t end there. While the Emperor held immense power, he did not have a life span that matched his strength. His master appeared only a bit older than his mother-in-law, yet he was already 120 years old, and living another 60 years wouldn''t be difficult. But the lifespan of the Royal family was no longer than that of commoners. Moreover, the Emperor''s power was deeply bound to the state of the nation. Should national power weaken or foreign nations encroach on its territory, his strength would accordingly diminish. If the nation perished, all his power would vanish. No wonder, despite being an emperor, he dared to leave the palace alone, faced with Martial Path Half-Saints of the Sixth Realm, he remained calm throughout. The masters within the palace were also confidently arranged within the military because he had enough confidence in his own strength. However, Li Nuo could see that there was still a hint of envy in His Majesty''s eyes when he looked at his master. He looked young but was already sixty years old. He couldn''t possibly remain emperor for another sixty years. Li Nuo came back to his senses and bowed to the Grandmasters from Hua Mountain, Heng Mountain, and the three other Sects in the capital, saying, "I apologize for involving all the senior masters in this matter..." Had he known things would turn out this way today, he wouldn''t have needed to write those several letters. The Grandmasters returned the gesture, their tone very polite. "No, no, no, during my days in Chang''an, I have gained a lot." "Hehe, how could we not lend a hand when a young friend is in need?" "With Senior Su here, we didn''t really provide much help..." As Li Nuo exchanged pleasantries with the Grandmasters, King Chun finally recovered from the massive shock he had experienced. Hearing that King You had collaborated with so many to target Xuanjing, he immediately rushed over with his people. However, King Chun Mansion''s forces were insignificant in comparison. Unexpectedly, the coup d''e?tat led by King You to purge the court ended with the Father Emperor right there. Just when he was worried that the Father Emperor would be swept up by public opinion, he suddenly learned that Crown Prince''s death years ago was orchestrated by King Han and King You. In the blink of an eye, the offense and defense switched. King Han and King You were, on the spot, demoted to commoners, and the people involved in their plots were arrested by the Imperial Army. The speed and magnitude of the turnaround were so great that even he needed some time to accept it. After regaining his composure, he immediately looked at Li Xuanjing and asked, "You knew about this all along, didn''t you?" Li Xuanjing nodded. King Chun exclaimed angrily, "If you knew, why didn''t you tell me? You''ve caused me needless worry. Do you know how concerned I was!" Li Xuanjing gently patted his shoulder and said, "This matter is very complicated. It might not have been beneficial to inform Your Highness in advance. The Ministry of Justice has a lot to attend to. I''ll head there first. After handling those matters, I will explain to Your Highness..." King Chun could only wave him off, "Go, go..." With so many arrests, the Ministry of Justice indeed had a lot to deal with. It was foreseeable that for many days to come, he probably would be so busy he couldn''t even return home... After Li Xuanjing left, King Chun approached Li Nuo and asked, "What exactly happened with the Eastern Palace case? Do you know?" Li Nuo nodded. He had conducted a thorough investigation and was intimately aware of the entire background of the case. The Daxia Dynasty was one of the five strongest dynasties on the continent today. Becoming Emperor of Daxia not only meant attaining supreme power but also unparalleled strength. Who wouldn''t want to claim that position? But with an established heir in the Eastern Palace, it was impossible for King Han or King You to covet that seat. So, they joined forces with Lin Fuzhi, the Junior Chief Steward responsible for all affairs of the Eastern Palace, using threats and bribes among various means to win over some of the officials and female officials close to the Crown Prince. Chapter 410 - 276: The Victor Becomes King, The Defeated Become Bandits ã€Combined】_2 These people held low ranks, but they all had the ability to come into close contact with the Crown Prince. For example, Gu Wenhan, the Book Corrector from the Scripture Bureau, was responsible for organizing and proofreading the books and codes that the Crown Prince read daily. Zheng Tianxing, a clerk from the Inner Straight Bureau, had only one duty, which was to grind ink for the Crown Prince. Wu Zongguang from Dining, He Dong from Pharmacy, and Xu Zhi from Mansion were even able to directly handle the Crown Prince''s daily clothing and food. And those female officials from the Inner Palace, who needed to attend to the Crown Prince and the concubines closely, could come into contact with the Crown Prince nearly every day. The former Chief of Palace Garden from the Inner Palace, Xie Xiaoyu, who was secretly arrested by the Spiegel Bureau, revealed that Lin Fuzhi, the Junior Chief Steward from the Chief Steward Mansion of the Eastern Palace, had instructed her to spread a certain powder on the flowers in the concubines'' rooms. She was the Chief of Palace Garden, responsible for the palace gardens within the Inner Palace. One of her duties was to pick the freshest flowers daily, arrange them, and place them in the concubines'' rooms. This powder was non-toxic and colorless and odorless; normal people would not have any noticeable reaction upon contact. However, the Crown Prince himself suffered from a lung disease, and frequent contact with this powder could exacerbate his condition, to the extent that not even the Imperial Physician could detect the cause. Moreover, the Imperial Physician at the Crown Prince Mansion had also been bought off by them through certain means. Gu Wenhan, Wu Zongguang, and the other female officials who died, couldn''t provide evidence, but it was not hard to surmise that they were doing the same as Xie Xiaoyu. These people were closely related to the Crown Prince''s daily life and could carry out their tasks without anyone being the wiser. To harm the Crown Prince in this way was a very lengthy process. Because of this, no one suspected anything, thinking that the Crown Prince had died of his lung disease. In fact, the Crown Prince did die of his lung disease. But without them, the Crown Prince''s lung disease might not have been fatal. If Lin Fuzhi, the Capital Governor, was involved in this affair, and King Han was in cahoots with him, then he surely was not innocent. As for King You, Li Nuo could only speculate without direct evidence. Based on those names that had been circled, Zhao He, the Chief of Palace Garden from the Ministry of Rites, must have discovered the plot and intended to inform King You, but he was killed because of it. Hence, Li Nuo dared to assert that King You definitely had a hand in the affair from years ago. Li Nuo didn''t understand why Lin Fuzhi, who at a young age already occupied a high position as the Junior Chief Steward of the Eastern Palace, would betray the Crown Prince and instead align with King Han. He also had no idea how they managed to persuade so many people to conspire against the Crown Prince back then, but he had to admit their plan was perfect. For ten whole years, no one detected anything amiss. Even Li Nuo himself, who had previously investigated several cases, never connected them to this case. Until he entered the Honglu Si and by chance attended Wu Zongguang''s funeral, did he finally notice something amiss, reminded by the Law Code... It had to be said, they were quite adept at staging accidental deaths. Without the Law Code, Li Nuo would not have noticed anything unusual at all. Perhaps this was a case of "the more you do, the more mistakes you make." The matter itself was worthy of the extermination of nine kinships; even if they were not executed, they would not dare to reveal the slightest bit of information. In their haste to silence others, they only created more and more mistakes, ending up in a complete loss... After fully understanding the entire affair, King Chun heaved a long sigh and said, "For the sake of the throne, to cause such strife among brothers, it truly is a sin..." Officials from the Imperial Censorate in the Ministry of Justice, upon receiving the imperial decree, hurried over. However, by the time they arrived, everything here had already ended. Hearing the details from Li Nuo, everyone found it hard to believe their own ears. The death of the Crown Prince was actually plotted by King Han and King You? Before they could recover from their shock, they heard King Chun''s sigh. They looked at King Chun with a gaze difficult to describe. Among all the princes, King Chun was the one with the least background; he had no powerful maternal family, no courtiers on his side, nor support from famous families. Yet it was he who reached his current position. King Han and King You, in order to claim the throne, were willing to conspire against the Crown Prince; for over a decade, they fought bitterly in court. Even if His Majesty did not execute them, both would be completely cut off from succession to the throne. Those who most desired the throne were the first to be eliminated. King Chun, who always smiled and never actively struggled for anything, somehow became the Eldest Imperial Prince and the first in line to the Daxia throne. Perhaps this is what they mean by "fortune favors fools." King Chun finally noticed the presence of these people and asked, "What are you doing here?" The officials from the Ministry of Justice and the Imperial Censorate were there by decree of the two Prime Ministers to arrest the Minister of Justice. The previous wave of people sent to arrest the Minister of Justice had already entered the Ministry of Justice. The Imperial Censor waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing, we were just passing by, taking a casual look..." At this moment. In the Ministry of Justice. Within a spacious and clean prison cell. King Han and King You, their crowns removed, were locked in the same cell, sitting on the edge of the bed, both silent. They had considered that today''s purge of the court might fail. But they never imagined failing in this manner. Defeated utterly, with no chance of turning the situation around. The prison door opened from the outside, and a figure slowly walked in. King You looked intently at Li Xuanjing and asked, "Was this all your plan, Li Xuanjing? You''re truly vicious!" Since Li Xuanjing had already obtained evidence of the Eastern Palace case from years ago, they never stood a chance at purging the court as long as Li Xuanjing reported to the Father Emperor. Considering the intelligence capabilities of the Spiegel Bureau, he couldn''t possibly have been unaware of their activities these past days. Chapter 411 - 276: The Victor Becomes King, The Defeated Become Bandits ã€Combined】_3 He had intentionally left them unchecked, so he could capture all who responded today in one fell swoop. A figure slowly stepped in behind Li Xuanjing. Upon seeing the figure, both King Han and King You''s faces unconsciously flashed a hint of fear. But a moment later, King You''s expression returned to normal; at this point, he had nothing left to fear. The Xia Emperor looked at the two and squeezed out the words between his teeth, "You two traitorous sons!" King You twitched the corner of his mouth, scoffed mockingly, and said, "Father Emperor, why even reproach us? Isn''t everything we''ve done taught by you?" The Xia Emperor flew into a rage, his formidable presence targeting King You as he exclaimed harshly, "Traitorous son, what are you saying!" King You, his face deathly pale, under this immense pressure, managed to sit upright and retorted, "Isn''t it so? Aren''t all those uncles of years past removed one by one by Father Emperor himself, allowing Father Emperor to take the throne? I was merely emulating what Father Emperor did back then. The only difference is, you succeeded while we failed¡ªare we just victims and victors, nothing more..." As his words fell, King You''s entire body suddenly hovered in the air, tightly clutching his throat, his complexion changing from white to blue, then from blue to purple. Just when he thought he was about to die, his body suddenly crashed heavily to the ground, but he could no longer attend to the pain in his body, gasping for air like a fish out of water, breathing in the fresh air. The Xia Emperor scanned the two and asked, "Who else was involved in the events of that year?" King You momentarily couldn''t speak, and after a silence, King Han spoke up, "Everyone involved back then has already been dealt with by me, only leaving Ding Fang of the Inner Palace as the sole survivor..." The Xia Emperor continued to inquire, "Whose idea was it to assassinate the Crown Prince?" King You coughed a few times and said, "It was me." The Xia Emperor continued to ask, "How did you go about it?" Seeing King You struggling to speak, King Han took it upon himself to answer, "Someone provided King You with a powder that could gradually worsen the Crown Prince''s pulmonary disease. I bribed some low-level officials in the Eastern Palace to apply the powder to objects the Crown Prince frequently touched, mixing it into his meals and medicinal broths..." The Xia Emperor looked at King You and asked, "What about the person who gave you the powder?" King You, head bowed, replied, "He''s already been dealt with secretly." ... Moments later, the Xia Emperor walked out of the prison. Li Xuanjing followed him out and asked, "Your Majesty, how should King Han and King You be dealt with?" The Xia Emperor heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Just keep them locked up for now..." "What about the others..." "I no longer wish to speak of this matter; you handle it." The Xia Emperor waved his hand, his form gradually fading and vanishing on the spot. Li Xuanjing walked back into the cell, where King You, weakened, leaned on a chair and asked, "How did you find out?" Li Xuanjing replied, "The deaths of so many Eastern Palace officials are hard to overlook." King You looked towards King Han and said, "It''s all because of your own smugness..." Regret showed on King Han''s face, but he said nothing. Li Xuanjing sat in another chair and asked, "Regarding the case in the Eastern Palace back then, there are some details I''d like to ask Your Highnesses about." King Han leaned back in his chair and said, "Ask away." Li Xuanjing looked towards King Han and asked, "Your Highness, how did you persuade Lin Fuzhi, who was then the Junior Chief Steward of the Eastern Palace, to join in the plot to assassinate the Crown Prince? He wasn''t in a low position in the Eastern Palace; why betray the Crown Prince?" King Han remained silent. Li Xuanjing said, "At this stage, Your Highness shouldn''t think about protecting the Capital Governor anymore. Xie Xiaoyu has confessed everything to His Majesty; he can''t possibly escape involvement." King Han heaved a sigh and said, "It was all my doing..." After another moment of silence, he continued, "I coerced him with the lives of his wife and children; he had no choice but to help me." Li Xuanjing wrote down a few notes before asking, "What about the other officials of the Eastern Palace?" King Han replied, "Through threats and bribes, there are too many officials in the Eastern Palace. Following the Crown Prince doesn''t necessarily promise a bright future. I can offer them more, and moreover, with their families as leverage, they dare not disobey me..." After pondering for a while, Li Xuanjing said, "It seems, Your Highness, you are quite adept at coercion and persuasion, winning people''s hearts. If any of those dozen had informed the Crown Prince, you would have failed ten years ago..." King Han sighed again. At that time, he had easily bought those people over and successfully conspired against the Crown Prince, believing himself, like the Father Emperor, to be destined for greatness. Now, it seemed that it might have been just luck. At that moment, a Ministry of Justice official hurried into the prison, saying, "Sir, something terrible has happened! The Capital Governor Lin Fuzhi has committed suicide!" Hearing this, King Han sprang up in shock exclaiming, "What, what did you say!" Moments later, several officials from the Ministry of Justice entered another cell. Being a third-rank official and an important figure in the case of the Eastern Palace years ago, Lin Fuzhi''s cell was different from the others. The cell walls were covered with thick padding, there were no beams or such structures, and the table legs were smoothed out to eliminate any sharp objects, all to prevent him from committing suicide within the cell. At that time, Lin Fuzhi was propped against the corner of the cell, a trace of black blood at his mouth''s corner. After an inspection, an official from the Ministry of Justice approached Li Xuanjing and reported, "Sir, he poisoned himself. He had a poison pouch hidden in his mouth beforehand, probably knowing he could not escape death, and chose to end his life to avoid further suffering..." In another cell, King Han shouted loudly, "Let me out, let me out!" Li Xuanjing walked towards his cell door, glanced back, and ordered, "Open the cell door." As soon as the door was opened, King Han charged out, but instead of fleeing, he dashed into another cell, from where soon came his cries of utmost grief, "Fuzhi, it was I who caused your demise..." A Ministry of Justice official turned to Li Xuanjing, asking, "Sir, how shall we handle the body of the Capital Governor?" Li Xuanjing looked back and instructed, "First, notify His Majesty." Shortly afterward, he went to the underground Death Prison. The imprisoned figure within the cell, upon seeing him, stood up abruptly, gripping the bars, and exclaimed, "We had no knowledge of King Han and King You conspiring against the Crown Prince, let us go!" Had Wang Yue known that King Han and King You would be involved in such a high-treachery case, he certainly would not have chosen them. Yet, he wasn''t worried. The Wang family was unrelated to this case, and his status was extraordinary; the Da Xia Court wouldn''t touch him. Li Xuanjing stared at him and said coolly, "No need for excuses. King Han and King You have confessed. The Wang family was involved in the conspiracy against the Crown Prince years ago. Otherwise, why would you summon several Grandmasters so urgently to silence this official?" Stunned, Wang Yue pointed through the bars at Li Xuanjing and exclaimed, "You slander! I had no knowledge of this matter. Ten years ago, I didn''t even know them. This is defamation; I demand to see His Majesty!" Li Xuanjing shook his head, "His Majesty won''t see you. If you want to explain, go explain it to the Crown Prince, maybe he''ll believe you..." Wang Yue was momentarily confused. The Crown Prince had been dead for ten years already; how could he explain anything to him? Li Xuanjing glanced behind at his officials and declared, "Wang Yue participated in the conspiracy against the Crown Prince, a crime of the highest degree, deserving of death. Execute him immediately, no mistakes..." "Li Xuanjing, you¡ª" Not only was Wang Yue overwrought as his cultivation was sealed, but his mouth was gagged too, his eyes filled with anger and fear as he struggled while being forcibly taken away. Inside the cell, the remaining Grandmasters watched with frightened eyes. Though not the eldest son of the Wang family, Wang Yue was regarded as the most talented in Martial Path among his generation. The Wang family had high hopes for his ascension to the Sixth Realm. He dared to kill even Wang Yue! When Li Xuanjing''s gaze landed on them, all five trembled involuntarily and fell to their knees disregarding the dignity of Grandmasters, tremblingly pleaded, "We know nothing, please spare our lives!" Chapter 412 - 277: Dual Breakthroughã€Together】 Ministry of Justice. Within the Death Prison. A Ministry of Justice official walked in and said, "Sir, Wang Yue has been executed." Several Grandmasters from the Wang family were still kneeling on the ground; upon hearing the news, their bodies trembled, their faces turning deathly pale. Was that not the martial prodigy of the Wang family, their next hope to reach the Sixth Realm, just killed like that? Was he truly unafraid of the Wang family''s revenge? The five Grandmasters truly sensed the scent of death. Li Xuanjing took out a porcelain bottle from his sleeve and threw it to the ground, calmly saying, "There are a few pills in the bottle, either take them or die." The Grandmasters didn''t hesitate in the slightest, almost fighting over the bottle, pouring out several pills. They had been in arduous cultivation for decades, finally becoming Grandmasters, and no one wished to end like this. Although they didn''t know what kind of pills those were, any pill was better than being immediately beheaded like Wang Yue. However, there were five of them, but only four pills came out of the bottle. "Mine!" "I saw it first!" "Don''t steal my pill!" "You''re looking for death!" Over the four pills, the five Grandmasters, with their cultivation sealed, fought like thugs right there on the spot. In the end, the four who got the pills swallowed them without hesitation. Only one was left sitting on the ground, his face filled with despair. Then, Li Xuanjing took out another small porcelain bottle from his sleeve and threw a pill to him, sweeping his gaze over everyone and indifferently saying, "There''s no need to fight over it... there''s still one left." The elder swallowed the pill as soon as he got it. Though their True Qi was sealed within them, they could clearly feel that as the pills entered their bodies, something rather sinister had been added. One of the elders tentatively asked, "Sir, what kind of pills have you given us?" Li Xuanjing did not explain, merely standing and waiting. One breath. Two breaths. Three breaths. After several breaths, the complexions of the five Grandmasters changed, one after another they kneeled, veins beneath their skin bulging as if alive, violently writhing; they fell to the ground, clutching their bodies and moaning in pain. The path of Martial Cultivation is extremely painful, but the pain of cultivation pales in comparison to the pain they were experiencing at that moment. It was as if someone was flaying their flesh bit by bit with a knife. In a brief moment, their bodies were drenched in sweat. Even the ground had become damp with their perspiration. After the severe pain passed, they lay on the ground unable to muster the strength to move. Li Xuanjing looked down upon them and said, "The next time the poison acts up will be ten days from now. This poison will strike every ten days, each time lasting longer and more painful than the last. Whether you get the antidote will depend on your behavior over these ten days..." The five exchanged looks, all sighing lightly in their hearts. Although they were extremely unwilling, things had come to this point, and they had no other choice but to comply. One figure struggled to stand up from the ground and, kneeling, said, "We are willing to serve you, Sir!" The others followed suit, kneeling in front of Li Xuanjing, respectfully saying, "We are willing to serve you, Sir!" ... The cells of the Ministry of Justice were overflowing with people. Outside the Ministry of Justice, Chang''an was also in complete uproar. With all eyes watching, King You led the full array of nobles, various officials, and even incited countless scholars, with the pretext of cleansing the emperor''s side, to Li Xuanjing''s home, clearly aiming for Li Xuanjing''s life. Who could imagine that despite King You''s grand spectacle, it resulted in him and King Han being sent to the Ministry of Justice instead? It wasn''t just he and King Han, but King Xin, King Xuan, King Ji, and all the courtiers and nobles involved in this incident were now detained in the Ministry of Justice''s cells. Given Li Xuanjing''s disposition and methods, one could imagine what kind of end awaited them after falling into his hands. There were only eight Prince Regents in the Royal family. Five were now detained in the Ministry of Justice. King Han and King You had already been demoted to commoners, the fate of the other three Princes was still unknown. Commoners flocked to the streets, all discussing this matter. There were many speculations among the populace regarding this incident. The most convincing speculation was that King You and King Han had learned that the Minister of Justice was investigating a case involving the Eastern Palace from years ago and wanted to use the pretext of cleansing the emperor''s side to silence him. Little did they expect that they would end up delivering themselves into the trap... King Rui Mansion. When King Rui received this news, he was so shocked that the book in his hand dropped. "What? The Crown Prince''s death was a conspiracy between King Han and King You?" "The Father Emperor showed up at Li Xuanjing''s house and demoted the two of them to commoners, and King Xin, King Xuan, King Ji, and all those involved today have been arrested?" "Is this information reliable?" ... Confirming the news from his subordinates, he was startled and speechless for a long time. With King Han and King You being demoted, two major competitors for the throne were gone, yet he felt no joy. Instead, he broke out in a cold sweat. Had he agreed to King You''s request back then and joined them against Li Xuanjing, he would probably be spending time in the Ministry of Justice''s prison instead of reading in King Rui Mansion. To be honest, he was really tempted at the time. He had suffered countless losses at Li Xuanjing''s hands, to say he didn''t hate him would be impossible. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had come across the concept of checks and balances in a book that very day and realized that without Li Xuanjing, King Han and King You would have no more rivals, the situation would have become even more unfavorable for him, he really might have agreed... Chapter 413 - 277: Dual Breakthroughã€Combined】_2 After a long while, he finally snapped back to reality, slowly picking up the "Art of War" from the ground, his heart still racing as he said, "Reading is good, one should indeed read more..." At this moment, Secretariat. Both Prime Ministers had already learned about the incident at Li Mansion. Shocked by the old case of the Eastern Palace, the Right Prime Minister glanced at the Left Prime Minister and said, "He must have planned all this long ago, your actions were superfluous, old man. Now, I suspect that Wang Heng was killed deliberately for the Wang family to see..." Speaking of the Wang family, a rare sharpness flashed through the usually gentle gaze of the Left Prime Minister. The Right Prime Minister took a breath and said, "What a ruthless move, using himself as bait to maximize the effect of the Eastern Palace case. The Ministry of Justice has detained hundreds of people, this time, Chang''an is likely to flow with blood again..." His gaze turned to the Left Prime Minister, and he asked, "Is this truly a disciple you taught?" Li Xuanjing had been at the court for twenty years, watching Xuanjing''s ascension to his current position step by step. The Left Prime Minister was a man of integrity, never stooping to engage in machinations; all courtiers held him in high regard. His disciple, Li Xuanjing, on the other hand, was filled with a wicked energy. In everything he did, he did not concern himself with the means; to achieve his goals, he would go to any lengths, ensuring that even the smallest matter exerted its maximum value. Let alone such a major conspiracy case; based on what the Right Prime Minister knew of him, he probably had sufficient evidence long ago. But merely implicating King Han and King You was clearly not enough for him. And indeed, he achieved more: five princes, dozens of nobles, and over a hundred officials were now detained in the Ministry of Justice, at his disposal. The Wang family suffered the most. In every key position within the court, there were officials cultivated by the Wang family. This could not be accomplished overnight; it required nurturing from an early age, ensuring they became Advanced Scholars, and after they entered the court, using various means and resources to guarantee their promotion to important positions. This required at least decades of management and centuries of influence. And now, the Wang family''s influence in the court, built up over hundreds of years, their decades of management¡ªnearly without exception, all ended up in the lock-up at the Ministry of Justice. The Right Prime Minister''s gaze flickered slightly as he said, "Nearly twenty years have passed, the grudge from back then, he hasn''t forgotten a bit of it. Back then, more than a dozen of his classmates died, and now he aims to uproot the Wang family..." His words fell, and several eunuchs walked in from the outside. The leading eunuch, holding a whisk, firstly paid respects to both Prime Ministers, then announced, "His Majesty decrees: King Han and King You have committed great treason, plotting against the Crown Prince, stripping them of their princely titles, demoting them to commoners... King Xin, King Xuan, King Ji, as Princes Regent, ignorant and incompetent, are relieved of their regency, the case of the Crown Prince is to be fully investigated by the Ministry of Justice, and all departments of the three provinces must provide full cooperation..." The Right Prime Minister stretched out his hand to receive the imperial decree, and the eunuch, looking at them, said, "My lords, His Majesty is very angry about this matter. When the Ministry of Justice investigates, the three provinces had better cooperate, otherwise, there might be more severe consequences..." After speaking, he waved his whisk and turned to leave. The officials of the Secretariat standing outside were all overwhelmingly shocked. No one had expected today''s events to take such a drastic turn, resulting in such severe consequences. Of the eight Prince Regents, two were demoted, three stripped of their power, leaving only King Chun, King Gong, and King Rui. The fate of those noble officials locked up in the Ministry of Justice was still uncertain. It was heard that His Majesty said that officials involved in today''s purging of the court need not return to their duties at the government office. Though it was only a casually uttered sentence, it determined the fates of countless officials. The officials of Zongzheng Si and the Capital Prefecture, being the most involved, meant that nearly all the officials in these two government offices would be replaced. Officials from the Three Provinces, Six Ministries, Nine Si were set to be unlucky. For the Secretariat, two Scheeren were now in the Ministry of Justice, likely never to return. Of course, with some falling out of favor, others would rise. On this occasion, hundreds of official positions opened up, including many fourth-rank and even third-rank posts, certainly leading to numerous promotions. As many officials were dismissed, so were there promotions. Such an opportunity might not present itself again for decades. Thinking they might be the ones to be promoted, the officials at the Secretariat could hardly focus on their work. As unrest pervaded all government offices, several figures entered the Secretariat. Seeing that the newcomers were officials from the Ministry of Justice, the two Secretariat Assistant Ministers personally came out to greet them. With His Majesty''s recent order for the Secretariat to collaborate with the Ministry of Justice, they naturally had to be cautious in dealing with its officials. The Left Assistant Minister cupped his hands together and asked, "What brings my colleagues to the Secretariat today?" The Assistant Minister from the Ministry of Justice did not exchange pleasantries, bluntly stating, "We need all the petitions condemning Lord Li from the past few days." The two Secretariat Assistant Ministers exchanged a glance, their eyelids involuntarily twitching. The petitions, according to protocol, were to be kept strictly confidential. Such overt disruption of protocol would deter anyone from daring to lodge accusations so freely in the future. The Assistant Minister from the Ministry of Justice said, "His Majesty commands the Ministry of Justice to thoroughly investigate the case of the Crown Prince''s demise, not sparing anyone involved. These officials might be accomplices of King Han and King You in the plot against the Crown Prince, so we ask for the Secretariat''s cooperation..." The officials from the Ministry of Justice quickly left. Upon leaving, they took several hundred petitions with them. Their reason was solid: the Crown Prince is the heir apparent, plotting against the heir is equivalent to treason, and in the face of such reasoning, the rules of the Secretariat had to give way. Chapter 414 - 277: Dual Breakthroughã€Combined】_3 If they persist in not giving it up, the Ministry of Justice might accuse them of harboring fugitives. This time, more officials will probably suffer. At a minimum, it''s estimated that over two hundred officials will either lose their positions or their lives. With so many positions suddenly vacant, the court''s reserve talents are far from sufficient to fill these gaps, creating yet another headache... The main culprits behind this matter, King You and King Han, are truly pitiable yet detestable. Why did you have to provoke him... Li Mansion. Li Nuo looked at the Law Code in front of him, his expression thoughtful. A new portrait had just appeared on the Law Code, one of the Grandmasters who had stormed into Li Mansion. The portrait was rather dim, indicating he had probably been executed. His death had altered Li Nuo''s lifespan, but not significantly, it had only added a hundred days. Normally, legally killing a Grandmaster should add more than just a hundred days to one''s lifespan, considering that the Fourth Realm itself guarantees a hundred days; the lifespan increase for a Grandmaster should logically be several times that. However, that applies when the death is closely related to oneself. The death of this Grandmaster wasn''t greatly connected to Li Nuo, so it was normal that his lifespan wasn''t fully increased. What he was concerned about was the disposition of King Han and King You. How much cultivation and lifespan could be gained from two First Rank Kings was unimaginable to him... Yet, according to the Legalism Classics, Li Nuo had a rough idea. Under normal circumstances, this case would definitely allow his cultivation to soar directly from the Third Realm to the Fourth Realm without encountering any bottlenecks and even leave some to spare. Li Nuo was getting a little impatient, planning to visit the Ministry of Justice to see the situation. Anning had been sitting there in a daze since a while ago, not saying a word. Li Nuo walked over to her, took her hand, and asked, "Do you want to go see the Ministry of Justice?" Li Anning took a deep breath, stood up, and said, "Let''s go." She had been prepared in her heart, but now that the day had really come, her emotions were unavoidably mixed. She quickly adjusted her mood, and the two left Li Mansion to go to the Ministry of Justice. Today, the Ministry of Justice was guarded extremely rigorously, and the entire place was surrounded by the Imperial Army, hardly a fly could escape. Almost all the cells inside the Ministry of Justice were overcrowded, including those outside used to detain officials in solitary confinement, filled with people crying out their injustices. Li Nuo casually summoned an official from the Ministry of Justice and inquired about the situation. The Emperor''s decree had been sent here just now, from now on, King Han and King You had been demoted to commoners, while King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji had been stripped of their regency powers. Other arrested officials and nobles had to accept the Ministry of Justice''s investigation to ensure their non-involvement in those past cases before they could leave. As Li Nuo was learning the specifics, an official from the Ministry of Justice approached and said, "The Princess, the Prince Consort, Lord Li invites you both over." Li Nuo and Anning went to the Si Minister''s office, and Li Xuanjing came out from behind his desk, saying, "You''ve come at just the right time; this case was caught out by you both, so let''s use the seals together on this judgment..." Li Nuo and Anning approached the desk, where a written judgment lay. Once stamped, the judgment would officially come into effect. This judgment, unlike those Li Nuo had previously seen, was written on bright yellow silk. This was the decision concerning King Han and King You. Since they were the Emperor''s own sons, even though they committed such deep crimes, they were only stripped of their titles and placed under house arrest, at least their lives were spared. If it were someone else, their entire extended family would have been implicated. Such a punishment did not comply with the Law, but no one would argue with the Emperor about these matters. Li Nuo, in his father''s presence, was also not overly courteous. Although it was just a formality, it still represented a slight increase in cultivation, which for Legalism was also an important ceremonial aspect. He held Anning''s hand, and she, holding the Minister of Justice''s seal, pressed it onto the lower right corner of the document. As soon as the seal appeared on the document, the numbers on the Law Code immediately changed. In recent days, dealing with no major cases, his lifespan just barely stayed slightly over three thousand. In that moment, it had increased by two thousand, for the first time surpassing five thousand. A prince could add a thousand days, almost three years, to his lifespan. And his cultivation was also growing rapidly. Legalism cultivation usually lagged; ordinary cases, even homicides, could scarcely let someone see the cultivation change instantly. But this case, too big and involving too much, was different. A homicide case normally caused an imperceptible change in cultivation from ninety-nine to one hundred and one, requiring lengthy and sustained efforts for an evident change. However, an extraordinary case like this, on a foundation of a hundred points of cultivation, could bring about a thousand points of change in cultivation¡ªa completely different process. The process of cultivation growth was extremely apparent. Not only him but Anning also experienced significant fluctuations in her cultivation. And hers were even more noticeable than Li Nuo''s. Li Nuo felt that the power within him was rapidly growing and soon hit a clear barrier, but that barrier merely hindered for a moment before being smoothly broken through. Chapter 415 - 277: Dual Breakthroughã€Combined】_4 Afterward, the force gradually slowed down until it completely subsided. He seemed to see a vaster heaven and earth. Reflecting on his cultivation journey, the easiest and quickest breakthrough he had was from the Third Realm to the Fourth Realm. The process before entering the realm, however, was the most difficult. It even gave him the illusion that the more he cultivated, the easier it became. Yet, although he had broken through from the Third Realm to the Fourth Realm in such a short time, Li Nuo still felt that something was amiss. Given the importance of this case, it was entirely possible for him to break through from the Third to the Fourth Realm, with a significant surplus, but he had only just managed to achieve half of what he anticipated. But in this case, his involvement was very high¡ªhe should have achieved over ninety percent, even perfect success. Where did the problem lie? Was it because his involvement was insufficient, his contribution lacking, or was there something he overlooked? Li Nuo soon stopped pondering this question. His gaze fixated on Anning. Li Anning''s tightly closed eyes slowly opened, and she took a small step forward, disappearing inside the government office. The next moment, she appeared out of nowhere in front of Li Nuo. At the Fifth Realm of Legalism, corresponding to exile in the Five Punishments, it could forcibly move a person over a distance¡ªwhen applied to oneself, it was like shrinking the ground into inches, much like the Emperor''s instant disappearance. The bottleneck between the Fourth Realm and the Fifth Realm was vastly different. The same case, her role was smaller than Li Nuo''s, but her gains were much greater. There was nothing to be done about it. After all, the deceased was his relative and the perpetrator hers. In the past, Li Nuo would have never imagined that the first in the family to advance to the Fifth Realm would be Anning. But he didn''t envy her. Being protected by them wasn''t bad¡ªhe had long since gotten used to it. With their father still busy with many matters, Li Nuo and Anning bid him farewell and returned home. Song Yiren looked at Li Nuo and Anning and always felt that after they went out and came back, they seemed different. Su Jing''s eyes lingered on them for a moment, astounded she exclaimed, "Have you both broken through?" Li Nuo smiled and said, "Nothing gets past Teacher..." Su Jing looked them over again, somewhat emotional and remarked, "The cultivation of the scholars is indeed much easier than the Martial Path." She could tell Li Nuo had broken through because the aura inside his body was more restrained, unlike before; one could see through his cultivation at a glance. And the other young girl, she couldn''t see through her at all. Martial Path and Legalism wielded completely different powers. Even if a Martial Arts Grandmaster tried to disguise it, she could still see through, but for high realm powerhouses of other schools, as long as they deliberately disguised it, it became hard for her to sense. Jiaren was only slightly surprised by Anning''s breakthrough. Yiren clearly couldn''t accept it and, staring at Anning with wide eyes, asked, "You broke through to the Fifth Realm?" Seeing Yiren''s expression, Anning proudly tilted her chin and said, "If you don''t believe it, you can try..." Yiren, half-believing and half-doubting, attacked, but as soon as she got within ten feet of her, her vision blurred, and she suddenly found herself several dozen feet away at the doorstep. She stubbornly tried several times, but every time she approached, she was transported away. The last time, she wasn''t teleported but was frozen in place, unable to move even a finger. Li Nuo found it amusing; in the face of the current Anning, she had no power to resist. Yiren didn''t understand the techniques of the Fifth Realm of Legalism. Facing a Martial Arts Grandmaster, she might manage a few maneuvers. But the Fifth Realm of Legalism already commanded enough Power of Heaven and Earth to deliver a crushing blow to martial artists of a lower realm. Let alone her, even the Lady Mother-in-law would be helpless against the current Anning. Of course, with the Grandmaster''s True Qi being immensely powerful, Anning couldn''t do anything against her either. Li Anning walked up to Song Yiren, tugged at her face, and said with a smile, "Admit defeat, little sister?" Unable to beat her, Song Yiren tried to regain face from another angle, and after being freed from her bindings, stood with hands on hips, chest out, and said, "What little sister? I am older than you, you should call me sister!" Li Anning pulled at the corner of her mouth and, puffing out her chest as well, said, "Where are you bigger?" Song Yiren, bumped by her on-the-spot chest puffing move, stepped back two steps, her lips moved but said nothing in return, and her straight back finally bent... Chapter 416 - 278 Revenge After the nobles and officials involved in the "cleanse the court" movement were seized and brought into the Ministry of Justice, news started to trickle out. Your Majesty had formally decreed that King Han and King You are to be demoted to commoners, and they will spend the latter half of their lives deep within the palace. King Xin, King Xuan, and King Ji, despite not being related to the events of the past, were implicated and stripped of their Regent titles. Barring any unforeseen incidents, they could only be idle Princes from now on. At the same time, news that the Capital Governor had committed suicide in fear of punishment quickly spread outside. Being one of the masterminds behind the case involving the Eastern Palace, it wouldn''t have been excessive even if his entire clan were implicated. Taking poison to end his life was the most comfortable way to die for him. Given the crimes he had committed, he was very likely to be sentenced to death by dismemberment. Even though he was dead, Your Majesty had no intention of letting the matter rest. His corpse would be hung at the market entrance and flogged for three days. His family, too, had been promptly arrested by the Imperial Army. They might not suffer dismemberment or a public display of their flogged bodies, but the death sentence was inevitable. A third-rank official of great power in the court, one of the highest authorities, had fallen to such a state, which was truly lamentable. Inside the Ministry of Justice, the nobles and officials still under custody were extremely nervous. In their hearts, they had thoroughly cursed King Han and King You. Had it not been for their firm assurances that this time they would surely eliminate Li Xuanjing, they would not have participated in this affair. And the matter directed against Li Xuanjing had ironically ended up in Li Xuanjing''s hands; without paying a price, they feared they might not leave safely. The Ministry of Justice, within a certain prison cell. Several Commandery Princes and Dukes were either sitting or standing in the cell, all wearing faces of doom and gloom. "We should never have trusted King Han!" "Purify the court, purify the court, ended up purifying ourselves straight into the Ministry of Justice!" "What do you think Li Xuanjing will do to us?" "What is there to fear? We had no part in the Eastern Palace case; he can''t do anything to us, can he?" Although their mood was at rock bottom, they weren''t really worried in their hearts. These Commandery Princes were of Secondary First Rank, the Dukes of second-rank; they had certain privileges that exempted them from punishment. Moreover, their families all possessed Death Exemption Tokens granted by generations of Emperors; even Your Majesty couldn''t put them to death. At a certain moment, the door of the prison cell was opened, and an official from the Ministry of Justice stood outside, saying, "Ruyang County Lord, the Si Minister invites you." The Ruyang County Lord strutted out of the cell, following the Ministry of Justice official to a room. This room was quite lavishly decorated. In front, a plaque read "Mirror Hung High," underneath which was a long table, similar to the court''s public tribunal, yet distinctly different. The floor of the room was covered with exquisite carpets, and the rest of the furnishings were also quite elegant. The Ruyang County Lord, as a first-rank noble, had heard of the Ministry of Justice''s special facility for interrogating nobles but was visiting for the first time. In the center of the room, there was a chair padded with a soft cushion. The Ruyang County Lord sat down on the chair without invitation, asking, "How long do you intend to detain this County Lord?" Li Xuanjing, sitting behind the table, said, "The Ministry of Justice is carrying out Your Majesty''s orders to investigate the case involving the Crown Prince''s murder and would like to ask Ruyang County Lord a few questions, hoping you will answer truthfully." The Ruyang County Lord frowned and said, "You investigate your case; what does it have to do with this County Lord? I have nothing to do with the Crown Prince''s murder." Li Xuanjing replied calmly, "It was upon learning that this official had uncovered clues to the Eastern Palace case that King Han and King You used the name of cleansing beside the Emperor to attempt to silence me. Since the Ruyang County Lord claims no involvement in the case back then, why participate in this recent event?" The Ruyang County Lord''s lips quivered, at a loss for words for the moment. King Han and King You had not informed him of this, and he had gotten involved in the plot to rid himself of Li Xuanjing. The feud between the nobles and Li Xuanjing was not something new, and with Li Xuanjing dead, who else in the court would dare to openly oppose the group of nobles? But how could he say such a thing in front of Li Xuanjing? It wasn''t as though he could admit they wanted to eliminate him because he formed cliques for personal interest, expelled dissent, monopolized authority, abused power, was corrupt and perverted the law, persecuted the loyal and the good, had no regard for human life, executed the innocent, misled the country and the people, and deceived the Emperor... They were trying to rid the court of a villain and return peace to the court, weren''t they? The Ruyang County Lord cleared his throat and said, "Lord Li is a wise man; you surely know that the Eastern Palace case is unrelated to this County Lord. We too have been used by King Han and King You..." Li Xuanjing looked at him and said, "Yet, King You didn''t say so?" The Ruyang County Lord was taken aback and asked, "What did King You say?" Li Xuanjing twirled the gavel in his hand and said, "King You claimed the powder used to poison the Crown Prince was provided by the Ruyang County Lord. How do you explain that?" The Ruyang County Lord''s expression froze, and he suddenly stood up from his chair, exclaiming in shock, "King You is framing me! What good does it do me if the Crown Prince is dead? No matter who ascends the throne, it''s all the same to me. I have no reason to do such a thing!" Li Xuanjing shook his head and said, "Why the Ruyang County Lord would want to harm the Crown Prince, only the County Lord himself knows..." Immediately, the Ruyang County Lord declared, "I demand a confrontation with King You!" Li Xuanjing said, "King You has already been sent to the palace to be imprisoned and is not allowed visitors." The Ruyang County Lord became frantic and raised his voice, "Murdering the Crown Prince is a grave crime of treason; you can''t condemn the County Lord based on King You''s unilateral account. You must have evidence in your proceedings!" Li Xuanjing put down the gavel and looked at him indifferently, saying, "Is that so? Maybe the Ruyang County Lord has forgotten... you are rather skilled at convicting others of treason based on mere words..." "What?" The Ruyang County Lord shivered, finally realizing something, a sudden chill rushing from his spine to the top of his skull. Pointing at Li Xuanjing, he stammered, "You... you... this is revenge. I want to see Your Majesty; I must see Your Majesty!" Li Xuanjing said, "His Majesty is very busy and will not see you." Completely panicking, the Ruyang County Lord said, "I am a Commandery Prince of secondary first rank. The Ministry of Justice has no jurisdiction over me. I demand to see the Minister of Zongzheng ." Your Majesty has already decreed that this case is to be handled entirely by the Ministry of Justice." Li Xuanjing looked at the Ruyang County Lord and said, "But you have reminded me. Next, I''ll be interrogating the Minister of Zongzheng..." Ruyang County Lord finally remembered that the Minister of Zongzheng had also been imprisoned in the Ministry of Justice. Not only the Minister of Zongzheng, but all the officials of the Zongzheng Si were here... Li Xuanjing tossed down a token and said, "Ruyang County Lord Li Ying, for your involvement in the plot against the Crown Prince and the heinous crime of treason, you are to be taken immediately to the market place for execution without delay!" Ruyang County Lord shouted, "Li Xuanjing, you are settling personal scores under the guise of official business, wantonly taking lives!" Li Xuanjing''s gaze fell upon him as he asked, "Isn''t that exactly your justification for ''purging the court''?" Ruyang County Lord''s lips trembled slightly, finding himself suddenly at a loss for words. He knew that Li Xuanjing often took lives without batting an eye. But he had never imagined that one day his life would be so wantonly disposed of. Two figures stepped forward and grabbed Ruyang County Lord''s arms. He struggled desperately, yelling, "I am a Commandery Prince; you cannot kill me... Wait, I have the Death Exemption Token, I have the Death Exemption Token, let me go quickly!" Li Xuanjing walked over to him with his hands behind his back and said, "Death Exemption Token does not exempt one from charges of treason. Does the Commandery Prince not know this?" Before Ruyang County Lord''s shocked and fearful gaze, he waved his hand and said, "Take him away..." ... Chang''an, at a certain market place. As the largest market place in Chang''an, it was more than just a place for selling vegetables. The government would occasionally carry out public executions here. Being a spot where crowds gathered, conducting executions here served as a warning. Generally, only those who had committed major crimes and were sentenced to death would be brought here. The body of the Capital Governor Lin Fuzhi currently hung here, where any passerby would stop to look. The Capital Governor at the Standard Third Rank was the highest-ranking official to be executed in recent years. Even though he was dead, his body would still be whipped every two-hour interval. But for the crime of treason, being posthumously displayed and whipped was far better than being alive and suffering the torment of a thousand cuts. "A third-rank official just like that, dead!" "For the crime of treason, it doesn''t matter if you are third or Secondary First Rank; your head will fall and none of your family will be spared..." "I can''t fathom it, truly can''t. He had such a high position in the Eastern Palace before; how could he betray the Crown Prince?" "Who knows? Can we common folk really understand the thoughts of these great figures?" As people were abuzz with their discussions, a prison cart approached from a distance. What set this prison cart apart was that it was surrounded by bright yellow curtains, concealing its inside from view. "What is that thing?" "It looks like a prison cart, but why is it enclosed?" "Who knows, I''ve lived for decades and it''s the first I''ve seen of this." Most commoners were baffled, but there were some who, being more experienced, could scarcely close their mouths in amazement. A prison cart, with bright yellow curtains, indicated that the prisoner inside was a noble. Not just a noble, but a high-ranking one at that; embroidered with dragon patterns, these were at least the privileges of a Commandery Prince----although not exactly a privilege in this context. The differences between nobles and common people were apparent in all aspects. Even executions were handled differently. Throughout the entire execution process, the face of a noble would not be seen by the public. The blade used for the execution was also a treasured sword crafted by skilled Mohist artisans. The execution site at the market place had been enclosed by several screens. As the prison cart was opened, a figure with a yellow cloth bag over their head was brought down from the cart and led behind the screens. It wasn''t until an official from the Ministry of Justice read the verdict aloud that the people knew who was about to be executed¡ªit was none other than Ruyang County Lord. A County Lord was a noble among nobles, only one rank below a King, indicating that his father was a King, his grandfather an Emperor, and the current Emperor his uncle. And he was sentenced to death for treason. This was probably the only justification for executing a County Lord. Treason, a crime so serious that not even the Death Exemption Token could exempt one. Ruyang County Lord had been part of the conspiracy against the Crown Prince years ago and had been sentenced by the Ministry of Justice to be beheaded. It was the first time the people of Chang''an had witnessed a member of the Royal Family being executed. Ordinary nobles could only claim to have lineage from the Imperial Family. But a County Lord was indeed a true member of the Royal Family. There was no such thing as "spare the prisoner under the knife" in the dramas, nor any sudden event of disrupting the execution. At the command of the Executioner, the executioner''s blade rose and fell, and a splash of blood stained one of the screens. The people licked their dry lips, profoundly shaken. In this moment, those high and mighty nobles seemed less formidable in their hearts. It turned out that even nobles, just like them, could bleed and die... The body of Ruyang County Lord was quickly taken away. Although he had been executed for a capital offense, his funeral still had to follow certain protocols. After the execution was complete, the crowd gradually dispersed, and no one noticed that the bloodstains on the ground were seeping into the earth at a visibly rapid rate... Chapter 417 - 279: Rivers of Blood The Ruyang County Lord was executed, and Li Nuo and Yiren were also among the crowd. He wasn''t there to watch the excitement on purpose, but rather, he was just passing by. The Eastern Palace incident had occurred, and King Han and King You had been demoted to commoners. The Princely Heir of King Han, Li Qian, and the son of the Capital Governor, Lin Ting, were also locked up in the Ministry of Justice. This gave them the perfect opportunity to reopen the case of the Fengyang County son and clear Yiren''s name. That Death Exemption Token also needed to be reclaimed from the court. When passing by the vegetable market, Li Nuo happened to witness the beheading of the Ruyang County Lord. The involvement of the Ruyang County Lord in the Eastern Palace incident had also just come to Li Nuo''s attention, but at this moment, he was in no mood to think about it. His gaze was fixed on a corpse hanging at the vegetable market. The Capital Governor had taken his own life in the Ministry of Justice, his body suspended for public display. Yet, his portrait did not appear in the Law Code. Could it be that he was wrongfully accused? It hardly seemed likely. In the Eastern Palace incident back then, Lin Fuzhi, who served as the Housekeeper of the Eastern Palace, played an even bigger role than King Han and King You. It was impossible for anyone to be innocent, let alone him. Perhaps the Ministry of Justice hadn''t delivered its verdict yet? If the Ministry of Justice hadn''t formally pronounced a judgment, his portrait indeed wouldn''t appear in the Law Code. With this curiosity, Li Nuo once again made his way to the Ministry of Justice. His father was still reviewing cases, so Li Nuo didn''t interrupt. Led by a Director, he went to his office. There were several concluded case files on the desk in the government office. One was about King Han and King You, one was about Ruyang County Lord, and another concerned the Capital Governor. Although the man was dead, the required procedures could not be omitted. First, his official position was stripped completely, followed by the execution of his entire family. In Daxia''s criminal law, "entire family" referred to the father, son, and grandson. The definition of family was originally broader, but the practitioners of Legalism did not advocate killing the innocent. Through the efforts of earlier practitioners of Legalism, the scope had been reduced significantly. Even for unforgivable and heinous crimes, typically only the direct blood relatives would be killed. Executing the entire family was already an extremely severe punishment. If the Emperor were to command it, it could extend to the nine familial associations, and all relatives related to him would have difficulty escaping death. Now here was the problem. The Capital Governor had already been judged, and he was dead, yet his portrait had not appeared in the Law Code. Having possessed the Law Code for so long, this was the first time Li Nuo had come across such an odd occurrence. There must be some reason for this that he didn''t know about. Li Nuo wanted to look for the family of the Capital Governor, but was informed that, just recently, the wife and son of the Capital Governor had also taken poison and committed suicide in the cells of the Ministry of Justice. Not long after, a figure walked in from outside. Li Xuanjing looked at them and asked, "Why have you come here?" The matter of the Law Code was too strange, and even when facing Yiren and his father, Li Nuo didn''t know how to start the conversation. He didn''t bring up the Capital Governor''s case and explained his purpose to his father. Li Xuanjing retrieved a case file from a drawer, saying, "This is the testimony of King Han''s Princely Heir, Li Qian. The Fengyang county son was indeed framed and killed by him. Take this testimony to the Secretariat and have them issue a decree to exonerate Yiren." Li Nuo took the case file, his father always considered everything very thoroughly. Song Yiren said obediently, "Thank you, Uncle Li." Li Xuanjing handed him a token and said, "The Ministry of Justice is very busy with many matters, and the other officials are preoccupied. You''ll have to go on your own, take this token, it''s your entry pass to the Imperial Palace." These days, the entire Ministry of Justice would be very busy. Li Nuo and Yiren did not want to add to the chaos any further and left the Ministry of Justice, heading straight for the Secretariat. The Secretariat, the subordinate government offices, and the Chief of Staff were all located within the Imperial Palace, which ordinary people could not enter. With the token for palace entry, Li Nuo and Yiren entered the Imperial Palace with ease. Only, her sword had to be left at the palace entrance; it could not be brought into the palace. This was not to protect the Emperor, but to protect the officials of the three provinces. Throughout Daxia, no one was able to assassinate the Emperor. Of course, this was just a formality, for a master like her, having a sword or not only made a difference when facing opponents of the same calibre. Against ordinary people, weapons were unnecessary. Walking within the Imperial Palace, Yiren surveyed her surroundings and suddenly asked Li Nuo, "Can you still practice Legalism?" Li Nuo replied, "Yes, I''ve always believed you were innocent." Song Yiren did not speak again, walking with her head down, feeling mixed emotions arise in her heart. Recently, she had been training desperately, aiming to advance to the level of Grandmaster as soon as possible. That way, even if he was unable to cultivate, she could protect him. But now, there were already more powerful people protecting him. He himself also had the ability to protect himself. This caused her to suddenly feel directionless and to harbor some confusion about the future. The Secretariat was not far from the palace gate, and soon, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the Secretariat. Two Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat were discussing matters with the Left and Right Prime Ministers. Upon hearing the news, Scheeren Du Yu immediately greeted them. After Li Nuo explained their mission, without any hesitation, he said, "This was a mistake made by the court, which should definitely be corrected. Does Prime Minister Li have any other requests?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "The case was widely discussed, and everyone in Chang''an knew about it. It would be best if the Secretariat could issue an imperial decree to inform the entire city and let more people know the truth." Decrees from the Secretariat were not issued lightly. For cases judged incorrectly, the respective departments could just revise the records on their own; it wasn''t customary for the Secretariat to issue a decree. Du Yu hesitated for a moment, but only for a moment. Then, he nodded repeatedly and said, "Of course, of course..." Li Nuo added, "There''s one more thing." Du Yu asked, "Please speak, Lord Li." Li Nuo said, "Since Yiren is innocent, can the court return the Death Exemption Token to me?" "..." Du Yu had been at the court for so many years, he had only seen the court collect Death Exemption Tokens, never had he heard of someone demanding one back from the court. Not only had he never seen it, but he had also never even heard of it. Yet, unspeakable as it was, his request made sense. Since it was a mistaken verdict, it seemed only fair that the court should return the token to its owner. But something felt amiss to him. Quickly, Du Yu realized that although he was down by one token, His Majesty had bestowed upon him another one. If the court returned that token to him, wasn''t he supposed to give the other one back? This was not for him to consider. Seeing two Prime Ministers and an Assistant Minister coming out of a government office, he immediately approached and quietly said a few words to the two elders. Li Nuo soon felt two gazes firmly locked onto him. They were from two elders, both with white hair and beards, one with a gaunt appearance and a kind demeanor, the other with a sharp gaze, commanding respect without anger, clearly not someone with a temper to be trifled with. In the entire court, to appear at the Secretariat, and be so respected by Scheeren and the Assistant Minister, their identities were naturally not hard to guess. The Left and Right Prime Ministers, the true scholarly peak of Daxia. What was most precious was that they not only held high positions but were also both Confucianists of the Fifth Realm, deeply respected by both courtiers and commoners. An invisible pressure bore down. Inside Li Nuo, a force surfaced on its own, automatically resisting this pressure. When the power of Legalism met the Vast Righteous Qi, that oppressive feeling suddenly became amicable. Li Nuo silently sighed; his cultivation of the Fourth Realm was still not at the level of complete control. When he reached the Fifth Realm, he wouldn''t reveal his cultivation so involuntarily anymore. The two elders exchanged glances and saw surprise in each other''s eyes. A detailed analysis of Legalism the Fourth Realm, in one so young, was indeed rare. The rumors that he could no longer practice Legalism seemed to be just that¡ªrumors. The elder with the sharp gaze sized up Li Nuo and said, "He resembles him, truly resembles him, so much like Li Xuanjing when he was young..." The other kind elder also continued staring at Li Nuo, his eyes deep, as if lost in some memory. The Right Prime Minister approached Li Nuo and asked, "You want the Death Exemption Token back?" Li Nuo did not know which Prime Minister this was, but he stood his ground fearlessly and replied, "If the person has been wronged, then the token was unnecessarily used. Why can''t it be returned?" The Right Prime Minister looked him over a few times, then shook his head, "Once a Death Exemption Token is reclaimed, it is immediately melted down. It''s impossible to return it to you, nor is there any way to do so." Not long after, Li Nuo and Yiren left the Imperial Palace. He sighed to himself; why must the court be so unreasonable? Although he still had two tokens in his hand, the one he lost would never come back... Inside the Secretariat. The Right Prime Minister looked towards the direction of the palace gate and said, "This young man, he resembles Li Xuanjing in appearance but not in personality at all. That taciturn man, how could he have such a son..." Just then, an official entered and said, "My lord, the Minister of Zongzheng, Xingyang County Lord, Dongping County Lord, Le''an Duke, Jinyang Duke, Marquis Shouyang, Marquis Lantian, Duke Liyang, Yingchuan Marquis, Scheeren Wang, Scheeren Fei, they have all been sentenced to death by the Minister of Justice..." Du Yu and the two Assistant Ministers gasped in shock. Li Xuanjing has gone mad! One Ruyang County Lord was not enough; was he planning to kill everyone who impeached him? The Right Prime Minister, hearing these names, stirred and asked, "On what grounds?" The official said, "Treason." He struggled to speak as if the words were... Chapter 418 - 280: Joy for Some, Sorrow for Others In recent days, the largest vegetable market in Chang''an has seen lines of people waiting to be beheaded every day. The individuals killed were all significant figures. The nobles included various Commandery Princes and Dukes, officials ranging from the Minister of Zongzheng to the Scheeren of Secretariat..., second-rank and first-rank nobles, fourth-rank and third-rank senior officials, and numerous Marquises, Earls, and lower-ranking officials. All these people were implicated in the past Eastern Palace incident, having participated in the plot against the Crown Prince. That is what the Ministry of Justice claimed. But whether it was true or not, people knew in their hearts. Plotting against the Crown Prince was a grave crime of treason that typically started with the execution of three generations; surely, the fewer people knew, the better. How could so many be involved? It was clear that this case of treason was used to strike down rivals and purge dissenters. From a certain perspective, many of the accusations King You made against Li Xuanjing were accurate, fair, and to the point. Just considering his actions over the past few days, rejecting dissidents, monopolizing power, abusing authority, engaging in corruption and misconduct, harming the loyal and good, disregarding human life, and killing the innocent¡ªnone of these charges were false against him. Regrettably, King You himself was not clean; the crimes he committed were far, far heavier than those of Li Xuanjing. He delivered his own weaknesses straight into Li Xuanjing''s hands. That implicated those nobles and officials because of him. When both King You and King Han fell, those people fell into Li Xuanjing''s hands, didn''t they become lambs ready for slaughter? With so many nobles executed, the remaining circle of nobles in Chang''an, however, maintained an unusual silence. Even though among them were some high-ranking Commandery Princes and Dukes, not one dared to speak up for the others. In just three days, three Commandery Princes were killed; at such a time, who would dare to stick their neck out? If they were tagged as accomplices, they could be the ones executed the next day. Another significant reason no one spoke up was King You''s unchecked misbehavior, which Your Majesty said nothing about. Such a significant matter could not have been unknown to Your Majesty, but facing Li Xuanjing''s massacre of royal kin and nobles, Your Majesty did not intervene, which essentially clarified your stance. The term "purging the imperial side," sounds righteous as if it were a just action, yet it fundamentally has no difference from rebellion; both forcefully coerce Your Majesty to compromise with his subjects. Over the years, Your Majesty has focused on cultivation, seldom appearing in public, causing many to forget how you ascended to the throne. After this event, probably no one would dare force Your Majesty to act in the name of "purging the imperial side." Always daring to give frank advice, the Imperial Censorate did not remain silent on this matter but symbolically submitted a few petitions without blocking the Ministry of Justice or the palace gates. On the one hand, possessing the Vast Righteous Qi is not a Death Exemption Token, and Li Xuanjing dares to kill officials who have it. Even though they are not afraid of death, they don''t want meaningless death. For the people and for all under heaven, they are willing to sacrifice. But to sacrifice themselves for the nobility, the Censors are straightforward but not foolish. Moreover, the harm caused by the nobility far exceeds that of a power minister. Li Xuanjing is just one person; upon his death, everything returns to dust. But the titles of the nobility can be passed down through generations. For a Commandery Prince, his seven generations of descendants are all nobles; for a Ducal Prince, even eight generations, but if they are executed for treason, their titles would be reclaimed by the court, unable to be passed down. A momentary crime, with its effects lasting a hundred years. This is something the three provinces, the Ministry of Justice, and the Imperial Censorate are unable to achieve. Only Li Xuanjing can. Inside the Secretariat, two Prime Ministers were playing chess when Scheeren Du Yu walked in and placed a paper on the table, saying, "This is the list of nobles and officials executed by the Ministry of Justice today..." The Right Prime Minister picked up the paper, glanced at it, then set it down, murmuring softly, "Chief Left Minister, Left Minister, Right Assistant Minister of Revenue, Right Minister of Revenue, Right Assistant Minister of Personnel... This moment, he must have waited for a long time, hasn''t he?" Not every noble and official participating in the "purging the imperial side" was killed by Li Xuanjing. Commandery Prince of Ruyang, Commandery Lord of Dingping, Commandery Lord of Xingyang, Commandery Lord of Dongping; three of them were executed for treason, while the Commandery Lord of Dingping, verified to be unrelated to the case at the Eastern Palace, was released by the Ministry of Justice. Duke of Le''an, Duke of Jinyang were beheaded, while Duke of Xiping and Duke of Linru returned safely to their mansions. Two Scheeren of Secretariat, Minister of Zongzheng, some officials from Nine Si not only lost their positions but also their heads. However, a portion of officials was merely dismissed from their positions according to Your Majesty''s will. Who the Ministry of Justice chose to execute seemed entirely based on mood. But if one carefully studies this list, they would discover some patterns. In a widely implicated treasonous case from the past, Commandery Princes of Ruyang, Xingyang, and Dongping had participated¡ªDukes of Le''an and Jinyang were among the main orchestrators. Twenty years later, they all died in another case of conspiracy. At that time, those who pushed the conspiracy case forward, including the Wang family, the officials on the execution list, were all backed by the Wang family. Within just a few days, Daxia''s court¡ªwhich had been operated by the Wang family for decades¡ªwas ruthlessly purged. And the Wang family was thoroughly kicked out of the power center of Daxia''s court. The Left Prime Minister did not answer his question, but said, "So many officials have died, and it has already affected the operation of the court. Let the Ministry of Personnel quickly promote some qualified senior officials. The Assistant Minister Zongzheng, the Capital Governor, and the vacancies above standard fourth-rank should also promptly nominate candidates to submit for Your Majesty''s approval..." The Right Prime Minister nodded and said, "With so many vacancies, it''s hard to fill them all. We might have to hold an extra Imperial Examination next year to recruit more Advanced Scholars in case of emergency..." ... These days, the Ministry of Justice has been very busy. Officials from the Ministry of Personnel also worked tirelessly overnight. Officials who participated in the purge that day unfortunately encountered Your Majesty; all were stripped of their titles, their decades of arduous efforts in officialdom reduced to mere illusions. The Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel was even implicated and had just been beheaded at the vegetable market. With so many vacancies in the court, the Ministry of Personnel must fill these positions in the shortest possible time. Despite the busyness, many officials felt exhilarated. After enduring years of hardship in the court, they finally saw a glimmer of hope. While capability is crucial for a court official, having support from influential backers is even more important. For a long time, the key positions in various departments had been occupied by descendants of famous families, which were difficult for others to reach. Now that they had all died, the positions were naturally vacated. Take Zhanggu Fang, for example, who diligently worked in the Archives for twenty years as a ninth-rank Zhanggu. He thought he would never be promoted in his lifetime, but suddenly, he was promoted three levels, directly from ninth-rank to standard seventh-rank. Normally, unless one had accomplished a monumental feat, such a rapid promotion was rare. But the court had no choice; too many mid-level officials died this time, and many critical positions became vacant, especially in the counties near the capital regions. Some County Magistrate''s Offices, from the County Magistrate to the County Governor down to the County Magistrate, needed urgent replenishment. Their vacated positions were temporarily filled by junior officials, waiting for the court''s next arrangement. The Ministry of Personnel, responsible for promoting lower and middle-level officials, certainly provided some preferential treatment to its own staff. Many officials from the Ministry of Personnel received promotions this time. It was just unfortunate for Zhanggu Zhao; had he still been alive, he would have at least secured a seventh-rank official position. Of course, these low-level officials, even if promoted, could only rise to seventh or sixth-rank. But those originally holding not-so-low mid-level positions could truly soar to new heights. The Right Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel was beheaded, and news came from the three provinces; it was said that Minister Song was about to take over his position. A standard fourth-rank position truly entered the core of the court. Minister Song was already quite fortunate, but some were even luckier than him. This time during the purge, the officials of the Zongzheng Si were almost entirely deployed, except for the Assistant Minister Zongzheng who had lost his son. It was not unreasonable for others to be in mourning for losing a son during their middle age, asking for extended leave and not participating in such matters. Thus, he was the only high-level official in Zongzheng Si who survived this incident. Furthermore, since the Si Minister of Zongzheng was killed for conspiracy and another Assistant Minister implicated, he was the most suitable candidate to assume the position of Si Minister of Zongzheng. This was not the only good news for him. It was rumored that his concubine was already pregnant, and the Imperial Physician determined there was a ninety percent chance it was a boy. "What brings fortune may bring disaster, it''s hard to tell clearly." The death of a failing son, but avoiding a fatal calamity, ascending to the rank of the Nine Ministers, and adding a member to the family, it was hard to say it was a bad thing. Perhaps it was precisely the death of the previous son that had brought him this good fortune. Regarding this matter, the three provinces had already made it known throughout the city; that case had other hidden machinations, and the Assistant Minister Zongzheng was merely an innocent victim of misfortune. This exceptional promotion by the court might also have some consolatory considerations. In any case, Chang''an in recent days demonstrated a trend of polarization. Those who were in mourning did so, and those who were celebrating did so as well. Many courtiers verbally condemned the Minister of Justice for his reckless and tyrannical actions, yet at night, they hugged their promotion decrees and chuckled under their covers... The students from the major academies were also thrilled. They had confirmed from the court a piece of good news; due to the large number of officials deceased, the court was understaffed and had to increase an extra Imperial Examination next year, and the number of recruits would also significantly exceed the past... This meant more opportunities; some students, who normally could not have become Advanced Scholars, now had the hope of entering the court as officials... This left them unsure whether to curse or thank Li Xuanjing... Chapter 419 281 Hidden Dangers Li Mansion. Li Nuo had just seen off his master and two fellow female disciples. Although he wished for them to stay a few more days, a Martial Path Half-Saint of the Sixth Realm staying in Chang''an for too long might arouse the suspicions of His Majesty; thus, his master took the initiative to bid farewell. This seemed to be an unspoken rule among the strong of the continent. Every Sixth Realm powerhouse had their own domain. They did not want another peer of the same level to linger in their territory for long. After sending off his master, Li Nuo went to Honglu Si. These past few days, Honglu Si had been overwhelmingly busy. The Ministry of Justice was in charge of killing, while Honglu Si handled the funerals, providing an all-in-one service of execution and burial. One day several Commandery Princes would die, and the next day a few Dukes, and Honglu Si was in charge of all their funerary arrangements. Due to their crimes, the scale of the funerals was significantly downgraded, and although the procedures were simplified, the sheer number of the dead was overwhelming. With the funerals of these high-ranking nobles keeping them so busy, Honglu Si could not manage the officials'' funerals; the two Assistant Ministers, another Prime Minister, and various officials who did not frequent Honglu Si were urgently recalled. Li Nuo could not go to their homes to offer condolences¡ªit would be too inappropriate, given that it was his father who had killed them. He had to consider the feelings of the bereaved families to some extent. Thus, he was responsible only for coordinating arrangements at Honglu Si. These few days, the officials of Honglu Si had also been discussing these matters. From the mouths of these elder officials, Li Nuo occasionally learned of some past events. More precisely, matters concerning his father''s past. When his father first entered officialdom, along with other young officials, full of ambition, he wanted to promote a series of reforms. These included overhauling the Imperial Examination, abolishing hereditary titles, eliminating noble privileges, and implementing land reform... For the common people, these reforms were positive, but each and every one of them touched upon the interests of the nobles and influential families. Back then, led by the Wang Family Head, various nobles conspired to deeply embroil them in a major case of treason. In the end, out of nearly twenty newly Advanced Scholars, only his father survived. And he survived by betraying his peers, thus preserving his life and earning a promotion. So many officials and nobles could not have been involved in the case of the Eastern Palace, and those killed by the Ministry of Justice were precisely the participants of that past case, with everyone else being released without charge. This could not possibly be a coincidence. If treated with equal application of the Law, without a single innocent among them, all these nobles would be beheaded. But the methods to kill them were not the usual ones. The usual methods could not make them submit to the law. From the perspective of Legalism, such actions did not conform to the rules; accusing someone of a crime with ulterior motives to kill them did not increase one''s cultivation, but rather would harm it. This was where Legalism faced a dilemma. Those who did not practice Legalism did not have these concerns. Alternatively, one could cultivate Legalism to an extremely high level, where one could completely follow the rules of their own heart, but even Anning was far from reaching such a realm. From a certain perspective, his father killing so many people was not a good thing for Li Nuo. After reaching the Fifth Realm, a Law Practitioner''s cultivation would become even more difficult to advance. In fact, after the Fourth Realm, the growth of cultivation was extremely slow. Although the cultivation gained from these cases did not diminish, the cultivation required for a Breakthrough was more than ten times what it previously was; relying only on ordinary cases, it was impossible to accumulate enough. Killing more corrupt officials and powerful figures could indeed accelerate one''s cultivation. But the problem was, with the case of the Eastern Palace as a pretext, His Majesty had nearly eradicated all of Daxia''s top-ranking nobles, leaving few for Li Nuo to kill. An undeniable fact was that his greatest competitor on the path of Law Practitioner was his father. What was ironic was that his father wasn''t even a Law Practitioner... What if all these people were his own accomplishments? How much longevity could he add, how much cultivation could he gain? Of course, Li Nuo was merely fantasizing. At the moment, he was powerless against those nobles; they had Death Exemption Tokens and could offset a death sentence with their titles. To deal with them, one had to use methods outside of Legalism... ... Half a month had elapsed since the incident at the Eastern Palace. It wasn''t until yesterday that the market square returned to tranquillity, with no one being brought out for execution. In that half-month, the market square truly resembled a river of blood, the paving stones were washed and dirtied again and again, an endless cycle that simply could not be cleansed. Even now, the ground there could no longer reveal its original color; no matter how thoroughly it was scrubbed, one seemed to still detect a faint scent of blood when passing by. During this time, over a hundred people had been beheaded here. Of these, a large portion were nobles, and a small portion were officials. In the face of the charge of conspiracy, it did not matter whether one was an Earl, a Marquis, a Duke, or a Commandery Prince, nor did it matter if they were high-ranking officials of the fourth or even the third rank; justice was indeed blind, and execution was swift. Nobles uninvolved in the plot were also on edge, locking themselves at home, refusing visitors, afraid that the Ministry of Justice might come knocking with a fabricated charge of conspiracy. The entire city of Chang''an seemed to be shrouded in a bloody haze. However, the common people of Chang''an felt quite differently about it. The spectacle at the market square provided daily entertainment. These high and mighty nobles and officials, who would not even deign to glance at them on ordinary days, were now, to their surprise, lined up and beheaded before their eyes. The people didn''t care whether these individuals had actually taken part in the conspiracy or not. These powerful nobles had committed countless sins, too numerous to record; every single one, every household bore a heavy debt of blood. Now that they had come to such a fate, the common folk could only cheer with satisfaction. In the case of the Eastern Palace, the Ministry of Justice was exceptionally ruthless with these nobles and officials. Yet they displayed unexpected leniency towards the former accomplices. Considering they were compelled at the time, the Ministry ceased to pursue the relatives of the deceased accomplices, and for the two surviving female officials from the Inner Palace, only they were executed, sparing their families. Had the law been applied strictly, executing their entire clans would not have been excessive. However, in this case, exterminating entire families was somewhat impractical. The main culprits were King Han and King You; executing their clans would have implicated His Majesty himself, and the other nobles had inextricable links to the Imperial Family; a thorough execution would have left little of the royal bloodline. Thus, the decision was made to execute only the key conspirators, which was a rare demonstration of leniency and mercy from the Ministry of Justice in this affair. Looking back on the whole affair, King Han, King You, the nobility, and the Wang family along with their affiliates, had utterly lost in their clash with Li Xuanjing. King Han and King You lost everything, and dozens of nobles met their end at the market square. The officials supported by the Wang family were purged in the affair. In just half a month, the Wang family, which had wielded the greatest influence in the court, was reduced to the weakest. To destroy all this took but a few days. But to regain their former glory, the Wang family would have to work for decades at least. According to the conclusions of the Ministry of Justice, the Wang family was implicated in the incident at the Eastern Palace in those days, and given their relationship with King Han over the years, the accusation seemed quite credible. However, aside from executing Wang Yue, the court did not delve deeper into the Wang family''s involvement. Likewise, the Wang family maintained silence over the death of Wang Yue and the purging of their line of officials. But everyone knew this matter was far from over. If the death of Wang Heng was merely a slap in the face to the Wang family, this incident had uprooted them. Behind this abnormal calm, a greater storm was brewing. Imperial Palace. In the Imperial Garden, two figures were playing chess. The Xia Emperor looked years younger than he had half a month earlier. After contemplating for a moment, he slowly placed a chess piece down and said, "Is it time to stop yet?" Li Xuanjing replied, "As Your Majesty commands." The Xia Emperor took a light sip of tea and said, "This time, we''ve spared the Wang family no face; though they may bide their time for now, they remain a massive hidden danger." Li Xuanjing picked up a chess piece and said, "Since things have come to this point, why doesn''t Your Majesty finish off the Wang family entirely? Wouldn''t that remove all concerns for the future?" The Xia Emperor coughed, set down his teacup, and said, "Do you think I am like you, able to annihilate a whole family by contriving a charge? You might be shameless, but I still have some to uphold..." Li Xuanjing concentrated on his chess, no longer speaking. After some time, the Xia Emperor exhaled lightly and said, "Do you think I don''t wish to eradicate the Wang family? If there were only the Wang family, it might be manageable; those two old fellows are of little concern. But if I moved against the Wang family, the other families certainly wouldn''t sit by and watch. It would surely lead to chaos throughout the land, and the neighboring nations would not miss such an opportunity. Daxia might perish under my reign..." His gaze deepened as he looked into the distance and said, "For a thousand years, no dynasty has wished to rid itself of the problem of the famous families; if I could achieve this, even if it cost me my life, I would have done my ancestors proud..." Chapter 420 282: The Wang Family of Jinyang Jinyang County. Jinyang belonged to the Hedong Road and was the administrative center of Bing State, a thousand miles away from Chang''an, the place where the Wang family was located. The Wang family had been influential for a thousand years, and their impact on Jinyang, Bing State, and even the surrounding states had long been deeply rooted, even above the court itself. Apart from the official schools of the court, all academies in Bing State were funded and constructed by the Wang family, who also spent a great deal of money to hire teachers of the Six Arts. The court-run official schools still required high tuition fees. However, the Wang family''s academies did not charge any fees, and their students received a considerable subsidy every month. In addition, the materials they needed for study¡ªink, paper, brushes, and inkstones¡ªwere all provided by the academy for free. The registration fees for the spring exams and the Imperial Examination were also solely borne by the Wang family. The students of the academy had only one task: to study the Six Arts and participate in the Imperial Examination. Of course, gaining entry to the Wang family''s academy was not easy. The academy did not consider one''s background; whether one was from a poor or scholarly family, as long as the child was talented, they could enter the Wang family''s academy. Even if they failed to become an Advanced Scholar, they could still land a decent job within the Wang family. The Wang family''s businesses spread throughout Daxia, and the shopkeepers, accountants, and stewards were all preferentially selected from the academy''s students. If someone became an Advanced Scholar, the benefits they received would be even greater. Having a deep-rooted presence in the court for many years, the Wang family had powerful connections in the Three Provinces, Six Ministries, and Nine Si, which could help them rapidly ascend through officialdom and reach great heights. These people, whether reading books or holding office, had benefited from the Wang family since they were young and naturally reciprocated when they rose to high positions. Thus, although the Wang family was far away in Jinyang, they could still control the central court and, thereby, influence the whole of Daxia. The local officials of Hedong Road received benefits from the Wang family that were more than ten times their court salary, naturally looking to the Wang family above all else. As for the common people of these provinces, they knew only of the Wang family, not of the Royal family. From birth to death, their clothing, food, shelter, and transportation all depended on the Wang family. They farmed the Wang''s land, worked the Wang''s jobs, shopped at the Wang''s stores, studied at the Wang''s academies, visited the Wang''s Medical Hall when they were ill, and even in death, they were buried in coffins from the Wang family''s shops. To these people, the Emperor was a distant matter, someone they would likely never see in their lifetime. But for a thousand years, they had all lived under the influence of the Wang family, generation after generation. The city walls of Jinyang County stood majestically, almost on par with those of Chang''an. Outside the shops in the city, the Wang family''s flags were displayed. An architectural complex, with carved beams and painted rafters, glittering with gold and splendor, just like an Imperial Palace, was located within the city of Jinyang. This was the Wang family''s seat. Over the past half a month, the entire Wang family had been in an extremely oppressive atmosphere. The death of the legitimate heir, Wang Heng, was undoubtedly a harsh slap in the face of the Wang family. The beheading of Second Master Wang Yue was even worse; it completely trampled the Wang family''s dignity into the ground. The death of the Second Master was not just a loss of face. He was the most gifted in Martial Path of his generation in the Wang family, entering Grandmaster before the age of forty, and he was very likely to be the next Martial Path Half-Saint of the Wang family after the two old ancestors. If a family had three Half-Saints, even if they encountered the Emperor of Daxia, it might not be easy to victory, but they could still stand on undefeated ground. This would have been another peak in the family strength of the Wang family for hundreds of years. But now, with the death of the Second Master, the family''s hopes of returning to its peak were utterly shattered. Moreover, all the officials from the Wang family lineage were purged, almost none left, cutting off the Wang family''s connections with the court''s core. This rendered their efforts over decades to naught. Even during times of dynastic change, the Wang family had never suffered such a blow. At this moment, inside the Wang family''s main hall. A middle-aged man dressed in coarse cloth stood below the dais, looking at the man sitting in the master''s seat, and said, "We have come to seek cooperation with the Wang family." The elegantly dressed man on the main seat gazed at him intently and asked, "Who are you, and who brought you here?" Upon receiving the servant''s report, he had thought a significant figure had arrived. The person before him, dressed in tattered clothes, looked ordinary and of unknown origin. What were the servants of the house doing, bringing him here? The middle-aged man smiled slightly and said, "Do not blame the servants of the house; they are innocent. Master, have a cup of tea to calm your anger." He raised his hand and pointed gently, and an exquisite jade teapot floated up in the air. The pot tilted slightly, and clear tea poured into an agate cup. Afterward, the agate cup slowly floated in front of the Wang Family Head. His gaze fixed on the middle-aged man below, his expression turned serious. This skill of pouring tea from the air was not particularly remarkable; a Martial Artist of the fourth realm could easily do it. What truly shocked him was that, during the process just now, he had not felt any fluctuations of True Qi. This person was not a Martial Artist. Not being a Martial Artist, yet having such extraordinary power, he must surely be a person from one of the schools, with their strange and unpredictable ways, not to be taken lightly. He took the teacup and set it on the table before sitting back down and asking, "Cooperate on what?" The middle-aged man said, "Cooperate on a business deal." The man in ornate clothing looked at him and said, "The Wang family''s business is handled by specialized personnel. Someone, take him to see the Third Master." The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "You misunderstand, Head of the Wang family. What I wish to collaborate with the Wang family on is not a monetary venture." The Wang Family Head looked towards him and said, "Be more explicit." The middle-aged man spoke slowly, "The Second Master of the Wang family was beheaded for public display, and every official in the Wang family lineage was eradicated, destroying efforts of dozens, hundreds of years in a single moment. Surely, Head of the family, you can''t be content with letting this be the end of it?" The Wang Family Head slammed his hand down on the table, stood up, and angrily demanded, "What exactly are you trying to say!" This matter had already been festering in his heart for a long time. The so-called treason was just a trumped-up charge. For a thousand years, the Wang family had never been humiliated like this. But Chang''an had the Emperor of Daxia, an entity beyond the reach of the Wang family''s hands; he was powerless to do anything about it. The middle-aged man said, "Whether the Wang family was involved in plotting against the Crown Prince, the family head knows best. This is merely a pretext for the Emperor of Daxia to suppress the Wang family. With two Semi-Saints in the family, what other scholarly family can compare? Why should we endure this indignity..." The Wang Family Head''s eyes flashed; these words had hit home. If the Wang family didn''t have any Semi-Saints, he would have accepted the Emperor of Daxia''s actions. The Wang family had two Semi-Saints, one more than the Royal family, and still suffered such humiliation¡ªwhat difference was there from having no Semi-Saints? He asked in a deep voice, "How do you propose we cooperate?" The middle-aged man smiled and said, "The Emperor of Daxia is foolish and unjust, elevates the treacherous, and eliminates the loyal and good, causing the common people to lead miserable lives. The Wang family, standing as a famous family for a thousand years, does not want to watch the common people suffer. Have you ever thought about changing the surname of this world?" The Wang Family Head looked at him and asked, "Are you suggesting the Wang family start a rebellion?" The middle-aged man said, "The Li Family''s world was also obtained through rebellion, wasn''t it? Which current dynasty did not originate from rebellion?" The Wang Family Head didn''t reply. Although this statement was true, and he too desired for the Imperial Family of Daxia to bear the Wang surname, the Wang family did not possess the strength to rebel. The Emperor of Daxia wasn''t just a title; he was also the strongest in Daxia. Even if the two elders of the Wang family joined forces, they would be no match for the Emperor. Moreover, aside from the two elders, the power of the Wang family was nothing compared to the court. The middle-aged man seemed to realize what he was thinking and continued, "Fear not, Head. We will not let the Wang family face this alone. We will persuade the other major scholarly families one by one. The current strength of the Wang family is at its peak. If the Emperor of Daxia were to die, the Supreme position would undoubtedly belong to the Wang family..." The Wang Family Head furrowed his brows and asked, "What''s in it for you?" The middle-aged man smiled and said, "We don''t care who becomes the Emperor. We harbor no covetous thoughts towards the throne. Our assistance to the Wang family is simply a matter of mutual benefit." The Wang Family Head finally realized something and stared fixedly at the middle-aged man, exclaiming in shock, "You''re from the School of Cross and Vertical!" The middle-aged man did not deny it, asking, "Is the Wang family in on this deal?" The Wang Family Head took a deep breath, a touched expression appearing on his face. Had it been any other house, he might still suspect ulterior motives. But if it was from the School of Cross and Vertical, everything made sense. Indeed, they were not interested in the throne. The School of Cross and Vertical excels in controlling the situation from a thousand miles away, strategizing behind the scenes¡ªit''s their form of cultivation. Whether by precipitating great chaos in the world or accelerating its unification, as long as the situation changed, the School of Cross and Vertical could reap tremendous benefits. Their disappearance for so many years was precisely for this reason. During the Warring States period, the School of Cross and Vertical flexed their muscles, helping numerous states become continental hegemons. The current Five Great Dynasties stemmed from this. However, as the Five Great Dynasties ceased wars and began to recuperate, the School of Cross and Vertical found no opportunity to showcase their skills and began to undergo another transformation. They started meddling in the internal affairs of countries, assisting various Crown Princes in their struggles for power, inciting forces to rebel and plot treason, and benefiting from changes in imperial succession and dynastic transitions... In cases of failure, they also managed to escape unscathed, waiting for an opportunity to rise again. And the countries or forces manipulated by them were left in shambles, rendering the School of Cross and Vertical a rat crossing the street. However, with the aid of the School of Cross and Vertical, the probability of success was not small. The Wang Family Head was greatly interested. The capabilities of the School of Cross and Vertical were not to be judged by their cultivation alone. A member of the High Realm from the School of Cross and Vertical could even shift the power of an entire nation. If they were willing to help, might he not also have the chance to ascend to great heights in a single move? "Hmph!" Just as the Wang Family Head was about to agree, a cold snort suddenly echoed in his ear. The Wang Family Head''s body trembled, and he immediately regained his senses. He saw a figure that had appeared out of thin air before him and respectfully said, "I have seen the Elder." The middle-aged man staggered backward several steps, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. The elder looked at him and said coldly, "Such clandestine tricks ought not to be flaunted in my Wang family." The Wang Family Head suddenly looked up in fear at the middle-aged man. The School of Cross and Vertical held the power of control. They could retrieve objects from the air just like a Martial Artist and even manipulate a person''s thoughts. His cultivation of the Fifth Realm was subtly influenced by the man, which meant his cultivation level was at least of the Fifth Realm? The middle-aged man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, bowed to the elder, and said, "With the current situation being a rare opportunity in a century, I courteously offered an advisement. Since the Wang family is not interested, I shall take my leave..." Just as he was about to step out of the hall, the elder suddenly spoke, "Wait..." Chapter 421 283: King Ruis Discovery Jinyang. Within the county city. A middle-aged man dressed in coarse clothes stepped out of the Wang family''s main gate, extended his thumb, gently wiped his mouth corner, and then lightly rolled off the trace of blood on his thumb. Though Jinyang was not as prosperous as Chang''an, it was still the second most prosperous county in Daxia. Coinciding with the market day, the main street was overwhelmed, crowded with pedestrians and vendors. He walked along the wide street, and people unconsciously made way for him as he passed. The middle-aged man crossed two streets and entered an inn, pushing open a room door on the second floor where a refined man sat by the window, lost in the view of the street. The middle-aged man approached the window, hands clasped behind his back, and said, "Victory and defeat are common occurrences, there''s no need to dwell on the momentary. If you fall here, simply rise elsewhere." The refined man shifted his gaze and asked, "What did the Wang family say?" The middle-aged man replied, "The Wang family dreams of becoming royal, but to truly bring those two old foxes down, mere words are far from sufficient." The refined man said, "The Wang family has endured for a thousand years for good reason; unless they were absolutely certain, they likely wouldn''t make a move." The middle-aged man laughed and said, "Success or failure, either way, it was merely a casual move meant to seize the opportunity while fetching you. We couldn''t miss it; if not us, someone else would eventually step in..." He patted the refined man''s shoulder, adding, "Although we failed at King Han''s, the Wang family has created a better opportunity here. Whether we win or lose is yet to be seen. Let''s go, there are new arrangements for you from our master when we return..." Chang''an. During this period, the tumultuous case of the Eastern Palace had finally settled. But the ramifications of the case had yet to conclude. The Three Provinces had officially decreed that an additional Imperial Examination would be held next year, which would admit three hundred Advanced Scholars. This examination was an extra session, admitting triple the usual number of candidates. The students from various academies in Chang''an were ecstatic. The case of the Eastern Palace was initially unrelated to them, but it could potentially change their destinies completely. Those who would have ranked beyond one hundred in the usual examinations, utterly without hope of becoming Advanced Scholars, now had a chance to reverse their fortunes. All thanks to one man. In recent days, it had become somewhat embarrassing for the academy students to curse Li Xuanjing. Similarly joyful were the courtiers who, through this affair, found themselves unexpectedly promoted. Without doing much, they ingeniously received promotions, becoming substantive officials in the Three Provinces and Six Ministries, bypassing at least ten years of detours¡ªwho wouldn''t be delighted by that? If not for the fact that many families in Chang''an were holding funerals, making it inappropriate to be too overt, they would have thrown a three-day feast to celebrate. However, for the nobles of Chang''an, this half month had been a time of palpable dread. Li Xuanjing had executed many among the nobility, and His Majesty had completely ignored the bloodshed; everyone was afraid that they might be next. But they dared not flee. It might have been fine had they stayed put, but fleeing could lead Li Xuanjing to accuse them of evading punishment by escaping, potentially leading to their execution right then and there. He was certainly capable of such actions. Following the Ministry of Justice''s announcement of case closure, Chang''an witnessed an unprecedented migration of nobles. Dozens of noble families sold all their assets in Chang''an at low prices and relocated elsewhere. As long as Li Xuanjing remained at court, they had no plans to return. This incident had caused them immense psychological trauma; the power of nobility was supposed to be a privilege, but in Chang''an, even with a Death Exemption Token, they felt no sense of security. Though Chang''an was incredibly prosperous, allowing one to fully enjoy the beauties of this fleeting world. But as beautiful as the world might be, one must still cling to life to experience it. For various reasons, those who couldn''t relocate also became much more compliant, warning their descendants sternly to indulge responsibly within the bounds of the law¡ªanyone who dared to offend would be thrown out of the family and left to the mercy of the Ministry of Justice... Just half a month, and both Chang''an and the court dynamics had drastically shifted. From the struggle of the Eight Princes, the situation had transformed into a tripartite stand-off. King Chun, King Gong, and King Rui had become the remaining Princely Regents, each taking turns to rule for four months. Behind King Rui were the Cui and Pei of the Six Great Families. King Rui''s mother was a direct In recent days, both the public and the courtiers had been endlessly debating which of the three princes would come to power. King Chun Mansion. Kitchen. King Chun had a taste for fine food, which was no secret in Chang''an. The kitchen of King Chun Mansion was even larger than the Imperial Kitchen, and the chefs of the mansion were nearly as skilled as the Imperial Chefs. At this moment, in the kitchen of the mansion, King Chun tasted the soup with a jade spoon. After savoring it, he shook his head and said, "No, it''s fine for me, but Xuanjing prefers a lighter taste; he might not like it. Remember to use less salt next time..." After shaking his head, he began to taste the next bowl. This soup was time-consuming and labor-intensive; it took a whole day to prepare. If there was a problem with the taste, redoing it would delay another day. Therefore, he had people prepare ten bowls at once. Choosing the bowl with the most suitable taste, he wrapped it with cotton cloth, placed it in a food box, left the kitchen, and said, "Prepare the carriage; to the Ministry of Justice..." King Rui Mansion. Study. It was already cold in the winter month, but inside the study, the warmth of the stove was enough to prevent any feeling of chill. King Rui was shaking a feather fan in one hand and flipping through the pages of a book with the other. Thinking about what had happened in the past half a month, he still felt as if he were dreaming. King Han and King You had abruptly disappeared; those three brothers had also lost their qualifications as Prince Regents. For years, he had competed with King Han, King You, and King Chun, employing every stratagem, yet the struggles yielded no results. Instead, his own power had diminished. This time, he had done nothing, yet he had reached the peak of his life overnight. As long as he could defeat King Chun and King Gong, he would have no more rivals. He dared not challenge King Chun. Li Xuanjing was in full swing; he needed to avoid his edge. He did not need to challenge King Gong. With King Gong''s intellect, if he became Emperor, Daxia would surely be ruined in his hands. Now, all he had to do was wait. King Chun and King Gong were almost forty, while he was not even thirty. Youth was his greatest advantage. The Immortality Technique researched by the Father Emperor seemed to be very effective; perhaps he could outlast King Chun and King Gong. Even if he couldn''t outlast them completely, he could wait until they were old and frail. By then, he wouldn''t need to fight for power... King Rui continued reading. The page he was on discussed watching tigers fight from a mountain. Suddenly, King Rui looked up, a flash of insight crossing his mind. Several times, he had been manipulated, first by Li Xuanjing''s revenge, then by King Han''s strikes. Only a few princes had such capabilities. He had always thought it was King You who harmed him. Competing with King Han was most advantageous for King You. It wasn''t until both King Han and King You fell that he realized he had overlooked someone all along... King Gong Mansion. A richly dressed middle-aged man poured a handful of rice grains into his hand, and a green-feathered thrush immediately flew over, pecking continuously in his palm. The man gently stroked the thrush''s head. The bird just looked up, then continued pecking at the grains. Once it finished all the grains, it flapped its wings lightly and soared into the sky. King Gong dusted off his hands and said softly, "How unpredictable life is..." In fact, he had always considered King Rui his primary rival. The Father Emperor was reluctant to relinquish power; the longer time passed, the more remote the chances became for King Han, King You, King Chun, and himself to ascend to the throne. Therefore, he had repeatedly schemed against King Rui. This included pinning the death of Li Xuanjing''s son on King Rui, but miraculously, he survived. It also included the assassination of Li Xuanjing''s family; that time, the scheme succeeded, and Li Xuanjing''s revenge resulted in heavy losses for King Rui. The Fengyang County son case involved King Han, Li Xuanjing, and King Rui, prompting a fierce retaliation from King Han against King Rui later on. However, the events had spun completely out of his control. The Fengyang County son case had become a catalyst that led to Wang Hang''s downfall, involving the Wang family. Then, King You joined forces with others to cleanse the palace side, Li Xuanjing fought fiercely, King Han and King You were demoted to commoners, the Wang family was decimated, and King Rui became one of the biggest beneficiaries. Although the outcome wasn''t bad, for some reason, he always felt a sense of unease. Li Mansion. Li Xuanjing opened a cabinet in his study, wiped each of the several spirit tablets inside, then lit a few incense sticks to place before the spirit tablets. Housekeeper Wu came in from outside and said, "Master, a letter has arrived from King Rui Mansion; it''s for you..." Chapter 422 - 284: The Phoenixs Mission Li Mansion. Li Nuo and the beauty Yiren had just returned from the Song Family''s dinner party. This banquet was not just a routine gathering, but also to celebrate the promotion of his Lord Father-in-law. He was no longer a Minister of Personnel but now an Assistant Minister of Personnel. He had been promoted from the Standard Fifth Rank to the Standard Fourth Rank, rising two levels. In Daxia, for officials above the fifth rank, advancing one rank versus two ranks meant completely different concepts. Above the fifth rank, sub-positions like Secondary Fourth Rank and Secondary Third Rank usually involved idle but prestigious roles. These positions carried high rank and substantial salaries, but their daily government duties were minimal, involving tasks like editing books, revising history, or monitoring government officials. They rarely held significant actual power. However, officials in the main positions above the fifth rank, such as Standard Fourth Rank and Standard Third Rank, served as deputies or heads of a department, with access to many resources. They were truly powerful officials, heavily relied upon. As a Honglu Si Prime Minister of Secondary Fifth Rank, Li Nuo lacked even the qualification to attend court sessions. Frankly speaking, he was in charge of funerary affairs, dealing with the dead more often than the living. If he could advance another half a rank to reach Standard Fifth Rank, he would become the Chang''an Prefect, a level on par with department heads and main officials of various bureaus. Speaking of the Chang''an Prefect, Pei Zhe had also been promoted recently. Like his Lord Father-in-law, he had risen two levels. Both of them started their careers years ago, one as third in the Imperial Examination and the other as the very last. And yet, they ended up not much different in rank. County Magistrate Pei had been promoted to Vice Governor of the Capital due to his outstanding accomplishments. The promotion from the Chang''an County Government to the Capital Prefecture was a common career path. Since his tenure as Chang''an County Magistrate, security in Chang''an had noticeably improved. Not only had the murder rates significantly fallen, but the case-solving rates had also notably increased. Theft cases had plummeted, and even the streets'' cleanliness was unprecedented. These accomplishments were solid, measurable changes visible to the eye, leaving no room for dispute. The position of Chang''an County Magistrate came with both risks and opportunities. As the capital of the country, most matters in his jurisdiction were not of great concern to this minor prefect. He barely needed to do anything; if problems arose, he bore the responsibility, but with any prosperity, he too could bask in the reflected glory. Li Nuo heard from Housekeeper Wu that his father had already submitted a petition to the Secretariat. Though his tenure in office hadn''t been lengthy and his experience was still lacking, the merits of cracking the case in the Eastern Palace were sufficient to justify an upgrade. Even if he could not ascend to the fourth-rank, removing the "secondary" from the Secondary Fifth Rank was well within reach. The duties at the Honglu Si were indeed dull¡ªeither repairing roofs for foreign embassies or composing eulogies for deceased officials. Perhaps the only advantage was the relative freedom of time, which allowed him to practice cultivation techniques while on duty. Upon returning to the Li Mansion, Li Nuo found that Phoenix had returned. She had been absent from Chang''an for some time. Previously, with the situation in Chang''an being unclear and King You and King Han targeting the Li Mansion, Phoenix, who was closely connected to the Li Family, could have been implicated. Since she was to select some musicians for the Jade Sound Pavilion, she and the nightingale had traveled to Jiangnan: partly for business and partly to avoid disaster. Indeed, they could have stayed at the Li Mansion, where her Grandmaster and other Grandmasters could ensure their safety during that time. However, at that moment, Phoenix merely sent a letter. When Li Nuo and Anning went to the Jade Sound Pavilion to receive her, she had already departed. Throughout these days, Li Nuo had been worried about her. Seeing her return finally brought him some peace of mind. It was hard not to be concerned about two vulnerable women being on their own out there. Jiangnan was known for its pleasure quarters and had countless famous families. In terms of wealth, it was even more prosperous than Chang''an, with an abundance of goods. Phoenix brought back gifts for everyone upon her return. For the ladies, she brought jewelry, silk, and embroidery items. For Li Nuo, she gifted a handcrafted sachet. The craftsmanship of the sachet was exquisite, and its fragrance was a light and elegant scent. Handing it to Li Nuo, Phoenix said, "This is an embroidery craft I recently learned in Jiangnan. I hope the Young Master likes it..." Li Nuo accepted the sachet and said, "Next time you leave, at least say something in advance. We''ve all been worried about you lately." Like someone who had made an error, Phoenix lowered her head, her hands twisted together as she said, "I understand..." His body tingling from the softness of her voice, Li Nuo chose not to dwell on the subject any longer. He hung the sachet on his waist and said, "Thank you." Yiren took Phoenix to talk in their room. Today, with a rare day off, Li Nuo had more time to spend with his wife and Anning. Ever since he gave her a few massages, Anning had become addicted to them. Every day, after returning home from the Ministry of Justice and taking a bath, she would ask Li Nuo to help her relax. But as it turned out, two people ended up taking turns lying down... Now, every evening, he slept together with his wife Anning, and under Anning''s influence, his wife was finally not as shy and reserved as before, often sneaking into his arms after Anning had fallen asleep. This was indeed a rare change, and Li Nuo sensed that the day for three people to meet honestly was not far off. After dinner, Phoenix had to return to the Jade Sound Pavilion first to handle some matters. Yiren was practicing swordplay in the courtyard, and Li Nuo guided her for a while before he asked, "What did you and Phoenix talk about for so long in the room?" Yiren and Phoenix had almost no common interests, and since she did not learn floral arrangements or embroidery, Li Nuo was curious about what they could possibly talk about for such a long time. Song Yiren gave him a white look and said irritably, "Girls talk about things you, a grown man, should not ask about carelessly..." Li Nuo did not press further but silently walked away. If she wouldn''t tell, that''s all right. He would find an opportunity to ask Phoenix tomorrow. He had known Phoenix much longer than she had. At this moment, in the Jade Sound Pavilion. "Miss Phoenix has returned." "Miss Phoenix, long time no see!" "It''s been many days, Miss Phoenix has become even more beautiful!" Some guests of the Jade Sound Pavilion greeted her enthusiastically. Today''s Jade Sound Pavilion was nothing like that of the past. With the downfall of King Han and King You, a batch of the nobles had died or fled. Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard, having lost all their patrons, were also without their past status, and it was unknown how much longer they could exist in Chang''an. Because of their involvement in conspiracy, the assets of King Han and King You had been confiscated to the National Treasury, awaiting disposition by the Ministry of Revenue. Although the scale of the Jade Sound Pavilion was not as large as theirs, its backing was far too profound. With the fall of King Han and King You, Li Xuanjing''s power had reached its peak, and no one in Chang''an dared to provoke him. And the Pavilion Master of Jade Sound Pavilion regularly resided in Li Mansion, and though it was not public, her relationship with the young master of Li Mansion was an assumed fact. The days when a son of a minor Marquis could act recklessly in the Jade Sound Pavilion were gone for good. Even the Marquis himself had to be extremely courteous when meeting her. Phoenix smiled and nodded to everyone, went up to the second floor, and entered her room, where a figure had been waiting for her. Phoenix closed the door and asked softly, "Why did you come again?" The old crone set up a soundproof barrier and said, "At such a critical time, why did you run off to Jiangnan?" Phoenix explained, "Recently, a Martial Path Half-Saint of the Sixth Realm came to Li Mansion, and I feared she would detect something amiss." The old crone said indifferently, "What''s there to fear? Don''t underestimate the Cultivation Technique you''ve learned; it was created by a Martial Saint. As long as you don''t actively cultivate or gather energy, no one can see through your cultivation. It''s a great opportunity to blend in covertly yet you were not in Chang''an..." Phoenix glanced at her and said, "Though I wasn''t in Chang''an, I didn''t neglect the tasks to be done. Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard have already been seized by us opportunistically. I believe it won''t be difficult to purchase them from the court. At that time, it would be easy to replace all of the girls inside with our own people..." The old crone nodded and said, "The two people you arranged earlier worked out to be an excellent move." Then, her tone changed as she continued, "Unfortunately, we spent so much effort over the years placing those people into the residences of important figures, hoping they would be of great use one day. I didn''t expect that this time Li Xuanjing would eliminate so many of our targets. Much of our efforts over the years were almost destroyed by him..." Phoenix poured herself a cup of tea and said, "One gains and loses. We can''t have all the good things to ourselves. In the long run, the benefits of this situation far outweigh the disadvantages..." The old crone nodded again and said, "That''s true. After this event, the situation in Daxia has become clearer. With your relationship with Li Mansion, the more power Li Xuanjing gains, the more advantageous it is for us. The Xia Emperor hasn''t much time left. If King Chun truly ascends, the entire court will be under the control of the Li Family. By then, obtaining intelligence or accomplishing other tasks will be a breeze..." Her eyes rested on Phoenix, her face showing a look of satisfaction, "Sending you to Chang''an was indeed a wise decision. The achievements of others combined do not compare to yours." Phoenix lifted the teacup and said with a curl of her lip, "All right, you didn''t come here just to praise me, did you?" The old crone shook her head, "Of course not." She looked at Phoenix and said, "The dramatic changes in Daxia''s situation have caught us off guard, necessitating changes or cancellations of previous plans. I''m here because I have an extremely important mission for you, one that probably only you can accomplish..." Phoenix''s gaze turned to her. The old crone said earnestly, "Li Xuanjing dotes on his only son to the extreme. Li Nuo will surely hold a high position in the future and have access to Daxia''s core secrets. You must find a way to become the young mistress of Li Mansion. Only in this way can you gain his absolute trust..." Pfft! Phoenix''s eyes widened as she stared at her, and she suddenly sprayed out a mouthful of tea. Chapter 423 - 285: The Speaking Tube of Li Mansion Jade Sound Pavilion. Second-floor room. Phoenix wiped the tea from the corner of her mouth, looking a bit disheveled, and asked the old crone, "Are you serious?" The old crone glanced at her and said, "I''m not joking with you. This isn''t my personal idea, it''s the arrangement from above. What, are you unwilling?" She looked at Phoenix, persuading, "With your status, it''s impossible for you to become the legal wife of those significant figures. Although Li Nuo is not nobility, he is still a dragon among men, the son of a powerful official, the top scholar of the Six Arts, with a noble appearance and talent that few can match. Even becoming his concubine is not beneath you." After taking a sip of water to calm herself, Phoenix said, "Let me think about it." The old crone said, "It''s not about seeking your consent. The lengths gone to cultivate you all have been for this day; you don''t have the luxury of choice." Phoenix gave her a dismissive look and said, "Do you really think it''s that easy to get into the Li Mansion? There''s a line of people waiting. I will do my best..." Moments later, the old crone retracted the True Qi barrier and turned to walk into the room. A hint of a smile curled at Phoenix''s lips as she hummed an unnamed tune. This mission appeared not too bad after all... ... After practicing his martial arts at Honglu Si all morning, Li Nuo followed his usual routine and went home for lunch. Phoenix had returned from the Jade Sound Pavilion in the morning, and taking advantage of Yiren practicing her skills, he signaled Phoenix with his eyes and walked into the study. Moments later, Phoenix came in and asked, "Did the young master want to see me for something?" Li Nuo, utilizing the Power of Laws of the Fourth Realm, had erected a soundproof barrier. Having advanced to the Fourth Realm, he no longer had to worry about being overheard. He looked at Phoenix and asked, "What did Yiren tell you yesterday? You talked in secret for so long?" Phoenix glanced outside before answering, "Is it really okay to say? I promised Yiren I would keep it secret." Before Li Nuo could respond, she changed the subject, adding, "However, I can tell you, but you must never tell Yiren." Li Nuo nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I can keep a secret." Phoenix spoke softly, "Yiren likes someone, but he is already married. She doesn''t know what to do and wanted my advice." Hearing Phoenix''s words, Li Nuo felt his heart skip a beat for an instant, a chilling feeling spreading through his body. Phoenix looked at him with a teasing grin and asked, "What did you just feel?" Still with a blank mind, Li Nuo absentmindedly replied, "What feeling?" Phoenix continued with a smile, "Isn''t it like your mind went blank, as if your heart stopped beating, and you felt cold all over?" Li Nuo looked at Phoenix, feeling as if he was naked before her, and instinctively glanced down at himself. Her gaze seemed to see through everything as she said, "Admit it, Yiren holds an important place in your heart. If she were to marry someone else, it would definitely hurt you. But don''t worry, the person she likes is you..." Li Nuo breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Phoenix asked, "What, are you relieved now?" Li Nuo regretted calling Phoenix in; he had intended to question her, but now the tables had turned. Phoenix smiled, saying, "There''s nothing wrong with admitting it. Yiren looks exactly like Jiaren. If I were you, I wouldn''t want her to marry someone else either. It''s normal human emotion; there''s nothing to be ashamed about..." Li Nuo shifted his gaze away, no longer meeting Phoenix''s eyes. He wasn''t blind; whatever Phoenix could see, he could see too. But he was not sure if, in Yiren''s heart, she harbored the same kind of yearning that Jiaren had. After all, from their very first meeting, she had caused a commotion at the Song Family, wanting to take the place of his wife. At that time, she certainly did not truly like him. Throughout, her behavior towards him had been possessive, devoid of real affection. Part of the reason he avoided the subject was exactly because of this. Another reason was her relationship with Jiaren. Her issues were tied not just to her, but also to Jiaren, her in-laws, the Song Family... Being with Phoenix, it seemed, was easier than being with Yiren. Phoenix took the initiative and said, "Missing out on a girl as good as Yiren would surely be a lifelong regret. But there''s no need to rush; I believe true lovers will end up together. It''s simply a matter of the right time..." Seeing Yiren every day, although they both tacitly avoided this topic, it was still an unresolved issue. He couldn''t even discuss it with his wife. Luckily, he had Phoenix to confide in. After an indeterminate amount of time, Phoenix left the room. Just as she stepped into the courtyard, Song Yiren pulled her into another yard and into her own room. Song Yiren set up a True Qi barrier to prevent eavesdropping and looked curiously at Phoenix, asking, "What did you talk about inside? It was all so secretive with a soundproof barrier and everything..." Phoenix said, "You were really eavesdropping, weren''t you?" Yiren coughed lightly, "Just curious." Phoenix said, "Actually, it''s nothing. He asked me what you told me yesterday... You two really are a perfect match. No wonder you were betrothed since childhood, even the things you do are exactly alike." Song Yiren tentatively asked, "You didn''t tell him, did you?" Phoenix replied, "I did tell him. I said you liked him." Song Yiren''s eyes widened with anger and urgency as she said, "How could you do that, you promised you wouldn''t tell anyone!" Phoenix ruffled her hair and said, "Please, little sister, if you like someone, just boldly say it. What''s the point of all this guessing? If you had half of Anning''s courage, you wouldn''t be living in the same courtyard as me now..." Song Yiren lowered her head and looked at her toes. After a moment, she asked, "What... what did he say?" Phoenix looked at her and said, "Before I answer that question, tell me first, do you really like him as a person, or is it because whatever your sister has, you must have too..." Just as Song Yiren was about to answer, Phoenix gently placed her finger on Yiren''s lips and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry to reply. Think about it carefully and then tell me." Song Yiren thought for a moment, her lips moved, but she said nothing. She realized that she didn''t know the answer. Was it because of jealousy that Song Jiaren married the multi-talented top scholar who could play the zither, paint, write poems, and was gifted in martial arts, or did she truly like him? Or was it both? Phoenix gently pinched her cheek and said, "The answer to this question is very important. Take your time and tell me when you''ve thought it through." After being silent for a while, Song Yiren looked up at her and asked, "What did he... what did he say?" Phoenix whispered a few words in her ear, and Song Yiren''s face turned slightly red. She hugged Phoenix tightly and buried her head in her chest, saying, "Phoenix, it''s so good to have you..." Anning''s voice came from outside, "Phoenix, Jiaren and I are going out shopping, do you want to come?" Phoenix looked at Yiren and asked, "Are you going?" Song Yiren shook her head and said, "You go ahead, I still need to practice my swordplay..." A moment later, the three ladies walked out of Li Mansion, arm in arm. At the same time, with a perplexed heart, King Rui entered the Ministry of Justice. That letter had been delivered to Li Mansion several days ago. Why had Li Xuanjing not taken any action? Given his way of doing things, knowing what King Gong had done, shouldn''t he unleash furious retribution against King Gong? But in these past few days, he had done nothing. Could it be that he didn''t trust him? It seemed that a single letter was not enough. To demonstrate his sincerity, he decided to personally come to the Ministry of Justice to explain. Before long, inside the Si Minister''s Office, Li Xuanjing looked up, put down the scroll in his hand, stood up, and saluted King Rui, saying, "I have seen King Rui. May I ask what brings Your Highness to the Ministry of Justice?" King Rui looked at Li Xuanjing and tentatively asked, "The letter sent by this king, did Lord Li receive it?" Li Xuanjing nodded and said, "I have received it." King Rui pondered, then said, "Could it be that Lord Li does not believe this king?" Li Xuanjing remained silent. King Rui looked at him, raised his hand to the sky, and said, "If Lord Li doesn''t believe me, I can swear to heaven that the assassins who attacked you outside Chang''an last time, and the ones involved with King Han, were not sent by me. If there is a half-truth in what I say, may thunder strike me down from the heavens, and may I never die a good death..." Li Xuanjing nodded and said, "I know." King Rui was momentarily taken aback, "You know?" Li Xuanjing said, "I''ve known for a long time." King Rui''s eyes widened in shock. He knew all along but still closed his shops, captured his people? Li Xuanjing continued, "Those two incidents weren''t him, but Gu Wenhan''s daughter infiltrating Li Mansion, that must have been arranged by you, King Rui. And the first time the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers committed a murder in Chang''an, wasn''t it also you behind the scenes?" King Rui found himself speechless. He couldn''t escape responsibility for these two matters... He thought he had been secretive. How did Li Xuanjing know all this? He cleared his throat and said, "That''s impossible. I don''t know any daughter of Gu Wenhan, nor do I know any Seven or Eight Evil. I came here this time only to remind Lord Li not to be used by others, causing us to fight while someone else benefits from our strife. Having said that, this king will take his leave..." After saying this, he turned and left. It wasn''t until he stepped out of the Ministry of Justice that he began to piece something together. Li Xuanjing knew that King Gong was behind the schemes yet still closed his shops, captured his people¡ªit was deliberate! That old fox! He cursed inwardly, but from the perspective of his adversary, he had to admit it was a clever move. After all, they were also enemies; using this pretext to deal with him, no one else could pick fault. He had never thought of this himself. Clearly, he hadn''t read enough books. He got in his carriage and said, "Let them buy more books to send over..." Just as King Rui''s carriage stopped at the entrance of King Mansion, inside King Gong Mansion, King Gong listened to a report, his brow furrowed as he murmured, "What, King Rui went to the Ministry of Justice and had a long secret talk with Li Xuanjing. What do they have to talk about..." Chapter 424 - 286 "Promotion Secretariat. Recently, Li Xuanjing had purged the court, with many officials from various departments being demoted or beheaded. The impact on the Secretariat was relatively minor. Apart from two secretaries of the Wang family who participated in cleansing the emperor''s side and were executed by the Ministry of Justice for plotting rebellion, no other officials were implicated. One reason was that other officials had not participated in the actions led by King You. Another reason was that the Director of the Secretariat, who also served as the current Left Prime Minister, was the mentor of the Minister of Justice, Li Xuanjing. Even though the relationship between this mentor and mentee had broken down twenty years ago, there was still a layer of sentiment involved. The officials of the Secretariat were not only unaffected by King You''s actions, but they benefited greatly. The Capital Governor committed suicide out of fear of his crimes, and a secretary from the Secretariat took over his position. Many officials aimed to enter the Secretariat, serving as secretaries because they had significant decision-making power over court affairs. They held only fourth-rank official positions, but even the memorials from the heads of other departments, who were third-rank, required their agreement. However, this kind of decision-making power was more like a castle in the air. It was not like the Capital Governor or the Minister of Justice, who had genuine authority over life and death. Their power could not bring them significant benefits. That''s why Du Yu envied Scheeren Zhang, who had casually picked up such a great advantage. In the Secretariat, above him, there were two Assistant Ministers and one Director of the Secretariat, and among his equals, there were five other secretaries. But in the offices of the Capital Prefecture, the Capital Governor alone could overshadow all else. Millions of residents throughout the Capital Road were under his jurisdiction. After a moment of feeling envious in his heart, Du Yu continued to review memorials. When he picked up a petition from the Ministry of Justice, he glanced at the signature subconsciously and couldn''t help but sit up straight to read it seriously. Although he had the final authority to decide whether to approve the memorials, he was also responsible for them. If there were any errors, he could be impeached. Especially the petitions from important officials required serious consideration. This petition was submitted by the Minister of Justice. The Minister of Justice seldom sent petitions to the Secretariat. The people he decided to execute through the Spiegel Bureau didn''t need to be justified to the court. Matters that made him submit a petition or appear personally usually related to his son. For example, the establishment of the Anti-theft Bureau happened after his son had wiped out the Thief Sect. Or like vetoing the proposed Prince Consort for Princess Anning... who was now his daughter-in-law. This time, he submitted a petition to request merit for his son. In this petition, the Minister of Justice attributed the credit for solving the case in the Eastern Palace entirely to his son, clearly aiming for the Secretariat to promote his son. If what he said was true, it was indeed a great achievement. However, it had only been two months since his son''s last promotion. Even for an Advanced Scholar with a strong background, it would take at least three years to wait for a chance to be promoted, which was under the circumstances of lower ranks. But to go from Secondary Fifth Rank to Standard Fifth Rank would normally require more than five years. Promoting him could cause discontent among officials who had not been promoted for many years. Not promoting him would certainly displease the Minister of Justice. Du Yu didn''t want to invite this kind of trouble, so he habitually passed the petition upwards, letting those above him decide. Faced with this petition, the two Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat were also indecisive, so they passed it to the Left Prime Minister, who was the Director of the Secretariat. As the Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat approached the entrance of the Director''s office with this petition, he saw an elderly man walking by with hands behind his back. He stopped, bowed slightly, and said, "Greetings, Right Prime Minister." The two entered the office together. The Left Prime Minister was reviewing petitions already examined by the secretaries and Assistant Ministers. The Left Assistant Minister approached and handed over the petition, saying, "Sir, this is the memorial submitted by Minister of Justice Lord Li. We cannot decide, and we ask you to make a ruling." The Left Prime Minister took it, read it, and then handed it to the Right Prime Minister. After a quick glance, the Right Prime Minister spoke slowly, "A two-grade promotion in half a year, his pace of promotion is much faster than his father''s back in the day." The Left Assistant Minister thought to himself that of course Li Nuo''s promotion was faster than Li Xuanjing''s back then because Li Xuanjing did not have such a powerful father at that time. Right Prime Minister submitted his memorial and said, "Regarding the case at the Eastern Palace, did Li Nuo truly solve it, or was the credit forcibly attributed to him by Li Xuanjing?" Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat said, "In relation to the case at the Eastern Palace, the Ministry of Justice has submitted a detailed report to the Secretariat. The Prime Minister of Honglu Si indeed played a key role. He unexpectedly became involved in several related cases. It was after joining Honglu Si that he accidentally discovered something suspicious about the death of the Prime Minister of Guanglu Si. Then, from the archives of Honglu Si, he found the directory of officials from the Eastern Palace of that year and detected something fishy from it. It can be said that without him, the Eastern Palace case might still be unresolved..." After contemplating for a moment, the Left Prime Minister said, "Given this, he seems to be fit for the Ministry of Justice." The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat agreed, saying, "The Prime Minister of Honglu Si does indeed have an innate talent for solving cases that ordinary people do not possess. The case at the Four Directions Hall was also solved by him; otherwise, the court might have been unable to explain things to Chu Country." The Left Prime Minister fell silent for a moment before saying, "Both father and son are indeed very adept at solving cases. It would be good for him to go to the Ministry of Justice as the Minister of Justice..." Before he could finish, the Right Prime Minister waved his hand and said, "I disagree. The Ministry of Justice already has Li Xuanjing. If he also goes to the Ministry of Justice, wouldn''t the laws and punishments of Daxia fall completely under the control of the Li family father and son? How could the courtiers feel at ease?" The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat pondered and felt that the Right Prime Minister''s words were not without reason. The court, when appointing officials, would try to avoid such a situation as much as possible. In the same department, there must be officials from different factions and forces to check and balance each other. Otherwise, it''s very easy for a single office or a single matter to be controlled from top to bottom by the same faction, leaving the court unable to intervene. The Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice have such checks and balances in place. If Li Nuo were to enter the Ministry of Justice, the lives and fortunes of all Daxia officials would depend on both father and son. Even if Li Nuo isn''t like his father, capable of absolute fairness, it doesn''t eliminate the fear in the hearts of the officials. Obviously, this is not conducive to the stability of the court. Such an unwritten rule was originally intended to prevent those famous families from controlling court politics. Although the Li Family is not a famous family, the father and son''s simultaneous presence in the court did indeed cause a lot of trouble for the court in the past. That''s why the Right Prime Minister, from the start, preferred to be subject to criticism rather than allowing him, a Six Arts top scholar, to enter the core government offices of the court. It was also his decision to appoint a Six Arts top scholar as Assistant Minister of Rites. However, clearly distinguishing rewards and punishments is also a principle the court must adhere to. The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat asked, "What position does the Right Prime Minister think he should hold..." There is a difference between Standard Fifth Rank and Secondary Fifth Rank officials. Nearly all Standard Fifth Rank officials are core members of powerful departments. After thinking for a while, the Right Prime Minister said, "Since Li Xuanjing has gone to great lengths to get his son promoted, just promote him then. From now on, elevate the rank of the Prime Minister of Honglu Si to Standard Fifth Rank..." ... Honglu Si. Li Nuo was still practicing when the imperial decree from the Secretariat arrived. This decree was for his promotion. To commend his significant contribution to solving the Eastern Palace case, the Secretariat decided to promote his rank by one level, from Secondary Fifth Rank to Standard Fifth Rank. However, after the promotion, he remained the Prime Minister of Honglu Si. Because the rank of Prime Minister of Honglu Si also rose along with him. Formerly, the Prime Minister of Honglu Si was a Secondary Fifth Rank position, now it had become Standard Fifth Rank. The rank of a particular official position is not set in stone; sometimes it is promoted, sometimes demoted. Almost all official ranks have changed, but this change in the rank of Prime Minister of Honglu Si seemed very abnormal to Li Nuo... Before his promotion, he was responsible for organizing funerals for people. After his promotion, he was still organizing funerals for people. There was no change in his duties. Although he was promoted, it felt the same as if he hadn''t been. Li Nuo had reason to suspect that someone was deliberately targeting him. Finding out about this was not difficult. After having Housekeeper Wu investigate, it didn''t take long to uncover the root of the issue. The upgrading of Honglu Si''s rank was ordered by the Right Prime Minister, who, apart from His Majesty, was one of the few with such authority. At the same time, Li Nuo found out that the initial decision to make him Assistant Minister of Rites was also made by the Right Prime Minister. Li Nuo had only met the Right Prime Minister once. Recalling the old man with an intimidating presence even when not angry, he couldn''t help but say, "Have I offended the Right Prime Minister?" Housekeeper Wu coughed awkwardly and said, "The young master hasn''t, but the Lord has." Li Nuo''s gaze turned toward him, and Housekeeper Wu continued explaining, "Among those Advanced Scholars who were executed back then, many were disciples of the Right Prime Minister and the Left Prime Minister. Over the years, some other disciples of the Right Prime Minister have also died at the hands of the Lord..." Chapter 425 287 Calculations Li Nuo''s official position had been promoted, but it was not a complete promotion. His rank, along with his promotion, had risen. Who could have imagined such a maneuver by the court? The targeting was too obvious. Fortunately, with over five thousand days of life remaining, he was not in a rush to join the Ministry of Justice. Moreover, he had learned from Anning that the Ministry of Justice hadn''t been handling many cases recently, she was merely reviewing documents from various regions, she even decided not to go to the Ministry of Justice herself. Even if Li Nuo went, there would not be much for him to do. For Legalism, each advancement in realm was almost exponentially more difficult. Throughout Daxia, there were only two in the Fifth Realm of Legalism. One was Anning. The other was the Minister of the Ministry of Justice. To become an official in the Ministry of Justice, one inherently enjoyed certain benefits in their practice of Legalism, the Minister and the Minister of Justice both could steadily improve their cultivation as long as they performed their duties without unwarranted killing or plotting against loyal and good men. Even so, it had taken the Minister thirty years to advance to the Fifth Realm. If Anning had not benefitted from the patronage of King Han and King You, she might also need ten or even twenty years to reach her current level of cultivation. Unless she encountered earth-shattering cases one after another, she would never break through to the Sixth Realm in her lifetime. Li Nuo''s cultivation was a level lower than hers, so there were indeed some benefits to heading to the Ministry of Justice. But his father, the Minister of Justice, who could decide life and death, could not equally decide any official position he wished. To retain his current position after offending two Prime Ministers was in itself a miracle. His father-in-law was now an Assistant Minister in the Ministry of Personnel, capable of nominating fifth-rank officials, yet the process still required approval from the three provinces. As long as the Right Prime Minister disagreed, the appointment could not happen. The Right Prime Minister was not like King Han or King You. He possessed the fifth level of Confucian cultivation, not only representing the peak among Daxia''s civil servants but also serving as the spiritual pillar for Daxia''s Confucian scholars and officials, his disciples all possessed a Vast Righteous Qi and were recognized as men of integrity in the court. With such status, even the Emperor had to show him respect, and his father could do nothing against him. It seemed he would have to remain Honglu Si Prime Minister for a while longer. If he could manage a promotion next time, elevating from Secondary Fourth Rank to Standard Fourth Rank... If he truly could be promoted, this Honglu Si position would no longer be a hindrance to Li Nuo. Upon returning to Li Mansion from Honglu Si, Li Nuo saw a delicate figure waiting at the gate. Li Nuo got down from his carriage and approached her, asking, "Have you served your sentenced?" Gu Yanran nodded. Li Nuo asked, "What plans do you have for the future?" Gu Yanran said, "I want to go back to Xuan State to visit, I came here to bid farewell to you, sir." Her father was an accomplice in the old case of the Eastern Palace. However, when the Ministry of Justice judged the case, they had not pursued the families of those Eastern Palace officials, allowing her to be released on time by the Ministry of Justice. King Han had already stated that it was by threatening the lives of Gu Wenhan''s wife and daughter that they had coerced Gu Wenhan into compliance. After Gu Wenhan was reassigned, they corrupted him step by step, leading him to become a thoroughly corrupt official, eventually achieving his death at the hands of his father. Li Nuo had wanted to provide her with some traveling money, but she refused. She had earned her own money by performing meritorious service at the Ministry of Justice, albeit not much, it was sufficient for her return to Xuan State. Her pride was strong, and Li Nuo did not insist. Before Li Nuo could say anything, Gu Yanran slowly knelt, kowtowed several times, and said, "The great kindness you showed, sir, will never be forgotten by Yanran. In my next life, I will serve as cattle and horses to repay your grace." She was well aware that she owed her life to him. Her father had committed unforgivable capital crimes, and she, failing to differentiate good from evil, had attempted to assassinate him. Not only had he spared her life, but he had also taken care of her in every possible way. Having no other skills and ideally she should have served by his side for a lifetime to repay his kindness. Yet, she felt unworthy to remain by his side. She stood up, tightened the small bundle on her back, and after one last look at Li Nuo, turned and disappeared into the bustling crowd. Li Nuo sighed; this once-prominent lady had a life full of misfortunes, indeed a pitiable girl. Xuan State was more than two thousand miles away from Chang''an, whether a fragile woman like her could safely return was uncertain. He found Huang and instructed him to arrange for a guard to silently escort her to Xuan State. That was all the help he could offer her. ... The Right Prime Minister had elevated the rank of Honglu Si Prime Minister from Secondary Fifth Rank to Standard Fifth Rank. This news quickly spread to all the government offices. Changes in rank were common, but such had not occurred in recent years. The Right Prime Minister had surely had his reasons for doing so. And the reason, within merely half a day, had spread from the Secretariat. The Minister of Justice wanted to seize the affair at the Eastern Palace as an opportunity to promote his son, who held the position of Honglu Si Prime Minister. Just half a year into his entry into the bureaucracy, being promoted twice consecutively seemed excessively rapid, unsettling to anyone, particularly the old officials who had served at court for many years without advancement. After the downfall of King You and King Han, the power of the Minister of Justice reached a new peak. Using the Eastern Palace affair as a pretext to combat two Princes and having dispatched countless nobles and officials, he had not ceased his maneuvers. Recently, he had set his sights on King Gong Mansion. Now at the court, those who dared to openly oppose the Minister of Justice could be counted on one hand. He had assumed the Secretariat would simply compromise but unexpectedly, the Right Prime Minister intervened, cleverly resolving the matter in such a manner. Indeed fitting of the Right Prime Minister, who wholeheartedly served the public without regard for the favored minister''s influence; by this event, his repute among scholars and officials had increased significantly. Once the son of the Minister of Justice acquired a high position, with father and son both at the court, the grip on court affairs would likely tighten. Thankfully, with the Right Prime Minister present, the ministers of the three provinces were able to maintain their last line of defense. King Gong Mansion. King Gong cared little whether the Honglu Si Prime Minister was of Secondary Fifth Rank or Standard Fifth Rank. Seated, his brows furrowed deeper with each report he received. In recent days, some of his officials had been investigated by the Spiegel Bureau. Many had been found guilty and locked up in the Spiegel Bureau''s dungeon. If it had been one or two individuals, perhaps it could have been considered a coincidence. But with over a dozen officials investigated consecutively, it was clearly no mere chance. He had remained patient over the years, manipulating from the shadows, avoiding numerous power struggles while nearly retaining his complete influence. Li Xuanjing had found no opportunity to move against him. Why then, had he suddenly directed his focus towards King Gong Mansion? Recalling the unusual visit of King Rui to the Ministry of Justice and his long, secret discussion with Li Xuanjing a few days ago, a dreadful premonition rose within him. Could it be that King Rui had realized that he had orchestrated those two events and informed Li Xuanjing at the Ministry? King Rui and Li Xuanjing were longstanding adversaries, and without a critical issue, King Rui would not seek out Li Xuanjing. Could King Rui have indeed detected some clues? King Gong''s gaze shifted slightly. He had planted a mole by King Rui''s side, allowing him to be privy to all his moves and consistently succeeded in framing him. He had thought King Rui would never unearth this. To his astonishment, King Rui had suspected him... King Gong, unable to fathom it, pondered for a long time and then commanded, "Mobilize all resources to find out what exactly King Rui and Li Xuanjing discussed that day..." ... The Spiegel Bureau was a sword hanging over the heads of Daxia''s officials, and naturally, its every move drew attention. These recent days, they indiscreetly began to target the officials affiliated with King Gong, a fact that could not be hidden from the courtiers. Although King Gong had a low profile at court and had no direct friction with the Minister of Justice, although Li Xuanjing was domineering, his actions always seemed to stem from some grand, openly declared reasons, ostensibly to conceal his true motives in factional disputes. If he started arresting people without even bothering to present reasons, that would be alarming for the officials in Chang''an. Luckily, someone managed to extract a bit of information from an official in the Ministry of Justice. It was reported that King Rui had approached the Ministry, swore oaths to the heavens, personally denied any assassination efforts against the Minister of Justice, and suggested that everything was orchestrated by King Gong behind the scenes, framing him... The officials from the Ministry mentioned that King Rui''s oaths were immensely vehement... The matter at that time caused a huge stir, well known to all in Chang''an. If what King Rui claimed was true, then it''s no wonder the Minister of Justice took action against King Gong. This was a deadly feud; even if ironclad proof was lacking, he certainly wouldn''t let the matter rest. King Gong had truly brought this upon himself... In King Gong Mansion, after hearing the report from his subordinates, King Gong narrowed his eyes and slowly stood up, remarking, "Li Rui, oh Li Rui, I underestimated you. You''ve also learned to shift the blame. If that''s the case, then don''t blame me..." King Rui Mansion. King Rui was closely monitoring Li Xuanjing''s movements. As soon as the Spiegel Bureau took action against King Gong, he was immediately aware. It appeared that a single letter was insufficient to convince Li Xuanjing. He needed to intervene personally. King Gong, the old fox, pretended to be harmless and somewhat dim-witted in his day-to-day, yet behind the scenes, he was exceedingly cunning, deceiving everyone... If not for the downfall of King Han and King You, he might still not suspect King Gong. King Rui scoffed, thinking of how King Gong tried to frame him while profiting from behind the scenes, a scenario too ludicrous to imagine, knowing Li Xuanjing wasn''t easy to fool... Though he disliked Li Xuanjing, he had to admit that he was a clever and formidable adversary. As King Rui was feeling complacent, a figure hurried into the hall and whispered a few words in his ear. King Rui furrowed his brow and said, "What, he designs traps to accuse me, and I haven''t even settled accounts with him, yet he dares to trouble us?" The effeminate man replied, "It''s being rumored outside that Your Highness in front of the Minister of Justice accused King Gong of plotting against the Minister of Justice''s family, prompting the Minister to act against King Gong. This might be King Gong''s retaliation..." King Rui angrily refuted, "What false accusations, if he wasn''t behind it, I''d eat this table! Besides, I never mentioned him that day!" The effeminate man added, "But that''s the rumor outside." King Rui paused, then as though realizing something, his expression cleared and he muttered, "Could it be..., have I been manipulated by Li Xuanjing again?" Chapter 426 288: Phoenixs Love Potion King Rui and King Gong started fighting each other. The court had just experienced a massive shift, from the struggle of the Eight Princes for succession to a tripod stand of three, and in less than a month, two of the legs had begun their struggle. King Gong and King Rui frequently attacked each other''s followers and industries, providing a spectacle for others to watch. The cause of the issue was that King Rui informed the Minister of Justice that the assassins who had attempted to kill his family last time were sent by King Gong. This led to severe retribution from the Minister of Justice against the officials in King Gong''s camp. With this justification, even the three provinces dared not intervene. Party strife has its own rules; even when Li Xuanjing arrested people, he always had ample reasons. Sending assassins to settle party conflicts through assassination was considered a great taboo in the court. King Gong could not remain indifferent to this. He could not sit back and do nothing; otherwise, it would indeed appear that he had accepted the accusation. Nor could he seek revenge against Li Xuanjing or King Chun; that would truly escalate into party strife, and not even jumping into the Yellow River would clear his name. Thus, he could only direct his spearhead toward King Rui, creating a scenario where he was wrongly accused by King Rui and, out of anger, was forced to counterattack. Inside King Gong Mansion. King Gong wore a look of gloom; he was truly frustrated, accustomed to controlling everything from behind the scenes. He had intended to wait until King Rui and King Chun had worn each other down before emerging from behind the scenes to seize the final victory. He never expected that King Rui, whom he least regarded, would force him to this step and prematurely reveal his strength. This directly caused all his subsequent plans to be completely disrupted. Beside him, a middle-aged scholar asked, "Your Highness, shall we continue?" King Gong waved his hand and said, "No need. Fighting with King Rui will harm the enemy eight hundred but us a thousand. In the end, it''s King Chun who benefits. We''ve done what we need to do, to keep going will only increase our losses..." A look of suspicion crept onto his face as he murmured, "Something is off with Li Rui recently, has he recruited some kind of expert?" Inside King Rui Mansion. A look of realization dawned on King Rui''s face as he murmured to himself, "So that''s how it is..." Li Xuanjing had not responded to his letter because he was waiting for him to show up in person. The news he reported about King Gong must have been deliberately leaked by Li Xuanjing... This way, Li Xuanjing would have a reason to act against King Gong, and to clear his name, King Gong would have no choice but to trouble him... Though he had been calculated by Li Xuanjing, King Rui did not hold any resentment toward him. In his uneducated days, he thought Li Xuanjing was nothing more than Father Emperor''s dog and looked down on him in his heart. But as he read more and more books, he came to admire Li Xuanjing increasingly. Putting aside their positions, to assist King Chun from having nothing to the place he''s at now, he could be called a top strategist. Had he been in the Warring States period, he would certainly have been a top-ranked strategist of the School of Cross and Vertical. King Rui thought he had learned a lot from books, but still, he unwittingly walked into Li Xuanjing''s trap, being led by the nose... When Li Xuanjing became the top scholar, King Rui was not even ten years old. By the time he came of age, Li Xuanjing was already a prominent figure. His understanding of Li Xuanjing wasn''t extensive. A sudden curiosity about Li Xuanjing surged in his heart, and he said to the effeminate man beside him, "Go get all of Li Xuanjing''s information for me..." For these important rivals, the King Mansion''s archives were very comprehensive. He had read Li Xuanjing''s information before but had not scrutinized it in detail. Soon, the effeminate man brought in a stack of thick files. As King Rui opened the files, his expression varied between confusion, realization, silence, murmuring, furrowed brows, and exclamations as he thumbed through the pages... Upon reviewing Li Xuanjing''s files again, he noticed things he had overlooked before. He read meticulously over contents he had previously skimmed, discovering new insights. King Rui faintly sensed that the purge led by King You to clear the emperor''s side might also have been a trap set by Li Xuanjing. By using this incident, he not only toppled King Chun''s two greatest competitors but also nearly eradicated his old enemies. When he was imprisoned, he decisively betrayed his allies and extricated himself alone. Twenty years later, he finally found the opportunity to personally exact revenge on all his past enemies. To call him treacherous and ungrateful is correct, or to say he bore his vengeance with patience and resilience is also not wrong; it''s difficult to define Li Xuanjing with a simple term, but he certainly qualifies as a generation''s hero. Closing the last file, King Rui took a long breath of relief. This reading offered genuine satisfaction. Of course, this satisfaction came from putting himself in Li Xuanjing''s position. From his own perspective, it was somewhat stifling, because Li Xuanjing''s satisfaction was built upon their frustration. After putting down the file, King Rui remained silent for a while, slowly organizing his thoughts, learning something from Li Xuanjing. As he gathered his thoughts, he recalled an issue he had neglected. The invitation to the Heavenly Mountain Seven Killers was very secretive, with only a few aware, so how could King Gong have known... His face darkened as he spoke in a low voice, "Damn it, there''s a traitor among us..." ... At the Honglu Si. These days, Li Nuo was busy with official duties; he hardly had any spare time to practice his cultivation during the day. As the end of the year approached, envoys from various countries and some border tribes arrived in Chang''an City one after another to pay tribute. Honglu Si had to arrange these people''s food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, so at the end of each year, Honglu Si was relatively busier. However, being busy with these tasks was always better than handling funeral affairs for others. This year, Honglu Si was busier than usual because the delegations they were hosting included not only the vassal states and ethnic minorities of Daxia but also several powerful countries and other small nations'' delegations. Continental countries held a delegation conference every four years. The conference was hosted in turn by the Five Great Dynasties, and this time it was Daxia''s turn to host the event. The main purpose of the delegation conference was to enhance dialogue and exchanges between the countries of the continent, deepen mutual trust in security, expand commercial and trade cooperation, eliminate major discrepancies and further build consensus. The most fundamental purpose was to reduce strategic miscalculations and to avoid war. Now was no longer the time of the Warring States; all countries were focused on recuperation and replenishment, preferring not to start or be provoked into war, thus giving rise to the delegation conference. Normally, there were only a handful of envoys in Chang''an from different countries. But during the delegation conference, each country would send a strong delegation, which for any nation, was the largest and most significant diplomatic event. After arranging the delegation from a border ethnic group, it was already half an hour past the end of work. Today, Housekeeper Wu was not waiting outside. Li Nuo no longer needed his protection now. Martial Artists in the Fourth Realm couldn''t break through his defense, and even if he encountered someone from the Fifth Realm, he could hold his ground for a short while until reinforcements arrived. Even a Grandmaster from the Fifth Realm wouldn''t dare make trouble in Chang''an City. This was the main street, patrolled by the Imperial Guard regardless of day or night. When walking out of Honglu Si, Li Nuo saw Phoenix standing there. He asked in confusion, "What are you doing here?" Phoenix replied, "I just happened to pass by. An official here said you hadn''t finished work yet, and since I didn''t have anything particular to do, I waited here to go home with you." Since they had met by chance, Li Nuo walked back with Phoenix. As they walked and talked, Phoenix was asking him about musical tones when she suddenly stepped into a void, her body stumbled, losing balance. Had it not been for Li Nuo''s timely support, she might have had a nasty fall. Li Nuo asked, "What happened?" Phoenix tried moving her ankle and showed a hint of pain between her brows as she said, "It seems I''ve twisted my foot..." Twisting an ankle while simply walking was something Li Nuo found exasperating. It was hard to imagine how such a fragile girl could get along so well with Jiaren Yiren and Anning. Li Nuo asked, "Can you walk?" Phoenix tried to walk a couple of steps, lost her balance again, and fell into Li Nuo''s arms. Li Nuo reluctantly squatted down and said, "Come on up." Moments later, Li Nuo was carrying Phoenix on his back along the street, drawing the sideways glances of many people. "This gentleman really knows how to care for someone." "Ha, if I could carry such a beauty, I''d be willing too." "That''s the top scholar and the lady from Jade Sound Pavilion, Phoenix. They''re so intimate in the street, claiming they have no relation, but who would believe that!" "It''s not fair, the three beauties of Chang''an all get taken by one person..." ... Although these people waited for Li Nuo to move away before they discussed it, his senses had enhanced after breaking through to the Fourth Realm, and he heard them very clearly. Hearing too many rumors, Li Nuo had become immune to them. Perhaps it was because he was now an experienced driver, or maybe it was because he was so familiar with Phoenix from their daily encounters, that walking down the street with her on his back, feeling the soft pressure from behind, Li Nuo had no other thoughts. Carrying Phoenix felt as natural as carrying his wife or Anning. She was not only a Jiaren, the glue between Anning and Yiren, but also one of the few people to whom Li Nuo could pour out his heart... Subconsciously, Li Nuo might have already considered her one of the closest people to him. Back at Li Mansion, neither his wife nor Anning cared that Li Nuo was carrying Phoenix on his back; they both came forward to care for her injury. It was really just a minor twist of the ankle, which would heal after a few days of rest. Anning looked at the bruising on her ankle and said, "I''ll go to the palace and ask for a female doctor to come over, let them use Medical Family True Qi to treat you, you''ll heal faster..." Phoenix waved her hand and said, "It''s just a small wound, no need to trouble them." Asking for a female doctor from the palace indeed involved some trouble with the Imperial Palace Bureau; Anning suddenly looked towards Li Nuo and said, "Isn''t my husband skilled in massage techniques? Let him press on it for you; it should help with the recovery..." Li Nuo glanced at Anning. She used to be very cautious of Phoenix, so why was she indifferent now? Li Nuo''s gaze then turned to his wife, who looked as usual, also showing no signs that she thought this improper. Even Yiren poked his arm and said, "Are you up for it or not..." Li Nuo didn''t know what kind of love potion Phoenix had fed to the three of them, but he felt that she was even more adept at attracting women than men. Li Nuo shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t mind, as long as Phoenix is willing..." Phoenix bowed her head, somewhat embarrassed, and said, "Then I''ll trouble you, sir..." Chapter 427 289: Showing Off Skills The Medical School''s massage techniques indeed had the effects of invigorating the circulation of blood and reducing pain. If it was a practitioner of the Medical School using True Qi during the massage, the results were immediately apparent and could achieve instant healing. But that was not necessary. Simply massaging, without spending any life energy. If one wanted to acquire Medical Family True Qi, it would cost at least ten days of one''s lifespan. Li Nuo would rather take it slow and give her several more massages. Li Nuo helped Phoenix to her own room, and both wife and Anning surprisingly didn''t follow. It was Yiren who followed immediately. Li Nuo asked Phoenix to sit on the edge of the bed and take off her shoes and socks. Phoenix''s feet were fair and delicate, her ankles slender like willows, curves soft and beautiful, and her small, exquisite toes arranged like pearls, with pink rouge painted on her nails. Neither wife nor Anning had the habit of painting their nails; theirs was a beauty of natural simplicity, whereas Phoenix''s feet presented a different kind of charm. Caught up in his observation, Li Nuo almost forgot his purpose until Yiren brought over a basin of warm water for soaking Phoenix''s feet. The moment his hands touched Phoenix''s feet, Li Nuo noticed her body subtly trembled. A woman''s feet were a very private part, not to be seen by men, let alone touched. It was normal for Phoenix to react like this, given she was still an unmarried maiden. However, Li Nuo''s current role as a doctor meant there was nothing to avoid, and since her feet were clean, after letting them soak for a while, he dried them with a towel. Phoenix leaned against the headboard, and Li Nuo looked at her and said, "I''m starting now, it might hurt a bit at the beginning, just bear with it a little, it''ll feel better afterward." Phoenix blushed and nodded. Li Nuo placed his hands on her injured ankle. Phoenix''s eyebrows furrowed slightly in pain, but as Li Nuo continued his movements, her brows gradually relaxed, her face blushed, looking somewhat pleased. Song Yiren stood by the bed and watched, curious about what it felt like to have one''s feet massaged in such a manner. She had only had her head massaged by Li Nuo when she had insomnia. Each time after he massaged her, she would sleep particularly well. "Mmm~~~" Suddenly, Phoenix let out a sound akin to a murmur, causing Li Nuo''s hands to slip. He looked up and saw Phoenix''s face flush immensely, her head nearly buried in her chest. Putting aside the distractions in his mind, he seriously massaged for a while longer then removed his hands from her foot and said, "That should do it; see if it still hurts?" Phoenix gently moved her ankle, exclaiming with surprise, "It really doesn''t hurt anymore." Li Nuo said, "It''s just temporary relief from the pain. You should still avoid walking too much for the next couple of days and rest in bed mostly. I''ll massage you twice a day, and after three days, you should be fine..." After instructing Phoenix, Li Nuo left her room. As he walked out into the courtyard, he glanced back, feeling a strange sensation. He had known Phoenix for quite a while, but today was the first time they had such close contact. Carrying her back all the way, her scent seemed to stick on him. He felt that Phoenix had been somewhat different these past few days. He couldn''t quite put his finger on what was different. He just had a vague feeling that she seemed more feminine... Inside the room, Song Yiren leaned against the headboard, looking at Phoenix, and asked, "What did you feel just now?" Phoenix smiled at her and replied, "Why don''t you have him massage you, and then you''ll know?" Song Yiren rolled her eyes at her; she hadn''t sprained her foot and had no excuse for a massage; besides, were women''s feet something to be touched casually by others? Her gaze suddenly turned towards Phoenix. Although she didn''t understand much about matters between men and women, if a woman allowed a man to touch her feet... it must mean she had feelings for him. Could it be that Phoenix also liked him? She looked at Phoenix but couldn''t help but ask, "Do you like Li Nuo?" Phoenix didn''t deny it and gave her a look, saying, "What woman wouldn''t like a man like him? But I can only keep my feelings to myself; given my status, I''m not a match for him..." Song Yiren heard Phoenix''s candid words and felt no jealousy or unhappiness. In her heart, she even felt that if it were Phoenix, perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad... Compared to Li Anning and Song Jiaren, she could actually accept Phoenix more... ... King Rui Mansion. As a Daxia Prince who may possibly inherit the throne, King Rui''s mansion kept many retainers and strategists. Nearly every prince had such people in their homes. They were responsible for devising strategies for the princes during their struggles for power; once their supported prince ascended the throne, boundless wealth and honor awaited them. Some strategists, not caring for wealth and honor, desire to take this opportunity to embark upon the path of the School of Cross and Vertical. In the absence of a designated Crown Prince, supporting a prince from one of the Five Great Dynasties to ascend the throne can allow an ordinary person to rise to heaven in a single step and immediately advance to the School of Cross and Vertical, and even skip several levels. If they play a key role in it, they could even directly enter the Fifth Realm. King Rui looked at a figure standing in the hall and said, "Mr. Zhang, with King Han and King You deposed, the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building, appropriated by the Ministry of Revenue as property of the National Treasury, do you think we should buy them from the court?" The man in the hall pondered for a moment and said, "Your Highness is astute. The Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building, being the largest brothels in Chang''an, are not merely places of pleasure; they are territories we must contend for. The court does not allow the operation of brothels and the Ministry of Revenue must certainly be eager to liquidate them..." King Rui asked, "Then, how much do you think we should offer?" The man said, "Our bid must be cautious; the significance of these places cannot be measured in silver. King Gong and King Chun will surely try to wrest them from us; we must offer a higher price." King Rui further queried, "Then, in your opinion, what would be an appropriate offer?" The man thought for a while and said, "One million taels, although it might run at a loss for a few years, their worth cannot be measured in silver. King Gong and King Chun will not expect us to bid so high..." King Rui nodded, saying, "I will follow Mr. Zhang''s advice; this matter is of great importance. Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, and I know; remember not to tell anyone, I trust you the most." Half a day later, at the same place, King Rui patted another man''s shoulder and said, "I will follow Mr. Chen''s advice; this matter is of great importance. Heaven knows, earth knows, you know, and I know; remember not to tell anyone, I trust you the most." Another half day passed, and in the same hall, King Rui greeted a middle-aged man with cupped hands and said, "Remember not to tell anyone about this matter; I trust you the most..." King Gong Mansion. A figure walked into the study and said to King Gong, "Your Highness, King Rui has submitted a memorandum to the Ministry of Revenue." King Gong tossed a secret letter into the furnace, watching the paper turn to ashes in the fire, his lips curved in a slight grin and he quietly said, "Li Rui, Li Rui, competing with elder brother, you are still too green..." He quickly wrote another memorandum and said, "Take this to the Ministry of Revenue." King Chun Mansion. King Chun looked at a chef and asked, "What did you say?" The chef from Foodie looked at him earnestly and said, "Your Highness, with King Han and King You deposed, the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building are temporarily ownerless. You should spend a substantial amount to purchase them. Possessing these places would allow you to control the underground intelligence of Chang''an and establish close ties with many officials and nobles. If you do not compete, King Gong and King Rui will definitely vie for them..." King Chun, surprised, said, "You''re a chef, why worry about these matters?" This Foodie chef, in a resigned tone, his dream was actually to become a strategist, and he had high hopes for King Chun. If he could help King Chun ascend the throne, he would surely fulfill his wishes. However, as King Chun Mansion did not admit guests or strategists, he could only take a roundabout route, entering the mansion as a chef and then seeking an opportunity to offer advice. After revealing the truth to King Chun, King Chun furrowed his brows and said, "Why waste that wrongful money? You''re a chef, not focusing on cooking but always worrying about these unnecessary matters; no wonder your cooking is getting worse. Don''t blame me for not warning you; if you keep being so distracted, next month you can pack up and leave..." After King Chun left, the Foodie chef sighed while chopping vegetables. This is a struggle for position, should King Chun be a bit more attentive... He truly doesn''t understand any of these matters; his heart only contains dim sum. How did such a prince come to this day? This chef, who entered King Chun Mansion with dreams of becoming a strategist, looked down at the ingredients on the table and began to doubt his own judgment for the first time... Ministry of Revenue. The Chief of Staff Lord looked at two memoranda on his desk, his brow furrowed. These princes, making the Ministry of Revenue work without following standard procedures, just a memorandum, and they expect the Ministry of Revenue to handle the matter. If they went through the proper channels of the three provinces, the Ministry of Revenue would act according to the decrees of the three provinces, and even if there were investigations later, the Ministry of Revenue would not be afraid. But based only on a memorandum, any issues would mean the Ministry of Revenue was to blame. He despised this memorandum culture in the Daxia officialdom. But he couldn''t pretend he hadn''t seen them. He picked up the two memoranda and looked them over. King Gong offered 850,000 taels of silver, hoping to purchase the Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard. The Ministry of Revenue did not partake in their court struggles; whichever offered the highest price, those brothels would belong to them. This price far exceeded his expectations; it could be agreed to, since the silver would all go to the National Treasury, and the Ministry of Revenue would not take any advantage from it. As for King Rui, it was excessive. He wanted the Ministry of Revenue to allocate one hundred thousand taels for renovations to his King Mansion, one hundred thousand taels could build him another King Mansion; he was indeed too greedy, at most he would approve one thousand taels, not a cent more. He quickly made notations and ordered officials from the Ministry of Revenue to reply to King Rui Mansion and King Gong Mansion. King Gong Mansion. When King Gong received the reply from the Ministry of Revenue, a smile appeared on his face. Looking at the Ministry of Revenue official, he seemingly asked offhand, "How much did King Rui bid?" The Ministry Revenue official hesitated, then asked, "What about King Rui Your Highness?" King Gong said, "I heard King Rui also intended on Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building, submitting a memorandum to the Ministry of Revenue; what was his bid?" The Ministry of Revenue official shook his head and said, "King Rui didn''t bid for Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building; he submitted a memorandum asking the Ministry of Revenue to allocate one hundred thousand taels for repairs to his King Mansion, but the Chief of Staff Lord only approved one thousand taels..." "What?" King Gong, initially showing an incredulous expression, suddenly changed his demeanor and exclaimed in alarm, "Not good!" Chapter 428 - 290: Picking Up a Bargain King Rui Mansion. King Rui looked at the official from the Ministry of Revenue with displeasure and said, "Only one thousand taels, isn''t that too little? Are you treating beggars at the Ministry of Revenue?" The official, struggling with an answer, said, "Your Highness, the National Treasury is tight this year, we really cannot spare any more silver." King Rui glanced at him and said, "That''s the same excuse every year, when has the National Treasury ever not been tight?... Fine, I won''t make it hard for you. Since the National Treasury is tight, I will offer you some silver. Sell me the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building, I''ll give you 500,000 taels." The color drained from the Ministry official''s face. King Rui asked, "What''s the matter, is there a problem?" The official honestly said, "Your Highness, just a moment ago, King Gong already offered 850,000 taels and bought the Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building." King Rui showed a look of regret and said, "Since it''s like that, then never mind. You can go back." The official from the Ministry of Revenue breathed a sigh of relief and quickly left. King Rui sighed softly and muttered, "Not ninety-five, not one hundred and five, but eighty-five..." He looked toward the effeminate man behind him and said, "Have Mr. Chen come see me." Not long after, a middle-aged man walked into the main hall, bowed, and said, "May I know what Your Highness has commanded?" King Rui looked at him and asked, "Mr. Chen, how long have you been by my side?" The middle-aged man, not understanding why King Rui suddenly brought this up, said, "Your Highness, for five years." King Rui sighed softly and said in a low voice, "Five years, even a dog should be familiar after that time, how come you aren''t?" The middle-aged man was inwardly shocked but maintained a composed facade, barely managing a smile, and said, "Your Highness, I do not understand what you mean..." King Rui looked at him and said, "It''s okay if you don''t understand. Remember to be smarter in your next life and choose a better master..." ... Ministry of Revenue. The Minister of Revenue sat within the government office, in high spirits. The Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building could be money trees for some, but they also required significant investment and operation, and the court did not permit government offices to operate pleasure grounds, so keeping them at the Ministry of Revenue was pointless. King Gong was willing to pay 850,000 taels, which would temporarily replenish the National Treasury. The land and property deeds and various contracts had already been prepared, just waiting for King Gong''s payment to hand them over. At that moment, an official reported that King Rui was visiting. The Minister of Revenue frowned slightly. Why was King Rui here? Could it be dissatisfaction with the allocation he was given? Just one thousand taels of silver; if he didn''t want it, all the better, then even that thousand taels could be saved. As he watched the figure entering the government office, the Minister of Revenue stood and saluted, "I''ve seen King Rui. Your Highness, do you have any business at the Ministry of Revenue?" King Rui smiled and said, "Lord Cui, I am here to buy the Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard." Relieved that it wasn''t about the allocation, the Minister of Revenue said, "Your Highness comes at an unfortunate time, the Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard have already been sold to King Gong for 850,000 taels of silver..." King Rui said, "What if I am willing to offer a higher price?" "Please, take a seat, Your Highness." The Minister of Revenue came out from behind his desk and said, "Someone, serve tea to His Highness." After King Rui was seated, he finally asked, "May I know how much Your Highness is willing to offer?" King Rui said, "One million taels." The Minister of Revenue''s eyebrows twitched. He was neither a party of King Rui nor King Gong; whoever offered more, he would sell to them, fair and square, leaving no room for complaints, and it would be a reasonable account to the court. However, with King Rui offering one million taels, King Gong''s counter-offer might be even higher. He thought for a moment, then looked at King Rui and said, "How about this, in three days, the Ministry of Revenue will hold a public auction for the Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard, the highest bidder will acquire them. At that time, Your Highness can send someone to participate..." King Rui cast a glance at him and said, "Chief Cui really knows how to do business." The Minister of Revenue smiled faintly and said, "King Rui wishes for it, King Gong wishes for it too, the Ministry of Revenue can only do so much; it''s also good to explain to the court." Moments later, King Rui walked slowly out of the Ministry of Revenue. The Minister of Revenue, this old fox, did not want to take sides between him and King Gong. This was also within his expectations; it was nothing more than spending more silver. As for financial power, he was not afraid of King Gong. Thinking of King Gong''s expression at this moment, a slight curve appeared on his lips. King Gong Mansion, King Gong looked at a servant and asked, "What message did King Rui send?" The servant said, "People from King Rui Mansion said that King Rui invited Your Highness over for dog meat." King Gong frowned and said, "Is that all, did he say anything else?" The servant continued, "He also said that it was a dog he had raised for five years but it never became tame, so he slaughtered it for meat and asked if King Gong would like to try a few bites..." Bang! King Gong slapped the table, his hand trembling slightly from the pain, his face utterly grim. How could he not decipher the implied message from King Rui? It had always been him scheming against King Rui from behind; he had never anticipated a day when he would be countered by King Rui. King Rui was someone he had watched grow up. He was certain King Rui didn''t have the intellect, Li Rui was ill-educated, impulsive. If not for the strategists by his side who continually devised plans for him, he would have been out of the game like Kings Xuan and Xin... Clearly, there was an expert advising him behind the scenes. Unfortunately, the only mole he had planted by his side had been exposed, making it difficult to promptly know his movements in the future... At that moment, another servant came in and said, "Your Highness, the Ministry of Revenue just sent someone to notify us that King Rui is also interested in the Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard. In three days, they will hold an auction..." ... Li Mansion. Within Phoenix''s room. Li Nuo moved his hand away from Phoenix''s delicate and fair ankle and said, "Alright, this is the last massage, from today onwards, you can move about freely." Phoenix said softly, "Thank you." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "You''re welcome." The harmony within the Li Family household was half due to Phoenix, so offering her a few massage sessions as a thank you seemed appropriate. Over a few days, his relationship with Phoenix had subtly changed. Although they had lived under the same roof before, their interactions had always been somewhat formal. However, after these days of close contact, their interactions had become more natural. Phoenix had some errands today, and Yiren followed her out. After leaving the Li Mansion, Song Yiren asked, "Where are we going?" Phoenix replied, "Let''s handle some matters at the Ministry of Revenue first." At the entrance of the Ministry of Revenue, many people had gathered today, mostly nobles and rich merchants from Chang''an. The Ministry of Revenue had announced a few days ago that they would auction off the Happy Building and the Sky Sound Courtyard today, and many people were eager to try their luck¡ªas these were the most profitable businesses in Chang''an, and if they could get a good deal, they would make a fortune. When two carriages stopped in front of the Ministry of Revenue, the noisy crowd suddenly quieted down. Embroidered on the curtains of the carriages were four-clawed golden dragons, indicating they belonged to a King. "King Rui!" "King Gong is here too!" Seeing the two figures descending from the carriages, everyone dismissed the idea of bidding. Indeed, how could such bargains ever fall into their hands? The personal attendance of King Rui and King Gong indicated their determination to win the auction. It made sense, after all, a well-managed brothel was not just a simple brothel; not only could it generate tremendous value on its own, but its covert influence was also beyond measure in terms of silver. "Presenting our respects to King Rui!" "Greetings to King Gong." Everyone paid their respects to the two, and although the auction seemed hopeless, they did not leave. With the two Prince Regents present, even if it had nothing to do with them, it was still an event worth watching. King Gong and King Rui exchanged glances and were each led into separate government offices by officials of the Ministry of Revenue. Shortly thereafter, the crowd was led into the courtyard of the Ministry of Revenue. The Minister of Revenue stood before the crowd and announced, "Today, the Ministry of Revenue will publicly auction the Happy Building and the Sky Sound Courtyard. Everyone is free to bid, and the highest bidder will win. The auction proceeds will go entirely to the National Treasury. Please do not bid maliciously, and those who win the bid but refuse to buy will be considered obstructing official duties, fined ten thousand taels, and sent to the Ministry of Justice for prosecution..." He first read out the rules, and then said, "The starting bid for this auction is 500,000 taels, with each subsequent bid not less than ten thousand taels..., now you may begin bidding." As his words fell, the crowd remained silent. It was clear to everyone that today''s auction was a contest between King Rui and King Gong; they were merely there to watch. Although the two Kings had been repeatedly thwarted by Li Xuanjing, it was easy for them to manipulate him. Just as everyone anticipated King Rui and King Gong''s move, a melodious voice suddenly emerged from the back of the crowd. "510,000 taels." The crowd was momentarily stunned, then turned their heads. They truly wanted to know, who was so reckless as to intrude in such a matter. But when they saw the two figures standing there, everyone was initially startled. Standing there were two young women¡ªboth young and beautiful. And very familiar. The people present, being either rich or noble, had a broad range of knowledge. They had seen the wife of the top scholar on the day of the Advanced Scholars'' parade, a deep impression left in their memory. As for the woman beside the top scholar''s wife, the Jade Sound Pavilion Master, they were even more familiar. Were they also here to bid for the Happy Building and the Sky Sound Courtyard? Did this mean the Li Family was also going to intervene? The scene got even livelier. It was now uncertain into whose hands these money trees would ultimately fall. Inside a government office on the left, King Rui, who had been sitting steadily, immediately stood up with a puzzled expression upon learning the identity of the bidder. Li Xuanjing wanted to intervene? These days, he had been studying Li Xuanjing''s past thoroughly and knew him well. A gentleman seeks revenge, it is not too late after ten years. Li Xuanjing seeks revenge, twenty years are not too late. He would do whatever it takes to get what he wants. If he couldn''t get it, he would destroy it. Even if they could snatch the Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard from Li Xuanjing''s hands, it was doubtful they would be able to operate it peacefully. King Rui quickly made a decision. The Chief of Staff from the Ministry of Revenue came in from outside and said, "Someone has bid 510,000 taels, King Rui, it is your turn to bid." King Rui glanced at him, waved his sleeve, and said, "No longer buying, let''s go..." In another government office, King Gong''s expression changed unpredictably but ultimately showed reluctance as he slowly stood up. Li Xuanjing''s influence was at its peak, and the previous incident had just calmed down; it was not appropriate to start another conflict with him. He walked out of the door, and King Rui also emerged from the opposite government office. King Gong and King Rui exchanged glances and silently left. The Chief of Staff chased after them, watching their departing figures with immense regret. If he had not been greedy, one million taels could have already entered the National Treasury. He approached the beautiful woman and whispered, "Miss, perhaps add a bit more? 510,000 taels is really too little..." Phoenix looked at him helplessly and said, "But, that''s all the money I have..." Chapter 429 - 291: Seeking a Visit If Lord Gong and King Rui hadn''t made their bids, the Ministry of Revenue could have accepted 500,000 taels. Thus, he set the reserve price at 500,000 taels. In his view, the final transaction price should have reached at least 1,500,000 taels. Who would have thought that after this woman raised her bid by ten thousand taels, both King Rui and Lord Gong would give up? Doesn''t that mean the National Treasury lost a million taels? The Minister of Revenue looked toward the crowd in the courtyard and said, "This lady has offered 510,000 taels. Is there anyone willing to bid higher?" The crowd either looked down or up at the sky. Both royal princes had given up; who else would dare to make a bid? Do they have a death wish? "I''m just here for the excitement." "Can''t afford it, let''s go." "500,000 taels is too expensive; who knows how long it would take to break even, the risk is too large, it''s not worth it!" ... Now, Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard are just empty shells. It would definitely be a loss for King Rui and Lord Gong to buy them, as making money was not their goal. For both royal princes, such an important matter, and yet they gave it up so easily. Who else would dare to get involved? In the blink of an eye, the crowd had disappeared. The face of the Minister of Revenue was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and his heart was bleeding. However, he could only adhere to the rules set at the beginning. Losing some silver was a small matter, but if the Ministry of Revenue broke faith with the people, the consequences would be far more severe. The Pavilion Master of Jade Sound Pavilion, with a purchase price of 510,000 taels, took over Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard from the Ministry of Revenue, and the news spread quickly. With the involvement of King Han and King You, the closure of the two largest entertainment venues in Chang''an had made many feel that life had lost some of its joy. Now at last, they looked forward to their reopening with a bit of anticipation. When these two places were in the hands of King Han and King You, they were periodically checked. But Jade Sound Pavilion was never investigated. For those who liked to go there for pleasure, it was not a bad thing that Jade Sound Pavilion took over. However, if following the model of Jade Sound Pavilion, Happy Building and Sky Sound Courtyard might turn into pure music workshops where one would need to spend a lot of money for closer contact with the ladies... ... Li Nuo had been very busy these days. He would not return home until late each day. The delegation conference was about to begin, and delegations from various countries of the continent had been arriving at Chang''an. The Honglu Si had to arrange everything for them. Four Directions Hall, intended for the resident envoys of various countries in the Da Xia, could not accommodate so many people temporarily. Li Nuo simply had the Ministry of Industry refurbish Martial Arts Village which was temporarily turned into Embassy Village for the delegations from those countries. With more people, naturally, there were more issues. The Honglu Si had to coordinate all matters encountered by the envoys, keeping him so busy that he didn''t have time to go home for lunch. However, Honglu Si was only this busy once every four years; after this period, it would be quiet again. Finally, on his day off, Li Nuo, surrounded by Jiaren and Anning, simply did not want to get out of bed. Last night, encouraged by Anning, Jiaren finally took that step forward. Even though it was with the lights off, it was still a good beginning. After getting up, Li Nuo saw Yiren in the courtyard, looking at him with a strange expression. Fortunately, Li Nuo had thick skin and was not intimidated by her gaze. He brought a rocking chair from his room and lay there basking in the sun. The warm sunlight of winter shone on his body; watching Yiren''s graceful sword dance, Li Nuo relaxed completely and enjoyed the comfort. Distinct from the leisure of Li Mansion, the atmosphere in the Embassy Village at this moment was incredibly tense. Last night, a murder occurred in the Embassy Village. A body now lay on a grass mat in the front courtyard of the Liang Country''s embassy. Although today was his day off, officials from the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice had been urgently summoned to the scene. The deceased was the Second Prince of Liang. Liang Country is a small nation located between Wei Country and Da Xia, with a small population and currently one of the tribute countries to Da Xia. Liang Country was not always aligned with Da Xia. These small nations, situated between larger countries, often shifted their allegiance depending on the situation. Sometimes Liang sided with Wei Country, sometimes with Da Xia, but most of the time, they tried to benefit from both. A foreign prince''s death within Da Xia''s territory certainly warranted a thorough investigation. Especially since the identity of the Second Prince of Liang was very sensitive. Among the two princes of Liang, he was pro-Wei. His accession could potentially lead Liang Country to shift its allegiance from Da Xia to Wei Country. This time, he brought the delegation to Chang''an, but he died here, which inevitably raised suspicions. Moreover, his death was very mysterious. Last night, he locked himself in his room and stabbed himself in the heart with a dagger. On the surface, this was a case of suicide. Yet, there was no reason for him to commit suicide. Among the two princes of Liang Country, the old King of Liang clearly favored the Second Prince, who was likely to soon become the next King of Liang. So why would he commit suicide? If this was a case of murder, one must start with the motive. So, the first question is, who would most want him dead? The Eldest Prince of Liang was definitely one of them. With the death of the Second Prince, no one would compete with him for the throne. However, during this delegation meeting, the Eldest Prince of Liang did not attend, and the Second Prince brought only his own trusted aides. Apart from the Eldest Prince, the Da Xia court undoubtedly had the most to gain from his death. The Second Prince was pro-Wei, and his death, with the Eldest Prince''s succession, was obviously beneficial to Da Xia. However, the prerequisite was that he had to die somewhere else. His death in Da Xia might lead the royal court and officials of Liang to suspect that the Da Xia court assassinated him, which would inevitably affect their attitude toward Da Xia, making it unlikely that the Eldest Prince would align with Da Xia even if he ascended to the throne. If the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice closed the case as a suicide, it would appear uneventful for now, but would certainly lay troubles for the future. If they did not close it as a suicide, there were no clues to the case, and they might not discover the truth by the end of the delegation meeting. Outside the Liang Country Embassy, it was crowded with envoys from other countries who came to gawk. The envoys from Liang Country all wore grim expressions, but given Da Xia''s power, they dared not show any dissatisfaction. The head of the Secretariat felt troubled. Why did it have to be the Second Prince of Liang? The three provinces attached great importance to this matter, and he was instructed to give a satisfactory explanation to the envoys from Liang. He bowed to a middle-aged envoy from Liang and said, "Please rest assured, sirs, we will certainly get to the bottom of this case." The middle-aged envoy responded gravely, "We are counting on you..." The Secretariat head approached the officials from the Ministry of Justice and asked, "Have you found anything?" The Assistant Minister of Justice shook his head and said, "No signs of a second person in the room or any other clues at the scene." The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice also said, "We have checked everywhere possible, no signs of forced entry or struggle, it appears he died by suicide..." The head of the Secretariat looked displeased; was he expected to tell the envoys from Liang that their prince had committed suicide? He himself didn''t believe it. The Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice were unreliable; he must think of another way. At that moment, a spark of inspiration flashed through his mind. How could he have forgotten him! In last year''s Four Directions Hall case, when everyone else was at a loss, he was the one who identified the murderer instantly. Even the secret case from the Eastern Palace was solved by him. If he could be consulted, perhaps he would uncover something. There was no time to delay; he ordered the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice to pretend to investigate while he immediately left the embassy village and headed to Li Mansion. Li Nuo was relaxing in the sun when suddenly the warmth seemed less comforting. He opened his eyes and saw a figure standing before him. Li Nuo had seen this person once at the Secretariat; he seemed to be the Assistant Minister, a major figure at court, on par with his father, and ranked just below the Left Prime Minister in the Secretariat. Li Nuo looked at him and asked, "My lord, is there a matter?" The Assistant Minister from the Secretariat said, "There''s no time for explanations. Lord Li, please follow me, we can talk as we walk..." Li Nuo sighed and stood up. Although it was his day off, unexpected official duties couldn''t be avoided. While he received the court salary, it was still his responsibility to perform his duties well. The Assistant Minister spoke as they walked, "Last night, the Second Prince of Liang died in his room at the embassy. Both the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice are powerless..." Li Nuo paused mid-step. He looked at the Assistant Minister and asked, "Is the Assistant Minister asking me to investigate the case?" The Assistant Minister nodded and said, "The officials from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice have been investigating all morning and found nothing. I had to seek help from Lord Li..." Upon hearing this, Li Nuo turned around and lay back down on his chair. If the Second Prince of Liang needed roof repairs, better meals, or a room change because he was uncomfortable, Li Nuo would have gone with the Secretary, as it was within his duties. But to investigate the death of the Second Prince of Liang? He was the Prime Minister of Honglu Si, not a Minister of Justice. Handling funeral affairs could be done, but investigating the case was out of the question... When it was time for promotion, they played tricks with him, and when they needed him, they treated him like a Minister of Justice; what kind of deal was that? The Assistant Minister turned back and looked at him, astonished, and said, "Lord Li, what is this..." Li Nuo spread his hands and said, "Assistant Minister, you''ve got the wrong person. I am the Prime Minister of Honglu Si, not a Minister of Justice. If the court wants to hold a funeral for the Second Prince of Liang, I will make sure it is done beautifully, but investigating the case is not within my duties. You should find someone else..." Chapter 430 - 292: Swift Breakthrough [Combined] Li Mansion. The Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat looked at Li Nuo, at a loss for words. Because his words were irrefutable. Investigating cases was not the duty of the Honglu Si Prime Minister; he could completely refuse. To be fair, he should refuse. The top scholar from the Six Arts, initially placed in the Ministry of Rites, was then shelved in the Honglu Si, with his official position and rank both being elevated, something the court was entirely capable of, which would naturally upset anyone. Putting oneself in Li Nuo''s shoes, one might feel even more indignant. The Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat could only leave, feeling helpless. Upon returning to the embassy, there was no progress in the case. All evidence pointed to suicide by the Second Prince of Liang, but even if it really was a suicide, Daxia still needed to find a culprit. Otherwise, the blame would fall upon Daxia. That would be troublesome. The case must be investigated thoroughly to provide Liang Country with a reasonable explanation. In his mind, a glimmer of light crossed again. If anyone in Daxia were adept at solving cases aside from Li Nuo, there was one other person. When he first started in the Ministry of Justice, not only had he solved numerous extraordinary cases, but he had also cleared all the longstanding cold cases within the Ministry, rightfully earning the title of Daxia''s super sleuth. In the early days, he indeed climbed the ranks due to his merit in case-solving. Within the Ministry of Justice. Li Xuanjing looked at the Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat and shook his head, "I''m aware of the case, but the Ministry of Justice and the other departments have found no leads; my presence there would be of no use." The Left Assistant Minister said, "The case is of great importance. Regardless of the outcome, Lord Li, you should still take a look." Li Xuanjing did not decline further and said, "If that is the case, I will accompany you." The two quickly arrived at the embassy, and after Li Xuanjing inquired about some matters from the officials of the Ministry of Justice and conducted his investigation, the Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat couldn''t wait to ask, "Lord Li, do you have any leads?" Li Xuanjing shook his head, "No." A wave of frustration washed over the Left Assistant Minister, for the matter was truly troublesome. Liang Country, though small, held a critical position as a buffer zone between Daxia and Wei Country. Should Liang Country be removed, Daxia would share a direct border with Wei. Whether for Daxia or Wei, controlling Liang would exert tremendous pressure on the other''s borders. If the death of the Second Prince caused a rift between Liang and Daxia, wouldn''t it present Wei with an opportunity? This was indeed a crucial matter, and he immediately returned to the Secretariat. Even on his day off, the Left Prime Minister was dealing with official duties. Upon seeing him, the Left Prime Minister set aside his documents and inquired, "How did it go?" The Left Assistant Minister shook his head, "Neither the Ministry of Justice nor the Ministry of Justice found anything; even the Minister of Justice who went in person discovered nothing." The Left Prime Minister slowly stood, solemnly saying, "At this critical time, someone''s death could stir trouble during the diplomatic conference, design to provoke the relationship between Liang and Daxia, with a highly malicious intent..." This continent had been stable for hundreds of years, but the era of the Warring States, in reality, had not ended. Behind the fac?ade of peace among the great dynasties, countless undercurrents surged. No one knew if a seemingly insignificant incident could become the tipping point to upset the situation. Nevertheless, Daxia must extricate itself from this affair. From last year''s assassination of the envoy from Chu Country at the Four Directions Hall, to this year''s demise of the Second Prince of Liang, all were directed at Daxia, indicating that some people and countries were getting restless. The Left Prime Minister recalled something, looking towards the Left Assistant Minister and saying, "Go find the son of Li Xuanjing. The case at the Four Directions Hall last time was also solved by him. Young people have nimble minds, and what Li Xuanjing cannot see, he might..." The Left Assistant Minister sighed and said, "Before asking the Minister of Justice, I had already gone to see him." With a light sigh, the Left Prime Minister asked, "He also found nothing?" The Left Assistant Minister replied, "He didn''t go. He says that as the Honglu Si Prime Minister, he can be approached for funerary matters of the Second Prince of Liang, but investigation is not within his duties and suggested we seek someone more capable..." "..." The Left Prime Minister fell into silence. A sixth-ranking scholar would normally enter the central office of the three provinces, yet he was relegated to the sidelined position in the Honglu Si; harboring grievances was natural. If his father were not Li Xuanjing, even without entering the central office of the three provinces, he most likely would hold an important office within the Six Departments. The identity of Li Xuanjing''s son brought him some advantages, as well as these injustices. The Right Prime Minister had acted to balance the court, without any personal agenda. But now, with no other recourse available, hopes had to be pinned on him. After pondering, he said, "Tell him that if he can solve this case, he may choose any standard fifth-rank official position in the court." The Left Assistant Minister asked, "What about the Right Prime Minister''s opinion..." The Left Prime Minister interjected, "The greater good is paramount. If he asks, I will explain myself." Moments later, the Left Assistant Minister once again arrived at Li Mansion. He looked at Li Nuo, still basking in the sun, and said, "Lord Li, the Left Prime Minister has declared that if you can solve the case of the Second Prince of Liang, you may choose any standard fifth-rank position in the court." Li Nuo opened his eyes, "Empty words prove nothing." The Left Assistant Minister replied, "Rest assured, the Left Prime Minister''s word is as good as gold. Since he has said it, he will certainly not deceive you." Trusting in the cultivation of the Left Prime Minister, a fifth-realm Confucian, Li Nuo decided to believe him this time. He stood up and said, "Let''s go." Embassy Village was the former Martial Arts Village, and naturally, Li Nuo knew it well. Anning and Yiren were out, and Li Nuo didn''t wait for her. It was only a minor prince that had died; with her level of cultivation, her role in such a case was no longer significant. Chapter 431 - 292: Swift Breakthrough [Combined]_2 The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat walked behind him and couldn''t help asking, "Lord Li, aren''t you going to ask me about the case?" Li Nuo said, "Whatever you want to say, just say it." It was the first time the Assistant Minister of the Secretariat had seen someone investigate a case without asking about the specifics, but he still detailed the case to him as thoroughly as possible and emphasized the importance and sensitivity of this case to Li Nuo. Since the incident occurred this morning, the embassy village had not allowed random access, and there were countless Imperial Guards arrayed in queue on guard around. Li Nuo and the Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat walked into an embassy and, upon entering, saw a body. The doors and windows of the room were tightly closed, and there were no traces of a third person at the scene. The Second Prince of Liang died in his own bedroom and, on the surface, it seemed like suicide. However, creating such a scene was not difficult. A Martial Artist of the Grandmaster Realm could sneak into his room without any noise, control his body with True Qi to create the illusion of suicide, and then leave without any trace. Liang was but a small country, and its delegation did not include a Grandmaster, only two Fourth Realm guards, while the Second Prince of Liang himself also possessed Martial Path Cultivation of the Third Realm. The Fourth Realm could not accomplish this; only a Martial Artist above Grandmaster could. This time, the Four Great Dynasties all sent large delegations, and there were quite a few Grandmasters among them. This presented the same problem encountered at the Four Directions Hall last time; the suspects were all important figures from other countries, and the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice had no way of proceeding with an unrestricted investigation. There were quite a few people gathered outside the embassy. When Li Nuo walked past them, the Law Code did not respond. Officials from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice were still questioning people from the Liang embassy; Li Nuo entered and didn''t say anything but first walked around in the crowd. By the time he returned to the side of the Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat, he already had an idea. The security of the embassy village was stricter than the Imperial Palace; the likelihood of the murderer coming from outside was zero, and the possibility of escaping after committing the crime was also nearly nonexistent. If the Second Prince of Liang''s death was not a suicide, then the murderer must still be inside the embassy village. Li Nuo had intended to have the Left Assistant Minister gather everyone, but he didn''t expect the murderer to be right in this courtyard, which saved a lot of trouble. The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat asked, "Lord Li, do you have any leads?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Indeed, the Second Prince of Liang did not commit suicide. I almost know who the murderer is." The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat stood there stunned. He knew already? He had just asked casually, not expecting that after just walking around, without examining the body or inspecting the crime scene, Li Nuo would know who the murderer was. How could it be so fast? Li Nuo whispered a few words to him, and the Left Assistant Minister came to his senses, walked over to the officials from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice, and after a moment, they stopped their questioning and moved to the sides of the courtyard. The only ones left in the courtyard were more than twenty envoys from Liang. Half of them were accompanying guards. Besides the two guard leaders who were at the Fourth Realm, the rest had only Third Realm Cultivation. The remaining people were envoys from Liang attending the envoy conference. All these envoys were without exception civil officials and confidants of the Second Prince of Liang. Neither these envoys nor the guards had the capability to kill the Second Prince of Chu in such a manner, and the officials from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice were only conducting routine questioning earlier. Li Nuo had them line up and first asked one of the Fourth Realm guard leaders, "Has your Second Prince offended anyone after arriving in Chang''an?" The guard shook his head and said, "The Second Prince has yet to go out or make enemies since he moved in here." Li Nuo asked him only one question and then turned to an elder beside him, asking, "This envoy is..." The elder said, "I am the Minister of Revenue of Daliang, accompanying the Second Prince on this envoy mission." During envoy conferences, countries often engage in trade cooperation, and officials from the Ministry of Revenue are nearly always part of the delegations. To this elder, Li Nuo also had only one question, then looked toward the next person, asking, "You are..." The person introduced himself without waiting, "I am a trusted aide of the Second Prince." Li Nuo asked, "How old are you this year?" The man replied, "Thirty years old." "What level of cultivation?" "True Qi Realm." ... Outside the Liang embassy, there were many other envoys enjoying the spectacle. The death of the Second Prince of Liang at the Daxia Embassy was not a trivial matter, warranting their close attention. The development of the situation could very possibly affect the future situation on Daxia''s southeastern border. As for the case, the Da Xia Court investigated for a long time with no results, and now it seemed they had invited another person, who had begun questioning the Liang delegation. The envoys from various countries were familiar with this young man. He seemed to be an official of the Honglu Si; after they entered Chang''an, he was the one who handled their reception and arrangements. Did the Honglu Si of Daxia also handle investigations? Outside the embassy was a babble of conversation, while inside, Li Nuo was still asking each person in turn. When it came to a refined man, before Li Nuo could speak, he took the initiative to say, "My official name is Dongfang Bo, Chief Historian for the Second Prince, thirty-one years old, not a Martial Artist, without cultivation." Li Nuo asked, "Have you cultivated in the Hundred Schools?" The man shook his head, "No." Li Nuo said, "Okay, next." By now, not only were the members of the Liang delegation becoming impatient, but even the officials from the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice could not help but doubt the significance of his ordinary conversation-style questioning. Chapter 432 - 292: Swift Breakthrough [Combined]_3 Da Xia Court, was it delaying time? But what was the point of that? The next person was a Third Realm guard. "Name." "Zhang Guang." "Age." "Thirty-two." "Cultivation." "True Qi Realm." Li Nuo himself seemed somewhat bored and while questioning, he had even drawn the guard''s waist knife and was playing with it in his hand. People were thoroughly bored and no one paid attention to his action. But at a certain moment, just a second ago Li Nuo was still questioning, and the next second, he suddenly swung the long knife in his hand and fiercely chopped towards the neck of the previous Chief Historian. Everything happened extremely suddenly, and everyone was caught off guard. This strike was full of force; if it had landed, it would surely have decapitated the victim. Could it be, was the Second Prince really killed by Da Xia? Because the Second Prince was more affiliated with Wei, did they not only want to kill the Second Prince but also the Chief Historian? The envoys from Liang couldn''t even attempt to stop it, let alone have the time to feel angry. But just then, that young Da Xia officer suddenly let go of his grip and agilely retreated a few steps. Before everyone''s eyes appeared a bizarre scene. The knife had not struck the elegant man''s neck but eerily stopped in mid-air, an inch away from his neck. And the Da Xia official had clearly let go of his grip. Inside the embassy, everyone looked puzzled. Outside the embassy, some high realm Martial Artists from other countries felt a strange power emanating from the body of that historian from Liang. He had clearly stated that he didn''t practice the Martial Path nor had he cultivated in the Hundred Schools, so where did this power come from? Among the crowd, several figures showed surprise on their faces. "School of Cross and Vertical?" "Exactly, a Fourth Realm member of the School of Cross and Vertical, rare, very rare..." "Interesting..." "What, he''s actually from the School of Cross and Vertical?" ... Though that young Da Xia official said nothing, he had said everything. That Liang historian had claimed to be an ordinary person, yet he was able to resist this deadly strike, indicating he had been lying, deliberately concealing his cultivation. Facing a life-and-death crisis, he simply couldn''t control the survival instinct. And why he wanted to conceal his cultivation invited deep contemplation. After a few powerhouses from other countries revealed his identity as a member of the School of Cross and Vertical, it inevitably led others to theorize about conspiracies. For centuries, every time the School of Cross and Vertical appeared, it was accompanied by torrents of bloodshed. They stirred up chaos among countries for the sake of cultivation, leading to unstable situations, which naturally made them disliked, turning the once highly prestigious School of Cross and Vertical into veritable street rats, despised by all. A member of the School of Cross and Vertical, who had concealed his cultivation, was found within the Liang delegation. Needless to say, there must be more to the death of the Second Prince from Liang. Hearing the discussions outside, even the envoys from Liang looked at that man with eyes full of shock. Mr. Dongfang was the Second Prince''s strategist; it was because of him that the Second Prince had managed in just a few short years to rise from almost nothing to rival the Eldest Prince, and even surpass him slightly. So he was from the School of Cross and Vertical... With the capability of a Fourth Realm member of the School of Cross and Vertical, creating a suicide fac?ade for the Second Prince was incredibly easy. What was his purpose in doing this? The Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat still stood stunned. Things had developed too quickly, and he hadn''t caught up yet. The interrogation was proceeding fine when Lord Li suddenly erupted in an attempt to kill, but although he didn''t kill anyone, the knife eerily hovered in mid-air, and then a tremendous uproar erupted outside the embassy... It seemed the case had been cracked? Suddenly, his face changed, and he warned loudly, "Lord Li, be careful!" The face of the middle-aged man flashed with disbelief, and after reacting, a fierce look flashed across his eyes as he grasped the floating knife and violently stabbed at Li Nuo. But he had only thrust a few inches when his knife, as if restrained, could not advance further. At the same time, a tremendous pressure forced him to kneel, immobilizing him completely. Li Nuo looked at the middle-aged man kneeling on the ground. Members of the School of Cross and Vertical were adept at manipulating from the shadows but not skilled in combat. Especially when facing the Confucian and Legalist schools, they had no power to resist. He had done what needed to be done; now, it was up to the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Judicial Review. He approached the Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat and said, "Assistant Minister, I''ll leave the rest to you." The Left Assistant Minister from the Secretariat gleefully nodded and curiously asked, "Lord Li, how did you know there was something wrong with him?" "It''s nothing, just Legalist intuition." Li Nuo simply explained and said, "I hope that Left Prime Minister keeps his promise." With that, he turned and left. Today was supposed to be his day off, and he still had half a day off to take. In the afternoon, he had arranged to play house with Mumu and Ning''er; lately, he had been so busy that he barely saw them. Li Nuo walked out of the embassy, and the crowd watching the excitement parted to make way for him. Upon first meeting this official from the Honglu Si, they only thought of him as a young and handsome man. Usually, the officials from Great Xia''s Honglu Si were elderly. Unexpectedly, he had such skills. So many people had investigated for so long with no results, yet he solved the case in just a brief quarter hour. The envoys from the temporary delegations were not familiar with Li Nuo. But those who were long-term envoys in Da Xia knew him very well; over the past year and a half, his deeds were almost daily heard, and they began to inform their colleagues from afar. "What, a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, really?" "Not just a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, but also a scholar of the highest distinction." "His father was also a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, but he is even better than his father..." "He''s also very skilled at solving cases; last year, the envoy from Chu Country at the Four Directions Hall was killed, and recently, the extensively involved case in the Eastern Palace of Da Xia was solved by him..." ... All countries had the Imperial Examination, and they all examined the Six Arts. Those who entered the official path through the Imperial Examination knew very well what it meant to be a top scholar of the highest distinction. Not only unparalleled in the past, potentially unmatched in the future too. In an instant, even the more senior officials admired him. Among the crowd, a figure stared intently at the departing figure and murmured, "Incredible, the noble person foretold by the great master before his death, could it be him..." Chapter 433 - 293 Puzzle Among the Liang Kingdom''s delegation, there was a School of Cross and Vertical expert hiding his cultivation. Once the young Daxia official exposed him, there was no need to investigate further. The nature of the School of Cross and Vertical was well known to all countries. From tiny nations to the Five Great Dynasties, all had suffered at their hands, and it could be said that wherever they went, conspiracy and calculation followed. Having caught the culprit, Daxia now had an explanation for Liang. The School of Cross and Vertical was more suited to manipulating from the shadows. Once their identities were revealed, they were no different from fish on the chopping block, and he was quickly taken away by the Ministry of Justice. With no spectacle to see, the crowd of envoys from various nations gathered outside the Embassy gradually dispersed. Their minds were still curious; as long as the School of Cross and Vertical didn''t make a move, their cultivation could not be seen through by others. How exactly did this young Daxia official know that the criminal was definitely within the Liang delegation, and how did he find out that the Chief Historian was the hidden School of Cross and Vertical? If he had been wrong, the blade just now would have resulted in blood spattering on the spot, a severed head hitting the ground. Then, the relationship between Liang and Daxia would have truly been irreparable. It seemed that he was fully confident in his own judgment. Although the Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat was also curious about how Li Nuo had found the criminal, the outcome was more important to him. After leaving the Embassy, he immediately returned to the Secretariat to report. The Left Prime Minister rose to his feet and asked, "What did he say?" The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat smiled and said, "Your subordinate took Lord Li to the scene, and in less than a quarter of an hour, he clarified the case. The murderer is a School of Cross and Vertical from the Fourth Realm who hid his cultivation. He served as a Chief Historian under the Second Prince of Liang..." After the report from the Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat, the brow of the Left Prime Minister furrowed deeper and he said, "With the School of Cross and Vertical involved, I fear they are after something significant. The matter with Liang might just be a pretext. Their real goal is likely to provoke a war between Wei Country and Daxia. The court must be on guard early..." The reason the School of Cross and Vertical were feared was not just because they always seized benefits amidst chaos. It was also because they were mostly organized. Behind a School of Cross and Vertical of the Fourth Realm lies a sect with many more of their kind. They lurk in countries across the continent. When one acts, it often results in responses from many sides. A stir in one place causes ripples everywhere, and they can form an unstoppable tide in a very short time, giving even the Five Great Dynasties a massive headache. Daxia''s history had also suffered considerable loss at the hands of the School of Cross and Vertical. At that moment, the Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat said, "Sir, about the matter you promised to Lord Li..." After all, he was the intermediary, and if the Left Prime Minister went back on his word, Li Nuo would think he had been deceived, which would be troublesome. The Left Prime Minister waved his hand and said, "He has resolved a great trouble for the court, and his contribution is not small. Of course, my word stands. He may choose any Standard Fifth Rank position in the court." Having said this, he walked out of the government office and said, "Go to the Ministry of Justice, I want to know who is manipulating this from behind..." The Ministry of Justice. A member of the School of Cross and Vertical, who had just been caught trying to sow discord between Daxia and Liang, was of great concern to Liang''s envoys, and two envoys came to the Ministry of Justice specifically to learn the outcome. Atop the platform in the hall, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice suddenly slapped the gavel and looked down at a figure, asking, "Did you kill the Second Prince of Liang?" The man''s hands and feet were locked in heavy shackles, his face emotionless as if resigned to his fate, and he spoke calmly, "Since you already know, why bother to ask?" The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice slammed the gavel again and said sternly, "Answer my question directly!" This time, the middle-aged man chose to cooperate and said, "I did it." The Assistant Minister continued, "How did you kill the Second Prince?" The middle-aged man gave no explanation but turned his gaze toward a constable with a sword on the left side of the hall. The next moment, a look of confusion came over the constable''s face, and he drew his sword to slash at his own neck. Had it not been for those around him restraining him immediately, he would likely have committed suicide on the spot. The middle-aged man looked at the Assistant Minister and said, "Just like that." The constables on either side of the hall witnessed this eerie scene, faces filled with horror. They involuntarily stepped back, not daring to gaze upon the middle-aged man. The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice said gravely, "This is a court of law, don''t be insolent!" As his words fell, an invisible prison entrapped the middle-aged man. The School of Cross and Vertical''s methods of controlling people''s hearts were too mysterious. Without the Drawing a Prison technique to contain him, a mere thought from him could cause the lower-ranking constables present to drop dead on the spot. After all was done, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice asked, "Why did you kill the Second Prince of Liang?" As if finding the shackles too heavy, the middle-aged man sat cross-legged on the floor and said lightly, "Isn''t it obvious? Killing the Second Prince and framing Daxia sows discord between Daxia and Liang, thereby altering the situation between Daxia and Dawei. In the future, we will find a way to provoke a war between the two great dynasties. Whether Dawei swallows Daxia or Daxia swallows Dawei, both outcomes are greatly beneficial to us..." "Damned be you, the Second Prince treated you so well, and yet you had the heart to harm him?" "How blind I was not to see that you are such an ungrateful wretch!" On hearing this, the two envoys from Liang could not help but curse at him. The middle-aged man''s expression remained calm, as if the two insults did not cause any change in his mood. The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice glanced at the two envoys from Liang Country and said, "The School of Cross and Vertical has no conscience. Envoys, please remain calm and do not disrupt the court." Just as he was about to continue questioning, a figure walked slowly into the court. Upon seeing this, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice immediately stood up, stepped forward, and respectfully said, "Lord Left Prime Minister, I see you." The Left Prime Minister asked, "How is the interrogation going?" The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice replied, "He has already admitted to the murder of the Second Prince of Liang..." After showing the recorded confession to the Left Prime Minister, the Left Prime Minister looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "Inciting the war between Daxia and Wei Country is not something you could do alone. Who is directing you from behind, who are your accomplices in Daxia?" For the task he just mentioned, Liang Country alone was far from enough. It must be that he had accomplices in the struggle between Daxia and Wei Country, likely occupying high positions within the court. They must be rooted out early to avoid greater losses in the future. The middle-aged man did not answer his question. Slowly rising from the ground, he looked at the Left Prime Minister with a smile and said, "Being able to see the Left Prime Minister of Daxia before my death is a death without regrets." "Speak!" As the Left Prime Minister spoke again, an invisible aura emerged from him. At this moment, in the eyes of the officials of the Ministry of Justice, the slightly emaciated figure of the old man suddenly seemed immensely tall. The Legalism cage created by the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice dissipated instantly upon contact with this aura. The middle-aged man, facing this aura directly, went weak in the knees and knelt in an instant. The Vast Righteous Qi of the Fifth Realm can not only immunize one from attacks of all schools, but the Vast Sound can directly shatter the psychological defenses of those with weak wills. Just as this power was pressing the middle-aged man to the ground, preventing him from even lifting his head, suddenly, an aura also emanated from his body. Although this aura was not as strong as that of the Left Prime Minister, it was of the same origin. The Left Prime Minister''s face froze in disbelief as he stared at him, shocked, "How is it possible, how could you possibly have Vast Qi!" A member of the School of Cross and Vertical of the Fourth Realm having the Vast Righteous Qi of the Third Realm was almost an impossibility. The middle-aged man looked up at the Left Prime Minister, his eyes conveying a touch of respect but mostly filled with regret. He did not speak but simply extended his right hand and clenched it forcefully. His body shuddered violently and then fell limp to the ground, lifeless. Silence filled the court. This strategist from the School of Cross and Vertical of the Fourth Realm had crushed his own heart, ending his life. Before his death, he left a puzzle for those present. Members of the School of Cross and Vertical would stir up the situations of various countries for their own benefit, resorting to every conceivable means. How could one possibly possess Vast Righteous Qi? Unless everything he did was for a just cause, at the very least, a cause he himself firmly believed in, not out of personal self-interest. For this, he even feared not death. The Left Prime Minister looked at the lifeless body on the ground, remaining speechless for a long while. This man had a sense of righteousness in his heart. But his righteousness was not for Daxia. With the war incited between Daxia and Wei Country, Qi, Zhao, and Chu would all stand to gain, but it was unclear for which country he was taking a stand. Ascertaining which country he was working for would reveal which was directing from behind the scenes. He looked towards the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice and said, "Check his history thoroughly, with a focus on his place of origin." Liang Country''s envoy was in Chang''an, and those who came on this mission were all direct subordinates of the Second Prince. As the Chief Historian of the King''s Mansion, he was quite familiar with the officials in the delegation, so tracing his history should not be difficult. Half an hour later, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice returned from the Embassy. The Left Prime Minister asked, "Have you found anything?" The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice nodded and said, "This person, thirteen years ago, participated in Liang Country''s Imperial Examination. After achieving high marks, he entered Liang''s officialdom. Five years ago, he became acquainted with the Second Prince of Liang, and with his help, the previously faltering Second Prince rapidly rose in power over the last few years, almost taking control of the majority of the court. If nothing unexpected occurs, he will be the next King of Liang..." Nurturing him to become King, then killing him and blaming Daxia¡ªif his scheme had succeeded, Daxia and Liang would have borne a national grudge against each other, likely leaving no chance for reconciliation. This would do more damage to the relations of the two countries than just supporting him to become King. The Left Prime Minister continued to ask, "Is his place of origin Liang Country?" The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice shook his head and said, "No." The Left Prime Minister took a deep breath and said, "Just as I thought." He continued to ask, "Then which country?" The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice''s lips moved, hesitating to speak. The Left Prime Minister frowned and said, "Why are you hesitating?" The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice bowed his head and said, "It''s Daxia..." Chapter 434 - 294: The Fulfilled Prophecy The Left Prime Minister froze in place, for a long time without speaking. He had come full circle, back to where he started. Initially, he thought the person was a spy from another country aiming to incite war between Daxia and Wei Country by exploiting Liang Country, seeking to profit from the chaos. But upon further investigation, the School of Cross and Vertical individual turned out to be a native of Daxia. How could it be Daxia? He faintly sensed that a vast net seemed to be enveloping the court. The Left Prime Minister said gravely, "Keep investigating, I want all the information about him, from his birth to now!" Once the man''s origin was confirmed as Daxia, the investigation became much simpler. His few friends in the Liang Kingdom''s envoy provided crucial clues to the Ministry of Justice, revealing that Dongfang Bo went to Liang Country after failing the Imperial Examination in Daxia. Compared to Daxia, the competition in the smaller nation''s examinations was much less fierce. Failed scholars of Daxia, upon arriving in these smaller nations, even had the potential to become the top scholar. Some scholars from Daxia, if they felt they couldn''t secure a position in Daxia, might settle for gaining citizenship in these smaller countries and officiate there. The Imperial Examinations of those years had passed more than a decade ago. If he had been an Advanced Scholar then, all his records could be found in Ministry of Personnel. But as a failed examinee, gathering his information would require much more effort. There would certainly be no results today, the Left Prime Minister said to the Assistant Minister of Ministry of Justice, "Report to the Secretariat as soon as you find something." The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice nodded in agreement. Moments later, the Left Prime Minister stepped out of the government office and left the Ministry of Justice. At the same time, two other figures walked into the Ministry of Justice from outside. The Left Prime Minister stopped in his tracks, and the two approaching figures also halted. King Chun, awkwardly standing there, not knowing where to put his hands, said uneasily, "Uh... Left Prime Minister, what brings you here?" Faced with a Great Scholar of the Fifth Realm, even he had to maintain ample respect and courtesy. The Left Prime Minister saluted him and said, "Your Highness, greetings." Although he was speaking with King Chun, his gaze was directed at Li Xuanjing beside him. The officials escorting the Left Prime Minister out of the Ministry of Justice too stood still, not daring to breathe loudly. The feud between the Left Prime Minister and Si Minister was not something that could be explained in a few words. They had once been as close as father and son. Yet, they also became irreconcilable enemies. Many disciples of the Left Prime Minister had been sacrificed in that incident, reported by none other than the Si Minister. Since then, the former teacher and student had turned against each other. One breath. Two breaths. Three breaths. After three breaths, the Left Prime Minister''s gaze moved away from Li Xuanjing and he walked out of the Ministry of Justice. Li Xuanjing, too, did not say a word and headed straight back to the government office. The Ministry of Justice staff exhaled in relief, and shortly after, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice entered the government office. Li Xuanjing was browsing files, while King Chun was playing chess with himself in the corner. The Assistant Minister first bowed to King Chun, then approached the desk and recounted the incident in detail to Li Xuanjing. "School of Cross and Vertical of the Fourth Realm, Vast Qi, native of Daxia..." Li Xuanjing''s fingers tapped lightly on the desk a few times as he said, "Got it." The Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice did not add more, simply bowed deeply and said, "This subordinate will take his leave." After he left, King Chun curiously asked, "How could such a person cultivate Vast Qi?" When it came to Vast Qi, he thought of the Great Scholars like the Left Prime Minister, students who had stupefied themselves with studies in the academy, and Imperial Censors from the Imperial Censorate who dared to speak anything, not a murderous killer. Li Xuanjing said softly, "Whether one can cultivate Vast Qi is not about what he has done, but about what he intends to do. If his actions are for the justice in his heart, not out of self-interest, even if it involves killing or arson, the Vast Qi in his heart will not fade." King Chun exclaimed, "That''s terrifying. If what he intends to do is wrong, wouldn''t higher status bring greater harm? People like the Left and Right Prime Ministers could stir a great part of the world with a mere call to arms, if they rebelled..." Li Xuanjing said, "Even if they rebelled, it wouldn''t be for themselves..." At that moment, inside the Secretariat. Worry also appeared on the face of the Left Prime Minister. A School of Cross and Vertical of the Fourth Realm was not scary. A Confucian of the Third Realm was not scary either. But a Confucian of the Third Realm, who was also a School of Cross and Vertical of the Fourth Realm, posed a threat to a country not merely additive in nature. He himself was a Confucian and understood Confucians. If Confucian Disciples once convinced of their conviction, in the gravest scenario, might drag the entire nation into an abyss in the name of justice... ... Li Mansion. The entire afternoon, Li Nuo spent with Mumu and Ning''er. Since he no longer resided at the Song Residence, he seldom got to see them. Though Jiaren and Yiren occasionally brought them over, they couldn''t possibly stay long at Li Mansion. Perhaps the education from their mother had failed, as the Song Family kept a tight hold on Mumu and Ning''er. After completing their mathematics studies, the Song Family hired tutors to teach them literature, music, painting, clearly aiming to develop them in a more well-rounded manner. All afternoon, Mumu and Ning''er complained to him. They had to attend various classes every day and practice their skills, leaving them no time to play with him. It seemed that growing a year older, the sisters'' relationship had softened, no longer as confrontational as before, and finally showing some sisterly affection. In contrast, the relationship between Jiaren and Yiren wasn''t as close as that between two seven-year-old children. Although Yiren no longer targeted her as in the beginning, the two weren''t very close. Yiren preferred spending time with Phoenix, and Jiaren was closer to Anning. Phoenix alone got along well with everyone. Without her, Li Nuo couldn''t imagine how Yiren managed to interact with them on a daily basis. The next day, Li Nuo returned to Honglu Si. Even though he had the previous day off, it felt as if he hadn''t. Working ten days with only one day off was truly inhumane. Once he had a say in the Secretariat, he would certainly incorporate a five-day work with two days off into the law. The Secretariat kept its promise. In the morning, a Lingshi specially came to Honglu Si to inquire what official position Li Nuo desired. He could choose any Standard Fifth Rank position from the court. There were many Standard Fifth Rank positions available. The heads of the departments in the Six Departments were all Standard Fifth Rank. There were also several subordinate positions in the three provinces to choose from. Li Nuo had already decided which official position he wanted. To become a Law Practitioner, the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Judicial Review were both good choices, where all the national case files were gathered. Even without examining specific cases, his cultivation would automatically increase by just stamping documents. The Ministry of Justice, however, held additional archives on imprisonment cases. Imprisonment, being a median punishment among the Five Punishments, wasn''t too light but also not too harsh, and the volume of cases was the highest, with the final review authority resting with the Ministry of Justice. Choosing the Ministry of Judicial Review would mean giving up the archives on imprisonment. Li Nuo eventually chose the position of Minister of Justice. As for the former Minister of Justice, he believed the three provinces would arrange a better placement for him. All he had to do now was wait for his appointment from the three provinces. The delegates'' conference had officially begun yesterday, and Honglu Si was somewhat quieter today. The most troublesome task was receiving and accommodating them. Once the conference officially started, the delegations from various countries would, as needed, engage in diplomatic talks with the respective countries. These matters no longer concerned Honglu Si. At noon, Li Nuo habitually returned home for lunch. Today, something seemed off at Li Mansion. As he passed the gatekeeper, Li Nuo did not see Housekeeper Wu or Huang, and there was no one at the gatehouse. He didn''t see any servants at home either. It wasn''t until he passed through two gates that Li Nuo saw a group of servants gathered outside their courtyard, and the inside of the courtyard was shadowy as well. As Li Nuo stepped into the courtyard, he discovered the Lady Mother-in-law had come, and not just her¡ªOld Lady and several aunts from the Song Family were present too, a gathering like this he had seen for the first time. Upon seeing him, Housekeeper Wu''s old face blossomed into a wide smile, and he hurried over, saying, "Congratulations, young master, what joyful news..." After hearing Housekeeper Wu''s words, Li Nuo stood dumbfounded for quite a while. This morning, Jiaren felt unwell. Anning had requested a female doctor from the palace for a diagnosis, who then delivered some good news. Jiaren was pregnant. Coincidentally, Anning also felt somewhat uncomfortable these past few days, so she asked the same female doctor to check her pulse, and she too received good news. She was also pregnant. Once the news spread, the Song Residence was thoroughly stirred, prompting Old Lady and all women of the Song Family to rush over, thus leading to the scene Li Nuo now faced. Seeing Li Nuo rush into the room, a gratified smile appeared on Housekeeper Wu''s old face. The Li family had been passing down from one generation to another, and now they were finally branching out. Both the wife and the Princess were pregnant at the same time, and the doctor had said the wife was expecting twins. Twins? Housekeeper Wu seemed to recall something, his face mirroring surprise. He had once spent twenty taels of silver to have fortune told for the young master in the streets. The fortune teller had said that the wife would carry a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. He also mentioned that besides the wife, the young master had several predestined relationships. At that time, the young master and the wife had not even held hands, and the wife would definitely not have allowed the young master to take concubines, making the old man''s words seem like a fairy tale. Yet today, the predictions he had made had come true one by one! "Hisss!" He gasped, then ran madly back towards Li Mansion. Chapter 435 - 295: Yirens Marriage Fate Ever since Jiaren and Anning became pregnant, they had moved into Ningxin Garden together. That royal garden, gifted by King Chun, boasted a quiet environment with pleasing scenery, an ideal place for peace of mind during pregnancy. Of course, Li Nuo had also moved there to accompany them. Upon learning the news, King Chun had specially requested two female doctors from the palace, along with several maidservants skilled in serving concubines, to take care of their daily living needs. Those two female physicians had extremely rich experience in prenatal care. After becoming pregnant, Jiaren was completely forbidden from practicing cultivation, and Anning was not allowed to investigate cases at the Ministry of Justice. The timing of their rest, their meals, and the composition of their diet were all subject to strict regulations, which were originally designed for pregnant concubines in the palace. Li Nuo had looked over the dietary plans the female physicians had devised for them, finding them indeed very sensible; the professionalism of the Medical School in this aspect was unquestionable. Each day, the female doctors would use Medical Family True Qi to adjust their bodies, and Li Nuo was also barred from sleeping with Jiaren and Anning at night; he could only sleep alone in the study. During the days after learning they were pregnant, Li Nuo''s mindset had undergone some marvelous changes. He had always been under others'' protection. At home, his wife and Anning could ensure his safety. At court, his father and King Chun were there; no matter what happened, he didn''t have to worry too much. Even if the sky fell, there would be someone to support it for him, and he could do what he wanted without any concerns. But thinking about soon having his own children, his mindset had imperceptibly shifted. Life spans according to the Law Code might seem long, but they were only fifteen years at most. The cultivation of the Fourth Realm was far from enough. He wanted to live a very long time, to grow old with his children, to age with his wives, to make sure no one could threaten them, to become their strongest backer. Inside Ningxin Garden. Yiren was practicing her sword by the lake, while Phoenix accompanied Jiaren and Anning on a boat ride on the lake. Li Nuo watched them from a distance for a while, then quietly left. Housekeeper Wu was squatting at the gatekeeper''s lodge and when he saw Li Nuo leaving, he asked, "Young Master, where are you going? Do you need Old Servant to accompany you?" Li Nuo waved his hand, saying, "No need, you go about your business." Housekeeper Wu did not insist. Now, he was no match for the young master; following by his side would serve no purpose. He wanted to remark on how quickly time flies, that the young master had grown to the point where even he could not compete, recalling the time when a young girl with no ability to bind a chicken had chased him as if it were only last year... Then he realized that it indeed was just last year. In the span of one year, the young master had become the top scholar, married the Princess, risen to the Standard Fifth Rank, and improved his cultivation to the Fourth Realm. After Li Nuo had left, he continued the previous conversation, saying to Huang, "You don''t know just how accurate that old fortune teller was. At that time, the young master and the young mistress hadn''t even held hands, and he predicted that the young mistress would have twins in the future. That man must be an expert from the Yin Yang School!" Then, slapping his thigh and looking annoyed, he said, "He charged only ten taels per session. If I had known, I would have asked him more than just two questions back then. I''ve searched all over Chang''an these past few days and still can''t find him..." Curious, Huang asked, "What else did you ask him?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "I asked about the young master''s marital destiny. He said the young master has several destined relationships. I didn''t believe it then, until the Princess came..." Huang stroked his beard, saying, "It seems there are at least two more wives yet to enter our household." Housekeeper Wu asked with confusion, "Why two?" Huang analyzed, "He said ''several'' relationships. The Princess at most counts as one. If the young master had only two relationships apart from the young mistress, he would have directly said two. But he said several, which means the remaining number of relationships is at least three. With the Princess already here, doesn''t it mean there are at least two more?" Housekeeper Wu''s face showed a moment of realization and he said, "That makes sense. If there are indeed two more, wouldn''t it be just perfect..." He was speaking when he suddenly turned his head. Song Yiren stood at the door, listening with great interest. Seeing she was discovered, she acted as if she was just passing by and walked out the front door. At least two... Didn''t that mean even if one was herself, there was still another? Could it be Phoenix? Thinking of this, instead of feeling angry, she actually breathed a sigh of relief. If it were just her, she wouldn''t know how to get along with Song Jiaren and Li Anning. If it were indeed Phoenix... She walked aimlessly on the streets when suddenly, from the corner ahead, she heard the cry of a vendor. "Fortune telling for marriage, test your luck!" "Two cents a go, money back if not accurate!" "Come take a look, have a try!" Song Yiren''s step paused slightly; she used to disdain these street fortune tellers, never believing in them, but Housekeeper Wu''s words had changed her previous views. She approached the small fortune-telling stall, and upon seeing a customer arrive, the grandson who had been dispirited due to the lack of business, immediately sat up straight and asked, "Miss, would you like to have your fortune told?" Song Yiren didn''t have two cents, so she took out a piece of broken silver and placed it on the table, saying, "Please tell my fortune." Sitting behind the table, an elderly man with the bearing of an immortal saw the piece of silver, his eyes lighting up. He restrained himself from looking at the broken silver, stroked his beard, and asked, "Miss, you wish to have your marriage fortune told, right?" Song Yiren was slightly taken aback and asked, "How did you know?" The old man stroked his beard again without explaining, showing an unfathomable expression. He quickly formed some hands seals with his right hand, then said, "Miss, there''s no need to worry. Your destined relationship has arrived. When facing the person in your heart, you must make the first move to seize this good match; otherwise, you might miss it and regret it for life..." After pondering his words, Song Yiren left behind an ingot of silver and walked away deep in thought. When she was out of sight, the youth asked in surprise, "Master, how did you know that the lady wanted to have her marriage fortune told?" The old man pocketed the ingot of silver and said, "For young ladies like her, eight out of ten come for marriage fortunes." The youth then asked, "And if she wasn''t?" The old man replied, "Then we just wait for the next one. Sooner or later we''ll meet one who truly seeks a marriage fortune. If we encounter a wealthy person like her and close a deal, it will keep us busy for several months!" The youth was astonished and said, "So what you said about her marriage fortune having arrived ¨C were you deceiving her?" The old man, stroking his beard, said, "Not necessarily, have you not heard ''For a man to pursue a woman, it''s like scaling mountains; for a woman to pursue a man, it''s like passing through a layer of gauze.'' For a girl as beautiful as her, if she takes the initiative, what man could refuse..." After finishing, he glanced at the youngster and said, "Learn from this, lad. If you can master even thirty percent of my abilities, I''m not promising you great wealth and honor, but at the least, you can live without worries..." ... After leaving his home, Li Nuo did not go to the Honglu Si, but instead, he came to the Secretariat. The official transfer order from one of the three provinces hadn''t arrived yet, and he intended to inquire about the situation at the Secretariat. Previously, Li Nuo didn''t mind spending a bit more time in the Ministry of Rites or the Honglu Si, but times had changed, and he did not wish to waste any more time with them. The sooner he entered the Ministry of Justice, the sooner his Cultivation could get back on track. At the moment, inside the Secretariat, the atmosphere was extremely tense. From one of the government offices of the Secretariat, intense arguments could be heard. "I absolutely disagree with transferring him to the Ministry of Justice!" "I have already promised him." "He is an official of Daxia, and it is his duty to alleviate the country''s concerns. Now he dares to use this to threaten the court? We are already lenient not to punish his crime. Letting him choose his official position, does he think the court is some kind of marketplace?" "He is a Law Practitioner, and extremely adept at solving cases. The Ministry of Justice is the most suitable place for him." "The Ministry of Justice has already become a place where Li Xuanjing''s word is law. If his son also goes there, Daxia''s law will fall under one family''s control. Is this what you wish to see? Have you forgotten about the Zongzheng Si incident?" "That case has been resolved." "What''s important is not that case itself. If it could happen once, it could happen a second and a third time!" "Let''s discuss that when it actually happens." ... Listening to the argument between the Left and Right Prime Ministers, the officials of the Secretariat sat quietly in their places, pretending to be busy even if they had no official duties. Even the Scheeren of the Secretariat didn''t dare approach the office of the Left Prime Minister. The two Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat stood rigidly inside the office, not daring to utter a word. Several envoys from Zhao Country had come to the Secretariat to sign several treaties related to Daxia; now they could only stand and wait in the courtyard. Inside the government office, the two elders argued incessantly. During a lull in their dispute, a knock on the door could be heard from the entrance of the office. Li Nuo knocked politely before entering, and after greeting the Left Prime Minister with a bow of his hands, he said, "I have seen the Left Prime Minister. I have come to inquire when my transfer order will arrive." The two Assistant Ministers held their breath, silently admiring his boldness. Didn''t he see the two Prime Ministers were quarreling like this? And yet, he dared to add fuel to the fire. It was hard to tell whether it was because he was his father''s son or if all top-ranking scholars were like this... The gaze of the Right Prime Minister shifted to Li Nuo. An invisible force seemed to press against him. Li Nuo felt a slight pressure. But it was just that, slight. Under the Sixth Realm of Confucianism, defense is favored over attack. With the Vast Righteous Qi, one can be immune to the various tactics of other schools. Li Nuo had no way to handle him, but likewise, he couldn''t be overwhelmed by mere presence. Li Nuo met his gaze, unflinching. The Right Prime Minister looked upon this familiar face. It was the same as it had been over a decade ago. A decade ago, it was Li Xuanjing, and now, it was his son''s turn. The last time he saw him at the Secretariat, he still seemed somewhat naive. In such a short time, something must have happened to him; he now also bore a sharpness akin to Li Xuanjing of the past. Withdrawing his presence, the Right Prime Minister turned his gaze to the Left Prime Minister and said, "I hope you won''t regret it when there is a second Li Xuanjing in the court..." Chapter 436 - 296: Fiercely Confronting the Right Prime Minister Li Nuo had long known that the man who had been thwarting his entry into the Ministry of Justice was none other than the Right Prime Minister. He looked towards the Right Prime Minister and counter questioned, "May I ask the Right Prime Minister, what is wrong with my father?" The Right Prime Minister said in a deep voice, "Your father ostracizes those who are different, monopolizes power, abuses his official authority, plots against the loyal and good, tramples lives, and wrongfully kills the innocent. Which of these accusations is unfair to him?" Li Nuo countered, "As the Right Prime Minister who oversees all governmental affairs, you ought to be fair and just. I am a top scholar among the Six Arts, outstanding in all, and by norm, should serve in the Three Provinces Central Office, yet you have repeatedly obstructed my appointment to a suitable official position. Is this not ostracizing those who are different, monopolizing power, and abusing official authority?" The Right Prime Minister, furious, exclaimed sharply, "How dare you!" Unintimidated, Li Nuo continued, "As the leader of all officials, failing to ensure fairness and justice, and instead monopolizing power and abusing official authority¡ªYour Majesty and the people trust you to hold such an important position. Is this how you repay His Majesty and the nation?" Pointing at him, the Right Prime Minister shouted, "Shut up!" Li Nuo did not stop, pressing on, "If not for me, the case involving the Second Prince of Liang would still be unresolved, leading to a certain rift between Daxia and Liang Country and causing great losses to the court, and planting severe risks for Daxia. As the Prime Minister, do you not understand this?" Seeing the Right Prime Minister speechless, he asked again, "The Four Directions Hall case, the Eastern Palace case, the Liang Country Embassy case¡ªwasn''t each one cracked because of me while the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice were doing what? In terms of solving cases, who in the court surpasses me? Is a position as a Minister of Justice too much for me?" Li Nuo did not intentionally suppress his voice, he even employed his skills in Music. At this moment, the speech he had just delivered resonated throughout the entire Secretariat. The two Left Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat, stared fixedly at their toes, even holding their breaths. Indeed, being the son of the Minister of Justice, he really dared to say anything. Importantly, although his words were somewhat arrogant, they were all reasonable... A top scholar among the Six Arts, excellent in all, had saved the court from perils multiple times. Such a talent, the court should indeed make use of. But the Right Prime Minister had always severely suppressed him. From his perspective, the one ostracizing those who are different, monopolizing power, and abusing official authority was indeed the Right Prime Minister. Owing to the identity of the Right Prime Minister, these words that no one dared to speak or even think, were now boldly spoken out loud by him in front of so many people. The entire Secretariat was silent at this moment. Being veterans in the court, they had never seen anyone dare to speak to the Right Prime Minister in such a manner. Even the Minister of Justice would give the Right Prime Minister some face. Lord Li''s courage was even greater than his father''s in his prime. The Right Prime Minister''s chest heaved continuously, and his right hand trembled as he pointed at Li Nuo. His lips moved, but he found himself utterly unable to refute, and could only abruptly wave his sleeve and stride away. The two Left Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat breathed a sigh of relief, both looking at Li Nuo with admiration. From now on, probably no one would dare to suppress him in the officialdom. Anyone being scolded in such a manner in front of everyone would have to consider the implications. However, aside from the Right Prime Minister, there was no one else capable of suppressing him. The entire government office was quiet, until, finally, the Left Prime Minister lightly coughed, picked up a transfer order from the table, and handed it to Li Nuo, saying, "Your transfer order was already prepared. Take it." Li Nuo accepted the transfer order and said, "Thank you, Left Prime Minister." With a slight bow to the Left Prime Minister, he turned and walked out of the government office as if nothing had happened. Just after he left the Secretariat, the Secretariat truly erupted. "Sheesh, he really dares to speak his mind!" "I''ve been an official in the Secretariat for twenty years, and this is the first time I''ve seen someone dare to speak to the Right Prime Minister that way." "A top scholar among the Six Arts indeed has the pride of one." "Tsk, to think he''s just a young man, fearless. His speech just now, it actually made my blood boil..." Several emissaries from Zhao Country, standing in the courtyard of the Secretariat, were likewise silent for a long time. Even though they had only recently met this young Daxia official, he had made an extremely deep impression on them. One young emissary looked in the direction he had left, eyes sparkling with some light, and murmured, "It has to be him..." At that moment, the two Left Assistant Ministers of the Secretariat walked out of the government office, bowed to the several emissaries from Zhao, and said, "The emissaries please, the Left Prime Minister is waiting for you in the government office." The few were here to sign several important treaties regarding cooperation between the two countries. The details of the treaties had already been agreed upon by officials from both countries in the past few days; their visit to the Secretariat was merely a formality. After seeing off the Zhao emissaries, the Left Prime Minister, hands clasped behind his back, walked to the window, his gaze deep. Compared to Li Xuanjing from those years past, today''s Li Nuo was even more sharp and prominent. This is not surprising, for he today is not Li Xuanjing of the past, he is not alone, behind him stands the most powerful official of the court. What surprised him was the Right Prime Minister''s vehement reaction to Li Nuo''s appointment to the Ministry of Justice. Based on his years of understanding the Right Prime Minister, this was not something the Right Prime Minister would do. Perhaps there were other reasons. The Left Assistant Minister of the Secretariat came in again from outside, holding a dossier in his hands, and handed it to the Left Prime Minister, saying, "Sir, this is what the Ministry of Rites found, the dossier regarding Dongfang Bo..." The Left Prime Minister took the dossier, walked to the desk, and examined it word by word. The man who had killed the Second Prince of Liang, aiming to incite hostility between Daxia and Liang, was born in Daxia, grew up in Daxia, and his ancestors were all Daxia people, and before he left Daxia after failing the Imperial Examination, all his experiences could be traced. This man was clear and clean, any part of his biography could withstand scrutiny, making it impossible for him to be a spy for another country. But this was not good news. He even hoped that this person was a spy from Zhao, Wei, Chu, or any other country. A member of the School of Cross and Vertical with Vast Righteous Qi, everything he did, he did for Daxia. It was a frightening thought. Behind him, there must be accomplices. They had been planning from more than ten years ago, perhaps even earlier. What their intentions were, he did not know yet. But he could be sure that it must be a matter of earth-shattering importance. He recalled the look in Dongfang Bo''s eyes before his suicide. The Vast Qi hidden in his body was probably intentionally revealed by him. He did still have some selfishness, after all. Even if he could sacrifice himself for the greater good he believed in, he did not want to die misunderstood, in silence. The Left Prime Minister exhaled and said softly, "Who are you, and what exactly do you want to do..." ... In Chang''an, there are no secrets, the news of Li Nuo reprimanding the Right Prime Minister in the Secretariat quickly spread throughout the three provinces, and shortly after, the Six Departments and Nine Si, along with other government offices, also came to know of this matter. The Left Prime Minister and Right Prime Minister were supposed to be role models and paragons for all officials. Even the Emperor would get scolded by them, and he would have to accept it humbly. It was hard to imagine that someone dared to speak to him so rudely. For a time, all the government offices buzzed with discussion, and their hands-on official duties were delayed significantly. After work, the officials of the Secretariat were further intercepted by colleagues from other departments who wanted to find out what had happened on the scene. "What, he said the Right Prime Minister ostracizes others, monopolizes power, and abuses his official power?" "He even said the Right Prime Minister has betrayed the Emperor''s trust!" "It''s no wonder he''s a Sixth-Ranking Scholar, speaking so assertively, asking the court for whatever official position he wants..." "He has the confidence, of course, he solved the cases of the Four Directions Hall, the Eastern Palace, and the Liaison Embassy of Liang Country, if I had those abilities, I''d be just as bold..." "The Sixth-Ranking Scholar serves as the Minister of Rites, later transferred to Honglu Si, promoting him and raising his official position at the same time, that''s a bit too much, this time, I''m on the Honglu Si Prime Minister''s side..." ... Meanwhile, in Chang''an, inside a plain and unadorned residence. This was a very ordinary one-entry courtyard, even though most ninth-rank officials had better residences. However, the resident of this small courtyard is anything but ordinary. The Right Prime Minister of Daxia was living in this ordinary civilian house. The Emperor had tried to reward the Right Prime Minister with mansions and servants multiple times, but he had refused every time. For decades, he had led a life of poverty and simplicity. At the moment, the Right Prime Minister sat in the courtyard, with only a bowl of clear porridge and a plate of salted vegetables on the stone table before him. A figure came from outside and walked slowly to his side, bowing and saying, "Teacher." The Right Prime Minister turned and looked, saying, "You''re here, have you eaten yet? If not, sit down and have some." "I have eaten," the middle-aged official shook his head, then said, "The Secretariat has already issued the transfer order, he has ultimately gone to the Ministry of Justice." The Right Prime Minister gently put down his chopsticks and said softly, "I didn''t expect that, no matter how much we tried to prevent him from going to the Ministry of Justice, we couldn''t stop him. Just like with the Four Directions Hall incident, he disrupted our plans again, is this really fate?" Chapter 437 297: Getting to the Root of the Matter After retrieving his transfer order from the Secretariat, Li Nuo first made a trip to the Ministry of Rites. Officials, whenever they were promoted or reassigned, were granted a vacation varying from as short as ten days to as long as several months. The length of the vacation was related to the distance of the reassignment. If the distance of the promotion or transfer exceeded one thousand Li, the court would grant a month for preparation, allowing officials to visit relatives and friends, and to prepare for the long journey. Every additional thousand Li added another month to the vacation. Although the distance from Honglu Si to the Ministry of Justice was less than one Li, there was still half a month''s time. Had it been before, Li Nuo might have chosen to rest at home for half a month, but this time he wanted to take office sooner. He first urged the Ministry of Rites to hasten the production of his new official uniform, then returned to Honglu Si to pack up his things. When leaving Honglu Si, Li Nuo stood at the entrance and looked back. Reflecting on his short two months at Honglu Si, although he had been sent there to be sidelined, the unexpected gains were not insignificant. Not only did he advance an official rank, but his cultivation had also progressed by one Realm. This place could certainly be considered his blessed land. Upon returning to Ningxin Garden, he saw Phoenix continuing to teach his wife and Anning needlework. Since becoming pregnant, they had become very interested in needlework, and the two were already planning to hand-sew some clothes for the unborn child. Not seeing Yiren outside, Li Nuo went to the study and found her seated next to his desk reading a book. Yiren reading was as rare as his wife doing so. Li Nuo approached and discovered she was not reading about the Martial Path, but the Yin Yang Five Elements. After moving to Ningxin Garden, Li Nuo had transferred his entire library there. His collection was very comprehensive, not only did it contain Martial Path Classics that could be purchased in the market, but also a complete range of books from every School. However, these books only contained basic introductory content. Cultivation from the Schools was not achieved by mere book learning, but through practice. For Schools like the School of Cross and Vertical and the Yin Yang School, besides practice, mentorship was also extremely important. In particular, for the Yin Yang School, which believes in not passing on its teachings to outsiders, it was nearly impossible to self-study and had to rely on transmission from one generation to the next. With such rigorous requirements for cultivation, once a family had no successors, the lineage could easily be severed. To this day, the number of the Yin Yang School practitioners on the continent had dwindled rapidly. Song Yiren looked engrossed in her reading, but when she saw Li Nuo come in, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are the abilities of the Yin Yang School described in this book real? Can they really foresee the future?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "It''s true." The unique abilities of each School could not be explained by science. Speaking of which, although the Yin Yang School was rare, he had indeed encountered one before. The elderly man he met at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice was certainly a true practitioner of the Yin Yang School, and his cultivation was no lower than the Fifth Realm. At that time, he could predict that Li Nuo would have more than one wife and that Jiaren would be pregnant with twins. Keep in mind that at that time, Li Nuo and his wife were still not very familiar with each other, and the solution to her Yuqing Heart Technique had not yet been found, yet the old man could foresee the distant present, at least he was a Fifth Realm practitioner of the Yin Yang School. Regrettably, at that time, Li Nuo still thought he was a charlatan from Jianghu. He wanted the old man to tell his fortune, but he refused every time. Later, Li Nuo never saw him again. Thinking about it now, it was truly a pity. If he had found a proper reason at that time to imprison him, he could have caught a glimpse of the secrets of the Yin Yang School. Li Nuo looked at Yiren and asked, "Why are you reading this?" Yiren closed the book and said, "Nothing much, just curious." She stood up and said, "Reading makes my head dizzy, can you give me a massage..." Li Nuo didn''t refuse and took her to another room. This was the place where two female doctors used Medical Family True Qi to regulate the bodies of Jiaren and Anning every day. The specially made bed in the room was very suitable for massages. Yiren lay on the bed, and Li Nuo brought over a chair to sit at the head of the bed, the distance and height were just right. Recently, Yiren had been deliberately maintaining a certain distance from him, but her initiative to ask for a massage today was indeed surprising to Li Nuo. As he massaged Yiren, he thought about other matters. Although losing his temper at the Right Prime Minister today at the Secretariat was somewhat impulsive, Li Nuo was not afraid of him. He had no desire or pursuit for promotion and wealth; being a Minister of Justice was enough for him. As long as he could judge cases and cultivate normally, even the Prime Minister could do nothing to him. Apart from increasing his own cultivation, if he could capture a Sixth Realm expert, he would have an absolute trump card at his disposal. However, the lifespan consumed to exchange for Sixth Realm cultivation was bound to be astronomically high, likely more than all the lifespan he had at the moment. Even if he were able to obtain a portrait of a Sixth Realm expert, he would need to judge more cases, capture more people, and continue to extend his life to afford the loss of lifespan. While thinking about these matters, Li Nuo''s movements did not stop. But soon, he realized something was off with his touch. He snapped back to attention and looked down. His hand was not on Yiren''s head but on her chest. Having grown accustomed to massaging Anning and without realizing it, his hand had wandered to another place. Having been distracted just now, he had forgotten that it was Yiren lying on the bed and had relied solely on muscle memory, No wonder the touch felt wrong. Li Nuo withdrew his hand as if he had received an electric shock and said, "I''m so sorry, I got distracted; I thought you were Anning..." Yiren did not react, and when Li Nuo looked down, he realized she had fallen asleep at some point. He breathed a sigh of relief and quietly left the room. Inside the room, the already sleeping Song Yiren''s eyelashes fluttered, and her cheeks turned a gradual shade of red. Li Nuo walked to the lakeside to wash his face with the cool lake water, reminding himself not to get distracted again when massaging Yiren in the future... Housekeeper Wu approached from a distance and cautiously asked Li Nuo, "Young Master, did you really scold the Right Prime Minister at the Secretariat today?" Li Nuo wiped his hands and said, "I wouldn''t say ''scolded'', just argued a few sentences." Housekeeper Wu asked, "What about?" Li Nuo replied, "Not much to it, he claimed my father framed the loyal and upright, disregarded human life, and unjustly killed the innocent, and I said he rejected those different from himself, monopolized power, abused his official position, and betrayed the trust of Your Majesty and the people..." Housekeeper Wu''s mouth hung open slightly, speechless for a while. So, the rumors were true... The Right Prime Minister, a figure even his father had to step back from. He scolded Your Majesty, and even Your Majesty dared not talk back. The First Son dared to publically scold the Right Prime Minister, which Housekeeper Wu first could not believe until its confirmation from his own mouth... The rumors, in fact, had been understated. After a while, he scratched his head and asked, "Young Master, how did you get into an argument with the Right Prime Minister?" Li Nuo briefly explained. After hearing the explanation, Housekeeper Wu sighed and said, "These years, the Right Prime Minister and your father have always been at odds. Twenty years ago, when your father and others wanted to implement reforms, several disciples of the Right Prime Minister were involved. He was originally against the reforms, and after his disciples died because of it, he resented your father even more. Back then, he also suppressed your father like this..." Li Nuo was aware of the reforms his father and others wanted to implement back in the day. Reforming the Imperial Examination, abolishing hereditary noble titles, removing the privileges of nobles, and reforming the land tenure system... Each and every one of their reform measures was meant for the people of Daxia and was aligned with Confucian doctrine. He could not understand why the Right Prime Minister would oppose them. Wasn''t he a Great Scholar of the Fifth Realm? Could Vast Qi also be faked? If it was a matter of differing political views, then what were his views? Li Nuo suddenly became very curious. Housekeeper Wu could not clarify the reasons. The next morning, Li Nuo made a special trip to Honglu Si. Many of the officials in Honglu Si were old ministers from two dynasties, even older than the Right Prime Minister, and naturally knew more. However, even though they were older, their respect was evident when speaking of the Right Prime Minister. "The Right Prime Minister is truly a paragon among Confucian Disciples!" "When he first entered officialdom with just a sixth-rank official position, he dared to go against the full court of nobles and several famous families. Even after being demoted repeatedly, he never yielded..." "Not just demotions; to advance reforms, his parents and children were assassinated, leaving only him alive. He never once bowed his head to them." Li Nuo looked shocked and asked the several old ministers, "Do you remember the reforms the Right Prime Minister promoted?" One old minister had clear memories of it and stroked his beard as he said, "Of course, I remember; expanding official schools, reforming the Imperial Examination, abolishing noble titles of nobles, removing privileges of famous families, land tenure reform, returning land to the people..." After speaking, he lowered his head and sighed, "Sadly, they all failed. Of those officials who pushed for reform at that time, only the Right Prime Minister remained..." Chapter 438 298: Joining the Ministry of Justice Expand official schools, reform the Imperial Examination, revoke noble titles, remove the privileges of the famous families, implement land reforms, return land to the people... If Li Nuo had not known beforehand, they might have thought they were speaking of his father. The content of the Right Prime Minister''s reforms was almost identical to what his father and his colleagues had advocated years ago. No, the Right Prime Minister''s reforms had preceded his father''s by twenty years. It should be said that his father''s reforms were merely an inheritance of what the Right Prime Minister had initiated back then. Since they held the same ideas about reform, why did the Right Prime Minister oppose them at the time? This question, I''m afraid, only the Right Prime Minister himself knew the answer to. Li Nuo, familiar with the history of both worlds, knew that these reform contents touched the fundamental interests of nobles and the famous families; merely chanting slogans by some officials would not suffice for success. The situation in Daxia was different. The Six Great Families had been established in this land for a thousand years, and if they joined forces, they could change the dynasty of Daxia, even the Royal family couldn''t touch their foundation. "Political power grows out of the barrel of a gun," to change this status quo was possible only through violent revolution. Sadly, in present-day Daxia, no one could change the fate predetermined by the famous families. The Six Great Families had seven individuals in the Sixth Realm. Anyone who dared to challenge the famous families would likely be crushed easily just as they showed any signs of defiance. However, those brave enough to challenge them were truly admirable. To die was all it was. This was also why Confucian officials were adored by the masses. Li Nuo couldn''t achieve the selflessness of the Confucians; he believed in doing as much as his abilities allowed. If he were in the Seventh Realm, he could press down on the heads of the famous families and nobles to reform, making life better for the common people. But before then, senselessly sacrificing his family for no change was something he absolutely wouldn''t do. Regarding the previous acts of the Right Prime Minister, Li Nuo had nothing to say other than he admired him. From his own perspective, he just wanted to handle his cases well, increase his own strength, and at the same time, do something for the common people; he did not approve of the Right Prime Minister''s obstruction. Upon reflection, it seemed that the reform was a turning point. Whether it was the Right Prime Minister or his own father, after experiencing the failure of reforms, both seemed to become different people... A moment later, Li Nuo left Honglu Si, preparing to assume his position at the Ministry of Justice. At that moment, within the Ministry of Justice, a young man in black entered a government office and saw King Chun and Li Xuanjing playing chess; his opened mouth then closed again. Li Xuanjing placed a chess piece down and asked, "What is it?" The young man in black glanced at King Chun. King Chun paused for a second, realizing his intent then immediately raged, "You impudent boy, what do you mean by that? Am I an outsider to you? Is there anything that cannot be said in front of me?" Li Xuanjing said, "It''s okay, go ahead." Then the young man in black spoke, "Sir, while Spiegel Bureau was investigating Dongfang Bo, we found a new lead." King Chun asked, "Who is Dongfang Bo?" The young man in black explained, "In the case involving the embassy of Liang, he''s the mastermind behind the murder of the Second Prince of Liang, and who attempted to destabilize the relationship between Daxia and Liang." King Chun held a chess piece, pondering where to place it, and said, "Ah, continue..." The young man continued, "We found out that Dongfang Bo came from a poor family, and the reason he could enter the academy to study the Six Arts was that he was being quietly funded by someone behind the scenes. The benefactor, named Zhang Xian, had previously served as a court official, up to the position of Minister of Revenue, then voluntarily retired and had sponsored many local poor students. Dongfang Bo considers him a mentor..." King Chun asked, "Is there a problem with this Zhang Xian, did he embezzle the court''s Silver?" The young man in black looked at Li Xuanjing then said, "Zhang Xian is not a problem, but the mentor of Dongfang Bo is Zhang Xian, and Zhang Xian''s mentor was the current Right Prime Minister..." King Chun failed to grasp anything concerning, but Li Xuanjing paused while making his next chess move. The next words he was unsure whether he should say, so he glanced at King Chun again. King Chun, angered, got up and pointed at him, "Just say it, if you dare to look at me again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you?" Seeing that Li Xuanjing did not stop him, the young man in black had to say, "I suspect that the embassy case of Liang is manipulated by the Right Prime Minister from behind the scenes, this kind of situation, once could be a coincidence, twice can no longer be considered so..." King Chun stared at the young man in black in astonishment and asked, "Do you know what you are talking about?" This was tantamount to treason. The Right Prime Minister was a Great Scholar of the Fifth Realm; would he commit treason? Not only would no one believe it if it were spoken out loud, but the person who said it would also be considered a fool. To be blunt, even if the Father Emperor betrayed Daxia, a Great Scholar of the Fifth Realm would not betray Daxia. When he looked towards Li Xuanjing, he was startled and incredulously asked, "He isn''t telling the truth, is he?" Li Xuanjing said, "The words spoken just now, Your Highness, please pretend you did not hear them." King Chun realized the seriousness of the situation and slowly nodded. If he had heard it, what could he do? No one dared to investigate a Great Scholar of the Fifth Realm, the courtiers trusted him, the people adored him, even the Father Emperor had to respect him, anyone who dared to attack him would undoubtedly be attacked by everyone else, even if that person was the Emperor... The Right Prime Minister committing treason was as absurd as someone saying that Xuanjing would betray him. He looked at the young man in black and said, "I suggest you investigate this thoroughly, there must be some misunderstanding here..." ... The Ministry of Rites acted swiftly, and three days later, new official clothes were delivered. The official robe was delivered in the morning, and Li Nuo assumed his position at the Ministry of Justice in the afternoon. He was much more familiar with the Ministry of Justice than with the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Si. Even his government office was the same one that Anning had once occupied. Everything was so familiar, leaning comfortably in a chair wrapped with soft cushions, he felt a sense of returning home. The former Minister of Justice had been promoted to the Imperial Censorate. The Imperial Censorate could also practice Law, and it was respected; there was nothing Li Nuo felt guilty about. Li Nuo had met both the Assistant Minister of Justice and the Minister of Ministry of Justice before, but he wasn''t very familiar with them. He would have more interactions with them in the future. The case files sent to the Ministry of Justice from various places would first come to Li Nuo. After his review, they were forwarded to the Assistant Minister and the Minister for their seal. The sentences of imprisonment would take effect immediately, whereas exile and death sentences needed to be further submitted to the Ministry of Justice. Now, at the end of the year, case files from all over were accumulating at the Ministry of Justice; the Archives were piled high like mountains. For other officials at the Ministry of Justice, this was a headache, and they could hardly leave work on time every day. But for Li Nuo, he wished there were endless case files to review; after a day, his hand was sore from stamping. After becoming a Minister of Justice, he possessed true and complete law enforcement powers. The rate of increase of his lifespan was obviously much faster than when he had no title. Just today, his lifespan had increased by more than three hundred days. When the oil lamp popped, leaving no more documents on the desk, Li Nuo put down the stamp and rubbed his sore wrists. In just half a day, all the case files that had accumulated over the days at the Ministry of Justice were dealt with by him. He didn''t know if it was because of the rise in his cultivation or the match with his official position, but his ability with the Law Code had also greatly improved. As long as he stamped, even if the increase in lifespan was less than a day, he could directly feel the change in cultivation. By the Fourth Realm, these minor cases of imprisonment had too little effect on cultivation, and even handling them personally, he could not sense such minor changes. But the Law Code seemed to amplify these minor changes countless times. Whenever he judged a case problematic, which could lead to a decrease in cultivation, Li Nuo would mark it for retrial. Those that increased his cultivation indicated the judgment was correct; he would set these aside to submit to the Assistant Minister and Minister for final approval the next day. He stood up, stretched his body, and his bones cracked loudly. When he left the Ministry of Justice, the moon was already high in the sky. Two figures were waiting outside the Ministry of Justice. One squatting beside the carriage smoking dry tobacco was Gatekeeper Huang. Leaning against the Ministry of Justice door looking at the moon was Yiren. How late it was for Huang to come to pick him up was normal, but it was a surprise that Yiren also came. Li Nuo explained, "They''re worried about you and asked me to check on you." Li Nuo didn''t say much else, boarded the carriage, and said, "Let''s go home." Sitting in the carriage, Li Nuo occasionally glanced at Yiren sitting opposite him. These past few days, Yiren seemed somewhat different from before. Besides practicing, she always hovered around him. But hovering was just hovering¡ªit was better seeing her around every day than wanting to and not being able to. Yiren''s cultivation had progressed rapidly due to her efforts. His wife, being pregnant, could not practice cultivation for at least a year. In one year''s time, Yiren''s cultivation could perhaps catch up to hers. Yiren leaned against the carriage, her gaze occasionally sweeping over Li Nuo. The fortune-teller had told her to take the initiative; but how could she do that? During the day at home, both Song Jiaren and Li Anning were around. Now that it was just the two of them, she didn''t know what to say. Song Jiaren and Li Anning both being pregnant, she found it somewhat immoral to take advantage of their vulnerability. Although he was supposed to be her husband, she had accepted the reality that he was now someone else''s husband. Oh, if it were just the two of them at home... ... The next day, before going to the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo instructed Housekeeper Wu some matters. In the morning, some more case files were delivered, which Li Nuo quickly dealt with, and then he was somewhat idle. After lunch at home, he was reading in his study when Housekeeper Wu came in. Li Nuo, unable to wait, asked, "Did you find out anything?" Compared to ordinary cases, cases involving nobles and officials yielded greater benefits. After going to the Ministry of Justice, he finally had the authority to handle cases involving officials below the seventh rank. Housekeeper Wu shook his head and said, "In the Capital, all officials below the seventh rank who committed serious crimes have been executed by the lord." Li Nuo thought for a moment and asked, "What about above seventh rank?" For officials above the seventh rank, the Ministry of Justice could first impeach them, then investigate them after they were demoted. Housekeeper Wu continued shaking his head and said, "They''ve also been executed by the lord." Li Nuo, not giving up, asked, "What about the nobles?" Although nobles had privileges, using those privileges came at a cost. Being demoted once would decrease one lineage, which could be considered accumulating virtue for future generations. Housekeeper Wu, helplessly spreading his hands, said, "The nobles in Chang''an that should be executed were all executed during the last Eastern Palace case; the rest don''t have much leverage..." Chapter 439 299 Zhao Country Envoy Longing to be assigned to the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo was busy only for half a day before he thoroughly slowed down. Not only he slowed down, but even the entire Ministry of Justice slowed down with him. The files gathered from various places, he could handle them all by himself. The public security in Chang''an was good, with no significant cases or serious crimes on an average day. Li Nuo even imitated the practice from before and set up the court outside the Ministry of Justice, but there were hardly any citizens coming to plead for justice. It wasn''t that the citizens were too afraid to seek justice, they simply had none. Due to the previous incident at Jade Sound Pavilion, the Ministry of Justice joined forces with the local government offices of the capital territories to launch a campaign to eradicate gangs and villains around Chang''an, taking care of all the local thugs and bullies. Those who should be imprisoned were imprisoned, those who should be exiled were exiled, those who should be beheaded were beheaded, and those who had protectors saw their protectors dealt with as well. This operation was not a one-off, but a continuous and regular action which had transformed the social atmosphere of the capital territories over the past year. Li Nuo originally wanted to investigate some corrupt officials. However, after the last case involving the Eastern Palace, the death of the Capital Governor, and the dissolution of King Han''s faction, the lower and mid-level officials of the capital regions had already been purged. Many high-ranking officials from the Three Provinces and Six Ministries had also died, and those still alive were implicated and dismissed from their posts. As for the nobles, over the past few months, they had either died or fled, and the few remaining were keeping a low profile, scarcely ever leaving their homes; Li Nuo certainly couldn''t trouble them without cause. Moreover, in the last half month, the number of nobles being relocated was continually increasing. Almost every day, nobles were fleeing Chang''an with their families. The entire circle of nobles was in a state of anxiety. It was not due to any new actions by the Ministry of Justice, but rather, over the last half month, there had been several assassination cases targeting the nobles. Initially, it was just the murder of one viscount. The Ministry of Justice was ordered to investigate, and Li Nuo also went to the scene, but nothing came out of it. Later, gradually, earls and marquises were murdered, and the nobles of Chang''an were thrown into complete panic. Previously, when the Ministry of Justice executed those nobles, there was at least a reason, but the recent fatalities were all assassinations, clearly indicating that someone was targeting the nobility with intent. The nobles, carrying the blood of the Imperial Family and accustomed to lofty statuses, had never imagined that they would be targeted. They petitioned en masse, urging the court to thoroughly investigate the matter. The Three Provinces took this matter very seriously, and forcefully ordered the Ministry of Justice to capture the murderers, but such a case with no leads was hard to solve even for Li Nuo, despite his knowledge of the Law Code. To avoid disaster, the few remaining nobles also began to flee Chang''an on a large scale. Today, for the entire morning, there were no new files or cases at the Ministry of Justice, so Li Nuo simply took half a day off in the afternoon. Rather than idling away at the Ministry of Justice, it was better to spend more time at home with his wife and Anning. Practicing Law didn''t resemble Martial Path; a good chef cannot cook without rice, and without cases, no amount of effort would help. If he had known beforehand, he would have asked his father to leave him some achievements. So many people, so casually killed, what a waste... In the Ningxin Garden, Li Nuo had just played the zither for Anning and Jiaren for a while. This was at the request of two female doctors, as listening to some soothing music during pregnancy helps in nurturing the fetus. They had originally intended to request a musician from the palace, but with Li Nuo present, there was no need to ask someone else. Recently, Li Nuo had not been lax in practicing Martial Path; he could vaguely feel the bottleneck of his Inner Breath and was planning to practice further when Housekeeper Wu approached and said, "Young master, there are two people outside wishing to see you." Li Nuo asked, "Who are they?" Housekeeper Wu replied, "They say they are envoys from Zhao Country." Li Nuo was stunned. What would envoys from Zhao Country want with him? He was no longer the Prime Minister of Honglu Si, and besides, if the envoys from other countries had any business, they should go to Honglu Si, not his private residence. Though he found it peculiar, he still decided to meet them. After all, the identity of envoys from Zhao Country was still to be taken seriously. As one of the Five Great Dynasties, the relationship between Zhao Country and Daxia was one of the closer ones. For hundreds of years, the two nations had cooperated closely and always been friendly neighbors. In the midst of the Five Great Dynasties, the strength of Daxia and Zhao Country ranked among the lower, and only by banding together could they avoid being annexed by the other three powerful nations. After all, each of the great dynasties harbored ambitions to unify the land under their rule, seeking to become the sole dominion over the continent. Once the situation changed, as the two weakest nations, they would inevitably be the first to be annexed. At the entrance of Ningxin Garden, there was a room specially used for receiving guests. By the time Li Nuo arrived there, two figures were already waiting inside the room. The two, one old and one young, one male and one female, were first greeted by Li Nuo himself; he had some recollection of them. The elder was the leader of the Zhao delegation, and the woman was one of the envoys from Zhao Country. Li Nuo had a deeper impression of the Zhao delegation. This was because among the members of the Zhao delegation, there were several female officials. In Zhao, women were allowed to hold official positions, which was a notable difference compared to the other great dynasties. The elder bowed to Li Nuo and said, "Sir, we meet again." Li Nuo invited the two to sit down and had Housekeeper Wu brew a pot of tea before asking, "May I know what brings the two envoys here?" Li Nuo did not mention that he no longer held the position of Honglu Si Prime Minister, although he had already left Honglu Si. However, in dealing with envoys from friendly nations, if they had any requests, he could still convey them to Honglu Si. The elder gave a slight smile, not directly answering his question, but instead remarked, "It is indeed true that youth can be a hero. That day at the Secretariat, sir fearlessly rebuked the Right Prime Minister despite his power, which truly impressed us..." Li Nuo recalled that there were a few people standing in the courtyard of the Secretariat that day. He waved his hand and politely said, "You flatter me, you flatter me..." The elder laughed, "Not at all. When a case was being solved at the embassy, I was present as well. Having such a capable official as yourself is indeed a blessing for the Da Xia Court..." Li Nuo responded modestly, "Oh, that''s nothing..." He didn''t say much; these two envoys from Zhao had surely not come specifically to shower him with praise. Li Nuo waited for them to state their real purpose. Sure enough, after finishing his previous remark, the elder changed his tone and said, "A talent like you, sir, should indeed be highly valued by the Da Xia Court. Unexpectedly, not only do they fail to appreciate your merits, but they also suppress you at every turn. Despite your significant contributions, they merely reassigned you¡ªan injustice that even we outsiders cannot bear to watch..." Li Nuo took a sip of tea. Look, even the actions of the Right Prime Minister were intolerable even to our allies. The groundwork had been sufficiently laid, and seizing the opportunity, the elder proposed, "In my opinion, sir, you might as well consider taking up an official post in our Zhao Country. I assure you that you will not suffer such grievances there..." Li Nuo almost spat out his mouthful of tea; he had never anticipated that these envoys from Zhao were actually trying to recruit him. Li Nuo set down his teacup and politely declined, "I apologize, but I have no such plans for now..." His family and friends were all in Daxia; how could he possibly consider taking up a position in Zhao? Moreover, after so much effort, he had finally secured the position of Minister of Justice; there was even less reason to move to Zhao. It was then that the stunning female official, who had been silent until now, spoke, "Sir might have misunderstood, as we are not asking you to betray Daxia. Since Daxia and Zhao frequently exchange envoys, if you are willing to serve as an envoy to Zhao, and help us for half a year..." Li Nuo waved his hand, saying, "I''m sorry..." The striking female official continued, "As a reward, we could grant you control over Zhao''s Ministry of Justice, Ministry of Justice, and Zongzheng Si for a time..." Li Nuo swallowed back his following words. Ministry of Justice, Ministry of Justice, Zongzheng Si... with authority over all legal matters. Could he not then execute corrupt officials and condemn the powerful, deciding fates as he saw fit? In Daxia, the corrupt officials and powerful nobles had been exterminated by his father. As the Minister of Justice, his days were idler than ever. Compared to Daxia, Zhao seemed like a fertile but untapped field. If he could capture all these individuals, attaining the Fifth Realm seemed within reach... Seeing that Li Nuo had not immediately refused, the female official did not urge him, but instead said, "Sir need not rush to respond. Consider it for some more days. After the New Year, we will visit again..." After saying this, the two got up and left. Upon exiting Ningxin Garden, the elder asked, "Is he the one Master Gongsun spoke of?" The striking female official shook her head and replied, "Actually, I''m not sure..." The elder was slightly amazed and said, "If it''s not him, did Master Gongsun die in vain?" The elegant female official adjusted a lock of hair on her forehead and said, "After Master Gongsun finished divining that hexagram, he vomited blood and died. He only said that the person we were looking for was in Daxia, and that I would know when I met him..." Chapter 440 - 300 Decision Ningxin Garden. Li Nuo walked to the small pavilion in the heart of the lake and fell into deep thought. The court of Daxia had been ravaged by his father, no longer suitable for cultivating Legalism. Even if he stayed at the Ministry of Justice, at the normal pace, it would take him at least a decade to progress from the Fourth Realm to the Fifth Realm. If he wanted to take a shortcut like before and make a rapid Breakthrough, his only chance would likely be if King Rui and King Gong rebelled, bringing a cohort of followers to fall into his hands. But such opportunities were not something he could count on. In instances like these, Legalism''s most effective method was to seek fortunes elsewhere. After all, the earliest practitioners of Legalism were those who wandered between nations to cultivate. If Li Nuo was by himself, it wouldn''t matter so much; it was only half a year. But Jiaren and Anning had just become pregnant, definitely unable to accompany him, meaning they would have to part for half a year. Yet the chance to quickly break through to the Fifth Realm was rare to come by. In both the Martial Path and the schools of various philosophers, reaching the Fifth Realm was considered an entry into the ranks of the truly powerful. The current Li Nuo, facing a strong practitioner of the Fifth Realm, was almost completely without the power to retaliate. The present glory of Li Mansion was only temporary, and the future situation was unpredictable to anyone. The circumstances at court might overturn overnight, and considering the multitude of enemies his father had, should his father fall, they would face endless adversaries. Li Nuo could not always rely on his father and his wives; he wanted to become their pillar of support. Zhao Country had provided him with an opportunity. Naturally, it was impossible for him not to be tempted by that opportunity. After pondering for a moment, he had made up his mind. Just then, footsteps sounded from behind. Li Nuo turned around and saw Jiaren and Anning walking hand in hand. Anning took her customary place on his lap and asked, "What are you thinking about? You''ve been staring into space for a while now." Li Nuo was silent for a moment, but still he shared the matter with them. After listening, Jiaren and Anning exchanged glances, and Jiaren, holding his hand, said, "Husband, go and do what you want to do. Anning and I will take good care of ourselves, you don''t need to worry about us." Anning too smiled at him and added, "But while Jiaren sister and I aren''t by your side, you mustn''t go flirting around over there, or else half a year later, you might bring us back a sister or two." Li Nuo flicked her forehead gently. His trip to Zhao Country was to accomplish great things, not to charm women. It was all because of that fortune-teller who told Housekeeper Wu that he had several predestined romantic fortunes, causing Anning to grill him every other day about whether he had entangled himself with any maidens. After seeking their opinions, Li Nuo was almost ready to make his decision. With Jiaren and Anning in Chang''an, they would receive the most meticulous care; indeed, there was nothing to worry about. It was only half a year. After half a year, he would return in time to see his child''s birth. Nevertheless, he still needed to inform his father about this decision. Ministry of Justice. Upon entering the government office, Li Nuo saw his father perusing volumes of records while King Chun sat in the corner, engrossed in a solo game of chess and thoroughly enjoying himself. Seeing Li Nuo enter, he immediately gestured him over and said, "You''ve come at the perfect time. Come and play a few games of chess with me." Not only was his father the Minister of Justice, but he also controlled the Spiegel Bureau. With countless volumes to review daily, Li Nuo was not in a hurry, so he sat down to play chess with King Chun. Li Nuo had only a basic understanding of Go, usually playing tic-tac-toe with Mumu, but this time he handled the game with King Chun with surprising ease, astonishing even himself. Go was a popular game across the mainland nations, and any literate person would know a few moves. Perhaps it was due to arresting so many people that during one of his integrations, his Go skills had inadvertently improved¡ªa fact he was only now discovering. King Chun, holding a piece, expressed his surprise, "You play well! This is not the ''basic understanding'' you mentioned. You and your father are modest in the same way..." Li Xuanjing seemed to have finished his work and walked up behind Li Nuo while he was playing chess with King Chun. Taking advantage of a moment when King Chun was pondering his move, Li Nuo took the opportunity to inform his father of the matter. Before Li Xuanjing could react, King Chun expressed his surprise, "What, you want to go to Zhao Country? You''re doing well here; why go to Zhao Country?" Li Nuo said, "Given my current level of cultivation, Zhao Country is more suitable for me to cultivate..." ... Moments later, after observing Li Nuo''s departing figure, King Chun asked Li Xuanjing with confusion, "How could you agree to his request? Zhao Country isn''t Chang''an. What if something goes wrong?" Li Xuanjing continued the chess game Li Nuo had just left, saying, "The child has grown up, he has his own thoughts and his own path to follow." King Chun seemed to think of something, letting out a long sigh, his expression full of sentimentality. It''s true that everyone has their own path to walk, but not all paths should be taken... Li Nuo already had two wives and was about to have three children. That guy at his own home never ventures outside, doesn''t step beyond the inner gates, and only tinkers with a pile of broken wood. Even when sleeping at night, he''d hold a wooden figure in his arms... Who knows what''s so good about that pile of broken wood. Could it possibly come to life and bear him children? Secretariat. As the year was drawing to a close, the Secretariat was quite busy. At the end of the year, the reports from various departments increased, and on the other hand, it coincided with the emissaries'' conference. The economic and political cooperation with various countries had to be finalized through the Secretariat. Today, including the Secretariat Scheeren and the Assistant Ministers, the officials of the Secretariat were particularly cautious. Because the Right Prime Minister was present in the Secretariat today. The Right Prime Minister''s official position was Chief of Staff, in charge of the Ministry of Personnel and the Six Departments. Moreover, the left and right prime ministers also oversaw all court affairs, having the power to intervene in any department''s affairs. The Right Prime Minister occasionally visited the Secretariat to review the memorials from various departments while also checking how the Secretariat Scheeren dealt with them. If any official''s negligence was caught, that official would certainly be reprimanded severely by him. Compared to the amiable Left Prime Minister, the officials of the Secretariat naturally feared the stern Right Prime Minister more. Inside a certain government office, Du Yu stood behind the Right Prime Minister, trembling with apprehension. The Right Prime Minister was reviewing the memorials he had processed today. He silently prayed that no mistakes would surface... But as it often happens, what one fears comes to pass. While he was anxious, he saw the Right Prime Minister''s eyebrows furrow. Du Yu immediately looked at the memorial and remembered as soon as he saw it¡ªit was a report from a young official at the Imperial Censorate, hoping that the court would issue a decree to limit the amount of land that famous families could own and set a maximum for their tax-exempt land. For such memorials, he usually did not approve them. It was not something he could decide with a single report. That official had too high of expectations for the Secretariat. The Secretariat did not have the authority to decide these matters. However, the Right Prime Minister did not make things difficult for him but instead slipped the memorial into his sleeve. Although the court had stipulated that these memorials should be processed collectively and should not be handled privately, Du Yu dared not correct the Right Prime Minister. Afterward, the Right Prime Minister turned his gaze to another memorial. Du Yu glanced at it, and his heart slightly settled. This was a memorial from Honglu Si, according to tradition, Daxia should send a new batch of envoys to Zhao Country. Daxia and Zhao Country were allies, with many deep cooperations. The number of envoys sent to each other was also the highest, with a general turnover every two years. With this batch of envoys about to return home, the Secretariat needed to draft a list of new envoys. The Right Prime Minister turned his head and asked, "Has the list of envoys for this mission to Zhao Country been drafted?" Du Yu quickly responded, "Your Excellency, it had already been prepared by the Ministry of Personnel a few days ago." The Right Prime Minister said, "Show it to me." Du Yu took out a list from his drawer and respectfully handed it over to the Right Prime Minister. After reading it, the Right Prime Minister wrote another line of characters on the paper and said, "Follow this list." With that, he stood up and left. Du Yu received the list and looked up¡ªthose freshly written characters were several vigorous large characters. Minister of Justice, Li Nuo. Du Yu sighed to himself. Surely, his confrontation and public embarrassment of the Right Prime Minister in the Secretariat last time were not something that could be easily forgotten. Although serving as an envoy to Zhao Country wasn''t a tough assignment¡ªin fact, it could enhance one''s resume, and normally, one could be promoted immediately after finishing the mission¡ªit seemed that for a long time, Li Nuo would be absent from Chang''an... The Right Prime Minister left the Secretariat and returned to the Ministry of Personnel. He entered his office, threw the memorial from his sleeve into the furnace, and as he watched the flames burn brightly, he said with a grave voice, "Young people, so unaware of the vastness of the world..." Chapter 441 - 301 Su Qings Thoughts Chang''an. Somewhere within the estate of the nobility. Li Nuo furrowed his brows as he looked at the two corpses in the courtyard. Last night, within Chang''an City, another second-class noble was assassinated, along with his son. Both were slain with a sword piercing their throats, the same manner of death as the previously assassinated nobles. Within just half a month, this was already the seventh assassination case involving the nobles. The murderer behind these cases was likely the same person. However, the Ministry of Justice couldn''t find any clues. Not just the Ministry of Justice, but the Ministry of Justice and the Spiegel Bureau were also coming up empty. No traces were left at the scene, which wasn''t something an ordinary murderer could do. Li Nuo speculated that the killer must possess the cultivation of a grandmaster. Given the protection at these nobles'' residences, it would be child''s play for a grandmaster to kill them. Having failed to capture the murderer for so long, the nobles had lost faith in the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice. The Ministry of Justice was ruthless when arresting them. Yet when they needed them to handle their affairs, they all turned into incompetents. The nobles could only protect themselves, hiring formidable guards at great expense, causing the prices for hired guards in Chang''an to skyrocket. The most capable guards were quickly booked until a year later; you couldn''t hire one even if you offered a lot of silver. Li Nuo returned to the Ministry of Justice empty-handed. It wasn''t that he looked down on the nobles or was shirking his duties, but these random killings couldn''t be solved by checking interpersonal relationships for suspects; it was inherently difficult to crack such cases. He had only sat in the government office of the Ministry of Justice for a short while before two figures walked in. Seeing what the two officials were holding, Li Nuo knew that the three provinces had issued another decree. However, contrary to his expectations, this time the decree from the three provinces was not urging the Ministry of Justice to solve the case. This imperial decree was aimed at Li Nuo alone. According to the arrangements of the Secretariat, he was to join Daxia''s delegation to Zhao Country after the new year, with the mission lasting two years before returning to Chang''an with the delegation. He thought it was his father''s arrangement, but after asking his father, he found out it wasn''t. The list for the delegation to Zhao Country was originally set, and Li Nuo''s name was added on by the Right Prime Minister later. Previously, the Right Prime Minister only arranged for him to go to a leisurely government office, but now, with a single order, he was sent abroad. He must be really annoyed with him. In the afternoon, Song Zhe and Su Qing came to Ningxin Garden. As an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Song Zhe was of course aware of Li Nuo''s transfer. He had a slightly complex expression and said, "Last time at the Secretariat, you were too impulsive. The Prime Minister has countless ways to deal with you..." Without any mistakes by Li Nuo, the Prime Minister indeed couldn''t suppress him too much, such as demoting him or reducing his rank. But within the power scope of the Prime Minister, there were still many ways to make things difficult for him. Like transferring him out of Chang''an and directly sending him on a mission to a friendly nation, which nobody could complain about. Su Qing frowned and asked, "Can''t he just refuse?" Song Zhe shook his head and said, "There''s no room to refuse the court''s arrangements." Su Qing angrily said, "Being ordered around by people, to hell with such an official post!" Song Zhe could only say, "Actually, being an envoy to Zhao Country is not necessarily a bad thing. This experience will add luster to the resume. When he returns to Chang''an in the future, his promotion will be much smoother..." For Daxia officials, serving as an envoy to Zhao Country was actually a coveted position. Such an opportunity was not available to just anyone. Envoys abroad were not constrained by the court and did not need to achieve any political success. One year''s experience abroad was worth five years in Daxia; upon return, they could get promoted, which was much better than enduring hardship in one position. Usually, such opportunities were reserved for children of famous families with considerable backgrounds. He added, "Moreover, he might not need to stay in Zhao for the full two years. After a year or so, find a reason to call him back, and he should be able to get promoted to Standard Fourth Rank quite quickly..." Su Qing seemed to want to say more, but Li Nuo laughed and said, "It''s okay. Actually, I was planning to visit Zhao Country myself." The court''s arrangement suited his purposes and saved him the trouble of applying. Song Yiren stood at the entrance of the courtyard, her expression somewhat bewildered. He was going to Zhao Country? And he would be gone for as long as a year and a half? Once he was gone, how could she take the initiative? She clenched the sword in her hand, a mix of shame and anger in her heart. Was that fortune-teller deceiving her? She hated being lied to the most, especially being deceived about such matters! She turned around and strode towards the outside. Lord Father-in-law and Lady Mother-in-law had come over, and it was a good opportunity for Li Nuo to ask Lord Father-in-law some questions. From what he said, he and his father''s reforms had indeed emulated those of the Right Prime Minister. To push forward the reforms, the Right Prime Minister lost his entire family, leaving only him behind. At that time, the Right Prime Minister was the spiritual pillar of the Confucian officials, and all officials at the court, including him and his father, held the Right Prime Minister in high esteem. However, over the years, the Right Prime Minister''s political stance had undergone some changes. He had shifted from a radical reformist to a conservative who preferred to maintain the status quo, no longer supporting any reforms. Back then, their reforms had always been obstructed by the Right Prime Minister. He had not been able to stop them, and even several of the Right Prime Minister''s disciples had parted ways with him. After the subsequent tragedy, he and his father had completely split, frequently clashing with each other at court. Su Qing thought of something and asked, "You''re going to such a faraway place alone, what about your safety? That Right Prime Minister, he wouldn''t send someone to assassinate you, would he?" Song Zhe shook his head, certain as he said, "That''s impossible." Although the Right Prime Minister was dissatisfied with Li Xuanjing''s actions, he would never do something like that. Li Nuo didn''t immediately answer. Safety was indeed a concern for him. Even though Li Nuo now possessed some self-defense capabilities, he could only handle opponents below the level of a Grandmaster. In Chang''an, he had already been targeted for assassination multiple times. In Zhao Country, thousands of miles away and unfamiliar, it certainly wouldn''t be as safe as being at his own doorstep. However, since those two envoys from Zhao Country had requested his help, they must also ensure his safety. Anning said, "How about I go with you?" Before Li Nuo could speak, Su Qing decisively said, "No, you''re pregnant. We can''t take any risks..." Jiaren''s cultivation had almost reached the peak of the fourth realm. Neither of them, as a couple, could match a Grandmaster, but together, they had the power to fight even against a Grandmaster. However, if Anning couldn''t go to Zhao, Jiaren naturally couldn''t either. Housekeeper Wu took the initiative and said, "I can go with the young master to Zhao Country." Su Qing gave him a look and said, "With your old arms and legs, what use would you be?" Housekeeper Wu silently bowed his head, sighing inwardly. In just over a year, he had become a burden to the young master. Huang''s strength was sufficient, but he had to stay in Chang''an to protect the two young ladies. Su Qing''s gaze suddenly turned towards the entrance. A figure walked in from outside. Song Yiren had just smashed the street swindler''s stall and retrieved her silver, but her anger had not subsided. That old scoundrel actually admitted to deceiving her! To think she had believed him for so long; if he wasn''t so old, she definitely would have given him a beating to vent her frustration! The promise of marriage had been a lie to her, and so had the words that followed. She would never believe in fortune-telling again... She went to the lakeside to continue practicing her swordsmanship, her sword moves fierce beyond compare, as if to vent all the anger in her heart. Su Qing watched her from a distance and murmured, "During this period, Yiren''s cultivation has indeed improved considerably..." With Li Nuo''s guidance, her speed of cultivation was much faster than Su Qing''s own in the past. It likely wouldn''t be long before she caught up with Jiaren in strength. After Song Yiren finished practicing her sword, just as she was about to take a bath, Su Qing stood at the Lake Heart Pavilion and waved her over, saying, "Yiren, come here." She walked over to the Lake Heart Pavilion and asked, "Mother, what is it?" After hearing Su Qing''s words, she looked astonished and asked incredulously, "I''m, going to Zhao Country with him?" Su Qing nodded and said, "I''m not at ease with him going to Zhao Country alone. It would have been best if your sister and the Princess could go with him, but they are pregnant and should not undergo the hardship..." She looked at Song Yiren and said, "The two of you together can look after each other. With your combined strength, even if you encounter a Grandmaster, you will have the power to defend yourselves. If you are unwilling, I can arrange for someone else..." "I''m willing!" Song Yiren agreed without a second thought, then felt she had been too hasty and added, "It doesn''t matter where I cultivate, and I''ve been bored staying in Chang''an anyway. It would be nice to visit other places..." Su Qing tapped her on the head and said, "Your task is to protect him, not to go and have fun!" After a moment, Song Yiren stepped out of the door with a hint of embarrassment. She felt she should return the silver to that fortune teller and perhaps apologize to him as well... Chapter 442 - 302 Yirens Mission Chang''an Street. The fortune-telling old man hugged his head and crouched in the corner, his voice trembling as he said, "I will never dare to deceive you again, young lady, please calm your anger, please calm your anger..." Unexpectedly, this time the female hero didn''t do anything to him, instead she handed him a silver note and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have smashed your stall, take this money as compensation..." It wasn''t until the female hero had left that the old man, looking at the one hundred taels silver note in front of him, somewhat skeptically slapped himself. It hurt. The silver note was also real. This plunged him into confusion for a moment; she had smashed his stall and then given him so much silver. What was this all about... Song Yiren hummed a song as she returned to Ningxin Garden, feeling better than she ever had before. At this time, within a room, Su Qing looked at Song Jiaren and said, "I don''t trust others, but with Yiren here, not only can she ensure safety, but they can also look out for each other. What do you think?" Song Jiaren nodded and said, "That might be good." Moments later, Su Qing left the room. Looking at Yiren practicing by the lake, she let out a soft sigh in her heart. As a mother, this was all she could do for her. This matter had arisen because of her. If not for her, Yiren should be living happily with the person she loved by now. The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh; to do right by Jiaren meant wronging Yiren, and to do right by Yiren meant wronging Jiaren. The best solution was to fulfill both their wishes. Princess Anning, an outsider, was already accepted by Jiaren, let alone her own younger sister. Inside the room, Anning looped her arm through Jiaren''s, saying, "I hope she can seize this opportunity..." She understood the thoughts of Song Yiren better than anyone. The Song Yiren of now was the same as her past self. So she could empathize with her feelings even more. Song Jiaren naturally understood as well. She always felt guilty towards Yiren. This guilt had accumulated over the days and months, growing ever larger. But even if she were intimate with her husband, there were some things she couldn''t explicitly say; knowing Yiren''s character, being too direct might backfire. After a while, the two left the room and came to the lakeside. Anning looked toward Song Yiren, who was practicing her swordsmanship, and asked, "Yiren, I heard you''re going to Zhao Country?" Yiren''s grip on her sword involuntarily trembled, perhaps feeling guilty, as she constantly felt somewhat apprehensive when facing Song Jiaren and Li Anning lately. She sheathed her sword and said, "Mother said someone needs to go to Zhao Country to protect him. You''re both pregnant, what else can I do?" Li Anning smiled and said, "It''s a trouble for you." Song Yiren waved her hand and said, "It''s not like I have anything else to do. I might as well go to Zhao Country for a visit." Li Anning looked at her and asked, "Could you do us a favor when you''re there?" Song Yiren asked, "What favor?" Li Anning said, "You keep an eye on our husband for us, don''t let those ill-intentioned women get close to him. As you know, the fortune teller said that he has several fated romances in his life. Even if it''s true, not just anyone can enter the doors of the Li Family..." Yiren patted her unimposing chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll look after him well and make sure he doesn''t flirt with other women!" Li Anning smiled and said, "Thank you!" Song Yiren replied nonchalantly, "No need to thank me." But pondering over the words Li Anning had just said, she felt a slight stirring in her heart and asked, "Do you really believe everything that fortune teller said?" Li Anning helplessly said, "He even predicted that Jiaren sister was pregnant, he must be a true practitioner of the Yin Yang School. If it''s destined that our husband has several fated romances, we can only accept it..." Watching the two of them walk away, Song Yiren let out an inexplicable sigh of relief. ... At dinner, Li Nuo looked at Yiren in surprise and asked, "You''re going to Zhao Country too?" Song Yiren put down her chopsticks and asked, "What, you don''t want me to go?" Li Nuo denied, "How could that be..." With Yiren''s Sword Dao prowess and her cultivation, she was nearly invincible below the level of a Grandmaster. Not to mention below Grandmaster, when it came to Sword Dao, even Grandmasters couldn''t compare to her. If we add Li Nuo, the combination of Martial Path and Legalism, even facing a Grandmaster, we might have the power to fight. Together, even if they cannot kill the Grandmaster, the Grandmaster would also have a hard time dealing with them for the time being, and in the capital of the Five Great Dynasties, just causing a little commotion would in no time attract the Imperial Guard. If it were only Li Nuo alone, he really wouldn''t feel confident in his heart. But with Yiren added to the equation, there would be nothing to worry about. In half a year, she might break through to Grandmaster by herself. The biggest threat to him was Grandmasters, so he was not too worried about Martial Artists of the Sixth Realm. In the capital of the Five Great Dynasties, the strong ones of the Sixth Realm would not dare to act recklessly. Leaving these things aside, having someone to talk to in a foreign land was also very nice. Tonight, Li Nuo was sleeping with Jiaren Anning. They were about to leave, so naturally, they had to cherish every day before departure. Of course, this was after Li Nuo promised those two female physicians that apart from sleeping, he would absolutely do nothing else; only then did they agree. Before sleeping, Li Nuo looked at some books beside the table for a while. Like Yiren, Li Nuo had recently been studying the Yin Yang School. Ever since Jiaren got pregnant, Li Nuo had developed a profound interest in the Yin Yang School. The Yin Yang School is the most mysterious among the Hundred Schools, without a peer. Whether it''s a Martial Artist or someone from Legalism or Confucian, essentially all are forms of tangible physical attacks. The School of Cross and Vertical can manipulate people''s thoughts, which is considered a mental attack, but the power of the Yin Yang School involves another dimension altogether. Strong and mysterious, this is how people recognized the Yin Yang School. They didn''t need tangible attacks; they could remotely strip away someone''s lifespan, making a person age from youth to elder in a blink of an eye, or even directly die of old age. Besides depriving life, predicting events before they happened was their most well-known ability. Before Li Nuo and Jiaren held hands, he predicted that their child would be twins. He had determined Li Nuo had other romantic fates when Li Nuo had just met Anning. This gave Li Nuo the feeling that his life seemed to have been pre-arranged. Of course, everyone who encountered the Yin Yang School would feel this way. They could not only accurately predict marriage and offspring but also knew a person''s lifespan. It seemed as if everyone''s life was pre-planned. So Li Nuo really wanted to find a member of the Yin Yang School to calculate his lifespan, to see whether the Yin Yang School was impressive or the Law Code was magical... It was a pity that the old man didn''t give him the chance. Moreover, the mystery of the Yin Yang School is also reflected in a very important aspect. Whether it''s the Martial Path, Legalism, Confucianism, or the School of Cross and Vertical, there were records of Seventh Realm Saints; only the Yin Yang School had none. The Yin Yang School could only cultivate up to the Sixth Realm at most. According to legend, those from the Yin Yang School who broke through to the Seventh Realm disappeared mysteriously in a very short period of time without exception. People generally believed that the Yin Yang School, due to prying too much into the secrets of fate, suffered divine punishment. When they broke through to the Seventh Realm, the vast Power of Heaven and Earth graced them but also brought upon divine punishment, causing them to be wiped out directly. Li Nuo, engrossed in reading, felt Anning leaning on his back from behind and asked, "Aren''t you going to sleep yet?" Li Nuo closed the book and said, "I''m going to sleep... sleep now..." Anning glanced at the book in his hands and suddenly asked, "Do you also believe in fate?" Naturally, the education Li Nuo received from a young age was not one that believed in destiny. But a world has its rules. Science clearly does not fully apply to this world. He said, "If fate did not exist, there would be no Yin Yang School." Anning gave him a glance and asked, "Does that mean, husband, that it''s also true that you have several other destined romantic entanglements?" Li Nuo''s voice hesitated, and he said, "Uh, that..." Anning gave a slight smile and said, "Don''t worry, if it is destined, Jiaren sister and I won''t blame you. But she''d better be someone that Jiaren sister and I both know well, so that it won''t be awkward in the future..." Li Nuo looked at her and realized she wasn''t joking. He then looked at Jiaren, who also did not have any unusual expression. Someone both familiar to them, so it wouldn''t be awkward... Li Nuo looked at her and asked, "Are you talking about... Phoenix?" Chapter 443 303 Acting on Orders Li Nuo mentioned the name "Phoenix" and noticed Anning was stunned. Jiaren paused slightly in her bed-making. This also left him bewildered. So... had he spoken incorrectly? But they both knew her well; it wouldn''t be strange to interact with Phoenix, so who else could it be? It couldn''t possibly be Yiren, could it? Li Nuo suddenly realized something and looked again at Anning and Jiaren. No way, were they talking about Yiren? He looked at Anning and said, "Hear me out..." A moment later. Li Nuo walked out of the room, and the door slammed shut behind him. He looked up at the star-filled sky, feeling very wronged. They spoke in riddles rather than being clear, Phoenix and Yiren¡ªit was obvious that their relationship with Phoenix was better, anyone would think of Phoenix first, how could he be blamed? Li Nuo sighed and was about to settle for a night in the study when he saw a figure moving under the moonlight by the lake not far away. He walked over and found Yiren practicing. Perhaps due to strict demands from a young age, Yiren was more diligent in her practice than Jiaren. Previously, due to the cultivation method, Jiaren was somewhat stronger than her. But now, she was nearly catching up. Li Nuo approached and asked, "Aren''t you sleeping yet?" Yiren looked back at him and said, "I''m not tired yet, I''ll practice a bit more, why aren''t you asleep?" Saying he was kicked out to reflect would be rather embarrassing, so Li Nuo sat on a stone bench by the lake and said, "I''m not sleepy either, just taking a walk and saw you here..." Yiren continued her sword practice, and Li Nuo watched from the side. He needed to get used to being alone with Yiren, as for the next half a year, in a distant foreign land, it would be just the two of them relying on each other. Song Yiren glanced back at Li Nuo and continued her sword practice. Actually, she had initially planned to rest after another round of practice... But now, she changed her mind. Li Nuo stayed and practiced with Yiren until very late before returning to his room to rest, waking up slightly later the next day. Due to diplomatic duties in Zhao Country after the New Year, they had to leave Chang''an before the 15th day of the first month, and since most officials would be gone for two years, the court compassionately granted them an extended leave. Ever since Li Nuo started his civil service, they had been given frequent long holidays. After washing up and stepping out of his room, he saw Yiren practicing again. Her dedication impressed Li Nuo greatly, and he approached and asked, "Where are they?" Song Yiren did not stop her movements and said, "They went shopping." It seemed that last night''s incident hadn''t affected their relationship with Phoenix. Li Nuo asked, "Why didn''t you go?" Yiren glanced at him and said, "If I don''t practice diligently, how can I protect you?" Li Nuo said nothing, silently practicing near her while pondering Anning''s words from last night. She hadn''t meant Phoenix; it had to be Yiren. Anning meant that a marriage arranged by heaven was the strongest, and since it was all predestined, even if he was to be with Yiren, she would not object. Jiaren''s attitude at the time clearly concurred. If the two women of the house had no objections, then the only obstacle was the lady mother-in-law. Lady Mother-in-law''s attitude toward him had undoubtedly changed dramatically since the beginning. But in marrying her two daughters, he wondered if she would agree. After completing another round of Yuqing Swordsmanship, Song Yiren walked over to Li Nuo and asked curiously, "What are you thinking about?" He had been staring blankly with his sword in hand for quite a while. Li Nuo came back to his senses and said, "The New Year''s Eve is coming up in a few days, do you want to spend it at Song Residence or Li Mansion?" Song Yiren was slightly taken aback; she really hadn''t considered this question. Every previous New Year''s Eve had been spent with her mother, without anything special. Logically, this year she should spend it at Song Residence. After all, she wasn''t part of Li Family, what reason would there be to celebrate the New Year at someone else''s house? But what did his question imply? Did he want her to be at Li Family? After a moment''s silence, Yiren spoke softly, "I¡ªI need to ask my mother..." After Jiaren became pregnant, Su Qing would visit Ningxin Garden every day. Seeing Yiren approaching with a look that seemed to say she had something to express but hesitating to do so, she took the initiative and asked, "What''s the matter?" Song Yiren stumbled over her words for a long while before finally asking, "Should I go back to the Song Residence for the New Year''s Eve?" Knowing her daughter better than anyone else, Su Qing glanced at her but didn''t provide a definitive answer, simply stating, "You have grown up now; you should make your own decisions. You can spend the New Year wherever you wish, marry whoever you want to marry¡ªas long as you are willing, nobody else has a say..." Song Yiren was somewhat surprised; her mother used to want to control everything about her but seemed increasingly indulgent now. Adjusting to this was difficult for her. Also, what did she mean by marrying anyone she wished to? Compelled by some unknown force, she asked, "What if the person I want to marry is already married?" She had braced for her mother''s anger. Unexpectedly, Su Qing''s expression remained unchanged as she replied indifferently, "That too would be your own choice, as long as you don''t regret it." Moments later, Song Yiren left in a daze. Her mother''s attitude was completely beyond her expectations, leading her to wonder if she was hinting at something... By the lake, Li Nuo was practicing. Being unable to become a Law Practitioner didn''t bother him much, for practicing the Martial Path was also beneficial, albeit slower¡ªit noticeably improved his physical health. A figure approached from a distance, glanced at Li Nuo, and said, "Come with me." As soon as she finished speaking, she lightly tapped her foot and flew across the lake, landing on Lake Heart Pavilion. Li Nuo, however, had to walk along the lake''s corridor. Each family in each realm had different abilities. Though Legalism in the Fourth Realm possessed greater combat strength than a Martial Artist of the same realm, they could not fly about like Fourth Realm Martial Artists. He reached Lake Heart Pavilion and said, "Lady Mother-in-law." Su Qing turned around to face him and asked straightforwardly, "I won''t beat around the bush with you. What exactly are your feelings towards Yiren?" "Uh?" "What ''uh''? Do you like Yiren or not?" ... She truly wasn''t beating around the bush, not even giving Li Nuo a moment to prepare. But, he didn''t really need any preparation. Li Nuo nodded his head. Phoenix was right¡ªaside from Yiren''s loyalty and affection, the mere fact that she resembled Jiaren made it impossible for him to remain indifferent and watch her marry someone else. Regardless of whether Lady Mother-in-law agreed, that was the truth. Upon hearing his response, Su Qing did not get angry. Instead, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I admit, the root of the problem lies with me. If I hadn''t taken Yiren away back then, things wouldn''t have turned out this way..." Li Nuo looked at her in slight astonishment. Su Qing continued, "Everyone can see that Yiren likes you, and you two should have been husband and wife. I hope you can make Yiren happy but also not hurt Jiaren. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Li Nuo nodded and replied, "I understand." His wife had already implied, or rather clearly indicated. Now, Lady Mother-in-law presented no obstacles either. All his concerns had been resolved. Su Qing looked at Li Nuo, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "This trip to Zhao Country is a chance I''ve managed to create for you both. I hope you seize it well and don''t disappoint me..." As he left Lake Heart Pavilion, Li Nuo was still somewhat dazed. Was this an assignment? He admitted that his previous attitude towards Lady Mother-in-law had been somewhat poor... After Su Qing left, Song Yiren quickly ran up to Li Nuo, curiously asking, "What did my mother just say to you?" Of course, those weren''t words he could share with Yiren. Knowing her personality, it might backfire. Li Nuo shook his head and replied, "Nothing." The more he said that, the more curious Song Yiren became. She glared at Li Nuo and demanded, "Tell me now!" Li Nuo answered, "Really, it''s nothing." "Speak up, or I won''t be nice anymore!" "Let''s see, how will you be not nice?" ... Song Jiaren, Li Anning, and Phoenix walked into Ningxin Garden and, from a distance, saw Li Nuo being pinned against a tree by Song Yiren by the lake. From their angle, it appeared as if he were being forced into a kiss by Yiren... Phoenix wore a look of astonishment, while Li Anning and Song Jiaren exchanged glances. Beyond the surprise, there was a sense of finally settling a concern. However, this seemed too quick... [ps: Moving into a new plot section, taking a chapter break to organize my thoughts and outline.] Chapter 444 304: Reversing Public Opinion Last year''s New Year''s Eve, Li Nuo spent at King Chun Mansion. At that time, there were only three people in the family, and even during the New Year, there was no festive atmosphere. In contrast to the bleakness of last year, this year''s Li Mansion was much livelier. Anning had joined the family, and Yiren stayed at Li Mansion for the New Year. At the invitation of his wife and Anning, Phoenix hadn''t returned to the Jade Sound Pavilion. She even invited Nightingale over, and together, they all hung couplets and lanterns, finally giving Li Mansion the semblance of a New Year... The New Year started with three consecutive days of grand court meetings. Li Nuo, holding a Standard Fifth Rank official position, now had the qualifications to participate in the court meetings, and his attendance was mandatory every year. At the court meeting, Li Nuo saw the Xia Emperor again. He looked much younger than he had a few months ago. It must be said, His Majesty had the skill to maintain his youthful appearance; based solely on his appearance, no one would think he was already sixty years old. Everyone knew he was researching the path to immortality, but no one knew how he had managed to rejuvenate. Li Nuo was familiar with the Hundred Schools, and among them, only a Medical Family High Realm had such capability. Medical Family True Qi naturally had the effect of extending life, a defining feature of the Medical School. Officials from other families at the Sixth Realm would live for three Jiashi, while those from the Medical School at the Fifth Realm could live up to two hundred years old. Historical records showed that those in the Sixth Realm of the Medical School could easily live to three hundred years. High Realm members of the Medical School, even at the age of a hundred, in both appearance and bodily functions, hardly differed from someone in their twenties. However, nowadays, the Medical Family had long been in decline. Being at the Fourth Realm was already quite remarkable, and across the entire continent, the Fifth Realm Medical School members could be counted on one hand, with none at all in Daxia. There were no significant topics at this session of the grand court meeting. Some old ministers wanted His Majesty to determine the Crown Prince early on, but His Majesty did not give a direct response. Other officials originally wanted to echo this, but seeing His Majesty full of vigor, appearing as if he could remain in power for many more decades, they all silently closed their mouths. More importantly, the upcoming Imperial Examination was discussed. Various government offices were short-staffed and in urgent need of new blood. It''s worth mentioning that, during the court meeting, an important law was passed by His Majesty. Several officials from the Ministry of Justice jointly submitted the proposal, hoping to implement a legal reform. The main content of the legal reform was the abolition of the Redemption Silver system and the privilege of nobles to be demoted instead of punished for crimes, henceforth nobles who break the law would be punished according to Daxia Law. Almost every year, officials would advocate for such a stance. But without exception, every time, it would face collective opposition from the nobles. However, this time, there were very few opposing nobles. That''s because there weren''t many nobles left participating in the grand court meeting. Some of them had been executed for treason, while others had moved away from Chang''an to avoid disaster. This year, the number of nobles attending the court meeting was less than a tenth of last year''s. After the Ministry of Justice submitted their proposal, the Imperial Censorate and Ministry of Justice were the first to follow up. Then, both the Right Prime Minister and the Left Prime Minister expressed their support. In a short time, the Three Provinces, Six Ministries, and Nine Si, stood out together with countless courtiers echoing their agreement. With so many officials in support, even His Majesty couldn''t ignore their consensus and had to agree. The few remaining nobles on the court, though they strongly opposed it, were too few and carried too little weight to change the overall situation. This also meant that in the future, if they violated the law, they could only be exonerated by the Death Exemption Token. But there weren''t many people left who possessed such a token. For the nobles of Daxia, the past half year was undoubtedly their darkest hour. But for Daxia officials, especially those from Legalism, their hearts were filled with excitement. For many years, what predecessors of Daxia''s Legalist faction couldn''t achieve, someone had now accomplished. And the person who completed this great feat wasn''t even a Law Practitioner. After the cohort of Ministry of Justice officials submitted their proposal, the guiding hand behind them couldn''t be more apparent. Li Xuanjing had committed many unpopular actions in the past. Many loyal and upright people had died directly or indirectly by his hand. But his achievements were also an undeniable part of history; offending nobles by treating their crimes the same as commoners, something that no previous generation of Legalists had managed to do, he achieved using another method. Each time a legal reform targeted at nobles was proposed, it faced fierce opposition from them and ended in failure. In order to prevent the nobles from opposing, he framed them for fictitious crimes of rebellion and insurrection, decimating the entire circle of nobles. Those who were lucky to survive scattered and fled. They even suspected that, these days, the numerous assassination cases of nobles in Chang''an might have been orchestrated by Li Xuanjing. As long as all the nobles were dead, naturally, no one would be able to oppose anymore. And indeed, that was the case... Previously, they thought that Li Xuanjing''s killing spree was for factional conflicts, to help King Chun ascend the throne. But now, many felt that perhaps factional conflicts were just his pretext? He hadn''t openly advocated for reforms anymore. But his goals for reforming were being achieved one by one. Twenty years ago, he hoped the court could establish more official schools and recruit more students from poor families, reducing the famous families'' control over the court. That reform failed, but now, the control of famous families over the court was indeed much less than it was twenty years ago. Although it was because he had killed many people from those families, could anyone deny that their control over the court had lessened? Twenty years ago, he wanted to abolish hereditary peerages to reduce the number of nobles, which also ended in failure. Today, while the inheritance of privileges still existed, the number of nobles had drastically declined. Although he no longer adhered to Confucianism and Legalism, his achievements shamed all officials from Confucian and Legalist backgrounds... Such a significant matter, the Three Provinces hadn''t yet issued specific laws, but the news had already spread to the commoners. Nobles who broke the law were to be punished the same as commoners. The festive atmosphere couldn''t compare to the shock this news brought to the people. No one expected that, right at the beginning of the new year, the people of Daxia would receive such a significant gift. All of Chang''an was in a complete uproar. It was during this time that they truly recognized how correct it had been not to join the clamor to purge the court back then. "This is no villain, he''s clearly The Great Lord!" "From now on, if anyone dares to call Lord Li a villain, I''ll tear their mouth apart..." "Thankfully, someone gave us advice that time; otherwise, we really would have wronged Lord Li!" "In my view, Lord Li is bearing a heavy burden in humiliation, his betrayal back then must have been a reluctant decision. If he hadn''t done so, he would have been killed by the nobles, and we wouldn''t have this day..." "We had always misunderstood him..." Before this law was introduced, opinions on Li Xuanjing among the populace had been mixed. With this law, the people''s praise for him was unanimous. Ministry of Personnel. After the court session ended, officials of the Ministry of Personnel returned to the government office to summarize. They could clearly see that the Right Prime Minister was in a good mood; when two officials made mistakes during the court session, he merely asked them to correct their errors lightly, without the severe reprimands of the past. The reasons were apparent to everyone. The abolition of the privileges of the nobles, making them subject to the same laws as the commoners, had once been a principl of the Right Prime Minister''s reforms. At that time, he wasn''t yet the Right Prime Minister. Though forty years had passed, the content of his reforms had finally been realized. However, the one who realized the Right Prime Minister''s reform initiatives was his greatest political enemy, and who knew what the Right Prime Minister was thinking... Li Mansion. Today was the last day of the grand court session, and in the afternoon, Li Nuo again welcomed the two envoys from Zhao Country. The young female official looked at Li Nuo and asked, "About that matter, may I know what your thoughts are?" It seemed they were unaware that he was soon to be dispatched to Zhao Country. Li Nuo nodded and said, "I can go with you to Zhao Country, but you need to tell me, what do you need my help with?" Upon hearing this, the young female official''s face lit up with joy, then she lowered her head and said, "Actually, I don''t know..." Li Nuo looked at her in astonishment. She was asking for his help, but she didn''t know what help she needed? He couldn''t help feeling that these two were somewhat unreliable... Chapter 445 305: The Best of Both Worlds Li Mansion. The beautiful female official from Zhao Country looked at Li Nuo and said, "As long as you help the Fourth Prince ascend the throne, we will definitely fulfill our promises to you." If it hadn''t been for the New Year, Li Nuo really would have driven her away. After all this trouble, his appointment to control the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Justice, and Zongzheng Si in Zhao turned out to be empty promises. These two were clearly taking advantage of him. He did find out what exactly they needed his help with. The old Emperor of Zhao, sensing his time was near, was preparing to pass the throne to one of his four sons. Within a year''s time, the four princes of Zhao were to jointly act as regents, each demonstrating their abilities; the one with the most outstanding achievements would become the next Emperor of Zhao. Zhao was no minor kingdom; ascending the throne meant not only possessing supreme authority but also attainment of cultivation in the Sixth Realm. Naturally, the four princes would resort to all possible means to secure the throne. These two were representatives of the Fourth Prince of Zhao, asking Li Nuo to go to Zhao to assist. In other words, the premise of Li Nuo controlling Zhao''s laws for a while was that he had to help the Fourth Prince of Zhao succeed in capturing the throne. If he had that capability, would he even need to go to Zhao? Li Nuo couldn''t help but ask, "Why don''t you seek the School of Cross and Vertical?" This matter was right up the alley of the School of Cross and Vertical, not something typically handled by followers of Legalism. The female official shook her head and said, "There were indeed strategists from the School who approached us, but we refused them. They''re full of schemes and cannot be trusted." Li Nuo asked, "And you trust me?" The female official replied, "Honestly, before we left Zhao, we consulted a diviner from the Yin Yang School, who told us that someone in Daxia could help us, so we came here." Li Nuo exclaimed in surprise, "You dared to calculate that!" He wasn''t surprised that the Yin Yang School could predict such matters; instead, what shocked him was that anyone would dare to calculate the fate of the Five Great Dynasties. This wasn''t something you couldn''t calculate, but doing so involved major karmic consequences; aftermath was inevitable following such a prediction. The beautiful female official lowered her head and said, "After completing the divination, Master Gongsun passed away..." Li Nuo wasn''t surprised by the diviner''s death, but he was curious and asked, "How do you know I am the person who can help you? Did that master calculate that it was me?" The female official shook her head and replied, "No, she just said that when I arrived in Daxia and met the person, I would naturally know. I have a feeling... you are the one I''m looking for." For a moment, Li Nuo was at a loss for words. He didn''t know how he could help them... But the Yin Yang School wasn''t a bunch of charlatans; a Fifth Realm practitioner from the Yin Yang School could indeed glimpse the true will of the heavens. Perhaps they truly predicted something. The female official looked at Li Nuo and said, "I know you are a practitioner of Legalism, and I can promise you that even if the elder brother loses in the end, he will certainly offer you substantial compensation, certainly larger than what you''ve gained in Daxia over half a year..." Li Nuo did not immediately respond. After sending the two away, he began to carefully ponder. The female official''s final words weren''t wrong; staying in Daxia wasn''t beneficial for his cultivation anymore. All who could be eliminated had already been dealt with by his father at the court, leaving nothing for him. From a standpoint of cultivation, anywhere was better than staying in Chang''an. If the Fourth Prince of Zhao succeeded in assuming the throne, what the female official promised him was merely a word away from the Emperor. Additionally, accomplishing this task held another significant advantage. This matter was the kind of achievement the School of Cross and Vertical desperately sought. Especially the achievement accompanying an Emperor from the Five Great Dynasties, it was immense, potentially elevating a commoner to the Fifth Realm of the School in one fell swoop. Countless members of the School spent their lives waiting for such an opportunity. Typically, practitioners of Confucianism often simultaneously cultivate Legalism as the two philosophies have similar ideas and can be practiced together. However, there had never been anyone known to practice both Legalism and the School of Cross and Vertical at the same time¡ª one must always remain fair and just, and the other employs whatever means necessary to achieve goals, inevitably violating the Law. One can only choose one or the other. Unless the methods employed by the School of Cross and Vertical are all upright and honorable. But seizing power is not child''s play; it''s all about who is darker and more ruthless in their methods. If he chose this path, his practice of Legalism would have truly been in vain. Nevertheless, whether or not he helped the Fourth Prince of Zhao, his trip to Zhao was now unavoidable. Regarding Zhao Country, Li Nuo didn''t know much. He recalled his father''s study housed history books of various countries and he was never interested in this area before, so he had never perused them. The court was pushing for a major law reform concerning the nobles, and his father was still busy in the Ministry of Justice. In his home''s study, Li Nuo could enter freely. He walked into his father''s study and quickly found the book he was looking for on the bookshelf. This book contained detailed records of the history of Zhao Country. After reading for a while, Li Nuo discovered that it was a tradition in Zhao Country for the princes to rule together, and the one with the best administrative performance would be chosen as the successor. Unlike Daxia, Zhao Country never established a Crown Prince. The Emperor would select a few princes early on, giving them certain powers and subject them to an evaluation of their performance. During the evaluation period, the one with the best performance, and most recognized by the people and court, would become the next Emperor. The practice of princes in Daxia taking turns to rule the country took after that of Zhao Country. The designated princes, in order to gain recognition, would undoubtedly strive to improve their performance but would also watch for their competitors'' mistakes. This made Zhao Country, among the Five Great Dynasties, universally recognized for having the most uncorrupted officials and the best public order. However, the book also mentioned that there were still issues in Zhao Country. For example, the princes only focused on the capital area, as it was directly related to their performance, neglecting the plight of the people outside the capital region. Moreover, the problems with nobles and famous families were issues all princes were reluctant to touch. Their policies and actions were all superficial, not genuinely for the people, and so forth... Li Nuo closed the book. The situation in Zhao Country was much better than he had expected. The rivalry among the princes was out in the open, where all were judged by their performance, and no underhanded means could be used. At least, not openly. As for how much recognition each could gain, that was up to their own methods. Some princes distributed porridge daily at the city gates, while others directly gave money to the people, hoping to raise their popularity among them. However, more important than the people''s support was the backing of the officials, making the internal intrigues within Zhao Country''s court no less intense than those in Daxia, if not more so. Many strategists also used this opportunity to join the camp of those princes fighting for the throne, advising them on their campaigns. Those who supported a prince who later successfully ascended the throne would certainly see their fortunes soar. Among them were members of the School of Cross and Vertical. That being said, Li Nuo might actually be able to help them. As long as he assisted them in improving their performance positively, without resorting to any conspiracy or trickery, he could not only practice as a Law Practitioner but also as a practitioner of Cross and Vertical Skill. Missing this opportunity, he would have to wait decades for another chance to earn such merit. Leaving aside the reputation of the School of Cross and Vertical, their capabilities were indeed strong. The control of the School of Cross and Vertical and the restrictions of Legalism were somewhat similar but also different, and perhaps even stronger than Legalism. Restraining someone remotely was something both the School of Cross and Vertical and Legalism could achieve. But Legalism could only restrict the person''s actions. The School of Cross and Vertical could kill a person remotely by crushing their heart. During the incident of King Han''s princely heir framing Yiren, it was a member of the School of Cross and Vertical who covertly took action. Moreover, the School of Cross and Vertical could invisibly control people''s thoughts, something that Legalism could not do. This ability was quite compatible with Legalism. Although the Law Code could lock down a criminal''s identity, convicting him required gathering evidence oneself. If he had the cultivation level of the fourth or fifth realm of the School of Cross and Vertical, once a criminal was locked down, he could influence their thoughts to make them confess the process of their crime. Unfortunately, he didn''t know how to cultivate as a practitioner of School of Cross and Vertical... Both the School of Cross and Vertical and the Yin Yang School relied on transmission from a master, and it was almost impossible to enter these disciplines on one''s own. Above the Law Code, although there was a portrait of a fourth realm practitioner of the School of Cross and Vertical, Li Nuo could obtain the cultivation of the fourth realm of the School of Cross and Vertical directly by consuming lifespan, and utilize the methods of the School of Cross and Vertical, but without gaining his memories, entry into the School of Cross and Vertical was still not possible. He couldn''t always achieve the abilities of the School of Cross and Vertical through sacrificing lifespan. A hundred days of lifespan per usage was too much for him to afford. Presently, there should be many practitioners of the School of Cross and Vertical in Zhao Country. Later on, one could be legally captured to inquire, but it was unknown if they would talk... Li Nuo stood up, placed the book back in its original position, and was about to leave when his gaze suddenly shifted. He pulled out a book adjacent to the history book of Zhao Country and looked at it. On the cover of the book, several large characters were boldly written. "Introduction to the Techniques of Cross and Vertical". Chapter 446 - 306: The Mission Father''s study room, Li Nuo has been here many times, but he had never seen this book before. He walked up to the desk and opened this introduction to "Vertical and Horizontal Strategies". This book is much thicker than the ones Li Nuo had read before about strategic diplomacy. The book not only detailed the origins of the strategic diplomats but also described various branches with great care, including techniques for entering the field and methods of cultivation, with detailed annotations in important sections. The earliest strategists were actually a group of wise and brave diplomats. During the Warring States period, various states were in conflict, with numerous heroes rising, and the lords engaging in power struggles. Wars were frequent, and each state aimed to unify the world, requiring a vast number of talents to devise strategies for them. The Hundred Schools of Thought emerged in this context. The Confucians and Legalists focused on internal governance, the Militarists and Mohists on external affairs, the Agricultural School ensured food supply, the Medical School saved lives, and the strategists controlled the overall situation. At that time, there were hundreds of states on the continent, providing stages for each school to showcase their abilities. Strategists were undoubtedly the most sought after. They often helped states grow and annex others, instantly enhancing national strength, thus becoming honored guests respected by various states, marking their peak era. Strategists excelled at manipulating situations, never sticking to conventions or adhering to worldly rules. They were intelligent and eloquent, adhering to the principle of picking a worthy tree to roost in and a worthy master to serve. Their ultimate goal was to promote the annexation of great nations and the reunification of the world. As the Warring States period ended, the five great dynasties that emerged from the chaos chose to recuperate, leaving only a few small states as buffers between the major powers, and strategists gradually became obsolete. To adapt to the times, different factions emerged within the strategists. The traditional faction still aimed to promote the unification of the world. The radical faction, on the other hand, was devoted to splitting the five great dynasties, hoping to return the continent to the Warring States period, so they could once again showcase their talents. There were also some centrists who gave up the dream of unification and offered their strategies in various scenarios, from family power struggles, business rivalries, and official promotions to the struggles for the throne, their presence could be seen. Wherever there was a power struggle, there would be their figure. For strategists, small schemes were for minor affairs, great schemes were for the state. In the current era, convincing various states was a highly challenging task, and aiding the princes of the five great dynasties to ascend the throne was their biggest achievement. This book not only offered techniques for entering the field but also provided several cultivation paths. The current strategists were adept at using schemes and conspiracies, stopping at nothing to achieve their goals. However, the earliest strategists were masters of open strategies. It was not uncommon back then for some to practice both Legalism and strategic diplomacy, and even Confucianism, Legalism, and strategic diplomacy simultaneously, among other combinations. Li Nuo read for a while and took the book with him. Some famous works and annotations in the book were very useful to him and were an indispensable part of cultivating his strategic diplomacy skills. He could ponder them carefully on the way to Zhao Country. As for the next three days, he had to cherish them. Three days later, it would be a good day for the delegation to set off. Then, they would leave together with the delegation from Zhao Country. For the first time being away from home for so long, Li Nuo felt a bit melancholic, spending nearly all his time from morning to night with Jiaren and Anning, and even took half a day to play with Ning''er and Mumu. The thirty-fifth year of Zhisheng, the sixth day of the first lunar month, was auspicious for traveling. At this time, the court departments had not yet opened, but envoys from various countries were ready to return. From early morning, many convoys lined up and left the city gates. In front of the Li Mansion. Jiaren helped Li Nuo straighten his belt and softly said, "Take care of yourself over there, we will await your return." Li Nuo nodded and kissed her on the forehead. Jiaren stepped back slowly, and Anning rushed up, to the astonishment of the two female doctors, and gave Li Nuo a heavy kiss on the face, saying, "Think of me every day over there, don''t flirt with other women, I''ll have Yiren keep an eye on you..." Song Yiren, carrying a small bundle, nodded slightly to Anning, looking committed to the task. Li Nuo crouched down and hugged Mumu and Ning''er one by one, saying, "Be good and listen at home." The two little girls nodded reluctantly. Phoenix was the last to step forward, hugged Yiren, whispered a few words to her, then walked to Li Nuo''s side, hugged him gently as well, and said, "I wish you a successful journey. I will take good care of Jiaren and Anning..." Li Nuo and Yiren boarded the carriage, waving goodbye to them. It was only when the carriage had traveled so far that they could not be seen anymore that Li Nuo slowly lowered the curtain. Unlike Li Nuo''s melancholy, Song Yiren sat across from him holding a sword, looking down at her toes, with a hint of a smile on her lips. At the city gate, watching the delegation''s convoy disappear on the official road, a figure turned around and walked into the city gate, took a carriage to a mansion, and said, "Lord, they have left..." ... Chang''an. The delegation to Zhao Country had already left for seven days. All the departments of the court had also successively opened their offices. The officials at the government offices where the envoys were posted felt immensely envious of them being able to serve in Zhao Country. Although Daxia had envoys in various countries, the mission to Zhao Country was entirely different. It was said to be a mission, but in reality, it was an enjoyment. When they arrived there, not only was the Daxia court unable to control them, but even Zhao Country couldn''t manage them. As long as they didn''t break the law or regulations, they could do anything they wanted without fear of impeachment from the Ministry of Rites and the Imperial Censor. After playing for two years, they could return and get promoted. Countless officials dreamed of such an opportunity. Unlike them, in the new year, they had to start dealing with some troublesome matters right after the offices opened. At the end of last year, the Second Prince of Liang Country was assassinated in Daxia, nearly causing a serious diplomatic conflict. Fortunately, the case was eventually solved, and the murderer turned out to be a member of Liang Country''s own delegation, clearing Daxia of suspicion. But just recently, trouble arose again. Last night, a Liang Country envoy died at the peak of excitement while visiting a brothel in Chang''an. And just the day before, another Liang Country envoy accidentally choked to death while dining at a certain restaurant. The death of the Second Prince of Liang Country was only resolved on the surface because the Liang Country delegation later discovered that the Chief Historian who killed him was actually from Daxia. But they didn''t pursue the matter further since Liang Country was too weak and was a vassal of Daxia. Investigating it deeply would not benefit anyone. The Second Prince was already dead, and within Liang Country, pro-Daxia forces prevailed, so there was no need to investigate further. The two recently deceased officials were both close confidants of the Second Prince and important pro-Wei Country officials in the Liang court. One choked to death, and the other died at the peak of excitement, both seemingly accidental deaths. But even as Daxia officials, they did not believe these were accidents. They wondered what higher-ups were thinking, completely disregarding Liang Country. Although Daxia''s strength allowed it to disregard Liang Country, pushing Liang Country towards Wei Country would not be beneficial for Daxia. This was entirely unnecessary. Even they didn''t believe it, and of course, the Liang Country delegation didn''t believe it either. They believed these two officials were murdered and immediately requested the Daxia court to solve the case quickly. To show its commitment to the matter, the court ordered the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Justice, the Imperial Censorate, the Spiegel Bureau, the Chang''an County Government, the Capital Prefecture, and the Six Departments to jointly investigate the case, but no results were found... No matter how they investigated, it was still ruled as accidental deaths. Some officials thought of Li Nuo from the Ministry of Justice, who had solved several important cases previously. But they were quickly informed that Li Nuo had already left with the delegation to Zhao Country. From Daxia to Zhao Country, they could travel by water, reaching thousands of miles in a day on a Mohist-modified treasure ship. By now, they were already within Zhao Country''s borders, so it was impossible to send someone to Zhao Country to bring him back. Moreover, there was not enough time. The Liang Country delegation had already decided to depart for Liang Country early the next morning. A mission to Daxia resulted in the death of a prince and three envoys. One could imagine the turmoil this would cause in Liang Country upon their return. In recent years, Liang Country had leaned towards Daxia, and Wei Country had always wanted to win over Liang Country. The death of the pro-Wei Second Prince of Liang Country seemed beneficial on the surface, but because he died in Daxia, it might backfire and incite anti-Daxia sentiment in Liang Country. It was said that the Right Prime Minister had already prepared to send a delegation to Liang Country to appease them... Thousands of miles away, in Zhao Country. Li Nuo was unaware of what had happened in Chang''an after they left. He was sitting in his room on the passenger boat, playing Go with Yiren. There wasn''t much entertainment on the boat, and there was no space to practice martial arts. It was one of the few ways to pass the time. At a certain moment, there was a knock on the door. Li Nuo glanced at Yiren and said, "Don''t move my pieces; I can remember where they are." Song Yiren rolled her eyes at him and said, "Don''t underestimate me..." Li Nuo left the Go board and walked to the door. Opening the door, he saw a woman standing outside. The woman was about the same age as Yiren, dressed in palace attire, with a delicate appearance and an air of nobility between her brows. She stood at the door, smiled slightly at Li Nuo, and asked, "Lord Li, may we talk?" Chapter 447 - 307: Living Together in One Room Li Nuo extended a hand to the woman in front of him, politely saying, "Please, Sixth Princess." Through their interaction over the past few days, he had already learned that the female official from Zhao Kingdom was actually its Sixth Princess. And the Fourth Prince of Zhao was her full-blooded elder brother. Zhao Zhiyi walked into the room, first giving Song Yiren a slight smile and saying, "Hello, Miss Song." Song Yiren raised her head and said, "Greetings, Your Highness." She set the chessboard on the table aside, poured two cups of tea for Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess of Zhao, and then quietly moved to the side to read. After Zhao Zhiyi sat down, she sipped her tea lightly, then asked Li Nuo, "That matter, has Lord Li made up his mind?" This was a once-in-decades opportunity, and Li Nuo had actually considered it clearly while still in Chang''an. Along the way, he had been waiting for the other party to speak up first. They were indeed patient; they were arriving in Zhao tomorrow, yet they only brought it up now. After contemplating for a moment, Li Nuo nodded and said, "I hope Your Highness does not forget the initial promise." Zhao Zhiyi''s face showed joy as she said, "Rest assured, Lord Li, we will certainly fulfill what was promised to you." Li Nuo took a sip of tea and said, "Your Highness may now elaborate on the Fourth Prince''s situation." As he finished his cup of tea, Li Nuo had already grasped the basic information. The Emperor of Zhao was about the same age as the Emperor of Daxia, yet he had already sensed his own imminent demise. Emperors of the Five Great Dynasties enjoyed the best resources, with many high-realm Medical School practitioners at their disposal, so they should logically live longer. But the reality is, once an emperor reaches the age of sixty, they soon face the end. Compared to other Sixth Realm practitioners, their power comes too easily. The Royal family has never been long-lived; this seems to be the price of obtaining supreme power. When an emperor''s end is near, selecting an heir early and transferring power can actually prolong their life. Historically, there have been emperors who lived on for twenty years after abdicating. The more reluctant they were to give up power, the shorter their post-abdication life. Half a year ago, the Emperor of Zhao set the exact date for his abdication. Among the four Princes Regent, one would become the next Emperor of Zhao. Six months had passed, and the Fourth Prince was at an absolute disadvantage among the princes. He was the youngest, had the weakest support in the court, and had no significant political achievements in the last six months, making him the least favored among the four princes. Within this six-month period, he needed to quickly improve his political achievements and secure as much support from key court officials as possible. To help the Fourth Prince in his quest for the throne, Li Nuo''s main work had to revolve around these matters. On the surface, it would actually be easier to help the other three princes of Zhao. But it was precisely because the Fourth Prince was at a disadvantage that, should he succeed in ascending the throne, the benefits gained from him would be greater. Li Nuo looked at the Sixth Princess of Zhao and said, "I will do my best." Zhao Zhiyi bowed to him and said, "I entrust this to you, Lord Li." After seeing her off, Li Nuo returned to the room to continue playing chess with Yiren. He pretended not to notice the two chess pieces she had secretly moved. Their chess games had stakes; if she lost a game, she would have to wash Li Nuo''s feet. If he lost, he would have to wash her feet. Li Nuo felt he could never lose, so winning or losing didn''t matter. Unsurprisingly, Li Nuo lost this game. Song Yiren happily added another mark to the small notebook in front of her. Although they had been confined to the ship for several days with nowhere to go, she didn''t find it boring. She even occasionally thought about never returning... Seeing her motionless for a long while, Li Nuo looked up to find her holding a chess piece, smiling prettily as if lost in thought. He lightly tapped the table and said, "It''s your turn..." ... Early the next morning, the group finally reached the Capital City of Zhao. They were greeted by officials from Zhao''s Honglu Si. Many nations on the continent had similar government structures, with central administrations based on the three provinces and six ministries system, though there might be slight differences in detail. Including Li Nuo, Daxia had sent a total of fifteen envoys this time. Their primary responsibility was to communicate between the two courts and to protect the legal rights of Daxia''s citizens in Zhao. Daxia merchants who encountered issues could also seek help from the envoys. Of course, this was based on the friendly relations between Daxia and Zhao. In some countries, embassies secretly gathered intelligence and conducted covert espionage. The fifteen envoys were stationed in a dedicated embassy. After all, this was not Daxia; the conditions at the embassy were limited, and each envoy could only be guaranteed a room. Those with spouses could apply for a small courtyard. Besides Li Nuo, none of the envoys brought their wives. Although the court allowed them to bring their wives, many envoys saw this mission as a rare opportunity to indulge, naturally not wanting to be constrained. An official from Zhao''s Honglu Si led Li Nuo and Song Yiren to a small courtyard, saying, "Lord, Madam, this is your residence. If you need anything, just let us know, and we will arrange it for you as soon as possible..." He looked at the young couple, feeling slightly sentimental. Young couples indeed have deep feelings; this lord even brought his wife on this diplomatic mission. The middle-aged officials, having just put down their luggage, had already teamed up to have fun outside. Li Nuo did not correct the official''s address and smiled slightly, saying, "Thank you for your hard work. If we need anything, we will apply through the embassy." He had served at Honglu Si before and was familiar with the procedures. The official cupped his hands and said, "This place has been cleaned. You both must be tired from the journey, so rest well. I won''t disturb you..." Song Yiren secretly glanced at Li Nuo, silently wondering why he did not clarify when the official mistook her as his wife. Noticing her gaze, Li Nuo asked, "What''s wrong? Do you think it''s too small here? This isn''t Chang''an; it can''t be like home. We''ll have to make do for now." This courtyard was indeed small, less than a third the size of her small courtyard in Chang''an. But compared to the envoys living in shared courtyards, having a private small courtyard was already very good. Song Yiren did not say much and walked straight into the room. After looking around, her expression changed slightly. She then turned to Li Nuo and asked, "Why is there only one room?" Li Nuo replied, "This is prepared for couples. What couple sleeps in separate rooms?" Song Yiren looked at Li Nuo and said, "You and Song Jiaren." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "That doesn''t count." Song Yiren didn''t dwell on it further and, somewhat at a loss, said, "What do we do now?" We can''t possibly share a bed, can we? Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "This room is quite large. I''ll have them bring another bed and place a screen in the middle. Will that do?" It''s not the fault of the Zhao envoys; after all, they probably didn''t expect someone to bring their sister-in-law instead of their wife on a diplomatic mission. Song Yiren was momentarily stunned. Isn''t this still sharing a room? Thinking of what the Phoenix had said before leaving, Song Yiren lowered her head and said, "Well, okay then..." She then added, "This way, if there''s any danger, I can protect you right away... Yes, that''s it." Convinced, she no longer found it bothersome. The official from Zhao''s Honglu Si, though puzzled as to why the couple needed two beds, didn''t press the matter and promptly arranged it, including buying a screen. Li Nuo quickly set up the room. His bed was on the left, Yiren''s bed was on the right, with the screen placed a few steps in front of Yiren''s bed, just enough to block it. Li Nuo then moved the writing desk in front of his bed, creating two independently private spaces. Exhausted from the long journey, he soon felt a wave of drowsiness. Looking out the window, he saw Yiren practicing swordsmanship outside and, feeling assured, lay down and quickly fell asleep... A moment later, Song Yiren entered the room, about to speak, but seeing Li Nuo sleeping peacefully on the bed, she swallowed her words and quietly walked to his bedside. She stood beside him, watching him intently. A slight smile crept onto her face. The husband she had chosen was handsome no matter how she looked at him. With Song Jiaren and Li Anning thousands of miles away, she didn''t have to worry about them suddenly appearing. As she gazed at the sleeping Li Nuo, a thought suddenly crossed her mind. Just a kiss. Just one kiss. What''s wrong with kissing her own husband... Chapter 448 - 308 Yirens Expectations After a beautiful sleep, the exhaustion from many days of travel was completely swept away. Li Nuo got up from the bed and stretched lazily. His gaze passed through the window and saw Yiren still practicing in the yard. This small yard, besides being quite private, also provided a good place to practice. Li Nuo walked into the yard, Song Yiren turned to look at him, and said: "You''re awake." It was still early, Li Nuo stretched his body and said, "Do you want to go out for a walk?" Song Yiren was thinking the same and sheathed her sword, saying, "Sure." She glanced at Li Nuo and reminded him, "But before going out, you''d better wash your face, your face... is a bit dirty." Li Nuo didn''t think much, fetched a bucket of water from a well in the corner of the yard, and washed his face. After that, the two of them walked out of the embassy together. The prosperity of Zhao Country''s capital was comparable to Chang''an, but the overall feeling it gave people was very different. The most direct feeling was that the streets of Chang''an were very clean and tidy. Whereas the streets of Zhao Country could only be described as dirty and chaotic. However, this was also due to the "Hygiene Management Regulations" issued earlier this year, as the hygiene situation in Daxia was not much better before that. At first, the people of Chang''an had quite a few complaints about it, but later they began to take initiative in maintaining it. Moreover, walking with Yiren along the way, Li Nuo also discovered several free porridge distribution points. Each porridge distribution point was marked with different royal banners. This kind of scene was rare in Daxia. Even if these princes of Zhao Country were just putting on a show, the people of the capital at least could gain some real benefits. Compared to Zhao Country, Daxia''s regency system was merely a facade. The princes still used the simplest means of forming factions and suppressing dissidents to seize power. Yiren spotted an intricately designed silver hairpin on the street, wore it on her head, and asked Li Nuo, "Does it look good?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Looks good." With her face, even a chopstick would look good on her head. Li Nuo paid for the hairpin and bought it for her as a gift. Yiren strolled and shopped along the way, while Li Nuo was responsible for carrying her bags and paying the bills. Song Yiren bought a bag of pastries. Seeing Li Nuo''s hands full, she took a piece and fed it to him, which he naturally accepted. She hopped and skipped, feeling more relaxed than ever before. Here, it was just the two of them, finally no need to alternate practice days with Song Jiaren. Here, he was hers alone. Li Nuo was accompanying the enthusiastic Yiren on a stroll, suddenly sensing something and his gaze fell on a certain spot on the street. Ahead at the street corner, a woman holding a child was hurrying along, not noticing that as she brushed past a short man, the cloth pouch at her waist had silently disappeared. From the perspective of the Thief Sect''s professional eye, the man''s choice of target and timing of the cut were highly precise. If giving a score to his seamlessly smooth technique, with a full score of a hundred, Li Nuo could give him over eighty; this man was truly a born thief. After the short man succeeded, he walked a few quick steps, weighed the pouch in his hand, feeling not very satisfied, obviously he had stolen from a pauper. Just as he was about to pick his next target, he was suddenly kicked from behind, causing him to stagger and fall to the mouth of an alley. The fall jolted him, and he looked back to see a handsome young man. He was about to speak, but the young man said first, "You scoundrel, have you forgotten the Thief Sect''s ten rules? Did your steward not teach you upon entry?" The short man''s heart skipped a beat, wondering who this person was to not only know the Thief Sect but also its ten rules? He looked at the young man nervously and asked, "May I know which senior you are from our sect?" The young man did not answer his question, instead he said, "Since you are in the Thief Sect, you must follow our rules. This time I will let you off, but if you dare repeat this, you will be dealt with by sect rules!" The short man knelt on the ground, kowtowing and saying, "This disciple understands!" The young man said, "Remember, even thieves have principles. I am confiscating what you stole. Go back and copy the sect''s ten rules a hundred times, do you hear me?" The short man nodded vigorously, repeatedly saying, "Understood, understood..." When he looked up again, the young man had already disappeared. He stood up, patted his waist, and found that not only was the stolen pouch gone, but his own money pouch was also missing! His face showed shock, as a skilled thief, his technique was not below that of a steward, yet his pouch was silently stolen, indicating the other party must be a high-level expert. Probably only someone at the level of a chief could possess such skill. Feeling extremely worried, he quickly walked out of the alley and hurried away... On the streets of Zhao Country, Li Nuo returned the cloth pouch to the woman, saying, "Big sister, you dropped your purse, count and see if any money is missing." The woman took the purse, opened it, and was moved to tears, "Thank you, thank you so much, this is money I borrowed for my child''s medicine, if it was lost I wouldn''t know how to live..." Li Nuo also gave her another purse, saying, "Take this money as well." The woman shook her head, saying, "No no no, I can''t take it." Li Nuo pressed the purse into her hand, saying, "Take it." The woman''s lips moved, but in the end, she did not refuse. She accepted the purse, knelt down with her son, and said, "Thank you, benefactor. May the heavens bless you and your wife with a life free of illness, together till old age, and many descendants..." Song Yiren originally just stood beside Li Nuo watching. Upon hearing those words, she paused for a moment, then took out one ingot of silver from her bosom and stuffed it into the woman''s hands, saying, "Take this money to buy medicine for the child..." The woman thanked profusely again and again, holding her child, turned back every few steps while leaving. Li Nuo looked at Yiren and said, "You go back first with the stuff, I have something to do." Song Yiren asked, "What is it?" Li Nuo replied, "Wait for me at home. I''ll tell you when I get back." Song Yiren didn''t ask further. She nodded and said, "Then I will wait for you at home." After Yiren left, Li Nuo walked down the streets of Zhao Country, soon following a short figure. Unexpectedly, Zhao Country also has a Thief Sect. The technique of that thief just now was quite excellent, not something a common thief could master, and his "Cutting" technique was exactly like the disciples of Daxia Thief Sect. This made Li Nuo certain at first glance that he was a disciple of the Thief Sect. Just like he could judge someone''s sect by their martial arts moves, Li Nuo could tell if these thieves had professional training once they made a move. It was evident that Zhao Country also had a Thief Sect. If he could follow the clues to remove the Thief Sect in Zhao Country, his lifespan could increase by at least a thousand days. Although these thieves individually didn''t add much to his lifespan, their numbers made up for it. With his Fourth Realm cultivation, capturing hundreds of thieves wouldn''t pose a bottleneck like last time with his cultivation or lifespan, but the benefits would far surpass the time in Chang''an. Zhu Liu walked along the streets of Zhao Country, and when he reached a street corner, he looked back and, seeing no abnormalities, confidently walked into a small alley. Today was really unfortunate; not only was the stolen purse taken from him, but even his own purse was gone. He wasn''t distressed about the silver taels. Silver is an external thing; he could steal more at any time. But the technique of the senior who took all his possessions silently was awe-inspiring. To be a thief at this level could be called a Thief Saint, right? Fortunately, that senior was on his side and spared him; otherwise, he would surely be sent to the government today. Given the amount he had stolen, if all was discovered, he might be conscripted for military service. Zhu Liu turned seven or eight corners in the alley before arriving at a dilapidated courtyard. It was daytime, so the other colleagues at this stronghold should all be out working. Zhu Liu walked into a room, borrowed paper and pen from the clerk, sat in the courtyard, and began copying the Thief Sect''s "Ten Don''t Steal". Don''t steal from the old, don''t steal from the young, don''t steal from the sick, don''t steal from the disabled, don''t steal from the poor, don''t steal from the good, don''t steal from beggars, don''t steal from widows and orphans, don''t steal from officials, don''t steal from the nobles. Actually, when he joined, the steward in charge had told him these. But rules are rules; whether to follow them depends on the situation. If you don''t steal this or that, how do you get results? Without results, there is no promotion, and being at the bottom for three consecutive months leads to expulsion from the Thief Sect. At first, Zhu Liu''s heart agreed with the principle that thieves also have a way, but after two consecutive months of being at the bottom, he had to bow to reality, completely abandoning his initial ideals. Although copying or not copying these, the senior wouldn''t know, Zhu Liu still chose to keep his promise. As time passed, several figures gradually walked in, handing over the stolen goods to the clerk responsible for inventory. Seeing Zhu Liu in the courtyard copying the Thief Sect''s "Ten Don''t Steal", they all expressed confusion. "Zhu Liu, are you idle? Why are you copying these?" "Did you steal a fat sheep today? So free?" "Seeing him so interested, he must have had a big score..." ... Outside this stronghold, at the corner of a small alley, Li Nuo leaned against the wall, watching another figure walk into the small courtyard. He was no longer the person he was last year; he didn''t need to go undercover in the Thief Sect personally. No one understands the operations of the Thief Sect better than Li Nuo. Finding this stronghold was of no real use. He needed to find the steward of this stronghold, then follow the clues upward to find the person in charge, the protector responsible for the chief, and the envoy responsible for the protector. After finding the Thief Sect envoy, he could, from top to bottom, know the identities of all the protectors, chiefs, and stewards. Once all the stewards were captured, the bottom-level thieves would have nowhere to hide. Li Nuo waited for a long time, but the steward of this stronghold did not appear. So he first returned to the embassy. Yiren had been waiting for him in the room for a long time. As soon as Li Nuo walked into the room, she couldn''t wait to ask, "Where did you go?" Li Nuo told her about discovering the Thief Sect in Zhao Country. Upon hearing this, Song Yiren''s eyes lit up slightly. Sister Phoenix had said that Li Anning and he managed to pretend to be a couple for a few days while eliminating the Thief Sect and ended up together. She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Are you going to catch them?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Consider it a gift for the Fourth Prince of Zhao Country, and it would also increase my cultivation considerably." Eliminating the Thief Sect is also an achievement. If he could establish an Anti-theft Bureau like in Daxia, providing anti-theft talents nationwide, it would be a great merit. Not only would it count as an achievement for the Fourth Prince, but Li Nuo would also gain extra cultivation from it. Setting other things aside, if he could achieve this, his trip to Zhao Country would not be in vain. Song Yiren puffed out her chest: "I''m ready!" Li Nuo asked in surprise, "What are you ready for?" Song Yiren looked at him, filled with anticipation, and said, "To pretend to be a couple with you, like you and Li Anning did before to solve a case. I can make some sacrifices for the case..." Chapter 449 - 309: Alarming the Thief Sect Li Nuo''s lips moved slightly, looking at Yiren''s expectant eyes, he couldn''t bear to tell her that times have changed. Now, not only does he possess the Fourth Realm''s cultivation of Legalism, but his stealing techniques have also reached the Transformation Realm, he no longer needs to pretend to be married to anyone. He alone can uproot the Thief Sect of Zhao Country. Song Yiren saw him standing there in a daze, frowned and said, "Why, are you unwilling?" Li Nuo came back to his senses, shook his head and said, "It''s not that I''m unwilling... but, have you really thought it through?" Song Yiren glanced at him and said, "When Li Anning could do it back then, do you think I''m inferior to her?" Li Nuo spread his hands and said, "It''s fine as long as you have no objections." He extended his hand to Yiren, softly saying, "Let''s go, wife." Upon hearing these two words, Song Yiren''s body trembled slightly, feeling a tingling sensation as if touched by electricity. Wife... Did he finally call her wife? This title "wife", she didn''t know how long she had waited for it, how many grievances she had endured in between... Clearly he was her husband, yet she could only watch him get close to other women, calling other women "wife." This belated "wife" made her nose tingle, almost bringing tears to her eyes. After a long time, she came back to her senses, placed her hand in Li Nuo''s hand, tightly holding it, and said, "Let''s go..." The Embassy wouldn''t conduct sleep checks, even staying out overnight wouldn''t be an issue. However, the surroundings of the Embassy were heavily guarded, with twelve imperial guard patrols every two-hour. To facilitate investigating the Thief Sect, Li Nuo planned to live outside for a few days. They wandered outside until evening, when Li Nuo chose an inn. Staying at an inn requires an identity verification, Li Nuo and Yiren''s identity proofs were already handled by Honglu Si officers when they moved into the Embassy at noon. He held Yiren''s hand, walked out of the Embassy, found an inn on the street, handed over their identity proofs, and said, "One upper room." Li Nuo prepaid the room fee for three days, under the guidance of the innkeeper, he and Yiren reached a room at the end of the corridor on the second floor of the inn. The innkeeper led them into the room, smiled and said, "This is your room, if you need anything, you can instruct the younger ones downstairs." After speaking, he closed the door and left. Song Yiren looked at the oddly shaped chairs, the whip, shackles, candles on the table, and the ropes hanging midair, and said in surprise, "Why are these messy things in the room?" Li Nuo didn''t expect such thoughtful service from the Zhao Country''s inn either, but he had no use for these things. He stored these messy items in the cabinet, saying, "Ignore those, it''s late, let''s rest early today, tomorrow morning we''ll go out to investigate." Song Yiren looked at the only bed in the room, unsure of what to say. Li Nuo walked to the bed, looked at her and asked, "Do you want to sleep outside or inside?" Song Yiren was stunned, "Ah..." Li Nuo said, "Anning and I did it this way too back then, don''t worry, just sleeping on the same bed, if you don''t want, I can ask the innkeeper to bring another quilt, I can sleep on the floor..." Song Yiren waved her hand and said, "No need." Li Anning could do it, why couldn''t she? Just sleeping on the same bed, he is her husband, with marriage certificate as proof, sleeping on the same bed with her husband is a normal thing... She thought for a moment and said, "I''ll, I''ll sleep inside..." She took off her shoes, lay on the bed, and tightly clutched the quilt. Li Nuo lay beside her, smelling a familiar fragrance. Yiren and Jiaren not only looked exactly the same, but even their scent was identical, which is why he couldn''t distinguish when Yiren started pretending to be his wife. Yiren lying beside him felt like his wife was beside him. Li Nuo slept very peacefully, while Song Yiren tightly clutched the quilt, staring at the ceiling with no sleepiness at all. She always felt, that ever since arriving in Zhao Country, he had changed. The past him always kept a deliberate distance from her. But after leaving home, she no longer felt that way. She really wanted to know what her mother told him that day... Before leaving, Sister Phoenix advised her to be more proactive at the right time. But on the first day, they already slept on the same bed, what more proactive could she be? She turned her head, feeling a bit happy inside. Today he called her "wife"... ... Early the next morning, Li Nuo woke up. Yiren was still asleep. He went downstairs alone to buy breakfast. When he returned, Yiren had already gotten up and was washing. After breakfast, the two went out together. Today''s task was to stake out the steward of that particular stronghold. The Thief Sect had a strict hierarchical system. Only by finding the steward could they possibly locate the Chief above. And to find the protector, they also had to start with the Chief. The reason they chose to go undercover last time was because they coincidentally caught the Thief Sect meeting. This time, luck wouldn''t be on their side, and they didn''t have the chance to catch them all in one go. He and Yiren acted separately, each tracking people coming in and out of the hideout. It was difficult to distinguish the Thief Sect steward from the ordinary thieves in appearance, but their behaviors made them easy to differentiate. Ordinary thieves had only one task, which was to steal as much as possible. Stewards generally didn''t need to steal personally; their responsibilities were to manage the thieves under them and to recruit potential new members. Li Nuo tracked three people in succession before he finally noticed a middle-aged man. He appeared to be just an ordinary scholar, genteel and refined, not involved in any theft. Instead, he found a tea stall at a busy street corner, drinking tea while scanning the crowd. Such street corners were also places where thieves frequently lurked. Li Nuo stood by for a while and noted several petty thieves. Their methods were very clumsy; evidently, they had not received professional training. Some hesitated for a long time, not daring to act, while others attempted theft and were caught on the spot. The middle-aged scholar watched and shook his head repeatedly... After finishing his pot of tea, he stood up and disappeared into the crowd. Li Nuo followed him at a measured pace. The Thief Sect steward was evidently very cautious, seemingly afraid of being followed, and circled around several times in the street before finally entering an inn. Tracking and counter-tracking were essential skills for an excellent thief. With Li Nuo''s mastery of the Stealing Technique, following a mere Thief Sect steward wouldn''t be detected. A moment later, he entered the inn, found a seat in the hall, ordered two small dishes, and closed his eyes as if resting while waiting. Upon reaching the Legalism Fourth Realm, the most iconic ability was Drawing a Prison. At the same time, his five senses improved greatly, especially his vision and hearing when he was focused. Legalism referred to this ability as ''detecting the tiniest details''. Although it didn''t offer much help in combat, it significantly aided investigations by uncovering clues invisible to others. As Li Nuo closed his eyes, various sounds began flooding into his ears. "Is the food for table seven ready yet? The guests have urged several times." "Young Master, have another drink. Open your mouth; I''ll feed you..." "I told you the food here was good, worth the extra cost..." "Steward Zhang, you left a sign to contact me. What''s the matter?" On the second floor of the inn, inside a private room. Steward Zhang looked at a portly man and whispered, "I didn''t mean to disturb you, Chief. There''s a vital matter I need to report to you..." For safety within the Thief Sect, only higher-ups could contact lower levels. Stewards wishing to contact the Chief needed to leave a sign at designated places. After seeing it, the Chief would arrange a meeting time and location. After hearing Steward Zhang''s report, the portly man abruptly stood up and asked, "What, you say someone can steal the money pouch from one of your thieves from a distance?" Steward Zhang nodded and replied, "Zhu Liu said this; it shouldn''t be false. He also mentioned that the person knew about the Thief Sect and its code and released him after taking his silver." Looking at the Chief opposite him, he continued, "Chief, could the one who did this be a protector or an envoy?" The portly man shook his head and said, "Impossible. Even protectors and envoys don''t have such abilities. Could it be..." Thinking of something he had witnessed, a look of reverence appeared in his eyes. As the Thief Sect Chief, he had seen the Sect Leader once two years ago. Back then, the Sect Leader demonstrated the ability to steal from a distance in front of all the high-ranking members. He himself was present at the time and remembered clearly that the Sect Leader could steal items from three feet away. That incredible skill commanded utter submission from everyone present. As thieves, reaching that pinnacle was their lifelong pursuit. His expression showed nostalgia as he murmured, "Could the Sect Leader have returned?" Steward Zhang had heard of the Sect Leader''s legend from the Chief. He was shocked and asked, "What? Is it really the Sect Leader? But Zhu Liu said it''s a young person..." Although Chief Qi had seen the Sect Leader, he didn''t know what the Sect Leader looked like. The Sect Leader was always mysterious, only showing himself in disguise last time, with no one knowing his appearance or age. After a moment of contemplation, he said, "I will report to the protector first. Whether it''s the Sect Leader or not, a capable person like this must be taken seriously..." No more words were exchanged, and after Steward Zhang left the inn, the portly man waited a quarter of an hour before he too went downstairs. He crossed two streets, reached a certain alley corner, looked around, took a piece of white chalk from his sleeve, and etched a triangular mark on the alley wall... Chapter 450 - 310: Nemesis of the Thief Sect After the portly man left, a figure appeared at the mouth of the alley. Li Nuo glanced at the triangular mark and continued to tail the Chief of the Thief Sect from Zhao Country. According to the statements of the Chiefs from the Thief Sect in Daxia, the triangular mark was a signal used to contact the protectors. The capital cities of the two countries were thousands of miles apart, yet the Thief Sect here had the same organizational structure and the same theft methods. Li Nuo had reason to suspect that the Sect Leader of the Thief Sect in Daxia might also be the same leader as in Zhao Country. Although the Thief Sect in Chang''an had been destroyed, the whereabouts of the Sect Leader were still unknown. According to their protectors and envoys, the Sect Leader of the Thief Sect rarely appeared, and each time they did, they never revealed their true face. This indeed aligned with the way the Thief Sect operated. They recognized the identity of the Sect Leader by means of remote theft. It seemed that the Sect Leader of the Thief Sect was also someone who had truly mastered the power of the Thief School. Li Nuo followed the portly Chief to a cloth shop. He heard the shop assistants call the man "Shopkeeper." Hardly anyone would suspect that the shopkeeper of a small cloth shop could be a significant figure in the Thief Sect. Since he had already locked onto a Chief, all he needed to do was continue to track him to uncover the protectors and envoys above him. He first went back to find Yiren and checked out of their original inn. Then, the two of them arrived at the cloth shop and booked a room on the second floor of another inn diagonally opposite. From there, they could constantly observe the movements of the cloth shop below. In the inn room, Song Yiren propped her chin on one hand, pondering a question. She thought he was going undercover like last time. But in these past two days, all they did was stakeout and tail. If it was just this... There seemed to be no need to pretend to be a couple at all? Then why did he go along with it? Song Yiren stole a glance at Li Nuo. Of course, she wouldn''t be foolish enough to ask him that question¡ªif they stopped pretending to be a couple, he would no longer call her "wife." In the past two days, she had grown accustomed to him calling her "wife." When they went out, she could also hold his arm like Song Jiaren and Li Anning. However, the closer she got to him, the more sorrowful she felt inside. If her father and mother hadn''t argued back then, if her mother hadn''t taken her away, this would be a normal scenario for them, and not merely holding his hand under the pretense of pretending... ... Qi''s Cloth Shop. A chubby figure was manipulating an abacus behind the counter when an assistant approached and handed him an envelope, saying, "Shopkeeper, someone outside delivered a letter for you." Manager Qi paused his abacus movements, waited for the assistant to leave, and then opened the envelope. There were only two lines inside. 7:45 PM. Yongsheng Building. In the inn diagonally opposite the cloth shop on its second floor, Li Nuo, bored from waiting, glanced out the window and suddenly stood up. After two whole days, there was finally movement from that guy. The Thief Sects in both countries had lasted so long, there was a reason for it. If one did not have an extreme understanding of the Thief Sect and did not possess exceptional tracking and counter-tracking abilities, it would be difficult to even get close to the Chiefs, let alone find someone higher up. If he chose to be a thief, he would be the most skillful one. If not, he would be the bane of thieves worldwide. Disguised as a couple, Li Nuo and Yiren arrived at a restaurant not far from there. They did not enter the restaurant because Li Nuo noticed that the area around the restaurant was filled with hidden sentinels ¨C beggars resting by the walls, customers sipping tea at tea stalls, street vendors ¨C all constantly on guard. Li Nuo''s discovery of them wasn''t due to Legalism''s keen observation but rather a sense of kinship with fellow thieves. That day on the street, he hadn''t seen them but sensed someone was stealing. Unable to get close to investigate, Li Nuo naturally didn''t know what they said. After a while, the portly shopkeeper left first. It was dinner time, and the restaurant was busy with patrons constantly coming and going. About a quarter of an hour later, Li Nuo''s gaze locked onto an elderly man. This elder was dressed in Confucian robes, with white beard and brows, looking like a kind old man, but the familiar aura around him was something Li Nuo couldn''t ignore. The aura of a thief was even stronger in him than in the plump shopkeeper. This man should be a protector of the Thief Sect. Capturing this protector meant he could capture the Chiefs under him, and the stewards under the Chiefs, but that was not enough for Li Nuo. After staking out the man for two days, Li Nuo finally witnessed some action from him. The capital of Zhao Country, in a decrepit small courtyard. A figure clad in a black robe exclaimed, "What did you say? The Sect Master has returned?" The old man stood respectfully in the courtyard and said, "Not sure if it''s the Sect Master, but according to that thief, that person stole his belongings out of thin air. The envoy once said that only the Sect Master can steal things from a distance..." The black-robed man muttered, "The Sect Master has not appeared for two years. Why didn''t he show himself this time?" As soon as he finished speaking, a voice came from behind them. "Do I need to explain my actions to you?" The two of them turned around suddenly, their expressions changed. As the protector and the envoy of the Thief Sect, they didn''t even notice someone approaching from behind. There were guards outside, how did that person get in? The newcomer was also dressed in a hooded black robe, completely covered, with a black cloth covering his face. He stretched out his hand, and two money bags appeared in his hand out of thin air. The old man was stunned for a moment, then immediately kneeled on one knee, respectfully saying, "Greetings, Sect Master!" The other Thief Sect envoy, after a moment of hesitation, touched his own chest, then also knelt down immediately, saying, "Greetings, Sect Master." This skill of stealing things from a distance was a trick only the Sect Master could perform. The black-robed man looked at them and said, "Rise." The two of them slowly got up and respectfully stood to the side. The Thief Sect envoy cautiously asked, "What instructions does the Sect Master have for visiting us?" The black-robed man said, "Last year, the Thief Sect in Daxia was annihilated. I have received news that the Zhao Country court will act against you in the coming days. Convey my order to immediately gather all members at the rank of Chief and above. I have important matters to announce..." Although they were far in Zhao Country, they had heard about the events of the Thief Sect in Daxia. The protector did not have any doubts and respectfully said, "As you command." However, the black-robed envoy glanced at the ''Sect Master'' in front of him and suddenly asked, "May I ask the Sect Master, what are the names of the left and right envoys of the Thief Sect?" The protector looked at the envoy with a surprised expression, wondering if the envoy was doubting the Sect Master? The black-robed man was silent for a moment, then removed the black cloth from his face and lowered his hood, revealing a young face, saying, "This isn''t fun anymore..." Li Nuo originally thought that once he found out the identity of the envoy, he could force them to reveal the identity of the protector, and then from the top down, have them confess all the chiefs and stewards, and then the ordinary thieves. If he could successfully impersonate the Thief Sect Master and have them walk into a trap, it would save a lot of trouble. Unexpectedly, these people were not easy to deceive at all. Since that was the case, he could only continue with the original plan. The Thief Sect envoy looked at Li Nuo and sneered, "Trying to impersonate the Sect Master? Do you think we are fools?" Then, he immediately said, "Someone, seize him!" Li Nuo threw off the black robe, dropping it to the ground. Since he needed to execute the original plan, it didn''t matter whether they were smart or stupid. As soon as the Thief Sect envoy finished speaking, he kneeled down again. His entire body was immobilized, making it difficult even to move a finger. Li Nuo looked down at him and said, "Take me to find the other Thief Sect envoy." This person did not believe he was the Thief Sect Master, so Li Nuo had to use another identity to talk to him. The Thief Sect envoy gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, "In your dreams!" In the Thief Sect, the higher the position, the more secrets one knew. With the Sect Master absent and the two envoys managing the Thief Sect, each controlling half of the high-ranking members and thieves, if both envoys fell into his hands, the entire Thief Sect could potentially be completely wiped out from the top down. Li Nuo didn''t say much to him. He extended two fingers, tapping several different acupoints on the envoy''s body. An extreme pain spread from those acupoints to his whole body. The eyes of the black-robed man widened suddenly, veins bulging on his forehead, writhing like worms. A moment later, the drenched black-robed envoy, supported by the protector, trembled as he said, "This way, please..." ... Zhao Country, Embassy. Li Nuo and Yiren had just returned to the embassy for a short while when a figure hurriedly entered. Zhao Zhiyi saw them and finally breathed a sigh of relief, asking, "Lord Li, where have you been these past few days? I''ve been looking for you everywhere..." Li Nuo said, "Your Highness has come at the right time. There is a matter that I need your help with." Zhao Zhiyi said, "Lord Li, there''s no need for formality. Whatever the matter is, just say it." Li Nuo said, "We have found a thieves'' den and need the government to arrest them." They had been missing these past few days just to catch a few burglars. Zhao Zhiyi didn''t know what to say. Knowing that Li Nuo practiced Legalism, he could only say helplessly, "Where are these people? I will send two men to take them to the County Magistrate''s Office." Li Nuo shook his head and said, "Two men might not be enough. At least two thousand will be needed..." Zhao Zhiyi was slightly stunned and uncertainly asked, "How many?" Chapter 451 - 311 Old Friends from Zhao Country Zhao Zhiyi hurriedly left the embassy. Eradicating an organization of hundreds of bandits is no small matter. In the foreseeable future, the security situation in the capital will greatly improve. Not to mention, Li Nuo told her that after catching these bandits, an Anti-theft Bureau could be established, allowing them to redeem themselves through meritorious deeds. This way, not only will the security of the capital continue to improve, but anti-theft talents can also be supplied to local prefectures. Even for her elder brother, this would be a great achievement. Unexpectedly, he had only been in Zhao Country for a few days before presenting them with such a grand gesture. It seems she did not invite the wrong person. After this matter is resolved, she must give him a heavy reward. But now, the most important thing is to deal with the Thief Sect''s matters first. Watching the Sixth Princess leave, Li Nuo walked back to the small courtyard. This action was surprisingly smooth. From start to finish, it was just him and Yiren. Unlike last time, where dozens of people were cooperating with them in a grand performance. After catching the two envoys from the Thief Sect, the subsequent matters became very simple. Though they were initially stubborn, after some special persuasion from Li Nuo, they obediently handed over the list of Thief Sect members. The Thief Sect in Zhao Country, excluding the Sect Leader, had a total of 713 members from top to bottom. Their names, identities, and detailed addresses were all recorded. The Sixth Princess only needed to follow the list to catch people. He just had to wait for the results in the embassy. Song Yiren walked into the room, looking at the two beds side by side, with a somewhat sad expression on her face. The mission was over, and so was their marital relationship. When they had not pretended to be a couple, it was fine. But after these few days, their relationship returned to the way it was before. Not hearing him call her "wife" made her feel empty inside... ... Last night, for many people in the capital of Zhao Country, was a sleepless night. After the night curfew, shouting and noise echoed through various streets and lanes. Many people were startled awake from their dreams by the loud noise outside, thinking it was a rebellion, and they tightly shut their doors and windows, sitting nervously until dawn. After seeing that things had calmed down during the day, they dared to open their doors and ask around for news. Upon inquiring, they learned a shocking piece of news. Last night, the capital''s largest bandit organization was destroyed, and the government arrested more than 700 bandits, recovering countless stolen goods. Those who had reported thefts to the government could go to the government office to claim their belongings. Those who did not find their stolen items could also receive corresponding compensation. Upon hearing this news, countless people rushed to the County Magistrate''s Office. Those who had lost property wanted to recover their losses, while those who hadn''t lost anything were eager to take advantage of the situation. In the Imperial Palace, the morning court had just ended. The courtiers walked out of the grand hall, discussing amongst themselves. It was just the capture of some bandits, not a big deal, but what was interesting was that it was accomplished by the Fourth Prince. Among the four Prince Regents, the Fourth Prince was the weakest in power and had always lacked presence. Even the more capable strategists were reluctant to join him. In the past six months, the Fourth Prince had no notable political achievements. But at today''s morning court, he gained significant recognition in front of the other three Princes. After destroying the bandit organization, he also proposed to the Emperor the idea of allowing these bandits to redeem themselves through meritorious deeds, helping the local government catch thieves to improve public security and protect the people''s property. This proposal received the approval of many ministers. According to some envoys returning from Daxia, Daxia had already implemented this system with remarkable results. At the recent Great Court Meeting, the officials from different regions of Daxia reported significantly reduced theft cases. With the example of Daxia, Zhao Country only needed to follow suit. The Emperor praised the Fourth Prince in front of the entire court and appointed him to oversee the implementation of this matter, giving the Fourth Prince a further opportunity to expand his political achievements. The envy of the other three Princes was evident... After all, compared to giving out porridge and money, this was a solid political achievement, and it didn''t require their own investment. They wondered why they hadn''t thought of it before... ... After lunch, Li Nuo met Zhao Zhiyi again. She had just walked into the small courtyard of the embassy, cupped her hands towards Li Nuo, and said, "Thank you, Lord Li. Father Emperor has agreed to establish the Anti-theft Bureau and specifically appointed my elder brother to oversee this matter. You have truly helped us greatly this time..." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "Your Highness is too kind, it was a small matter." Then he looked at Zhao Zhiyi and asked, "I wonder if Your Highness still remembers what I mentioned yesterday..." Li Nuo had told Zhao Zhiyi that he hoped to use his seal on the verdicts of these bandits. Although it wouldn''t affect the increase in lifespan, the increase in cultivation would be more significant. With over 700 bandits, even if they each increased only a little, multiplied by 700, it would be considerable. Zhao Zhiyi smiled and said, "Of course, Father Emperor has appointed my elder brother to handle these bandits. If it is convenient for Lord Li, you can come with me to the Ministry of Justice now." Li Nuo stepped out of the embassy and joined Zhao Zhiyi in a carriage. The carriage stopped at the Ministry of Justice in Zhao Country, and the two constables at the gate clearly recognized Zhao Zhiyi, immediately kneeled down, and respectfully said, "Greetings to the Sixth Princess..." "Rise." Zhao Zhiyi nodded slightly at them and led Li Nuo into the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo stepped into the Ministry of Justice, his mind focused on prolonging his life, not noticing that in the street not far away, an old man was staring at his back with a look of shock, his eyes wide open. Beside him, a young girl pointed at the entrance of the Ministry of Justice and said, "Grandfather, it''s that older brother!" The old man gently extended his index finger, making a shushing gesture. Looking in the direction where Li Nuo had disappeared, his right hand rose and fell, rose and fell, hesitant for a long time before he finally couldn''t resist, his fingers moving rapidly a few times. Afterward, his expression gradually became dazed. Fifteen years. It had been fifteen years. Over a year had passed, and his lifespan had gone from just half a year remaining to now having 15 years left. Although 15 years still seemed short given his age, he had predicted hundreds of fates, and there were some he couldn''t discern, but he had never encountered a fate that changed every time he predicted it. As the fortune-telling old man stood there in a daze, inside a room in the Ministry of Justice, joy appeared on Li Nuo''s face. For theft, the laws of Zhao Country and the laws of Daxia were not the same. In Daxia, the maximum penalty for theft could be three years of imprisonment and three years of exile. In Zhao Country, the maximum distance for exile was only 2,000 miles, but imprisonment could last up to five years. The people of the Thief Sect were the elite among thieves, and given the amounts they had stolen, each of them would receive the maximum penalty, two thousand miles of exile plus five years of imprisonment, which meant seven days. The high-ranking members of the Thief Sect would receive additional penalties, ranging from one to three more levels. As long as they didn''t use money to redeem themselves and were instead compelled to perform labor, redeeming themselves through meritorious deeds, it wouldn''t affect the sentencing in the Law Code. Li Nuo took a deep breath and forcefully stamped the last seal. The image on the Law Code flashed wildly but just as it appeared, it turned into countless points of light and surged into his body. Although the cultivation increase according to Legalism was evident, the power of the Thief Sect increased even faster. However, compared to cultivation, Li Nuo was more concerned with longevity. The increase in longevity on the cover of the Law Code was so fast that it was no longer visible to the naked eye; only a few numbers could be seen frantically flashing: six thousand, seven thousand, eight thousand, nine thousand, ten thousand... Finally, the numbers stopped at ten thousand two hundred fifty-one. This time, his lifespan had increased by nearly four thousand to five thousand, almost doubling. Li Nuo finally had a profound realization that the Law Code had another heaven-defying function. Prolonging life. His lifespan cap was related to his cultivation. As his cultivation increased, his lifespan cap would grow higher and higher. When his cultivation was low, the Law Code was like a death warrant. But as his cultivation grew, the Law Code turned into a Pill of Immortality. A single Thief Sect, with hundreds of bandits, could increase his lifespan by more than ten years. As long as he continued investigating and adjudicating cases, his lifespan would certainly increase faster than he could consume it. His current cultivation was still far from the peak of the Fourth Realm. Based on his current lifespan estimation, the lifespan limit for the Fourth Realm might already exceed that of ordinary people. It''s hard to imagine how long he could live when he reaches the Fifth or Sixth Realm. Leaving Chang''an for over ten days had given him over ten years of extra life. This trip to Zhao Country was indeed worth it. Li Nuo composed himself and cupped his hands towards Zhao Zhiyi, saying, "Thank you, Sixth Princess." Zhao Zhiyi smiled slightly and said, "You''re welcome, this is all you deserve, Lord Li." The two left the Ministry of Justice, boarded a carriage, and headed back to the embassy. Across the street, the fortune-telling old man lowered his hand, a wry smile appearing on his face as he murmured, "Thirty years, thirty years, it''s almost thirty years again..." The young girl beside him, seeing his expression, showed a look of panic and shook his shoulders vigorously, her voice trembling, "Grandfather, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me..." Chapter 452 - 312: Little Yiren, Easily Under Control Upon returning to the embassy courtyard, Zhao Zhiyi said to Li Nuo, "To thank you, Lord Li, my elder brother is hosting a banquet at the mansion tonight. I hope you will honor us with your presence." Li Nuo did not particularly like such banquet settings, but this social engagement clearly could not be refused. If he wanted to assist the Fourth Prince, he at least needed to meet him first. Declining the first invitation might make the other person think he was being disrespectful. He nodded and said, "Of course." Zhao Zhiyi smiled and said, "Then I will send a carriage to pick you up later." After sending off the Sixth Princess, Li Nuo returned to the courtyard. The work at the embassy was quite leisurely; there was no need for daily attendance. When there were affairs needing attention, they handled them, otherwise, the envoys were free to move about, and most of the time, there was nothing pressing. Song Yiren was diligently practicing as usual. Li Nuo sat in the courtyard, watching her practice while reflecting on his gains. This time, although his cultivation in Legalism had improved significantly, it still fell far short of the massive amount needed to advance from the Fourth Realm to the Fifth Realm. For a breakthrough, the quantity of criminals was important, but so was the quality. He needed to find an opportunity to take action against Zhao Country''s noble officials. Additionally, the power of the Thief Sect within him had also seen a significant boost. When he was in the Ministry of Justice, he clearly felt that the power of the Thief Sect seemed to have broken through a certain bottleneck, roughly between the Second Realm and the Third Realm of Legalism. However, since the Thief Sect had faded into obscurity hundreds of years ago, Li Nuo currently did not know what specific benefits the improvement in cultivation would bring. He only felt that his body seemed lighter, and his use of the Thief Sect''s Six Arts had become more fluent. Beyond this, there were no substantial changes. Generally, each family''s transformative periods were different. The Martial Path required reaching the Sixth Realm before True Qi underwent any fundamental change. The transformations for Confucians and Legalists occurred at the Fifth Realm, and most other families were similar in that they occurred at high realms. As dinner time approached, the carriage sent by the Sixth Princess arrived at the embassy to pick up Li Nuo. Song Yiren had come to Zhao Country to protect Li Nuo, while also shouldering an important mission: to keep him from being enamored with other women in Zhao, thus she needed to accompany him. When she stepped out of the courtyard, she suddenly felt her hand being held by Li Nuo. She was slightly stunned and quietly glanced at Li Nuo. Although in the past few days, whenever they went out, he would hold her hand, that was when they were pretending to be married. Now the pretense was over. Did he forget? She saw Li Nuo in thought; he was likely considering something and held her hand out of habit. Song Yiren did not make a scene and let him hold her hand. They got into the carriage and sat opposite each other. Seeing the smile on her lips, Li Nuo asked, "What are you smiling about?" Song Yiren restrained her smile and said, "Nothing, I was just thinking of some happy things..." Li Nuo said nothing, leaned against the carriage, and pretended to continue thinking. He had come to Zhao Country with a mission as well. Before leaving, Jiaren and Anning had hinted more than once, and Mother-in-law had outright stated that if he couldn''t win over Yiren, he shouldn''t return to see her. So far, everything was proceeding steadily according to plan. Compared to a direct confession, Li Nuo preferred a gradual approach. Because of the Yuqing Heart Technique, his relationship with his wife initially lacked what normal lovers should have. Now that he had a second chance, he certainly wanted to make up for the regrets from last time. After about a quarter of an hour, the carriage stopped in front of a mansion. They jumped out of the carriage and arrived in front of an impressive mansion. The large, beautifully carved golden sign above the gate displayed the words "King Sheng Mansion." Zhao Country''s Fourth Prince held the title of ''Sheng.'' A figure was already waiting in front of the mansion. The Sixth Princess had changed into a luxurious palace dress tonight, adding to her noble demeanor. She approached with a smile and said, "Lord Li, Miss Song, please..." The three of them entered the mansion, where several figures approached from a distance. The leading man walked up to Li Nuo and smiled, saying, "Zhiyi has mentioned you multiple times in the past few days. I''ve been wanting to meet you. Today, I see the Six Subjects'' Scholar truly lives up to his fame..." Li Nuo responded politely, "Your Highness flatters me..." King Sheng, at thirty years old, seemed approachable and without any airs. Tonight''s banquet wasn''t large; besides Li Nuo and Song Yiren, only some of King Sheng''s strategists and officials were present. Li Nuo had heard from the Sixth Princess that King Sheng''s power was relatively weaker compared to the other three princes, which was evident from tonight''s banquet lineup. Logically speaking, he should choose one of the other three princes. However, having promised King Sheng, Li Nuo would not go back on his word. This banquet was a celebration, and as the main contributor, Li Nuo was seated in a prominent position. Each place was set with a delicately prepared meal. On his left sat the Sixth Princess, and on his right, Song Yiren. Zhao Country was notably different from Daxia and the other major powers on the continent in that Zhao Country afforded women significant status. There was even a specialized women''s academy, allowing women to participate in the Imperial Examination, and there were female officials in the court. Li Nuo had read in the Zhao Country history books that over a century ago, Zhao Country had an Empress. Before her reign, Zhao Country was similar to other nations, but during her rule, she introduced many measures to elevate the status of women. Even after her reign, although another empress didn''t rise to power, many of her policies continued. That was why one could see the Sixth Princess as Zhao Country''s envoy, and in the past few days in Zhao, Li Nuo had even seen brothels catering to female patrons. At the end of the banquet, the Fourth Prince approached Li Nuo and said with a smile, "I heard from Zhiyi that Lord Li is still staying at the embassy. I have prepared a residence for you, complete with maids and servants, and have selected four beauties who have already been sent there..." Song Yiren frowned upon hearing this. Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "I appreciate Your Highness''s kindness, but it''s best for me to remain at the embassy as an envoy to avoid unnecessary gossip." The embassy''s courtyard, though small, was warm and inviting. Sharing the same room with Song Yiren each day and sleeping just separated by a screen made it easy to cultivate their relationship. Moreover, the embassy had stricter security. The Fourth Prince did not insist on giving Li Nuo the residence but said, "In that case, I won''t insist on the residence, but you must certainly accept the beauties. They are incomparable human treasures I personally selected." Song Yiren''s face darkened, but just then, Li Nuo took her hand and, with a courteous smile, said to the Fourth Prince, "While I do not wish to offend Your Highness''s goodwill, I''m afraid my wife wouldn''t let me in if I accepted the beauties..." The Fourth Prince glanced at Song Yiren, understanding, and laughed, "It seems Lord Li and his wife share a deep bond. In that case, I won''t insist. Consider it a favor from me, and feel free to ask for anything in the future, Lord Li." Zhao Zhiyi glanced at Li Nuo and Song Yiren. She knew about their relationship, but it seemed to be more complex than she had assumed... Feeling dazed, Song Yiren boarded the carriage with Li Nuo. He released her hand and explained, "People meant well. Even if I refuse, I need a good reason, so I had to use you as an excuse temporarily. I hope you''re not angry?" She was quite pleased that he could resist the beauties, so she waved her hand and said, "Never mind, it''s nothing." Li Nuo looked at her and continued, "Since you think it''s nothing, why don''t we continue pretending to be a married couple?" Song Yiren was taken aback, "What?" Li Nuo explained, "This way, if anyone else tries to send beauties or if any woman with ulterior motives approaches, you can rightfully fend them off..." Song Yiren''s lips curled up into a smile. After pretending to ponder for a long time, she nodded and said, "Alright, then." The carriage stopped at the embassy gate. Li Nuo halted the carriage and extended his hand to her, saying, "Let''s go back, my wife." Song Yiren grabbed his hand, jumped down from the carriage, and naturally wrapped her arm around his. Seeing Li Nuo not reacting, a smile curved on her lips. In the past few days before departure, Phoenix had taught her quite a bit. The most crucial thing was that as a woman, one needed to take initiative at the right moment. Happiness had to be pursued, not waited for. A smile showed on Li Nuo''s face as well. Last year, he knew nothing about interacting with girls. But after over a year''s experience, he had learned quite a lot. Not to mention, the night before leaving, Phoenix had taught him many things. Handling little Yiren would be easy. Chapter 453 - 313 Mrs. Li Early the next morning, Li Nuo left with Yiren to buy groceries. The Embassy naturally provided three meals a day, and the food tasted good, but Yiren wanted to try cooking herself, and Li Nuo certainly wouldn''t refuse. The small courtyard had its own independent kitchen, so they could cook for themselves anytime. Throughout the morning, Li Nuo received three invitations. These invitations came from the Eldest Prince, Second Prince, and Third Prince of Zhao Country. Li Nuo casually placed these invitations on the table. Choosing sides is not like getting married. You can marry many times, but you can only choose one side. Since he chose the Fourth Prince, it was best not to have any contact with the other princes, to avoid being perceived as hedging his bets. Being indecisive never ends well. This was the first time cooking with Yiren, so Li Nuo intentionally made the dishes more sumptuous. He had just placed the dishes on the table when a figure walked in from outside. Looking at Zhao Zhiyi, Li Nuo politely asked, "Has the Sixth Princess eaten? If not, would you like to join us?" Zhao Zhiyi glanced at the dishes on the table and asked, "Did you make this yourselves?" Li Nuo nodded. Watching the Sixth Princess sit opposite him, Li Nuo brought another pair of chopsticks. Today''s meal was already more than enough for two, and three people would be just right. Zhao Zhiyi tasted a few bites, looked at Song Yiren, and praised, "Miss Song, your cooking skills are excellent." Song Yiren blushed. In fact, all the cooking was done by Li Nuo; she only handled the chopping and fire-tending. Li Nuo knew the princess was just being polite. His cooking skills were adequate to make a few tasty home-cooked dishes, but they couldn''t compare to professional cooks, let alone culinary masters. However, home-cooked dishes have their own significance. Just like sometimes, after getting used to the delicacies at home, he would crave that bowl of clear noodle soup from Phoenix. After the meal, Song Yiren took the initiative to wash the dishes. This kind of life was what she had always dreamed of in Daxia. Li Nuo handed the three invitations to Zhao Zhiyi, saying, "These are invitations from the other three princes. There might be spies from their mansions in the Fourth Prince''s residence." There is only one imperial throne, but there are four regent princes. They are bound to be wary of each other. Li Nuo had attended a banquet at the prince''s mansion last night. Early this morning, the other three princes'' invitations had arrived, so someone must have leaked the information. Looking at Zhao Zhiyi, he said, "But rest assured, Your Highness, since I promised you, I will keep my word." Zhao Zhiyi smiled and said, "I trust Lord Li." During her time in Daxia, she had done a detailed investigation of Li Nuo and had full confidence in his character. His father was a controversial figure. But not only was he exceptionally capable, but his character was also beyond reproach. After consulting Li Nuo about some details on establishing an Anti-theft Bureau, she hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Actually, I have one more favor to ask of you, Lord Li." Li Nuo said, "Please speak freely, Princess." Zhao Zhiyi said, "Lord Li, you are the Six Subjects'' Scholar, proficient in the Six Arts. Our Zhao Country''s imperial examination is in three months. I would like to ask for your guidance for some students. With your instruction, their exam performance might improve..." From the Sixth Princess, Li Nuo learned that the four princes'' competition extended to many areas. Talent is extremely important to a country, and education has always been a key assessment criterion for local officials'' political performance. This included the number of students in academies and candidates for the imperial examination... If any local candidates became advanced scholars, the relevant officials of the entire state would receive a boost in their political standing. The four regent princes of Zhao each managed an academy. The students'' levels were similar; whichever academy achieved more advanced scholars in the upcoming imperial examination would bring better political evaluations for the respective prince in terms of education. Though not directly related to the princes'' abilities, it indirectly reflected their governance and personnel management skills. Li Nuo naturally agreed to Zhao Zhiyi''s request. The Zhao Country imperial examination also tested the Six Arts, and he had ample experience to teach them. Zhao Zhiyi said, "Thank you very much, Lord Li." She had wanted to ask for this favor a few days ago but couldn''t find him. What surprised her even more was that during his absence, he had secretly prepared a magnificent gift for them. Then, she asked, "May I know when it would be convenient for you, Lord Li?" Teaching these subjects didn''t require much preparation, so Li Nuo said, "Anytime." Zhao Zhiyi said, "How about tomorrow morning? I''ll have them prepare, and I''ll come to the embassy to pick you up early." After they agreed on the time, Zhao Zhiyi left the room and saw Song Yiren just coming out of the kitchen after washing dishes. She walked over to Song Yiren and smiled, "I almost forgot, I have a gift for Mrs. Li." Song Yiren glanced around and realized she was being addressed, her face reddening again, standing awkwardly not knowing what to say. Zhao Zhiyi took out a brocade box from her sleeve, handed it to Song Yiren, and said, "I hope Mrs. Li likes it." Song Yiren opened the box and found a golden hairpin inside. The hairpin was exquisitely crafted in the shape of a butterfly, with different colored gemstones on its wings, sparkling under the sunlight. Song Jiaren had a beautiful necklace that she had been envious of for a long time. To her, this hairpin was no less valuable than Song Jiaren''s necklace. Given such a precious item, she wasn''t sure if she should accept it. She looked to Li Nuo, who had just walked out of the room. Li Nuo said, "Since the princess gifted it to you, you should accept it. It''s a token of her goodwill..." He hadn''t asked for their mansion or beauties; Yiren accepting a hairpin was nothing to be concerned about. Just after the Sixth Princess left, Song Yiren put on the hairpin and carefully examined herself in the mirror. After a long while, as if she recalled something, she took off the hairpin, put it back in the brocade box, and handed it to Li Nuo, saying, "This was for Mrs. Li. When we return, give it to Song Jiaren or Li Anning." The sisters were quite similar in certain ways. Both had the same tendency to say one thing and mean another. If it was Anning, she would never have said that. Li Nuo did not take the brocade box but instead said, "Don''t forget, you are Mrs. Li now. If you really want to gift it, you do it yourself when we return. I won''t do it. There''s only one hairpin; if I give it to Jiaren or Anning, you''re putting me in a tough spot..." Song Yiren thought for a moment and realized Li Nuo was right. She reluctantly took back the brocade box and said, "Okay, since it''s like this, I guess I''ll take care of it for you..." Li Nuo watched her put the hairpin back on. It suited her well; the Sixth Princess must have chosen it thoughtfully. From the beginning, this Zhao Country princess gave Li Nuo a different feeling compared to other women. Although she had no cultivation, she didn''t come across as weak but rather gave a sense of being spirited and competent, no less than any man. Probably, only in Zhao Country could such a woman emerge. Early the next morning, the Sixth Princess came as agreed to pick him up. The three of them sat in the carriage as Zhao Zhiyi explained the academy''s situation to Li Nuo. The academy they were heading to was named Wansong Academy, one of Zhao Country''s Four Great Academies, contributing around ten advanced scholars to the court every imperial examination. The death rate of officials in Daxia was much higher than in Zhao Country. More advanced scholars were admitted each imperial examination, while Zhao Country admitted around sixty officials each time. An academy contributing one-fifth of the advanced scholars in one imperial examination was already remarkable. After the Fourth Prince took charge of Wansong Academy, the King Mansion funded some expert tutors in the Six Arts for the academy''s students, covered their stationery and supplies, and provided free use of horse and archery fields to ensure they outperformed the other three academies in the imperial examination. However, what he could think of, the other three princes could think of as well. Compared to the Fourth Prince, they had more financial resources and could invite better tutors and in greater numbers, sometimes even having several tutors assist one student, which the Fourth Prince couldn''t match. Zhao Zhiyi had sought Li Nuo''s assistance because he was the unparalleled Six Subjects'' Scholar. His abilities alone surpassed all the tutors in the academies. Even now, she found it hard to believe someone could excel in all Six Arts. She had studied the Six Arts from a young age and knew well the difficulties involved. What perplexed her even more was how such a talented individual was constantly suppressed by the Daxia court. Assigning a Six Subjects'' Scholar to the Honglu Si to handle the affairs of noble officials'' funerals was indeed a waste of talent... His father''s circumstances in Daxia were not favorable. If King Chun failed to ascend the throne, their family would have had a grim fate. In just a few days in Zhao Country, he had already made a significant contribution. If there was a way to keep him in Zhao, it would undoubtedly be a blessing for the court and the people... Chapter 454 - 314 Teaching at the Academy Wansong Academy. As one of the Four Great Academies of Zhao Country, Wansong Academy has sent countless talents to Zhao Country. Many officials in the court had studied at Wansong Academy before entering the service, making Wansong Academy one of the sacred places in the hearts of many Zhao Country scholars. Since the founding of Zhao Country, Wansong Academy has been established. Within the academy, ancient trees towered, with green grass as a lush carpet, and from the shaded green fields came bursts of reading sounds from time to time. There were only three months left until the next Imperial Examination, and the students were seizing every moment of this last period. In a certain classroom. The twenty best students of the academy gathered here. With the examination imminent, the academy no longer forced the examinees to attend classes, but let them fill in the gaps in their knowledge themselves. If there was anything they didn''t understand, the academy''s teachers and the Six Arts masters hired with high pay by the Fourth Prince from outside would be available to answer their questions at any time. The crowd gathered in the classroom, discussing spiritedly. "Why did the academy ask us to come here? I had planned to practice archery at the range today." "I heard they invited a great teacher to guide us in calligraphy." "Our calligraphy masters in Zhao Country are mostly in the other three academies; did our academy manage to poach one of them?" "We''ll know soon enough..." At this moment, the teacher who was going to lecture them had not yet arrived. The students sat in their places; some were chatting with their friends, and others, not willing to waste even this bit of time, were silently practicing calligraphy. Several young women in the classroom drew particular notice. In Zhao Country, women could also enter academies and take the Imperial Examination like men. All the major academies had a certain number of female students. Beside a desk near the back door of the classroom, a young female student had just finished writing a piece when a voice suddenly praised, "Miss, your Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script is excellent." She turned her head and saw a handsome young man standing beside her. He looked to be under twenty years old and should be a junior in the academy. The woman felt a bit puzzled. How come she had never seen such a handsome junior in the academy before? She smiled slightly and said, "Thank you for the compliment." The young man said, "I also like Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. Could you give me some pointers, miss?" The woman was taken aback. Did he like Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script? The Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script was also known as ''daughter script'' and was rarely written by men. But she had a good impression of this junior, so she smiled and said, "Sure." The young man lifted a brush and wrote a piece using Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script, which was identical to the one she had just written. After she finished reading it, her lips moved, but she didn''t say anything. She looked at this handsome junior, her eyes lingering on his chest for a long time, very doubtful of his gender. How could a man write such beautiful Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script? Not to mention her, even the female calligraphy masters she knew couldn''t write like this. Looking ashamed, she said, "Your writing is much better than mine. I don''t have anything to teach you... Could I have this piece of writing to use it for practice?" The young man smiled slightly and said, "Of course, but just copying it won''t improve you much in a short time. I have some comments on your piece..." He picked up the brush again, circling a few places on her work, and said, "If you just make a few small adjustments to the structure of these characters, they will look very different..." The art of calligraphy requires persistent practice. For those great calligraphers, their skills were almost at the highest level already, and even a minor improvement was very difficult. But her calligraphy still had much room for improvement, and minor adjustments could yield significant effects quickly. Li Nuo''s calligraphy was a synthesis of the school''s best techniques and more, easily guiding those calligraphers, let alone beginners. Following his guidance, the woman wrote another piece and immediately noticed the difference in the same characters. Dumbfounded, she stared at the two pieces, hardly believing her eyes. The female students around her were also extremely surprised. They had been watching the conversation between the two. The appearance of such a young and handsome junior made it hard not to notice him. At first, they were just drawn in by his looks, but they didn''t expect him to be so talented. With just a few simple pointers from him, Cheng Xue''er''s writing had improved noticeably. He was more skilled than all the teachers they''d met. Soon, they also gathered around. "You''re amazing, Young Master!" "Can you look at my writing too?" "Please, I want to be guided too..." This commotion also attracted the attention of others. A young man was surrounded by the female students in the classroom. Even if he was handsome, there was no need for those talented girls to act like this, right? They wanted to see what he was up to. So, they gathered around as well. What started as curiosity soon turned into lining up for guidance. This junior, who was younger than them all, had a high level of skill in calligraphy, not only familiar with all writing styles but also having deep insights even into the Hairpin Flower Small Regular Script. No matter what style the students specialized in, he could accurately point out their shortcomings and provide improvement suggestions. Unknowingly, an hour had passed. In this short hour, they benefited greatly. After his guidance, almost everyone felt a clear improvement in their calligraphy. Given three more months, they were confident they could elevate their calligraphy skills another level. Just as they came back to their senses, intending to thank him sincerely, they realized he had already left without them knowing when. And even now, the teacher supposed to teach them calligraphy had not yet appeared. "What kind of person is this? Even if he is a calligraphy master, he should be punctual, right?" "He''s already an hour late!" "I want to see which master dares to be so high and mighty." Just then, a figure walked in from outside. Everyone looked, and it was the Academy Dean. A refined middle-aged man looked at them and asked with a smile, "So, are you satisfied with your new teacher''s class?" Everyone was stunned. "New teacher?" "What new teacher?" "Where''s the new teacher?" The middle-aged man looked at their confused faces and said in amazement, "The person who just guided you in calligraphy was your new teacher. Don''t underestimate him just because he''s young. He was the Six Subjects'' Scholar of Daxia, achieving the best scores in six subjects in last year''s Imperial Examination, specially invited by the Sixth Princess from Daxia to guide you..." As his words fell, everyone was even more shocked. "What?" "Six Subjects'' Scholar?" "And top scores in six subjects, is that even possible?" "I''ve heard about it. Last year in Daxia, a Six Subjects'' Scholar emerged, and the Emperor of Daxia even married a princess to him..." "I know him too; his name is Li Nuo. I even have a book of his poetry at home..." ... The fact that he was the Six Subjects'' Scholar was stunning enough, but what was more astonishing was that he was younger than them. Having learned the Six Arts since childhood, they couldn''t have imagined someone truly achieving this... But after the class just now, they had to believe it. At this moment, the middle-aged man smiled and said, "He was invited by the Sixth Princess at great effort. For the three months leading up to the Imperial Examination, Mr. Li will be teaching you the Six Arts. Gather in the art room in half an hour..." Wansong Academy. Upon seeing the young man again, all the students could not hide the respect on their faces. The Six Subjects'' Scholar was something they dared not even dream of. And yet such a person stood alive right in front of them. Li Nuo, being similar in age to them, had already blended in with them in the calligraphy class. When they saw him again in the art room, they didn''t feel like they were facing a teacher and spoke eagerly. "Sir, how did you practice the Six Arts?" "Sir, sir, Daxia''s Three Beauties are all your wives, aren''t they?" "Sir, what is your relationship with the Sixth Princess? Did you come to Zhao Country for her?" Chapter 455 - 315 Yiren Tells Fortunes It only took three short days for the students of Wansong Academy, who were usually full of themselves and proficient in the Six Arts, to fully admire the new master. Rituals, Music, Archery, Horsemanship, Calligraphy, Mathematics¡ªthere was none he was not versed in, none he did not excel at. And his mastery was not the common sort. He pushed each of them to the extreme. A casual hint from him often left students enlightened, and even the academy''s teachers would sit among the audience during his classes. Wansong Academy. In Li Nuo''s mathematics class. All the students listened with utmost attentiveness, and even several older teachers were fully absorbed in the lesson. Zhao Zhiyi sat in the back row, gazing at Li Nuo at the front who was explaining the problems, her eyes slightly lost in thought. In recent days, she finally witnessed firsthand that there truly was someone capable of excelling in all Six Arts. This strengthened her resolve to keep him in Zhao. But... what method should she use? Song Yiren sat beside Zhao Zhiyi, propping her chin with one hand, gazing dreamily at the figure in front. Although she did not understand what he was teaching, seeing those older men with gray hair and long beards, who clearly were learned, respectfully seeking his guidance made her feel a sense of pride. Especially these days, when the female students of the academy looked at her with envy, which made her both happy and gratified. After finishing a mathematics class at the academy, Li Nuo and Yiren went back to the embassy together. In recent days, Li Nuo had been teaching them for two-hour sessions each day. The subjects he taught included Calligraphy, Painting, Mathematics, Music, Archery, and Horsemanship. As for Rituals and Law, each country had its own differences, largely based on rote memorization, and there wasn''t much to teach¡ªit depended on them. Yiren, holding his arm, said, "Let''s go to the market to buy some food and cook ourselves." After these days of interaction, she had fully embraced the role of his wife. Pretending to be a married couple was indeed the right choice. The talented ladies of the academy who admired him were all eager to approach, but fortunately, she was there to stop them, giving them no opportunity at all. She had been steadfastly carrying out the task given to her by Song Jiaren and Li Anning¡ªthey should truly thank her. As the two finished buying food and returned to the embassy. In another residence in the capital of Zhao. A man quickly entered a grand hall and bowed to one individual, saying, "Your Highness, the Six Subjects'' Scholar from Daxia, who helped the Fourth Prince to completely wipe out that bandit organization, has been instructing students at Wansong Academy in the Six Arts these recent days..." The man in luxurious attire put down the document in his hand and said, "What''s so alarming about that? With only three months left until the Imperial Examination, it''s not as if he''s taking the exam himself. Did I not spend a fortune on numerous renowned scholars, and yet you think one man exceeds all of them?" The man said, "Even so, from what we''ve investigated, the students at Wansong Academy have made significant progress these days. If this continues, it''s likely that during the Imperial Examination, Cloud Stream Academy will be overshadowed by Wansong Academy..." The movement of the luxurious man''s hand paused; he looked up and asked, "Is that man truly so formidable that in just a few days he could accomplish this?" Among the Four Great Academies, the number of advanced scholars each year was usually comparable. This year, the investment towards Cloud Stream Academy had been greater than ever before. He didn''t believe that one man could alter or reverse this outcome. The man answered seriously, "Your Highness should not underestimate the Six Subjects'' Scholar. Throughout history, in any country, there has never been such an outstanding scholar. According to our spies in Wansong Academy, top students make progress almost daily¡ªit surely isn''t false..." The luxurious man frowned. He had numerous strategists under him, but none could achieve this. What had King Sheng promised him, that such a talented person would serve under him? He thought of something and asked, "Did he not respond to the invitations we sent last time?" The man replied, "The Sixth Princess seems to have an unusual connection with him. He did not respond to the invitations sent by the three princes." The luxurious man thought for a moment and finally said, "Fine, no matter how talented he is, he''s still only one man. Even if King Sheng wins the Imperial Examination, it won''t affect the grand scheme, let him be..." A talent of such caliber, if he could serve under him, would be ideal. But if the person was unwilling, he had no way to force him. The struggle for the throne must be conducted openly and with integrity. Any illegitimate means, if discovered, would instantly disqualify one from the imperial succession¡ªno one would dare brazenly violate the taboos. Zhao, Embassy. After sending off a guest, Li Nuo directly closed the small courtyard''s gate. These days, the gate nearly wore out from the endless stream of visitors. All these visitors came from the three princes'' subordinates. They brought Silver, often in amounts that went up to ten thousand taels of silver notes, some brought ancient artifacts and paintings, others brought women ranging from lolis to mature women, from young maidens to married women¡ªslim, curvy, pure, seductive, all sorts, seemingly to test his preferences. If his will were even slightly weak, he would have failed possibly every successive test. Fortunately, with his vast experience and being surrounded by beauties of all types, these vulgar charms could not sway him at all. Song Yiren watched as the woman swayed away, a scowl on her face, "Ugh, shameless!" That woman had worn such revealing clothes that even her undergarments were visible, with the neckline plunging to the chest, squeezing out a deep cleavage¡ªwho was she trying to seduce? Truly a shameless woman! Each day, there were women trying to entice him. She felt relieved once more, grateful that she had come to Zhao. If she wasn''t there watching, these women''s shameless and bold actions would be unimaginable. Even if Li Nuo closed the academy gate, people would still come knocking. For some peace and quiet, he and Yiren went to the academy early. These days, teaching at the academy was going very smoothly. The students selected by Wansong Academy were all top-notch, with exceptional comprehension abilities, grasping concepts almost immediately. Their proficiency in each subject was steadily improving. While Li Nuo lectured, Song Yiren, feeling bored, strolled out of the academy alone. As she reached a certain street corner, she suddenly paused. At the street corner ahead, there was a small stall. The stall was run by an old man, and beside him stood a girl of about sixteen or seventeen. Beside their stall, there was a banner that read "Divine Calculation." In the past, she wouldn''t even glance at these street-side fortune tellers. But now, she was filled with curiosity about this line of work. On the stall, the girl calculated with her fingers and told a young couple, "You will have children next year, no need to worry." The couple looked at the old man, who nodded and said, "Rest assured, you are destined to have both sons and daughters, living a full life." The couple left a few copper coins and walked away with smiles. They didn''t actually believe in fortune-telling, but felt pity for the old man and his granddaughter, so they decided to help their business. The couple thought the money was just buying them a few auspicious words. The old man pocketed the coins, smiled as he watched them leave, and said, "Fine, I''ll help you avoid this little calamity." He moved his fingers lightly. A little further down the road, the woman suddenly craved some pastries and pulled her husband into a nearby pastry shop. Shortly after they entered the pastry shop, a flower pot fell from the second floor of a nearby restaurant, shattering on the pavement. At this moment, a figure approached the fortune-telling stall and said, "Old man, tell my fortune." The old man looked up, slightly startled. The girl looked at the woman in front of her and exclaimed, "Grandfather, it''s the beautiful sister from Daxia." Song Yiren looked at the girl and asked, puzzled, "Little sister, do you know me?" The girl smiled and said, "We saw you in Daxia." Song Yiren didn''t remember meeting this grandfather and granddaughter pair and guessed that they might have seen Song Jiaren instead. Nevertheless, she didn''t explain, looked at the old man, and asked, "Old man, how much does a fortune cost?" The old man replied, "Ten taels of silver per fortune." This old man''s fortune-telling was much more expensive than the last one, but Song Yiren didn''t mind. She took out a hundred-tael silver note and placed it on the table, saying, "I''ll have ten fortunes told." The old man was taken aback but accepted the note, asking, "Miss, what do you want to know?" Since they were about to leave Zhao Country soon, it wouldn''t hurt to tell her fortune. Song Yiren looked at him and asked, "Aren''t you a fortune teller? Shouldn''t you know what I want to know?" The old man smiled and said, "In that case, I can only tell you five fortunes." Song Yiren said, "Five will do." Though it was halved, it was still a chance to see if this fortune teller had real skills. The old man moved his fingers and said, "You will marry within the year." Song Yiren was stunned. How did he know what she was thinking? However, she knew some fortune-telling tricks. The last old man had said that nine out of ten young women who sought fortunes asked about marriage, so this was nothing unusual. She looked at the old man and said, "Then tell me what I want to know next." The old man calculated with his fingers again and smiled, "Next, you want to ask about cultivation. You will break through to the Fifth Realm within the year. Such a young age to become a Grandmaster, truly rare..." This time, Song Yiren was truly shocked. He had even predicted her second question correctly. This wasn''t something typical fortune-telling tricks could explain. While she was stunned, the old man continued, "The next question, you want to know what realm you will reach in your life. That''s not difficult, you..." Before he could finish speaking, his expression suddenly froze. He couldn''t predict it. He couldn''t foresee her future cultivation realm. With his cultivation level, even if she were to reach the Sixth Realm in the future, he should be able to predict it. He looked at the woman in front of him, shocked. Not just the Sixth Realm. Could it be------Martial Saint? Chapter 456 - 316: The Debate on Destiny Song Yiren looked at the suddenly silent fortune-telling old man and curiously asked, "Why did you stop talking? Can I cultivate to the Sixth Realm?" Becoming a Grandmaster is not difficult for her. She had already touched that boundary. But as for the Sixth Realm, she was not confident. To step into the Sixth Realm, innate talent, comprehension, and opportunity are indispensable. The invisible and elusive opportunity is the most critical. The fortune-telling old man gradually came back to his senses. At his level, being unable to foresee is actually a kind of certain outcome. Regardless of whether her cultivation path ends at the Grandmaster or the Semi-Saint of the Sixth Realm, they are within the scope of the Yin Yang Technique''s insight. Only the result of the Seventh Realm is beyond his current cultivation. The significance behind this is naturally self-evident. Not only is that kid strange, but the people around him are also abnormal... He returned half of the silver to Song Yiren and said, "Sorry, I won''t continue the fortune-telling..." After saying that, he packed up the fortune-telling stall and left with the young girl. Song Yiren watched the grandfather and granddaughter leave and did not stop them. The elder being able to consecutively guess the three questions she wanted to ask clearly indicated he had genuine skills, at least not like the Jianghu fraudster she encountered last time. If he truly is a formidable Yin Yang Master, does that mean she''ll be able to advance to Grandmaster within a year? And then get married... She suddenly remembered an important question she hadn''t asked and hurriedly chased after them, loudly saying, "Elder, please wait! Could you help me find out who my husband is..." However, when she reached a street corner, she discovered that the grandfather and granddaughter had already disappeared. She had no choice but to return to the academy, feeling slightly disappointed. Although she had always been firm in her original choice, hearing a certain result would make her more reassured. At that moment, on another street in Zhao Country''s capital, a young girl looked up and asked, "Grandfather, are we going to leave here?" The old man did not directly answer. After a moment of contemplation, he said, "No hurry. Grandpa needs to visit an old friend first..." ... Li Nuo finished his classes at Wansong Academy and was walking home with Yiren when she mentioned an incident. He looked at Yiren in surprise and asked, "Will you accomplish the breakthrough this year?" Song Yiren nodded and said, "That''s what the elder said." Li Nuo asked again, "Did you tell her about your cultivation?" Song Yiren shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t even tell him what I wanted to ask, he just knew it was about cultivation." Li Nuo paused, showing a look of astonishment. He was aware of those Jianghu fraudster routines. When young girls come for fortune-telling, eight or nine out of ten are about marriage. If it''s young couples, there''s a great chance they''re asking about descendants. It''s easy to scam money by mentioning meeting good matches or soon having children. But knowing without asking that Yiren was inquiring about cultivation and seeing her cultivation level at a glance, she must have encountered a real Yin Yang Master. And a High Realm one. With Li Nuo''s careful guidance and her own diligent cultivation, Yiren had already mastered various swordsmanship techniques. Her cultivation had progressed rapidly, touching the boundary of Grandmaster. If luck favors her, advancing within a year is not impossible. Li Nuo asked, "Where is that elder now?" Song Yiren shook her head and said, "He left right after the fortune-telling..." Li Nuo inquired thoroughly, finding out that the old man had a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl with him. Isn''t that the Yin Yang Master he encountered in Daxia? He really should thank him. If it wasn''t for his successful prophecy about Jiaren''s pregnancy, which convinced Jiaren and Anning of his predictions about Li Nuo''s future marriages, he and Yiren wouldn''t be holding hands and appearing in Zhao Country''s streets now. Li Nuo did not go looking for him. According to the Yin Yang Master''s words, everything is predestined. If they were fated to meet, it would happen sooner or later. If they were not destined, forcing it would be futile. Li Nuo looked at Yiren and asked, "What else did you ask him?" Knowing Yiren, he was certain she wouldn''t only inquire about one thing. Song Yiren lowered her head and said, "No, he just calculated when I would break through, and then he left..." Then she raised her head again and asked, "Will I really be able to break through to Grandmaster this year?" Li Nuo encouraged her, "Don''t worry, since he said so, it means that your breakthrough this year is predestined." "Predestined..." A slight smile appeared on Song Yiren''s face. If breaking through to Grandmaster this year was predestined, then getting married this year was also predestined. She decided to work harder on her cultivation, to reach Grandmaster as soon as possible, to verify if his calculation was true. However, she then thought of something and curiously asked Li Nuo, "If I stopped cultivating right now, could I still break through to Grandmaster?" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "It''s down to personal effort. Even if it''s in your fate, if you give up, your cultivation won''t increase out of thin air." This question had indeed puzzled many people before. But predecessors had already verified that fate was not unchangeable. The Yin Yang School was the key to affecting fate. If a person''s fate is to die at eighty peacefully, under normal circumstances, he can live until eighty. But if the Yin Yang School tells him his fate and he commits suicide early, he cannot come back to life. Or if someone else knows his lifespan and deliberately sends someone to assassinate him, his fate will also end early. That''s why there is a saying, "Heaven''s secrets must not be leaked." Once fate is prematurely revealed, it is likely to be interfered with externally, thereby changing it. Of course, there are also those from the Yin Yang School who believe that fate cannot be altered. All actions that appear to change fate are within fate itself. But these are not issues Li Nuo could explain. Throughout history, countless Yin Yang School masters have debated this for hundreds of years, driving many to madness, yet there is no universally accepted answer. As Li Nuo and Yiren walked hand in hand back to the Embassy, an old man and a young boy on another street were walking slowly. Another stealthy figure was trailing behind them. This burly man had been following the grandfather and grandson for quite some time. It was clear they were outsiders. The old man had a broken leg and could be sent to beg, and the little girl was beautiful and seemed innocent, capable of fetching a good price. With these thoughts, he continued to approach the two. But as he walked, he suddenly felt his steps growing heavier. His waist and back inexplicably began to ache, his vision blurred, and suddenly, he stumbled and fell to the ground. A passerby hurriedly helped him up and asked, "Old man, are you okay?" "Old man?" He heard the passerby''s words and angrily grabbed the passerby''s collar, displeased, "Open your dog eyes wide and see, where do I look like an old man..." Before he could finish, his voice abruptly stopped. He looked at his own shriveled hand, stunned. His hand, why had it turned like this? The good-hearted passerby, angered by being yelled at, lightly pushed him, causing the disrespectful old man to fall to the ground. Spitting on the ground, the passerby walked away briskly. The old man, who had fallen to the ground, looked at his shriveled hands, touched his wrinkled face, not knowing why he had turned into this, was filled with infinite fear, his vision went dark, and he fainted... At this moment, the grandfather and grandson had arrived in front of a mansion. A middle-aged man had been waiting at the door for a long time. He bowed to the grandfather and grandson and said, "Honored guests, please." The old man showed no surprise and followed the middle-aged man into the mansion, passed through several doors, and entered a courtyard. A thin, frail old man lay on a rocking chair in the courtyard. He looked withered, with sparse hair and a face full of spots, laying there motionless, with only a faint rise and fall of his chest every so often, proving he was still alive. Opposite the rocking chair was a chair. The fortune-telling old man walked over, sat on that chair, and looked at the withered old man opposite, saying, "Old guy, not dead yet?" The withered old man slowly opened his eyes, looked at him, and said, "Which one of us dies first is still uncertain." The fortune-telling old man said, "Instead of being a good Yin Yang School master, you insisted on becoming a State Preceptor, revealing too many secrets. Who would die first if not you?" The withered old man''s face showed a hint of a mocking smile and said, "As a Yin Yang School master, if you neither dare to calculate this nor that, why be a Yin Yang School master? You might as well change your profession early..." The two exchanged sarcastic remarks, neither gaining the upper hand. Knowing that arguing would yield no results, the fortune-telling old man waved his hand and said, "Old man, I''m not here to banter. Besides seeing you for the last time, I have one question. At this point, do you still think fate cannot be changed?" The withered old man''s body looked like an oil lamp about to burn out, but his gaze remained clear as he slowly said, "Outside of fate is still fate..." The two had different beliefs and had argued all their lives. The fortune-telling old man didn''t want to debate further and coldly laughed, "Very well, I hope you still have this confidence when you meet that person..." Chapter 457 - 317 Secret Observation Since the Yin Yang School said that Yiren would break through to the Grandmaster Realm within this year, she practiced even harder. Last night, before Li Nuo went to bed, she was still practicing. When he woke up in the morning, she had already gotten up and started a new day of cultivation. In most cases, a martial artist needs several years, or even longer, to hope to advance to the Grandmaster Realm after reaching the Fourth Realm Peak. Li Nuo even thought, if that old man hadn''t told her that she would advance to Grandmaster this year, she might not have worked so hard. And precisely because she had a strong expectation in her heart and started to cultivate more diligently, she advanced to Grandmaster sooner. The relationship between them, the Yin Yang School themselves probably couldn''t explain clearly either. The Yin Yang Technique has been around for hundreds of years, but many things they do not have a conclusive opinion internally. At noon, the Sixth Princess came to the small courtyard. Zhao Zhiyi greeted Song Yiren who was practicing, then walked into the room and smiled, asking Li Nuo, "Does Lord Li have some free time today?" Li Nuo replied, "Apart from teaching at the academy in the afternoon, there''s nothing else." Zhao Zhiyi said, "The thing is, last year''s dossiers sent from various states have not been reviewed by the Ministry of Justice. I know Lord Li is good at judging cases. I wonder if you could help the Ministry of Justice review them?" Li Nuo smiled and said, "Of course, I can." Generally speaking, the Ministry of Justice is supposed to review the local dossiers by the end of the year. Although the Sixth Princess requested help, she was undoubtedly presenting him a favor in a subtle way. Dealing with such smart people is indeed pleasant. The Ministry of Justice was not far from there, seeing Yiren was diligently practicing, Li Nuo did not let her accompany him and went along with the Sixth Princess. On the way to the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo remembered something and looked at the Sixth Princess next to him, asking, "Has the Yin Yang School ever said how I should help the Fourth Prince?" Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and said, "Master Gongsun only said, as long as we find you, everything will follow fate." It was either fate or destiny... The Yin Yang School is a group of enigmatic people. Li Nuo himself didn''t know what he should do, but since she said so, he might as well leave everything to fate. Zhao Zhiyi thought for a moment and said, "According to past practices, helping our elder brother build significant political achievements is one aspect, but more importantly, gaining the support of some influential courtiers in the court..." Generally, the more outstanding the achievements of a prince, the more it shows their capability and ability to employ people, making them more suitable to inherit the throne. But the fact is, the support of courtiers is more important than achievements. Those influential courtiers, who truly hold the power of speech, will not easily take sides. Even the princes who have been operating in Zhao Country for many years find it difficult to recruit even one of them, let alone him, a foreign envoy who just arrived in Zhao Country a few days ago. As they were about to reach the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo suddenly looked back. Zhao Zhiyi looked back and saw nothing, she asked, "What''s wrong?" On the crowded street, Li Nuo looked around a few more times, then shook his head and said, "Nothing." As the two entered the Ministry of Justice, in a tea house on the opposite street, a fortune-telling old man looked at the gaunt old man and asked, "How is it?" The gaunt old man said indifferently, "This person still has nearly thirty years to live." The fortune-telling old man glanced at him. He still has nearly thirty years now, but a few days ago, it was only fifteen years, and a year and a half ago, it was only half a year. Not only that, his lifespan fluctuates, each time the calculation is different, which is enough to show that fate is full of changes. But without letting the other party see it with their own eyes, this stubborn old man wouldn''t believe it. He sat in the chair, unhurriedly said, "Wait for him to come out of the Ministry of Justice, and calculate once more." According to his observation, every time he exits the Ministry of Justice, his lifespan must change. Although his expression was calm, his heart was also filled with doubts at the moment. Just now, he calculated Li Nuo''s cultivation. But his future, like that woman''s, was also blank. It couldn''t be that he would become a Magic Saint in the future, right? Out of curiosity, he also calculated the Zhao Country princess beside Li Nuo. Strangely, he couldn''t even calculate her cultivation. For a Sixth Realm practitioner of the Yin Yang School to be unable to calculate an ordinary person''s cultivation, it would be laughed at if spread out. He didn''t dare to tell the old man beside him. If the other party could calculate it, wouldn''t it make him look incompetent? However, this also changed his previous views. Not being able to calculate cultivation doesn''t mean the other party is in the Seventh Realm. They couldn''t all be in the Seventh Realm in the future, right? That is the realm of Saints, not cabbage. It seems the problem lies with him. The ancestors of the Dongfang Family, after reaching the Sixth Realm, many began to doubt the Yin Yang Technique itself, and ultimately went mad and died. He thought, he might be close too, maybe he''d even pass before that old fellow from the Nangong Family... ... Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess walked into the courtyard of the Ministry of Justice, seeing quite a few figures standing outside the hall. Inside the hall, the sound of the gavel could be heard, indicating an ongoing trial. The two walked past these people, and just as they were about to enter an office, Li Nuo glanced back and said to Zhao Zhiyi, "The murderer is the tall man standing under the right corridor, and the woman with the largest chest among the crowd is his accomplice..." Zhao Zhiyi glanced back, her red lips slightly parted. He didn''t even know what case it was, yet just by passing by he could identify the murderer? This scene shocked her more than when he solved the case at the Daxia Embassy. After entering the office, she said to Li Nuo, "Lord Li, please wait a moment, I''ll be right back." Li Nuo waited for more than a quarter of an hour before Zhao Zhiyi stepped back into the office. She looked at Li Nuo with eyes full of shock and confusion. After his reminder, she had the people of the Ministry of Justice apprehend those two immediately and interrogated them separately. At first, they still tried to lie, but the experienced government officers soon broke through the woman''s defenses. She admitted on the spot that she conspired with her lover to kill her husband for his inheritance, and then framed a burglar. She looked at Li Nuo, her lips moved and she asked, "Lord Li, how did you know they were the murderers?" Li Nuo replied, "After handling many cases, one naturally develops an intuition for murderers. At first glance, I felt something was off with them." Zhao Zhiyi let out a sigh of relief and said, "Now I understand why they wanted you to solve the case at the Embassy back then..." Witnessing this shocking scene, her eyes suddenly brightened and she said, "The Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice have accumulated many old unsolved cases that have never been solved, do you think you can solve them, Lord Li?" If these old unsolved cases could be solved, it would undoubtedly be another impressive political achievement. Li Nuo nodded and said, "I can give it a try." Although old unsolved cases can''t automatically identify the murderer, he can still manually do so. Unless it''s a case with no clues at all, as long as there are reasonable suspects, old unsolved cases can still be cracked. When he was in Daxia, he actually had his eyes on the old unsolved cases too. But there were few old unsolved cases in the Daxia Ministry of Justice, and those few were ones without any clues, the rest had all been solved by the Ministry of Justice. Before doing this, he had to handle the files of the Ministry of Justice first. The files in the Zhao Country''s Ministry of Justice were much fewer than those in Daxia. The murder rate was also a magnitude lower than in Daxia. As a courtier of Daxia, although these words might be considered treasonous, it was a common belief that the Emperor of Zhao Country was a benevolent ruler dedicated to his responsibilities, while the Emperor of Daxia, Anning''s Father Emperor, was the epitome of a foolish ruler... For ten years, he neglected state affairs, disregarded the country, and single-mindedly pursued the elusive dream of immortality; he truly didn''t fear the historian''s pen. Li Nuo took less than half a day to finish handling these files. He differentiated between files with issues and those without, according to usual practice. After handling the last file, he set down his pen and stretched his body. Zhao Zhiyi handed over a peeled apple and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Lord Li." Li Nuo took the apple and said, "No need to thank me, Princess, I should be thanking you." This past half day, not only did his cultivation increase a bit, but his lifespan also extended by over a hundred days. Zhao Zhiyi, though a princess, had been serving tea and water, handing over papers, and grinding ink by his side, making Li Nuo feel somewhat embarrassed. Soon after, the two walked out of the Ministry of Justice. In a teahouse across the street from the Ministry of Justice, a withered old man tapped his fingers and stood up from his chair, frowning, "How could it be..." In half a day, his lifespan had increased by more than a hundred days. The fortune-telling old man looked at him and asked, "This time, what do you have to say?" The withered old man slowly sat down again and said, "How do you know this isn''t part of his fate? Maybe he encountered some fortuitous opportunity." The fortune-telling old man said, "You might as well say that a Sixth Realm Yin Yang master in the Ministry of Justice transferred their lifespan to him just now, do you even believe such an explanation?" The withered old man fell silent. If a person''s fate changes, there must be a reason, and most likely it involves a Yin Yang master. This was the first time he encountered someone whose lifespan inexplicably increased so much... It shook the very core of what he had believed all his life. He had to figure this out. Otherwise, he wouldn''t die in peace. He looked at the fortune-telling old man and said, "Lend me a year of your lifespan." The fortune-telling old man waved his hand decisively and said, "No way!" Chapter 458 318: The Collapse of Faith Early the next morning, Li Nuo left home an hour earlier than usual. In the morning, he would teach the Six Arts to students at Wansong Academy, and in the afternoon, he would go to the Ministry of Justice to investigate cases. When he was in Daxia, he had nothing to do. But in Zhao Country, he was so busy he couldn''t stop. It was as if he had returned to the days when he had to struggle for his life every day. Seeing Li Nuo going out at dawn and only coming back at dusk, even Zhao Zhiyi felt a bit embarrassed and wanted to help him, but unfortunately, what he was doing couldn''t be replaced by anyone else. All she could do was accompany him throughout. After finishing the morning classes at the academy, the three of them ate together in the academy cafeteria. The food at Wansong Academy was very good, with a variety of dishes and balanced nutrition. More importantly, the students didn''t have to spend a cent on meals as the Fourth Prince covered their meal expenses. "Good day, sir." "Greetings, sir, madam." Li Nuo initially taught only twenty students, but later, even outside the classroom, there were people standing. After a few days, all the students at Wansong Academy knew him. While the three of them were eating, they overheard some students discussing a particular event. A strange thing happened in the capital of Zhao Country. In broad daylight, a robust thirty-year-old man mysteriously turned into a frail old man while walking down the street. There were rumors outside saying a demon was causing trouble in the capital, causing widespread panic. Song Yi Ren exclaimed, "Is there really a demon?" Li Nuo glanced back; those students looked very serious about what they were saying. Although all countries had tales of demons and ghosts, those were limited to novels and had never been confirmed. However, being able to do such a thing wasn''t necessarily the work of a demon. The Yin Yang School could achieve that too. The power of Yin Yang Technique wasn''t just about predicting fate; it could change fate. A High Realm member of the Yin Yang School could arbitrarily deprive an ordinary person of their lifespan. It''s just that the Yin Yang School is very wary of interfering with others'' fate and generally wouldn''t do such a thing. Song Yi Ren bit her chopsticks and muttered, "If they can take others'' lifespans, doesn''t that mean the Yin Yang School can be immortal?" Zhao Zhiyi smiled and explained, "Miss Song, you misunderstand. Although the Yin Yang School can deprive others of their lifespan, they cannot possess these lifespans. It''s like you martial artists can destroy others'' cultivation but cannot claim it for yourselves..." Song Yi Ren looked at Li Nuo, who nodded slightly. The Princess was right. Ordinary people know very little about the Yin Yang School. Not only can they not live eternally, but because they reveal too many heavenly secrets, High Realm members of the Yin Yang School have shorter lifespans compared to strong practitioners of other schools at the same realm. Those who reveal heavenly secrets are sure to face divine retribution. Throughout history, countless sought eternal life, but none succeeded. Shortening a lifespan is easy, but extending it is as hard as scaling the sky. Only the Yin Yang School can manipulate fate; for one to extend their life, they would need a Sixth Realm Yin Yang School member willing to give their lifespan, but what Yin Yang School member would do that? The Law Code''s most extraordinary aspect is not about obtaining others'' abilities but extending lifespan. Interestingly, if he practiced with the Yin Yang School, there would be a tremendous advantage. Theoretically, his lifespan would be infinite. As long as there are crimes in the world, his lifespan will keep increasing. Even if he gives some away, he could easily catch some thieves, solve some cases, and the lifespan would come back... But the prerequisite is that he must have the cultivation of a Sixth Realm Yin Yang School member. After lunch, Song Yi Ren went back to the embassy to practice. Li Nuo and the Princess went to the Ministry of Justice. The Ministry of Justice had over a hundred piled-up old cases, which were just the ones near the capital under direct jurisdiction, not including unsolved cases from elsewhere. The oldest were already twenty years old. Because they remained unsolved, they were left to accumulate in the Ministry of Justice''s archives. For cases over twenty years old still unsolved, the documents would be periodically destroyed. Investigating these old cases was quite challenging. After all, too much time had passed, and some of the witnesses had already passed away, with evidence missing and no clue where to start... Zhao Zhiyi thought the same, but Li Nuo just summoned all those involved back then to the Ministry of Justice, asked them some questions, and took the case files to the embassy to study. The next morning, he would provide the criminal''s identity. Not every case could he solve. But a solving rate of over half was impressive, especially considering these were decade-old cases. Another day ended, and Li Nuo walked out of the Ministry of Justice. After becoming familiar with the officials in the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo found that the cultivation of Zhao Country''s Ministry of Justice officials was generally lower than that of Daxia. Daxia''s Assistant Ministers of Justice, even relying on daily accumulation, had the cultivation of the Fourth Realm. But Zhao Country''s Assistant Ministers of Justice were only in the Third Realm. The Chief of Staff at the Ministry of Justice was only in the Fourth Realm, even less than Li Nuo. Although higher cultivation among Ministry of Justice officials could indicate worse national security, Zhao Country''s security wasn''t that good yet. During his time in Zhao Country, Li Nuo also investigated. Though Zhao Country didn''t have Death Exemption Tokens, Redemption was available, allowing officials and nobles to avoid punishment through fine silver, so almost no officials or nobles were punished, leading to Ministry of Justice officials having no shortcuts to enhance their cultivation. Daxia had Redemption, but no one dared use it. Since his father became Minister of Justice, killing from initially admitting fifty Advanced Scholars per Imperial Examination to expanding to a hundred, and now having to increase the number of examinations. In that time, countless officials and nobles lost their heads. Although he didn''t practice Legalism, the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice Legalism officials could benefit, progressing effortlessly. In short, Zhao Country''s court lacked someone like Li Xuanjing. For Li Nuo, this was a good thing. With so much experience, advancing to the Fifth Realm was easily within reach. These old cases he solved in recent days added nearly five hundred days to his lifespan, and his cultivation increased significantly. Unfortunately, after today, there became fewer cases to solve. Li Nuo boarded the Princess''s carriage, which headed towards the embassy. Inside a teahouse by the street. Two Sixth Realm Yin Yang School members were silent for a long time. Each day passing increased his lifespan by over a hundred days. It was as if a Yin Yang School member transferred over a hundred days of lifespan to him daily. The thin old man was silent for a while, then said, "Every time he solves a case, his lifespan increases by a few days." The fortune-telling old man stroked his beard and said, "No kidding, but the key is... why?" The thin old man didn''t speak. Yes, why? Why does solving a case increase lifespan? Is there a necessary connection between the two? Yin-Yang theory couldn''t explain this situation at all. No theory could explain. This made both of them have some doubts about their lifelong studies. The fortune-telling old man spoke, "This isn''t even the strangest part..." He paused for a moment and said, "The strangest part is that his lifespan fluctuates with no pattern whatsoever..." Back in Daxia, after discovering this, he calculated fate for him every day. He became so skeptical of Yin Yang Technique that he almost went mad, so he hid in Zhao Country. But he didn''t expect that person to be so persistent, following him here. The thin old man took a deep breath and muttered, "Could it be that there''s truly someone beyond fate?" The fortune-telling old man looked at him and asked, "You think so too?" The thin old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know." All his life, he firmly believed in fate, even actions by the Yin Yang School altering fate were within the greater fate. But in this person''s case, the Nangong Family''s fate theory was incomprehensible. His faith consequently collapsed. At this moment, the fortune-telling old man slammed the table and gritted his teeth, saying, "Whatever, if there truly exists someone beyond fate, isn''t that a good thing? If all fate is predetermined, what''s the meaning of this process? Is there really a Creator above us? Do you think... this world is fake?" The thin old man slowly exhaled. As the Eastern elder said, the existence of someone beyond fate is also a good thing. Even if the Nangong Family''s ancestors were all wrong, at least this world is real. But soon, his face showed a look of pity and he said, "I really want to see how far this person beyond fate can go, but alas, this old man won''t see that day..." The fortune-telling old man looked at his lifelong friend, feeling a bit sad, and after pondering for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. If I must, I will give you half of my lifespan!" Chapter 459 319: Plans of My Own Zhao Country Imperial Palace. The morning court had just ended, and the ministers walked out of the Golden Hall one after another. In recent days, the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice had solved many old cases. Before the court was dismissed, the Emperor specifically commended the officials of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice. At the same time, the Fourth Prince was also rewarded. Because these cases were solved by the people under the Fourth Prince. First, they captured the largest criminal organization in one sweep, then they clarified many old cases. In this regard, the Fourth Prince''s achievements were outstanding, and the Emperor appointed him to temporarily oversee Zhao Country''s legal and penal matters. This means that the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice will temporarily follow his orders. Although this does not mean he can fully control the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice, it at least shows that the Emperor approves of his achievements. The other three Princes do not have this kind of treatment. Even though they also distributed porridge to assist the victims, appearing personally to comfort orphans and widows and giving food to the poor every month, they do not have as many substantial achievements like this. Moreover, the things they are doing, the Fourth Prince is also doing. Originally, the Fourth Prince had little presence in the court. But in this short half-month, he has appeared before the ministers and the Emperor several times. This is not good news for the other Princes. After leaving the court, the faces of the three Princes were all unpleasant. They were naturally aware of what was happening in the Ministry of Justice. But they could only watch with their eyes open. With so many eyes watching, they could not stop others from doing things for the court and the people. Until now, they still couldn''t understand why that person chose King Sheng. With his current situation, King Sheng didn''t give him anything, but he was willing to serve King Sheng. And they, not knowing how many times they had tried to recruit him, but giving him silver he didn''t want, giving him a house he didn''t want, giving him women he didn''t take, all sorts of antiques and treasures were sent, he didn''t even look at them... He must want something? Through their investigations, he had no other hobbies, only good beauties. The three most famous beauties of Daxia were all his wives. Speaking of beauties... The most outstanding beauty in the capital is their sixth sister. Could it be, he wants the sixth sister? No wonder sixth sister spends time with him every day, it turns out she has given herself away. They really had no way. In the Imperial Family, the only marriageable and unmarried Princess is the sixth sister; they couldn''t conjure another young and beautiful sister. They could only comfort themselves, even though King Sheng recruited a talented person, it wouldn''t change the overall situation. What if there are some achievements, there aren''t many officials in the court who support him, he cannot ascend to that position... ... In the small courtyard of the embassy. Rarely having a day''s leisure, while Li Nuo and Yiren were cooking, the Sixth Princess brought good news. The Fourth Prince had already successfully taken charge of Zhao Country''s legal and penal matters, making it more convenient for Li Nuo to investigate cases at the Ministry of Justice in the future. However, before the Fourth Prince ascends the throne, he cannot take action against the guilty officials and nobles of Zhao Country through the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice. It involves too many people and would make the Fourth Prince the target of everyone. This principle, his father had already told him. He still had to endure some more days. After their meal, the Sixth Princess suggested taking Li Nuo and Yiren out for a stroll. These past days, Li Nuo had been busy investigating cases and teaching. Yiren had not slackened in her cultivation either, so it was good to go out and relax a bit. Walking on the street with two beauties on either side garnered a lot of attention. Fortunately, Li Nuo was already used to this. The three of them entered a jewelry shop. The Sixth Princess wanted to buy some jewelry for Yiren. While they were picking out the accessories, Li Nuo waited outside the shop. In the shop, everyone from the shopkeeper to the customers were women, he was the only man and felt somewhat out of place. At that moment, a commotion arose on the street. Li Nuo looked over and saw an old lady had fainted on the street. The surrounding passersby were all observing from a distance. Li Nuo quickly walked over, first checked her pulse, found it to be weak, then helped her up, making her sit on the steps by the street, pressing several acupoints on her palms. A moment later, the old lady slowly opened her eyes. She clearly knew what had happened, smiled at Li Nuo, and said, "Thank you, young man." The old lady''s body was extremely weak; she shouldn''t be out alone. Li Nuo asked, "Old lady, where are your family members?" The old lady said, "I came out alone." Li Nuo said, "Where do you live? I''ll take you back." The old lady shook her head and said, "It''s alright, I''ll rest for a while and can go back on my own." Li Nuo said, "Your body is very weak, it''s best not to move around. I''m idle anyway, if you walk back alone and something happens again..." The old lady did not refuse anymore after hearing that, and pointed in a direction, saying, "Then I''ll trouble you. My home is in that direction..." Li Nuo carried her and just as they reached the door of the jewelry shop, the Sixth Princess and Yiren came out. The Sixth Princess looked at Li Nuo and asked in surprise, "What''s this..." Li Nuo explained what had happened and they went together to take the old lady home. He carried her for half a street and soon arrived at the old lady''s house. Seeing the vermilion high door in front of him, Li Nuo was somewhat surprised. Unexpectedly, despite the plain clothes, the old lady came from a wealthy family. He carried her into the house and saw many people in the courtyard, all anxious and worried. A middle-aged man with an angry face said sternly, "How can you do your work like this, not even knowing the old lady went missing!" At that moment, someone finally noticed Li Nuo and the others, exclaiming. "It''s the Old Madam!" "The Old Madam has returned!" When the middle-aged man heard this, he turned around abruptly and, seeing the old lady on Li Nuo''s back, breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly ran over, and asked with concern, "Mother, where did you go..." The old lady said, "It was stuffy at home, so I snuck out for a walk to get some fresh air. Don''t blame them." The middle-aged man, both angry and helpless, said, "You know your own health. The Imperial Physician said you need to rest well and shouldn''t run around. Father has just passed away. What if something happens to you..." Li Nuo put the old lady down and said to the middle-aged man, "The old lady fainted on the street just now. Her body is very weak. If she wants to go out for fresh air, it''s best to have someone accompany her." Two maids supported the old lady from Li Nuo''s hands. The middle-aged man looked at him and said gratefully, "Thank you, young man, for bringing my mother back... Steward, go to the accounting room and fetch one hundred taels for this young man." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for the silver. The old lady has been brought back; we should be leaving now." The middle-aged man held his hand and said, "No, no, please give me a chance to thank you properly. You must accept this silver..." Li Nuo said, "Really, no need..." Seeing that this kind young man refused to accept, the middle-aged man turned to the two women behind him. But when he saw the face of one of the women, he froze in surprise and said, "Sixth Princess, what brings you here?" Zhao Zhiyi smiled slightly and said, "Chief of Staff Zhang, what a coincidence..." She did not expect that the old lady Li Nuo had saved on the street was the mother of the Minister of Revenue. The Minister of Revenue was famous for his filial piety. Could this be what Master Gongsun said, that everything would be arranged if he came? Chapter 460 320: A Glimmer of Hope Li Nuo originally planned to leave after escorting the old lady home, but he couldn''t resist the earnest invitation from the old lady''s son. Upon his invitation, Li Nuo and the two others arrived at a reception hall. He had just learned from the Sixth Princess that the old lady''s son is the Minister of Revenue of Zhao Country. Li Nuo was really surprised that a third-rank official''s mother would secretly leave home alone and faint on the street in front of her house... The middle-aged man no longer insisted on giving Silver to Li Nuo as a reward. Instead, he respectfully offered a cup of tea and said, "Thank you for saving my life, little brother. Since you don''t want any reward, let me show my gratitude with a cup of tea..." This time, Li Nuo did not refuse. He picked up the teacup and took a sip, accepting his thanks. Zhao Zhiyi looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Lord Zhang, the old lady''s health still hasn''t improved?" The middle-aged man sighed and shook his head. Zhao Zhiyi said, "Should I invite two Imperial Physicians to come and examine the old lady?" The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. I have already invited several Imperial Physicians to examine her and even visited the Medical Saint in Medicine King Valley. The Imperial Physicians are at a loss, and the Medical Saint said that my mother''s illness is a heart disease, which medicine cannot cure..." Zhao Zhiyi asked somewhat puzzled, "Heart disease?" The middle-aged man explained, "Her health used to be good, but since my father''s passing, her health has deteriorated day by day. We''ve tried all sorts of prescriptions from the Imperial Physicians, but none of them have worked..." Li Nuo had checked the old lady''s pulse while helping her up. Her pulse was very weak, but there was no physical illness. Li Nuo initially thought she was suffering from long-term hunger. He was planning to leave her some Silver Tael but later found out that her family was well-off, ruling out this possibility. After hearing the middle-aged man''s explanation, Li Nuo finally understood the reason. Such cases are not uncommon in reality. Some couples who have lived their whole lives together often die soon after one of them passes away. In modern society, this phenomenon has a medical term known as the "widowhood effect". It is widely believed that the sense of loneliness is a significant cause, as those who have lived with a companion generally have a higher sense of happiness compared to those who have lived alone for long periods. Thus, the pain is greater when they lose their companion. Influenced by such negative emotions, about 40% of widowed elderly people die within three years after their spouse''s death. The medical school in this world calls it a heart disease. A heart disease requires heart medicine, but the dead cannot be revived, and even the most skilled medical professionals have no solutions for this. Li Nuo''s familiarity with this issue stems from personal experience. When he was working at the government office, a colleague''s mother used to bring him lunch every day from home, rain or shine. One day, some colleagues asked him why he didn''t join them in ordering takeout but instead troubled his elderly mother every day. The colleague told him that since his father''s death, his mother had been depressed, sitting alone at home, with deteriorating health. Following the doctor''s advice, he told his mother he didn''t like takeout and hoped she could prepare lunch and bring it to him every day. Although it seemed to make her daily routine more laborious, his mother''s health gradually improved. For these elderly people who have lost their purpose, it is more important to give them a new sense of purpose than to provide various expensive medicinal supplements. After finishing the tea, the three of them took their leave. The Minister of Revenue personally escorted them out. As they reached the gate of Zhang Mansion, Li Nuo turned to the Minister of Revenue and said, "May I ask Lord Zhang a question?" The Minister of Revenue courteously replied, "Little brother, feel free to ask." Li Nuo asked, "Can the old lady cook?" Though the Minister of Revenue didn''t understand why he asked this, he still nodded and replied, "She can cook simple meals. When I was young, our family was poor, and mother raised me on wild vegetables mixed with wheat bran..." Li Nuo stepped closer and whispered a few words to him. Though the same method may not work for everyone, it''s worth a try as it concerns a life. The Minister of Revenue was stunned for a moment. He looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Can this save my mother?" Li Nuo said, "No matter what, the situation won''t get worse, will it?" The Minister of Revenue nodded, his eyes showing a glimmer of hope, and said, "Little brother is right. If this method truly works, I will repay you with generous gifts!" On the way back to the Embassy, Zhao Zhiyi curiously asked Li Nuo, "Does Lord Li also understand medicine?" Li Nuo replied, "I know a little." Zhao Zhiyi praised, "Lord Li is indeed a rare all-round talent in our era." Hearing the praise for Li Nuo, Song Yiren slightly curled her lips. He can not only play and paint, but also ride horses, shoot arrows, solve cases, and understand medicine. Even as a thief, he is the best... The husband she chose is, of course, extraordinary. Zhao Zhiyi didn''t know Song Yiren''s thoughts at this moment, but hope emerged in her heart. Lord Zhang''s filial piety is known throughout the court. If they could cure his mother, it would certainly create a bond with him, if not a favor. The Minister of Revenue''s status in the court is significant. These prominent officials in the court were chosen by the State Preceptor from many others, most suited for their positions, at the cost of his own lifespan, based on the fate of Zhao Country. The attitudes of these officials are crucial for the succession of the Imperial Throne. At this moment, in the Minister of Revenue''s mansion. The middle-aged man walked back into the mansion, turning his head once more, muttering, "Could he be the one the State Preceptor mentioned..." He had visited numerous renowned doctors for his mother''s illness, but even the Medical Saint of the Fifth Realm was unable to help. With his last hope, he asked the State Preceptor for a fortune reading for his mother. The State Preceptor told him that his mother still had a chance for survival. But the State Preceptor didn''t specify what he should do. He advised him not to force things and to let them unfold naturally. When the time came, he would meet the benefactor who could save his mother... He didn''t know if this little brother was the benefactor mentioned by the State Preceptor. But what he said was correct; the situation wouldn''t get worse... After pondering for a long time, he walked into a secluded courtyard in the mansion. Entering the room, the old lady leaning against the headboard looked at him and said, "I wanted to go out for some air. Don''t blame them, they didn''t know..." The middle-aged man nodded, walked to the bedside, and sat down. The old lady looked at him kindly and said, "Everyone has their time of birth, aging, sickness, and death. Don''t force anything. The sooner I die, the sooner I can go down and see your father." The middle-aged man was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "Mother, I want to eat the wild vegetable porridge that you make." Upon hearing his words, the old lady''s dim eyes suddenly brightened slightly, and she seemed to regain some strength. She struggled to get out of bed and smiled, saying, "My son wants to eat, so I''ll make it for you. Although I haven''t cooked for many years, I hope my skills are not rusty. However, it''s hard to find wild vegetables in the city, unlike our village..." He went outside and said to the two maids, "Xing''er, Tao''er, take the bamboo baskets. We''ll go outside the city to gather wild vegetables." The Imperial Physicians repeatedly advised against letting the old lady leave home to rest. How could the maids dare make such decisions? They looked at the Minister of Revenue who had walked out of the room. The Minister of Revenue nodded slightly and said, "Accompany the old lady." Since his father''s passing, he hasn''t seen his mother smile for a long time. Two hours later, he ate the bitter wild vegetable porridge while the old lady smiled and watched him, asking, "How does it taste?" The Minister of Revenue said, "It tastes just like before. I used to dislike this porridge the most, but now I just want to eat it..." The old lady said, "If you want to eat it, I''ll make it for you again in a few days." The Minister of Revenue nodded and said, "After eating the food in the government office for so long, I feel like it doesn''t taste good anymore. Mother''s cooking is still the most delicious. Maybe I''ll eat at home from now on..." The old lady smiled and said, "It''s too troublesome for you to come home for meals. Just tell me what you want to eat before you go to the government office, and I''ll make it and deliver it to you..." ... Embassy. Li Nuo and Zhao Zhiyi had just left, preparing to take the carriage to Wansong Academy, when another carriage stopped at the embassy''s gate. A figure jumped off the carriage. The Minister of Revenue saw Li Nuo and hurried towards him, then knelt on one knee, clasped his fists with a face full of gratitude, and said, "Brother Li, please accept Zhang''s bow!" Chapter 461 321: Worldly Manners "Lord Zhang, please, that is unnecessary. Please, rise!" Li Nuo hurriedly helped the Minister of Revenue up. Outside the embassy, there was a constant flow of people, and a grown man kneeling on one knee had already drawn considerable attention. It seems that he wouldn''t be able to go to Wansong Academy now, and could only return to the embassy first. Upon entering the small courtyard, Li Nuo looked at the Minister of Revenue and asked, "How is the Old Lady?" The Minister of Revenue''s face was filled with joy as he said, "Much better, much better. My mother couldn''t eat before, throwing up whatever little she ate. But after just a few days, she now eats three meals a day normally. Her complexion is much improved. Just now, she ate three buns and drank two bowls of porridge. She can walk without assistance and even went outside with a maid, carrying a hoe to dig for wild vegetables..." He looked at Li Nuo with admiration and said, "Lord Li, you are indeed a Divine Doctor. You cured my mother''s illness without even prescribing medicine!" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "A heart ailment requires a heart medicine. I merely treated the symptoms appropriately." It''s not that his medical skills were exceptionally brilliant, but that he was well-read and experienced. An Medical Saint of the Fifth Realm certainly had better medical skills than he did. In many ways, the medicine here was more advanced than in later generations. After all, they didn''t subscribe to the principles of science. The True Qi of the Medical School was more effective than any special medicine in later generations. However, this also caused them to overly rely on True Qi. Without it, many Imperial Physicians would have to retire on the spot. And the True Qi of the Medical School couldn''t cure every illness either. The improvement in Old Mrs. Zhang''s health relied on her love for her son. The Minister of Revenue took a deep breath and said, "My father had just passed away half a year ago. If something happened to Mother too... I don''t want to say it. This time it''s really thanks to Brother Li. I don''t even know how to thank you." Li Nuo smiled and said, "I am also a healer. Curing illnesses and saving lives is the duty of a healer. Lord Zhang, you really don''t need to be polite." The Minister of Revenue said, "To you, it may be a small matter, but to me, it is of utmost importance. My mother raised me with endless hardship. I was still thinking of serving her in her old age after retiring..." After finishing his words, he waved to the back and said, "You two, bring the gifts in." Two servants came in carrying two wooden boxes. Li Nuo quickly said, "Lord Zhang, this really is unnecessary..." The Minister of Revenue smiled and said, "These are not mundane items of gold and silver. You have a favor on me; I must have a chance to repay it." He opened one of the wooden boxes. Inside was an ancient zither. He took out the zither and placed it on a stone table, saying, "This ancient zither is a relic of a Music Master from a hundred years ago and was a gift from a friend. However, my skills are not refined, and this zither has been collecting dust at home. It would be better to give it to someone who understands it..." Li Nuo caressed the zither strings, and they emitted several pleasant sounds. Indeed, it was the work of a Music Master. The sound of this zither was the best of all the instruments Li Nuo had seen. This was no ordinary zither. Like the whip Anning had given him earlier, this zither was imbued with some of the essence of Music. Since he had said this, it would be impolite for Li Nuo to refuse further. Using this zither to teach at the academy would also yield better results. So he nodded and said, "In that case, I will accept it." The Minister of Revenue then opened another long wooden box, revealing a sword box. Inside was a three-foot long sword with a silver-white scabbard. The patterns on it were very delicate, clearly a sword meant for a lady. The Minister of Revenue said, "This sword was also given to me. I heard it was crafted by the Mohist school. I have no use for it, but I see that Madam is a martial artist, so I''ll give this sword to her." Song Yiren accepted the sword, drew it from its sheath gently, and executed a slight flourish. The blade sliced through the air without making any sound. This indicated that the sword was extremely sharp, truly a fine weapon. For a martial artist, although personal cultivation was more important than weaponry, a good weapon could still enhance one''s strength somewhat. Seeing that Yiren liked the sword, Li Nuo did not refuse it. The Minister of Revenue said, "Brother Li, were you about to go out?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "I was going to Wansong Academy to give a lecture. Your gift of the zither is just in time." "That''s good," the Minister of Revenue smiled and said, "I happen to be going to the Ministry of Revenue too. We''re on the same path..." The two of them shared a carriage. Li Nuo got off at Wansong Academy, and the Minister of Revenue continued to the Ministry of Revenue. Zhao Zhiyi stepped down from another carriage and said to Li Nuo, "Lord Li is truly humble. The illness that stumped even the Medical Saint, you cured with just a word. If the Imperial Physicians in the palace knew, they''d be ashamed..." While Li Nuo could not compare to the Medical Saint of the Fifth Realm, he could still hold his own against the Imperial Physicians of Zhao Country in terms of theoretical knowledge. After all, he had taken down the entire Imperial Hospital of Daxia. Each Imperial Physician had their strengths, which made his knowledge quite comprehensive. A single Imperial Physician couldn''t match him. It''s just that he didn''t have their Medical School True Qi. Facing the Sixth Princess''s praise, Li Nuo simply smiled and walked into the academy with her. Not long after, the Minister of Revenue Zhang Xiang also arrived at the Ministry of Revenue. With his mother''s health improved, he was in a good mood, even more motivated in handling the documents. The piles on the desk were all requests for funds from the Ministry of Revenue. Only a small part of these were necessary. Most were various pretexts by different offices to get funding, with only ten percent of it used properly, it would already be considered conscientious. He glanced at these requests and set them aside. One of the requests, after setting it aside, he seemed to remember something and picked it up again. This request was submitted by King Sheng Mansion. The Fourth Prince wanted the Ministry of Revenue to allocate some funds to pay for the setup of Anti-theft Bureaus in various places. This additional expenditure, he did not plan to approve immediately. Aside from disaster relief and military expenses, every expenditure from the Ministry of Revenue couldn''t give the impression of easy approval. If every fund request was approved, even increasing the national treasury several times wouldn''t be enough. Delaying them a few times would make them realize that getting funds from the Ministry of Revenue wasn''t easy, and they wouldn''t casually request it next time. Regarding the Fourth Prince''s request, after some thought, he decided to approve it. Brother Li saved his mother''s life, and he was one of the Fourth Prince''s men. He might as well do this as a small favor. King Sheng Mansion. The Fourth Prince had been quite elated these past few days. His sister had gone to Daxia and brought back an exceptionally rare talent. He didn''t need to do anything, and achievements came to him proactively. This rekindled hope for the imperial throne that he had nearly given up on. Even more gratifying was that he had attracted such a capable talent without any effort. The other princes had to send silver, beauties, and estates to recruit strategists, but never saw them contribute significantly. Yet, without lifting a finger, he could have more capable talents come to him on their own. Could this be the mandate of heaven? At this moment, a figure ran in excitedly saying, "Your Highness, good news! Good news!" King Sheng raised an eyebrow. More good news? There had indeed been many good news lately... He smiled and asked, "What good news?" The man replied, "Your Highness, the ten thousand taels of silver we requested from the Ministry of Revenue has been approved." King Sheng paused in surprise and said, "So quickly?" Whenever he requested funds from the Ministry of Revenue, they wouldn''t approve without several months of delay... Not to mention, even after months of headaches and trouble, when he asked for ten thousand taels, the Ministry might only approve five thousand taels. Requesting funds was always a troublesome affair. Why this time, the iron rooster who never gave a feather suddenly became so generous? Zhao Zhiyi walked in from outside, listening to their conversation, and murmured, "It seems that Chief of Staff Zhang deliberately did us a favor..." King Sheng looked at her, puzzled, "A favor? What favor?" Zhao Zhiyi smiled slightly and explained the whole story to him. Upon hearing this, King Sheng was momentarily stunned. After realizing it, he laughed and said, "So that''s how it is. Zhiyi, you''ve truly brought a blessing to your brother. Master Gongsun''s death was worth it..." Zhao Zhiyi frowned and said, "Master Gongsun sacrificed herself for you; how can you say such a thing about her?" King Sheng quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I misspoke..." In his heart, he was indeed grateful to Master Gongsun. It was her sacrifice that brought him such a grand opportunity. However, he couldn''t understand why Master Gongsun, who treated Zhiyi very well but never liked him, would make such a significant sacrifice for him... Chapter 462 322: Zhao Zhiyis Test Over the past month, the previously unremarkable Fourth Prince began appearing frequently in the eyes of the people and the courtiers. While the other princes were busy showing off to earn attention, only the Fourth Prince quietly achieved significant accomplishments. Overnight, nearly all thieves in the capital vanished without a trace. The treasure vault of the Thief Sect was raided, uncovering a massive amount of wealth. Those who had previously filed cases with the government, even if their stolen property wasn''t fully recovered, received some compensation and felt grateful to the Fourth Prince. The court also benefited from this, as after returning some of the property to the people, a large amount was left and added to the National Treasury. In addition, the assets of the thieves'' families were confiscated, which added another substantial sum. The various government offices clearly felt that the Ministry of Revenue became more generous. Previously, getting funds from the Ministry of Revenue was nearly impossible in one go; it usually took at least three attempts, sometimes even more, with much effort needed each time to get a small grant. Recently, many government offices succeeded after only two applications. This credit also goes to the Fourth Prince. Additionally, the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice saw a significant increase in case-solving rates, leading the Emperor to reward all officials in these departments. Every official received an extra two months'' salary, again thanks to the Fourth Prince. With the disappearance of thieves and the rise in case-solving, people''s happiness greatly increased, leading to more discussions about the Fourth Prince among the populace. This made the other three princes restless. If this continued, they knew King Sheng would eventually overshadow them. Their strategists also started to work hard, offering them advice and strategies. Distributing porridge, aiding the widowed and orphaned, building bridges and roads, taking in beggars... they had done all these things, receiving good feedback from both the people and the courts. Although many knew this was only temporary. Once they ascended the throne, such gestures would likely cease. No prince who hadn''t yet seized the throne would waste silver on such matters, and once on the throne, even more issues would demand their attention, leaving no time for these minor concerns. This year of the struggle for the throne was probably the happiest time for the people. After all, while the key to winning the throne was gaining the support of the courtiers, having high praise among the populace could indirectly influence the courtiers'' opinions. Compared to bribing officials, winning over the people was far cheaper. They had done everything they could, and when the other princes ran out of new tricks, the Second Prince pioneered an innovation. He invited some doctors from the Medical School to offer free medical consultations to the public on the streets. For ordinary people, being well-fed, having somewhere to shelter, and being able to afford medical treatment if they fell ill were sources of immense happiness. But seeking medical help or buying medicine was costly, making it challenging for ordinary people to see a doctor. Minor illnesses were endured, and if a serious illness struck, survival was uncertain. Even common doctors were beyond their reach. Skilled doctors from the Medical School were something they never encountered in their lifetime. Historically, doctors primarily served the upper class, making it hard for commoners to access their services. Suddenly, long queues of people waiting for medical consultations lined the streets outside King An''s Mansion. Seeing this, the other princes naturally couldn''t fall behind and also hired renowned doctors at high costs to offer free medical services to the people, rendering the Medical Halls in the capital without business. In King An''s Mansion, the Second Prince angrily pounded the table upon hearing his subordinates'' reports, exclaiming, "Damn it, this was my subordinates'' idea, yet they learned it so quickly!" Although he had taken the initiative, he only held the advantage for half a day. Those three soon caught on, and by that afternoon, similar queues appeared outside their mansions. A man stroked the beard on his chin and said, "Your Highness, there''s no need for anger. This situation is inevitable. It''s just a matter of hiring a few doctors and spending some silver. If we can hire them, others can too. We can''t prevent the other princes..." The Second Prince was merely venting. The princes had always been learning and copying from each other. As soon as one of them did something that received good feedback, the others would immediately follow suit. Unless they did something unique and irreplaceable. Like wiping out all the thieves in the capital. Or resolving the long-standing unsolved cases of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice. Such tasks were beyond them, leaving only these less challenging but extremely costly activities. The people got free medical consultations, but those doctors did not work for free. Each was paid as much as a hundred taels per day, all of which he had to cover. Despite the heartache, with the other princes following, he could only grit his teeth and persist. King Sheng seemed to have extraordinary luck, tackling these unmatched grand tasks without spending a cent, unlike himself who lacked a capable sister like Zhiyi... Li Nuo emerged from Wansong Academy, and on his way back to the Embassy, he saw a long line on a certain street. He asked the Sixth Princess beside him, Zhao Zhiyi, who explained: "That is the Medical School invited by the Second Prince. They are offering free medical consultations for three days. Including my elder brother, the other princes are also imitating this initiative..." From what Li Nuo had personally witnessed these past days, he had to admit that Zhao Country''s succession system was far better than that of Daxia. In Daxia, the Emperor had selected eight Regent Princes, but did not announce the rules for the contest. Thus, the Regent Princes of Daxia fell into endless infighting and mutual slaughter, with no one caring about the lives of the common people. Although Zhao Country''s succession system also had its flaws, for the common people, it was all benefits without any harm. Who would become Emperor, the common people couldn''t decide, but their opinions were an important reference. This made the contending princes have to implement tangible measures to win the support of the people. As long as one prince took the lead, the others would surely follow, unwilling to be left behind. As a result, the competition became more intense. Initially, the people didn''t have to pay for food, and now they don''t have to pay for medical treatment... Li Nuo rarely saw beggars on the streets of Zhao Country. According to Zhao Zhiyi, the four princes had each built a shelter outside the city to house the homeless, providing them with free porridge and meals every day. No matter what their motives were, at least countless poor people benefitted in the process. Hearing Li Nuo''s approval of Zhao Country''s court, Zhao Zhiyi smiled, sneaked a glance at him, and tentatively asked: "A great talent like Lord Li can''t fully utilize his abilities in Xia Country. Why not stay in our Zhao Country? By then, you will surely be heavily employed by the court. I will also help bring your family over..." Faced with the Sixth Princess''s blatant recruitment, Li Nuo neither agreed nor refused, smiling as he said: "I have noted the Sixth Princess''s words. If I ever do seek refuge with you in the future, you must remember what you said today..." For now, the situation in Daxia was still unclear. His father''s identity was particularly sensitive. One could say, anyone besides King Chun taking power would surely lead to the Li Family being persecuted. So Li Nuo did not completely refuse. If it really came to that, Zhao Country wouldn''t be a bad retreat. Zhao Zhiyi looked at him, smiling as she said: "Lord Li, rest assured, my words will always hold true." But in her heart, she sighed softly. He didn''t agree explicitly, which was actually a gentle refusal. However, she still had a chance. She was well aware of the Li Family''s situation in Zhao Country. If King Chun ascended to the throne, it might lead to his heavy use. Otherwise, any prince ascending would surely persecute him first... More likely, he wouldn''t survive until a new emperor took the throne. The emperor of Daxia was also a formidable figure. Li Xuanjing was a blade in his hand. While in power, he could use Li Xuanjing to do things inconvenient for himself as the emperor. Once he decided to pass the throne, he would likely clear all obstacles for the next emperor before he abdicated... Each harboring their own thoughts, the two silently got into the carriage. The carriage passed by a roadside tea stall where two old men watched the carriage disappear into the distance before retracting their gazes. One old man looked at the other and asked, "How is it?" The latter shook his head and said, "I can''t predict it. Her fate has already changed." He had once predicted the fate for the Sixth Princess, and at that time, her fate was particularly clear. A lifetime of wealth and honor, no illness or disaster, dying of old age. But now, her future was shrouded in a fog... Either someone of the same realm in the Yin Yang School had obscured her fate, or someone had altered her destiny... Her lifespan could no longer be calculated. Moreover, even the events that would happen to her in the near future were a complete unknown. The Yin Yang School was supposed to be all-knowing and all-seeing. But regarding this young girl, they seemed to have become blind, unable to see anything. The fortune-telling old man tugged at his hair and said, "It must be because of that young man. But the little girl beside him shouldn''t have an unfathomable fate. Does the Sixth Princess have something special about her..." The emaciated old man remained silent for a moment before saying, "So, the Sixth Princess''s fate cannot be predicted not just because of that young man. It very likely has to do with herself." Not everyone''s fate could be calculated by them. They couldn''t predict the fate of the four princes, or rather, they didn''t dare to. The struggle for the throne among the five great dynasties was a contest of great fortune. Any attempt to predict it would be met with a cosmic backlash. With only a little life left, trying to predict it would be fatal. The fortune-telling old man stroked his beard, unable to figure it out, muttering, "It''s one thing not to predict the fate of those Regent Princes, but what great fate could a princess have? Unless she is going to become the emperor..." Chapter 463 323 Medical Reform It was another afternoon, Li Nuo and Zhao Zhiyi walked out of the academy. By the Princess''s side, there were some experts secretly guarding. As long as Li Nuo went out, she was almost always accompanied by Li Nuo throughout, so there was nothing for him to worry about in terms of safety. Since it was unnecessary to have Yiren''s protection, she simply practiced at home. Ever since the Yin Yang School made the prophecy that she would be promoted to Grandmaster this year, she had been desperately striving towards this goal. The Sixth Princess picked him up from the embassy every day and then sent him back. Li Nuo was inseparable from the Sixth Princess during the day and shared a room with Yiren at night, busy every day, but the days were quite fulfilling. It was just that being away from home for a month deepened his longing for Jiaren and Anning. Jiaren was still fine; sometimes he could secretly treat Yiren as Jiaren in his heart, after all, she wouldn''t know. But Anning was irreplaceable. Although the Sixth Princess was also a princess, she was ultimately not Anning. Li Nuo dreamt about them every night these days, and sometimes he would even dream about the Phoenix, but he could only look at their portraits for some comfort. Fortunately, he was prepared and brought along their portraits when he came to Zhao Country. Passing by that King Mansion, Li Nuo noticed that there was no longer a line of patients at the entrance, so he couldn''t help but ask: "Why are there no patients here anymore? Have all the patients near the capital been treated?" Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and said: "Ever since the princes invited the Medical School to provide free treatments for the people, even healthy people wanted to come and have a look. The line at the King Mansion''s gate stretched from morning to night without end. The common people who couldn''t get treatment were deeply resentful. Later, some trouble occurred, and the free clinic had to be stopped..." Li Nuo had not been paying attention to this matter these days and was unaware that many things had happened in just a few days. First of all, the number of people seeking treatment was too high, and only a small portion could be treated, while most people who couldn''t get treated were deeply resentful, leading to several conflicts over queueing. Secondly, the Medical School doctors were not ordinary doctors; their consultation fees were shockingly high, and they usually treated officials and nobles. Having them conduct free clinics every day was a huge expenditure, far exceeding that of distributing porridge. Each of the princes had poured their entire fortunes into it for the past half year in their struggle for the throne. This was only superficially a free clinic; while the people did not spend money, the expenditures came from them. A daily expenditure of several thousand taels of silver was too much for any of the four princes to bear. On the last day, to save some costs, the Fourth Prince did not invite the doctors from the Medical School, but instead invited a few ordinary doctors. As a result, one doctor accidentally killed a patient with the acupuncture needle. It caused a fatality, and he paid a large sum of silver to the patient''s family and stopped the free clinic. The other three princes took this as a lesson and also canceled their free clinics one after another. Many people who had heard about this and came from far away places didn''t get treatment, only to be harassed in vain, making them even more unhappy and filled with complaints, cursing the four princes behind their backs. What was originally a good deed unexpectedly ended in such a result. Zhao Zhiyi sighed and said, "Lord Li, do you think there is something wrong with doing good deeds?" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "There is nothing wrong with doing good deeds, but even if the initial intention is good, using the wrong approach often leads to bad results. From the start, free clinics shouldn''t have been set up. Even charging a minimal fee would have kept most of those seeking excitement away, allowing those truly in need to receive treatment..." Human nature is complex, and good intentions do not necessarily lead to good outcomes. Li Nuo himself hadn''t thought of this at the time. However, this matter did give Li Nuo an idea for establishing another achievement. The Fourth Prince had already made some achievements in maintaining order. The next step could be to focus on healthcare. The people''s need for healthcare may come right after food, clothing, and shelter. But regardless of the country, healthcare was predominantly for the upper class. The difficulty and costliness of healthcare for the common people is a reality in all countries. There are many reasons for this, with the scarcity of medical resources being the major one. There were already few engaged in medicine, and the top-tier doctors were always recruited by the court to serve the Imperial Family. Ordinary doctors would generally be recruited by officials and nobles, becoming their private physicians, such doctors were present even in the Li Mansion. And those still unqualified practitioners would also prioritize the wealthy. The medical halls among the commoners had doctors of mixed abilities, with high consultation fees and expensive medicines, making it unattainable for ordinary people. Moreover, an underdeveloped healthcare system contributes significantly to this phenomenon. There were already few engaged in medicine, and with the upper class monopolizing them, even in the capital, the medical halls were pitifully few, let alone the local prefectures. In some remote areas, people had no access to doctors and could only rely on luck when they fell ill. There was still much that could be done in the realm of healthcare. Returning to the embassy, Li Nuo shared his thoughts with Zhao Zhiyi, and they immediately agreed with each other. Yiren practiced swordsmanship in the open space, while Zhao Zhiyi sat on a stone bench in the yard, asking Li Nuo: "Where should we start?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said: "The reform of healthcare is a long-term matter. It may take decades or even centuries of accumulation to completely change the status quo, so we should start from the capital and advance step by step..." The scarcity of medical resources was undoubtedly a pressing issue that needed to be addressed. The feasible solution was for the court to take the lead in establishing medical colleges across the country to train more medical practitioners, ensuring that citizens in every region had access to basic medical services. However, this would require a significant amount of time and a huge investment, without any immediate returns. Essentially, this was not something that could generate immediate returns, but rather something that would require subsidies and continuous investment from the state. Although Zhao Zhiyi greatly agreed with Li Nuo''s idea, the first step was already difficult to achieve. Even starting with the capital, the necessary funds were an unimaginable figure, which the National Treasury could not possibly allocate to them. If each prince wanted to achieve something, they had to raise the money themselves. His elder brother already couldn''t come up with much silver. Moreover, as Li Nuo said, this was not something that could be accomplished overnight; the timeframe was far from adequate. Li Nuo soon learned about the difficulties from the Sixth Princess. One major difficulty was the lack of funds. In the princes'' struggle for the throne, the various departments of the court would not show any obvious bias unless the Emperor explicitly granted responsibility, like when he previously decreed the establishment of the Anti-theft Bureau, leading to full cooperation from all departments. Under the name of the Fourth Prince alone, the Ministry of Revenue would not allocate funds. Until the Emperor made a decision, they could not show any obvious preference towards a particular prince. After thinking for a moment, Li Nuo suddenly looked at Zhao Zhiyi and asked: "What if it was under your name, Sixth Princess?" Zhao Zhiyi momentarily froze, unsure, and said: "Me?" Li Nuo nodded and said: "You are not involved in the throne struggle, you are simply suggesting to the court an improvement for the people''s well-being. Isn''t that feasible?" Zhao Zhiyi was momentarily stunned and said: "It''s feasible, but..." Li Nuo said: "You are the Fourth Prince''s biological sister. Although the achievements won''t be credited to him, everyone knows you represent him. By then, if you get the Fourth Prince to contribute, people will take notice..." Zhao Zhiyi nodded and said: "Even if it''s not for my elder brother, it''s necessary to do this for the benefit of Zhao Country''s people. If the Princess Mansion steps in, we don''t even need the approval of the three provinces..." Zhao Country''s court structure was different from that of Daxia. Daxia''s highest institution was the three provinces. Only when it passed the three provinces could it be handed over to the Six Departments and other government offices for implementation. But Zhao Country''s three provinces delegated a significant part of their authority to the Six Departments. If the amount involved wasn''t big, the Ministry of Revenue could directly allocate funds. The Minister of Revenue had even invited Li Nuo to his house for dinner a few days ago, but Li Nuo had been too busy to make it... The funding issue shouldn''t be a major problem. The next difficulty would be the manpower. To establish a medical college, teachers would be needed, and the best teachers would be those from the High Realm in the Medical School, but such top-tier doctors had very valuable time with astronomical consultation fees, costing a few hundred to thousands of taels in minutes, which the Fourth Prince couldn''t afford. Even the Low Realm doctors charged no small fees. The Ministry of Revenue could allocate funds to build the academy but would definitely not provide funds for astronomical salaries. Although Li Nuo could give lectures, he was only one person, already overwhelmed with the academy, really unable to manage additional tasks... Just as Li Nuo was troubled over this, two figures walked in from outside. The Minister of Revenue walked into the yard, first saluted Zhao Zhiyi, then smiled at Li Nuo and said: "Brother Li, I have invited you several times, and you didn''t come. This time I came personally, you must honor me with your presence, right?" Then he looked at an old man with a white beard beside him and said: "This is Doctor Sun from the Medicine King Valley. He heard that you cured my mother''s illness and insisted on seeing you, saying he wants to discuss the Medical Path with you..." Chapter 464 324: Medical School Enters the Realm [Combined] "Medicine King Valley?" "Doctor Sun?" Li Nuo and Zhao Zhiyi exchanged glances, both seeing the astonishment in each other''s eyes. Medicine King Valley is the sacred land of the Medical School in Zhao Country. The only Medical School practitioner in the Fifth Realm in Zhao Country is the Valley Master of Medicine King Valley. Many of the princess''s Imperial Physicians were his disciples. It truly was as if they were given a pillow just when they needed rest. The two of them had just been discussing medical reform and were troubled by issues of funds and manpower when the Minister of Revenue and someone from Medicine King Valley came to them on their own accord. Zhao Zhiyi recalled the successive events that had occurred since Li Nuo came to Zhao Country, suspecting that they could not be explained by coincidence alone. Could it really be fate? There was no doubt that Master Gongsun had directed her to find him. He was sent by heaven to assist them. Since his arrival in Zhao Country, everything had become extremely smooth. Li Nuo, after a brief moment of shock, immediately said, "Lord Zhang, Doctor Sun, please sit. Nuo, help me brew a pot of tea for our two guests..." Song Yiren was practicing her swordsmanship at a crucial moment, but upon hearing Li Nuo''s request, she dropped her sword and ran to the room to brew tea. She enjoyed the feeling of being ordered around by Li Nuo. It felt as if they were truly a married couple. In the small courtyard, Doctor Sun looked at this young man with a surprised expression. Even Master said that Lord Zhang''s mother''s illness was incurable. But he had just visited Zhang Mansion. In just two months, the old lady seemed like a different person. She had cultivated a vegetable garden in the backyard, swung her hoe vigorously, and could eat three bowls of rice per meal, a far cry from her previous deathly state. Moreover, according to Chief of Staff Zhang, the doctor who cured his mother had not used any medication. This aroused a strong curiosity in him about this doctor. The Medical Path is vast and profound; every physician has their own areas of expertise. This method of treatment was something he had never encountered before, prompting an immediate desire to seek guidance. Before Yiren could serve the tea, Doctor Sun couldn''t wait and asked the question weighing on his mind, "Dare I ask, young brother, how did you come up with the way to treat Old Mrs. Zhang?" Li Nuo did not hold back and truthfully conveyed his thoughts. After hearing his explanation, Doctor Sun was stunned and muttered, "Widowhood disease?" He then looked at Li Nuo, saying, "This is a disease? Why have I never heard of it before..." Of course, he hadn''t heard of it because Li Nuo had coined the term. Li Nuo explained, "This is what I call this condition. Doctor Sun, have you noticed that many elderly couples, after one passes away, the other often dies within a few years? This illness typically occurs after the death of a spouse, hence I named it widowhood disease." This was a common occurrence in life, known to Doctor Sun, Chief of Staff Zhang, and even Zhao Zhiyi who had seen countless examples. Li Nuo continued, "It can be considered a heart disease. After the death of Lord Zhang''s father, Old Mrs. Zhang lost her emotional support and was immersed in grief every day, which naturally affected her health. At this time, no medication could be effective. The most important thing was to help her find new support..." Li Nuo elaborated fluently, and Doctor Sun listened attentively. These medical theories were new to Doctor Sun. Not just him, healing heart diseases was a common challenge for all physicians. Their True Qi had incredibly miraculous powers; as long as the person had even a breath left, they could be pulled back from the gates of death. But in such cases, it was ineffective. Although it was their first meeting, Doctor Sun had a very favorable impression of this young man. Despite having no formal connection, Li Nuo had no reservations and shared all the details with him. This was rare. Many physicians, when teaching disciples, would always hold something back, at least keeping their best remedies to themselves. Teaching a disciple with utmost dedication only to see the disciple open a rival medical hall nearby, drawing away most of the business, was not uncommon. If not for his strong curiosity, he would not have been so forward. Moreover, during his conversation with this young man, he found that the other party''s medical theories were robust. Given his youth, initially, aside from seeking guidance, Doctor Sun also wanted to test whether Li Nuo''s success in treating Old Mrs. Zhang was merely a fluke. But the results surprised him. The young man could answer all his questions. Occasionally, he would mention some medical principles so profound that Doctor Sun had to pause and think, recalling vaguely that they were mentioned in some medical book he had read long ago... This was not a fluke; he had a solid foundation in medical knowledge. Doctor Sun stared blankly at the young man, as if seeing an imperial physician in his twenties before him. He couldn''t help but ask Li Nuo, "Dare I ask, young brother, which master of the Medical Path taught you?" Li Nuo shook his head, "I have no master." Doctor Sun exclaimed in shock, "No master, then how do you know so much medical knowledge?" Li Nuo replied, "I read many medical books." Li Nuo indeed had no master, or more accurately, all the Imperial Physicians of Daxia''s Imperial Hospital were his masters. Their lifetime of medical insights was all concentrated in him. Now, he could be called the Wang Yuyan of the medical world, his theoretical knowledge unmatched by anyone, though he lacked inner strength. Chapter 465 324: Medical School Enters the Realm [Combined]_2 Doctor Sun was at a loss for words. No wonder his medical knowledge was so rich, yet he lacked any cultivation of the Medical School¡ªit was because he was missing practical experience. For the Medical School, theory is theory and practice is practice. However, merely understanding medical theory does not necessarily make one a good healer, but lacking medical theory means one cannot even be considered a healer. Looking at this young man, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of appreciation for his talent. What a fine Medical School prospect he was¡ªso young, yet his grasp of medical theory was no weaker than his own at the Fourth Realm. With a bit of training, he could surely become a renowned imperial physician in medical history. Earlier on the road, he had heard the Minister of Revenue say that this young man was an official of Daxia. He was pondering how he could persuade such a promising prospect to abandon politics for medicine, to not waste his gift for the Medical Path, and ideally take him as a disciple¡ªwhat a mark of pride that would be... Li Nuo was also deep in thought. The first Medical College was crucial. It determined whether they could smoothly take their initial step, and it had to be done beautifully. He couldn''t manage it alone and needed to recruit more seasoned members of the Medical School. How could he tie Doctor Sun and even other members of the Medicine King Valley to his cause, ideally having them work for free? Their gazes met, simultaneous words exchanged. "Young brother..." "Doctor Sun..." Both spoke at the same time, then fell silent simultaneously. Doctor Sun chuckled and said, "You speak first." Li Nuo replied, "You are the elder, please speak first..." Doctor Sun did not insist on further politeness and asked, "Young brother, would you like to study medicine¡ªto become a true member of the Medical School? Cultivate True Qi, not only to cure diseases but to extend life as well. In the Fourth Realm of the Medical School, one can easily live past a hundred years; in the Fifth Realm, one can live over three cycles of sixty years... Others may study medicine to extend their lifespan, but Li Nuo''s lifespan was determined by the Law Code, so whether he studied medicine or not wouldn''t change that. He didn''t refuse but simply nodded at Doctor Sun and said, "I do. In fact, I''ve always wanted to become a member of the Medical School, but I''ve lacked the opportunity, with no path to enter... Although he had intentions regarding Medicine King Valley, he couldn''t rush things. Establishing a good relationship with Doctor Sun was a priority. Doctor Sun was delighted to hear this and said, "How is there no opportunity? If you want to study medicine, I can help you. Come to my Medical Hall, and I''ll teach you diagnosis and prescribing. With your medical knowledge, you should quickly find a path... Although he had his thoughts on other matters, he couldn''t rush things. It was best to let him first experience the pleasure of curing diseases and saving lives, thus growing fond of the Medical School. Handling subsequent matters would be easier. Since Li Nuo and Doctor Sun started chatting, Zhao Zhiyi and the Minister of Revenue had not been able to interject a single word. Their conversation was all about the Medical School, which they couldn''t understand. Unexpectedly, their discussion ended in such a result. Zhao Zhiyi couldn''t help but worry; would Li Nuo really be swayed by Doctor Sun to study medicine? She looked at Li Nuo, who was already preparing to go to the Medical Hall with Doctor Sun. As they were about to leave the Embassy, Li Nuo turned back to look at Zhao Zhiyi and winked at her. Zhao Zhiyi understood immediately, revealing a slight smile. ... Li Nuo and Doctor Sun hit it off instantly, and at his enthusiastic invitation, he decided to go learn at his Medical Hall immediately. Entering the path of medicine is easy, cultivation is not. After thoroughly reading basic medical books and beginning formal practice, within a few months to a year, True Qi of the Medical School naturally starts to develop within. If, after such a long time, one cannot even enter the path, it indicates a lack of aptitude for medicine, and it''s better to switch careers early. Doctor Sun''s Medical Hall was called Huichun Hall. The Medical Hall was located in the busiest area of the capital city of Zhao Country, a three-story building with a courtyard. The first floor was for diagnosis and prescription. Besides Doctor Sun, there were usually two other physicians stationed there, both his disciples, possessing cultivation of the Third Realm in the Medical School. The first three realms of the Medical School only allow one to strengthen the body and extend life. Upon reaching the Fourth Realm, True Qi undergoes transformation. There''s no need for diagnosis and prescription; one can heal others by depleting one''s True Qi. This method allows wounds to heal and diseases to be cured in a very short time. However, for members of the Medical School, it is a self-sacrificing act. The difference between the Medical School and the Martial Path lies in that the True Qi of the Martial Path can be continuously generated from the martial artist''s meridians, whereas the True Qi of the Medical School is consumable. Once used, it diminishes, and replenishing it is very slow. Previously, when King Chun had the imperial physicians treat Li Nuo, they were always reluctant. Therefore, although Huichun Hall was established by members of the Medical School, they still relied on traditional diagnosis and prescription. If one desired Doctor Sun''s True Qi treatment, it wasn''t impossible, but it came at a different price. Forget commoners, even wealthy families could be bankrupted by two treatments. Doctor Sun and Li Nuo entered the Medical Hall. The two physicians who were examining patients immediately stood up respectfully and said, "Master." Doctor Sun nodded, approached a middle-aged physician, and said, "Gao Yong, stand up. Let him diagnose the next patient." Upon hearing his master''s words, the middle-aged physician obediently stood up and vacated his seat. However, the patient who just took his seat was somewhat unwilling. Doctor Gao was of the Third Realm in the Medical School, and it cost one tael of silver just for his diagnosis fee. He had paid the money, but now he was being attended to by a young new face. Who would be willing? Chapter 466 324: Medical School Enters the Realm [Combined]_3 Doctor Sun noticed his thoughts and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, after he examines you, I will diagnose you again myself, and there won''t be any extra charges." Hearing Doctor Sun, the young man finally relaxed and extended his wrist. Doctor Sun''s medical expertise was exceptional, making him the cornerstone of Huichun Hall; today, he had a big success. Looking at the young doctor, he smiled and said: "Doctor, I''ve been feeling fatigued recently. My hands and feet are cold, and my waist and knees are sore..." Li Nuo placed his fingers on the man''s wrist to check his pulse, and immediately had a clear understanding. To cure him on the spot was beyond his abilities, but normal diagnosis and prescribing medicine were too easy. He picked up the pen and wrote a prescription, saying: "Take one dose daily for a month; it''s important not to indulge excessively, or the medicine will be useless." The man pulled a long face, saying: "I can''t indulge even after taking medicine?" Li Nuo replied: "If you don''t want to be impotent in the future, it''s best not to indulge." The man hesitated and said: "Not now, then wait until I''m old? Doctor, is there a method that doesn''t require abstinence?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said: "Actually, there is. Practicing Martial Path will give you a strong physique, and you won''t need to abstain anymore..." The man sighed: "I don''t have the talent for Martial Path." No matter what, doctors must consider their patients, Li Nuo pondered and said: "If you don''t have the talent for Martial Path, you can learn medicine. Learning medicine also strengthens the body, and you can treat yourself if you ever become weak..." The young man seemed moved by this suggestion. Li Nuo took advantage of the moment and continued: "I heard that, to cultivate more physicians, the court will soon establish a Medical College, recruiting many aspiring medical students. Pay attention to the announcement..." "Medical College?" Doctor Sun was taken aback and asked: "Is this true? How come I haven''t heard about it?" Li Nuo replied: "The court has just started planning it; it will take some time to announce it formally." Doctor Sun was surprised but didn''t dwell on it. Without looking at Li Nuo''s prescription, he personally checked the young man''s pulse and wrote his own prescription, comparing it with Li Nuo''s. Although both prescriptions aimed to fortify the body, they were not identical. Li Nuo''s prescription had a few more and a few fewer herbs than his. Even the quantities of some herbs varied. As an imperial physician in the Fourth Realm, he knew the properties of all herbs, immediately performing mental simulations based on the herb quantities. The young man peered over and asked: "Doctor Sun, which prescription should I use?" Doctor Sun was silent for a moment, then handed Li Nuo''s prescription to him, saying: "Use his." After performing his mental simulations, he found that Li Nuo''s prescription indeed had a superior balance of herbs. Although young, Li Nuo had already reached the pinnacle in the balance and control of herbs and their quantities. Looking at Li Nuo, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Is this really from reading medical books?" Li Nuo watched his first patient leave. All his medical knowledge was inherited from Daxia''s Imperial Physicians. The Imperial Physicians served Daxia''s officials and nobles. These men had power and wealth, and naturally, no shortage of women, making kidney deficiency a common ailment. The Imperial Physicians treated many such cases, accumulated enough experience, and continuously improved their prescriptions based on patient feedback, achieving perfection. Li Nuo had all their experience in his mind. With the integration of knowledge, it could be said that in the entire continent, nobody understood kidney deficiency better than him. Huichun Hall''s business was thriving, with patients coming one after another. Li Nuo saw five or six patients consecutively, dealing with various symptoms: colds, sprains, insomnia, and headaches... Li Nuo was treating patients, while Doctor Sun watched him treat patients. From the second patient onwards, Doctor Sun''s mouth was constantly agape with astonishment. He thought Li Nuo''s ability to prescribe perfect medicine was already extraordinary. Unexpectedly, this was just the tip of his prowess. The woman troubled by insomnia and nightmares lay down and snored loudly after Li Nuo massaged her briefly. Even Doctor Sun couldn''t match his massage technique. Moreover, his bone-setting skills were swift and precise, on par with lifelong bone-setting Imperial Physicians. And his acupuncture skills were equally outstanding. The two middle-aged physicians watching him the whole time started sweating nervously... In their forties, their medical skills couldn''t compare to a young man half their age, and as he treated more patients, their master''s glances became more frequent... They could understand his intent. In the coming days, they would likely receive a lot of scolding... Li Nuo prescribed a warming and nourishing recipe for a female patient, suddenly feeling a warm sensation in his Dantian. Doctor Sun, lost in thought, snapped back to reality. The two middle-aged physicians widened their eyes in shock. What? He just entered the realm? Li Nuo felt the extra force in his body, knowing exactly what it meant. Capturing so many Imperial Physicians back then had laid a solid foundation for his cultivation in the Medical Path, only missing the final leap. Today, after practically treating several patients, everything naturally fell into place. Doctor Sun''s lips moved, but he couldn''t express words. What else was there to say? He had intended to have Li Nuo diagnose patients daily at Huichun Hall, teach him the art of healing, and eventually induct him into the realm, then propose taking him as a disciple. But the reality was, he taught him nothing and instead learned much from him. How could he bring this up? Take him as a disciple? Was he worthy? A master inferior to his disciple insisting on taking him as a student would become the laughingstock of the Medical World. Doctor Sun immediately dismissed the idea, clasped his hands towards Li Nuo, and said: "Congratulations on entering the realm. From now on, young brother, you are a part of our Medical School; it''s truly joyful and worthy of celebration..." Chapter 467 - 325 Divine Doctor Li Nuo originally just thought of building a relationship with Doctor Sun first, so that he could help when promoting medical reform. Enter the Medical School, it was purely accidental. After treating a few patients, Li Nuo stood up and left the consultation table. The middle-aged doctor returned to his position. Li Nuo looked towards Doctor Sun and said, "Elder Sun, how should one cultivate after joining the Medical School?" On the surface, he was consulting Doctor Sun about matters of the Medical School, but in reality, it was to further draw their relationship closer. He had already learned how the Medical School cultivates through books. Doctor Sun gradually recovered from his shock, sipped some tea to calm himself, and said, "Cultivating in the Medical School is actually very simple. As long as you do what a healer should do and treat and save people, you can increase your cultivation. The more patients you treat and cure, the more your cultivation increases. The more difficult the illness, the faster your cultivation increases..." Li Nuo seemed to have an epiphany and said, "So it''s like that..." Speaking of which, in terms of cultivation, the Medical School and Legalism Confucianism have many similarities. Legalism increases cultivation through resolving cases, and if the case is wrongly judged, the cultivation decreases. The Medical School increases cultivation through practicing medicine, and if the wrong medicine is used and a patient dies, the cultivation decreases. Legalism''s cultivation increases more if they judge people of higher status, and the Medical School''s cultivation increases faster with harder illnesses. In the later stages of Legalism''s cultivation, judging ordinary people no longer increases cultivation much, and for the Medical School, treating minor illnesses has no significant impact on cultivation. To cultivate in the Medical School, you must first thoroughly read medical books and understand medical principles. Then use the learned medical principles to treat and save people. When the time is right, you naturally enter the realm. With that said, actually, when treating the Minister of Revenue''s mother, Li Nuo was already invisibly cultivating in the Medical School, and treating those few patients at Huichun Hall provided the final push for his breakthrough. At this time, another patient came in, specifically seeking Doctor Sun for treatment. Doctor Sun temporarily left, leaving Li Nuo alone to feel the new power within him. He tried making a small cut on his finger, then directed the Medical School''s True Qi to the wound. In just a visible moment, the wound healed. In the First Realm of the Medical School, the capabilities are very limited, and True Qi can only be used on oneself, and the effect is not significant. If the wound were any larger, it might not heal. Not until breaking through to the Fourth Realm can True Qi be used to heal others. Since he had already entered the Medical School realm, the next step was to increase his cultivation. Unlike Legalism, where a single judgment can cut off countless heads. In the Medical School, you can only see one patient at a time, and patients don''t come all the time, so cultivation takes time. Historically, those who cultivated to a high realm in the Medical School had a certain amount of luck. The Fifth Realm and Sixth Realm imperial physicians either saved countless lives during a great epidemic or made significant advancements in medicine, leaving a lasting legacy. Under normal circumstances, cultivating in the Medical School to the Fourth Realm is about the limit. When Li Nuo initially formed the Anti-theft Bureau with Anning and implemented it nationwide, he once had a breakthrough. He wondered if promoting medical reform in Zhao Country could increase his cultivation in the Medical School. After all, the significance of the latter is far greater than the former. In history, no one in the Medical School had ever done this. Unlike Legalism and Confucianism, which had reforming capabilities, the Medical School''s True Qi''s uniqueness destined them to be service-oriented without the ability to incite major changes. Moreover, Legalism and Confucianism had no knowledge of the Medical Path, making promoting reforms in the Medical School exceedingly difficult. Unless someone was both a member of the Medical School, intent on inciting change, and capable of pushing forward reforms... As Li Nuo thought of this, his gaze suddenly shifted towards the consultation table. It seemed Doctor Sun was encountering some trouble. In the Medical Hall, a middle-aged woman glared at Doctor Sun, speaking aggressively. "Aren''t you a very skilled doctor? Can''t even cure a headache?" "Prescribed a bunch of medicine, spent a lot of silver, but it did nothing!" "Can you treat it or not? If not, give us back the consultation fee and medicine money!" "Cat got your tongue? Speak up!" Doctor Sun was rendered speechless by the woman. He wanted to refute but as soon as he began to speak, her voice grew louder. "What? Did I say something wrong?" "Charged such a high consultation fee, prescribed expensive medicine, couldn''t cure the illness, and now we can''t even talk about it?" "How dare you charge us so much silver?" Beside the woman, a scholarly-looking man rubbed his temples, then pulled her sleeve, saying, "Forget it, let''s go somewhere else..." The woman forcefully shook off his hand, loudly saying, "No, he must refund us today, or I won''t leave!" Doctor Sun''s face turned red with anger and he gritted his teeth, "Gao Yong, refund her money!" Not all illnesses can be treated by the Medical School. Headaches are considered difficult conditions with unclear causes. Even the Medical Saint cannot guarantee a cure. Moreover, he had already used the Medical School''s True Qi to treat her as an exception. But True Qi only had a temporary effect. It didn''t hurt while in the Medical Hall, but it still hurt after returning home. What else could he do? In principle, he prescribed the medicine and even used True Qi; this money shouldn''t be refunded. But he didn''t want to argue with this shrew. Outside the Medical Hall, people were already watching the commotion. The shrew could afford to embarrass herself, but he couldn''t. The middle-aged man also seemed embarrassed and looked at the woman, saying, "Let''s just forget about it..." Chapter 468 - 325 Divine Doctor_2 The woman put her hands on her hips and angrily said, "Calculate what? He must give a refund today, or I won''t let it go!" The man sighed deeply upon hearing this, pinched his brow again, and said nothing more. At this moment, a figure walked over, looked at the man, and asked, "How long has the headache been going on?" Before the man could speak, the woman saw another young person stand up and immediately turned her anger on him, saying, "Who are you? I''m telling you, no matter who comes today, you must return our money!" "Shut up." Li Nuo glanced at her. The woman was about to curse him angrily when she realized she couldn''t open her mouth at all. Not only couldn''t she open her mouth, but she couldn''t move either. The only part of her body she could move was her eyeballs. The middle-aged man was greatly surprised to see that his wife really stopped talking as soon as the young man spoke. This was unlike her usual temperament; normally, she would be throwing a huge tantrum by now. Li Nuo looked at the man again and asked, "How long has the headache been going on?" The man said, "For several years. I''ve seen many doctors and taken a lot of medicine, but it only works temporarily." Li Nuo took his pulse. From the pulse, there seemed to be no problems with his body. But the pulse didn''t tell everything; many illnesses couldn''t be diagnosed just by taking the pulse. He observed the man''s face. He looked haggard, and his eyes were full of bloodshot veins. Li Nuo continued asking, "What kind of work do you do?" The man said, "I work as a scribe in the government office." Work like that, often involving using the eyes and bowing the head, can cause eye strain and neck issues, leading to headaches. Li Nuo asked, "Is the scribe work very busy?" The man shook his head and said, "Not too busy." Li Nuo wasn''t surprised. If it were eye or neck problems, Doctor Sun wouldn''t have been unable to cure it. Li Nuo began searching through countless cases in his mind. He remembered all the cases encountered by the Imperial Physicians throughout their lives. Perhaps an Imperial Physician of the past couldn''t find a solution to a certain illness, but after Law Code integration, combining everyone''s wisdom and reviewing it anew, new inspirations might emerge. At a certain moment, Li Nuo looked at the man again and asked, "When do you generally get headaches?" The man thought for a moment and said, "Usually after the end of work until before bedtime." "It doesn''t hurt while in the government office?" "No." Li Nuo pondered for a moment and asked, "Do you have headaches on rest days?" The man was slightly stunned, then nodded, "Yes." Li Nuo continued to ask, "Do you also have headaches during Mid-Autumn Festival, Dragon Boat Festival, New Year''s Eve, and Lantern Festival?" The man looked at Li Nuo in surprise and nodded again. Doctor Sun was also dumbfounded, looking at Li Nuo; is it possible to diagnose this from the pulse? This isn''t medical knowledge but capabilities that the Yin Yang School might have... Besides, what kind of strange illness is this, that it happens on specific days? Li Nuo didn''t ask any more questions and quickly wrote a prescription. Doctor Sun couldn''t help but peek at it, his eyes showing some astonishment. It was a sleeping aid prescription, and the dosage was extremely large. Even though it wouldn''t harm the body, it would cause the person to fall asleep deeply in a very short time and remain asleep for at least twelve hours. Unless the insomnia was extremely severe, the Medical School wouldn''t prescribe such a dosage. He couldn''t possibly think that being asleep would stop the headache, right? After writing the prescription, Li Nuo released the restraint on the woman. The woman stared at him with wide eyes, saying in fear, "You, what did you do to me just now?" Li Nuo glanced at her and said, "Nothing, just made you quiet for a moment so you wouldn''t disturb my pulse diagnosis." The woman, overwhelmed with anger, instinctively stretched her neck to curse, but remembering what had just happened, a trace of fear appeared on her face, and she retracted her head. Li Nuo handed the prescription to the man and said, "Use this prescription, get three days of medicine first, and see the effects after three days." The man looked at Doctor Sun. Doctor Sun glanced at Li Nuo and said, "Just follow what this doctor said." You can''t casually interfere with others'' treatments; it''s a rule in the Medical School. Besides, taking this prescription wouldn''t cause any harm. Afterward, Li Nuo looked at the woman and said, "Remember to take the medicine daily at 7 p.m. from today." The woman was slightly stunned and asked, "Me?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Yes, you." He explained, "This medicine needs the yin qi in a woman''s body as a guide to activate its efficacy. After you take the medicine, he sleeps beside you, and he will naturally absorb the medicinal power emanating from your body..." The woman looked suspiciously at Li Nuo and said, "I don''t understand medicine, don''t try to deceive me..." Doctor Sun was also puzzled, looking at Li Nuo. He understood medicine but had never heard of such a thing. Could it be a secret recipe from the Daxia Medical School? The woman didn''t understand medicine, but seeing how accurately he diagnosed her husband''s illness a moment ago, she had some faith in his skills. She put away the prescription and said, "Your prescription better work. If not, we''ll be back..." Li Nuo shrugged indifferently and said, "I won''t charge you for this consultation. If the prescription works, you can come back and pay the fee..." Watching the couple leave, Doctor Sun was extremely curious but refrained from asking. In the Medical School, prescriptions are considered confidential. His act of secretly looking at the prescription earlier could have led to a fallout with another doctor. If he asked further, he would indeed be going too far... He wasn''t in a hurry either; whether the method worked or not, it would be clear in three days. Chapter 469 - 325 Divine Doctor_3 As for the curious one, it was still that man with a headache. He had come to see the doctor during his noon break from the government office, grabbed the medicine, and while his wife went home, he needed to return to the office. The office closes at 7 p.m., and he returned home around 7:45 p.m. Originally intending to ask his wife about the medicine, he learned from a maid that she drank the medicine at 7 p.m., felt overwhelmingly sleepy, and had already gone to bed. Upon hearing this, he inexplicably felt a sense of relief. He took a comfortable bath, read a book for a while, spent an extraordinarily pleasant evening, and as he prepared to go to bed, he suddenly realized that tonight, his head didn''t hurt? He glanced back at his wife resting on the bed, taking a long time to recover his senses. That young doctor was indeed amazing, his wife drank the medicine, and his head stopped hurting, and from such a distance, it still worked... Comfortably slept through the night, and the next morning, when he got up to go to the office, he found his wife still asleep. He paused for a moment, then carefully reached out a finger to test her breathing. Alive... He breathed a sigh of relief, confidently got up to wash. Before he left the house, the woman on the bed woke up slowly, rubbing her eyes groggily, and asked, "What time is it?" Seeing her awake, the last bit of his worry disappeared, and he said, "It''s nearly 7 a.m., I have to go to the office." The woman paused, incredulously, "I''ve slept for over six hours?" After drinking the medicine yesterday, she felt drowsy, not expecting to sleep so long. Regaining her senses, she asked her husband, "By the way, does your head still hurt?" He smiled and said, "It''s really amazing, since I left the Medical Hall yesterday till now, my head hasn''t hurt a bit..." A look of surprise appeared on the woman''s face as well. That young doctor is much more capable than that old man, no wonder he dared not to charge a consultation fee. She now had more confidence in curing her husband''s headache, it seemed that she should drink the medicine on time today... ... Huichun Hall. Li Nuo had been giving lectures at the academy at noon and consulting at Huichun Hall in the afternoon these past few days. As the students made more and more progress in the Six Arts, the time Li Nuo spent teaching them each day grew shorter. Calligraphy, painting, music, and riding and shooting were not skills that could be improved with just simple lessons; Li Nuo could only provide them with general guidance, the rest required their own practice. Over these past few days, his takeaway from consulting was just one. That being in the Medical School is truly profitable. Take the two doctors at Huichun Hall as an example, the consultation fee for seeing them was one tael of silver. Meaning, regardless of whether they could cure the illness or not, they collected that tael of silver. In fact, there was no situation of not being able to cure the illness. Even if they were unsure about curing it, they could always prescribe tonics; after all, tonics had no harm to the body and were expensive. Just prescribing a few courses of medicine would cost tens or even hundreds of silver. And that was just the consultation fee for those two doctors. To have Doctor Sun visit personally would cost ten taels of silver. Moreover, for main treatments like massage, bone-setting, acupuncture, it was another charge. Fortunately, this world lacked high-tech medical equipment, otherwise, after a round of examinations and using Medical School True Qi for body nourishment, even the wealthy would return to poverty. Luckily, the Medical School here didn''t gouge the poor. The high consultation fees kept ordinary people away. A shop assistant earned around two taels of silver a month, even if they could afford the consultation, they couldn''t afford the medicine. Classics said that the Medical School was to save the world and its people. But in fact, the Medical School had long been detached from the common folk. The top medical practitioners served the Imperial Family, the next tier served the nobles; ordinary people couldn''t access any medical resources. This only solidified Li Nuo''s plans to reform healthcare in Zhao Country. If this was feasible, he could directly implement it upon returning to Daxia. While Li Nuo pondered, Doctor Sun was staring at him blankly in front of the medicine cabinet. These past few days had made him deeply realize a fact. Except for cultivation abilities, this twenty-year-old young man surpassed him in everything; he was born to belong to the Medical School. As he was lost in thought, two figures strode into the Medical Hall. The woman walked straight to Li Nuo''s consultation table, happily saying, "Divine Doctor, my husband''s head hasn''t hurt these past few days!" The man''s spirit looked considerably better than three days ago. The woman took out a hundred taels silver note from her bosom, placed it on Li Nuo''s consultation table with both hands, and said, "Young Divine Doctor, this is your consultation fee, please accept it!" Li Nuo returned the hundred taels to her, saying, "My consultation fee is ten cents, just give me ten cents." The woman replied, "No, no, no, you must accept this hundred taels. Over the past few years, we''ve seen countless doctors, but none could cure his headache. The rest of the money is to express our gratitude to the Divine Doctor..." Li Nuo said, "I''m sorry, but this is my rule." The woman wanted to say more, but the man held her wrist, saying, "Since the Divine Doctor has such a rule, let''s go exchange some copper coins." The smallest denomination they had was broken silver, so they had to go out and exchange it for copper coins. Doctor Sun walked over, his expression utterly bewildered. Did he really cure the headache? He had been studying medicine his whole life, but that was clearly a knockout drug, how could it treat a headache? And it wasn''t even the patient taking it! What Yin Qi inducement..., he felt his decades of medical knowledge had been completely overturned. Chapter 470 - 325 Divine Doctor_4 Li Nuo knew what Doctor Sun was thinking, and with a smile, said, "Elder Sun, you want to ask me how I cured him, right?" Doctor Sun nodded repeatedly, then shook his head and said, "If this involves the medical secrets of your sect, Doctor Li, it''s better not to say it." The methods of treatment differ among the various factions of the Medical School. For example, the Medicine King Valley is better at prescribing medicines. Many of their prescriptions are kept as closely guarded secrets. Usually, they refine the decoctions into pills, even if it means losing some of the medicinal effectiveness, so others can''t get the prescriptions. Last time, he felt it was already quite intrusive to visit and inquire. To do the same thing again¡ªhow could he have the face to do that? Li Nuo shook his head and said, "There are no secrets or no secrets. Medical skills must be exchanged to make progress. If Doctor Sun can use them to save more people, it is a merit for me as well..." Doctor Sun, upon hearing this, couldn''t help but feel respectful and solemn. This was his genuine respect for a medical practitioner. Initially, this was how the ancestors of the Medical School behaved as well. However, over time, for unknown reasons, the Medical School gradually became what it is today. All medical sects, including the Medicine King Valley, started to keep their methods secret... As a result, many precious medical skills were lost in the river of time. Li Nuo looked at Doctor Sun and said with a smile, "Actually, my treatment method is quite simple. There''s no use of Yin Qi as a medium; those few medications were merely some potent knockout drugs..." Doctor Sun was stunned and said, "Then why..." Li Nuo smiled and said, "Why did his headaches get better, right?" Doctor Sun nodded repeatedly. Li Nuo began, "When that couple came to seek medical advice, I noticed that whenever the woman chattered incessantly, her husband would frown deeply. But during the time I sedated her, his eyebrows relaxed. So, I guessed that his headaches were probably caused by his wife..." He continued to explain, "Later, when I learned that his headaches only occurred when he returned home from the government office or duringÐÝ mu days and holidays, I became more certain of this, because during those times, he was always with his wife..." Doctor Sun was shocked and said, "So, you let that woman take a sedative, so she wouldn''t nag him?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "In Daxia, the government offices end work at 7 p.m., so I had her take the medicine at that time. By the time her husband returned home, she would already be asleep due to the effect of the medicine. By the time she woke up, her husband would have already gone to the office. Therefore, during this time, she wouldn''t have the chance to nag him..." Doctor Sun stood there in a daze. So illness can be treated this way? Even the illness of the Minister of Revenue''s mother, he had taken an unconventional approach... This method of treatment, he would never have thought of in a hundred years. However, he quickly came to his senses and asked, "What if his headaches were not because of this?" Li Nuo glanced outside the medical hall and with a smile, said, "Actually, I''ve encountered similar cases before. By asking those few questions, I could already determine the cause of his illness. If I had diagnosed wrongly, it would only have meant that the woman had to sleep a few more days. Besides, I didn''t charge any consultation fees, so I''m not afraid of her asking for a refund..." Outside the medical hall, the couple were stunned by what they heard. The man looked incredulous, while the woman was full of shame. Inside the medical hall, Doctor Sun''s throat moved, but he couldn''t say anything. In the end, he simply cupped his hands in respect to Li Nuo and said, "I have learned a lot..." Chapter 471 - 326: Medical School Breakthrough, Vast Qi! Huichun Hall. The couple returned with Copper Coins, counting out ten cents, and respectfully handed them to Li Nuo. The woman never expected that the headache which plagued her husband for years, and couldn''t be cured by visiting famous doctors, was actually because of her. She looked at her husband, lowered her head, and said with shame, "It''s all my fault, I won''t nag anymore in the future..." The man quickly responded, "I, I never blamed you..." A moment later, the couple bowed to Li Nuo, and left joyfully. Doctor Sun watched their departing figures, with an expression of contemplation. In the past few days, he had learned something from Li Nuo. As a member of the Medical School, he was too reliant on medical theories and True Qi. A true doctor should heal both the body and the heart. At this moment, two more figures entered the Medical Hall. It was a man and a woman, walking hand in hand to the examination table. The woman said, "We are looking for Doctor Sun." It was obvious that they were a couple, both carrying long swords on their backs, indicating that they were likely Martial Artists. Li Nuo also noticed them, a trace of surprise flickering in his eyes. Grandmasters. Not just one, but two Grandmasters. Judging by their age, they appeared to be around forty years old. Grandmasters at this age, though not as talented as her mother-in-law, were exceptional talents. Elder Sun regained his composure from the previous event, walked to the examination table, and said, "I am he, are you here to see a doctor?" Seeing them nod, he felt a bit uncertain. Martial Artists are usually healthy, so if they have an illness, it might be a difficult one. He sat down and asked, "Which of you is unwell, and what are the symptoms?" The man glanced at the woman beside him and said to Doctor Sun, "We have been married for many years but haven''t had any children. We heard that Divine Doctor Sun specializes in treating this ailment, so we came for a consultation..." After speaking, he placed ten taels of Silver on the table. Doctor Sun breathed a sigh of relief. He specialized in various illnesses, with infertility being his forte. Over the decades, he had treated nearly a thousand infertile couples. This couple had evidently come because of his reputation. He looked at the man and said, "Let me check your pulse first." The man extended his hand, and Divine Doctor Sun placed three fingers on his wrist, withdrew them after a moment, then looked at the woman and said, "You please extend your hand as well." The middle-aged woman extended her wrist, and Divine Doctor Sun checked her pulse, frowning as he did so. The couple''s hearts sank at this. The man mustered the courage to ask, "Doctor, how is it?" Doctor Sun did not speak. No wonder they had been married for years without children; their situation was complicated. The man had a constitution of extreme yang, while the woman had one of extreme yin and cold. If it were just a regular constitution issue, there would still be solutions. But through his True Qi examination, the key acupuncture points related to fertility in their bodies both showed extreme yin and extreme yang. Even if only one of them had an issue, conceiving would be difficult. With both having problems, it''s impossible for them to have children. He shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I am unable to help, please take your consultation fee back." Upon hearing this, the couple''s last shred of hope shattered. Doctor Sun couldn''t help but ask, "You are both Martial Artists, at the beginning of your cultivation, didn''t your instructor tell you that practicing these cultivation techniques would prevent you from having children?" He had seen similar cases with other Martial Artists. Their cultivation techniques have various attributes. If a woman practices techniques that lean towards yin and cold, and the True Qi flows through acupoints like Baoyou, Dahe, and Guanyuan, it results in a cold uterus, making pregnancy impossible. If a man practices extreme yang techniques and the True Qi flows through Shenyu and Huiyin, it kills the vital essence, thus making conception impossible. This couple embodied both of these prohibitions. Not even a god could help in this situation. The couple exchanged a look and sighed. At the start of their cultivation, their master had informed them of this, but back then, they were solely focused on advancing quickly and didn''t consider having children. It was only after years of marriage, when both had advanced to Grandmasters, witnessing others enjoy the pleasures of having children, that they regretted their decision. They visited numerous famous doctors, only to receive the same diagnosis. The man looked at Doctor Sun and, uncertainly asked, "Are you Doctor Sun Jing?" Doctor Sun nodded and replied, "Yes, I am." The man couldn''t believe it and muttered, "Impossible, the State Preceptor told us to come to Huichun Hall, saying someone here could cure us. Could it be he wasn''t referring to you?" Before coming, they had heard that Doctor Sun Jing of Huichun Hall had treated countless cases of infertility. If the State Preceptor wasn''t referring to him, who else could it be? "The State Preceptor?" Doctor Sun''s expression changed; the State Preceptor had sent them? The State Preceptor was a Sixth Realm Yin Yang practitioner with the ability to foresee the future; his words couldn''t be wrong. But, he really couldn''t treat them... They had been cultivating for over thirty years, their physiques completely altered by their techniques, unless they were willing to abandon their cultivation and then use yin and yang harmonizing medicine to nurture their bodies for over ten years... But by then, she would be over fifty years old, would she still be able to conceive? Just as he doubted whether the State Preceptor had made a miscalculation, a figure slowly approached the examination table. Chapter 472 - 326: Medical School Breakthrough, Vast Qi!_2 At this moment, Doctor Sun suddenly realized something. Could the State Preceptor be referring to him? The State Preceptor could not be mistaken. It was him, it had to be him! Earlier, two patients were cured by his peculiar methods, and Sun Jing could still find excuses for himself. After all, he was already old, his thinking confined, not as agile as the young. But this time, it was the field he was most proficient in. Being defeated in the field he excelled in was a devastating blow for a doctor practicing for decades. He stared blankly at Li Nuo and asked, "Doctor Li, can you cure it?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Perhaps I can." Other illnesses aside, not being able to have children due to cultivation technique issues was exactly in his expertise. To help Jiaren improve the Yuqing Heart Technique back then, he had spent countless efforts. He had his own unique experience in improving cultivation techniques. He looked at the couple and said, "May I take a look at your cultivation method?" The two looked at each other without answering immediately. Their cultivation method was a highly guarded secret, only core disciples of the sect could practice it. If Doctor Sun had made this request, they might not have hesitated. But this young man..., could his medical skills be better than Doctor Sun''s? The man shook his head and said, "We did not bring our cultivation technique with us." Li Nuo said nothing more; although he was now considered part of the Medical School and was willing to help patients, he would not force them if they did not trust him. It was already lunchtime, and he needed to go back to cook for Yiren. After bidding farewell to Doctor Sun, he left Huichun Hall. Doctor Sun saw their skepticism and proactively said, "Doctor Li''s medical skills surpass mine. If anyone can cure your illness, it must be him..." ... Upon returning to the Embassy, Li Nuo found the Sixth Princess there as well. He had promised Yiren to come back for lunch today. Delayed at Huichun Hall for a while, by the time he returned home, she had already started preparing, and the Sixth Princess was also helping. Whenever they cooked, their division of labor was clear. Li Nuo was in charge of cooking, while Yiren handled everything else. Watching her busy in the kitchen, she indeed had the demeanor of Jiaren. After the meal, Yiren took the initiative to wash the dishes, while Li Nuo and Zhao Zhiyi sat at the stone table in the courtyard. Zhao Zhiyi looked at him and said, "I have submitted the application to the Ministry of Revenue. The Ministry has agreed to allocate ten thousand taels to us for the Medical College''s setup. Time is tight, so building a new college would be impractical. I plan to refurbish an old academy in the capital, which should be ready for use within ten days..." The Sixth Princess had been busy as well, and the preliminary work for the Medical College was nearing completion. Currently, two issues needed resolution. One was recruitment of students, the other was recruitment of teachers. Recruiting students was straightforward; studying medicine was a promising livelihood, not only respectable but also lucrative. Even wealthy families often sent their children to medical halls as apprentices. Apprentices not only worked for free but sometimes had to pay the master a significant fee. Even so, teaching them medicine was up to the whim of the master. If the Medical College recruited apprentices under the court''s name, there would be no issue with student enrollment. The court could even provide them with food and lodging, and a certain stipend, with the condition that they practice at court-established medical halls for five years after graduation. After five years, they could choose to stay or leave. Establishing medical halls was their next step. During these days at Huichun Hall, Li Nuo realized that basic healthcare must be under the court''s control. Currently, most medical halls served the wealthy and nobles. Post-reform, consultation and medication fees had to be standardized within a reasonable range so that ordinary people could afford treatment. Doctors at public medical halls did not need advanced cultivation, or even to have entered the realm. As long as they grasped basic medical knowledge and could treat common ailments, that would suffice. These days, Li Nuo''s visits to Huichun Hall were not just to build rapport with Doctor Sun. He was also gaining insight into the current medical situation. In this world, Medical School practitioners possessed miraculous abilities, even surpassing modern technology. But, excessive reliance on True Qi had hindered basic medical developments. High Realm practitioners could instantly heal wounds and cure diseases. But those not yet in the realm or in Low Realm, facing cases that someone with basic medical knowledge in another world could handle, were often helpless... In Li Nuo''s mind, there existed two medical systems. One was this world''s classical Medical School system. The other was the scientific medical system from another world. Though he was not a medical professional and knew little of modern medical knowledge, he possessed common medical knowledge for ordinary people. For instance, methods of sanitation, emergency techniques, and a mix of disjointed medical knowledge he had gathered from the internet or online novels. He intended to combine these two systems to create a new medical system. Chapter 473 - 326: Medical School Breakthrough, Vast Qi!_3 After two days of brewing, he already had some ideas. The former Li Nuo was only running around for his own life, solving cases and killing nobles, mostly to survive. Now, in the short term, he no longer has any life-threatening worries. He has friends in this world, a wife, and soon a child... After truly establishing a close connection with this world, he also started to think about whether he could do something for this world. Not for cultivation, not for survival, just a pure desire to use his abilities to change this imperfect world. Let''s start with the Medical School. Li Nuo picked up a pen and wrote a few words on the paper. Medical Manual. He wanted to compile a medical book, not about profound medical theories, but basic sanitation and epidemic prevention knowledge, emergency measures, and methods for diagnosing and treating common illnesses. This is not a book for the Medical School; he wants people outside the Medical School to be able to understand it. When Li Nuo wrote the last stroke of the word "Manual," a sudden surge of power came from within his body. Li Nuo looked down at the position of his Dantian, his expression slightly surprised. The power of the Medical School within him suddenly increased significantly. In an instant, it increased to the extent equivalent to the Second Realm of Legalism. Li Nuo looked at the four words on the paper, deep in thought. He only wrote four words, and his cultivation in the Medical School directly improved to the Second Realm. It''s hard to imagine what level his cultivation would reach once he finished compiling and promoting this book. At the entrance of the small courtyard, Doctor Sun walked in with the martial artist couple. The next moment, his steps halted. He suddenly turned to look in the direction of the stone table, staring blankly at Li Nuo. Just now, that was... The aura of breakthrough. He''s just entered the First Realm three days ago, and in three days, he can break through to the Second Realm? Although it''s not very difficult for the Medical School to break through in the early stage, it took me a full three years to do so at that time! Three years! He remembered how he spent those three years, getting up early and staying up late, studying medical theories diligently, diagnosing more than a hundred patients each day, working so hard that there was no time to eat; even in such conditions, it took him three years to break through to the Second Realm... What on earth did Li Nuo do? While he was still in shock, another surge of power spread from Li Nuo''s body. Doctor Sun was slightly taken aback, staring fixedly at Li Nuo, muttering, "This, this is..." The closest to Li Nuo, Zhao Zhiyi, was the first to feel this surge of power. Her red lips parted slightly in shock, muttering, "Vast Qi..." Li Nuo sensed the additional power within his body and, after a brief moment of stunned silence, gradually regained his composure. Vast Qi. He had also entered the realm of the Confucian. He knew how the Confucians cultivated. It could be said that all scholars had to understand Confucian classics and possess the basics of entering the Confucian Realm if they wanted to participate in the Imperial Examination. But it was just the basics. Confucianism is idealistic. Self-cultivation, taking good care of the family, governing the country, bringing peace to the world¡ªjust reading Confucian classics is not enough; it also requires a genuine heart of benevolence. This heart of benevolence is the love for all the people in the world. Although Li Nuo had done things that many disciples who entered the Confucian Realm couldn''t do, most of what he did was for himself. Compared to those Imperial Censors, he lacked a Confucian heart. It wasn''t until he was no longer doing things for himself, but genuinely wanted to do something for the people of the world, that he qualified to enter the Confucian Realm. The Confucians are the leading school among all. Whether it''s Legalism, Medical School, Mohist, Military, Agricultural School, or the School of Cross and Vertical..., as long as one possesses a genuine heart of benevolence, they can also practice Confucianism. Li Nuo counted the powers within his body. Legalism, Le Family, Martial Path, Thief School, Medical School, Confucianism..., these powers, although distinct, coexisted within him in a very harmonious manner. It was foreseeable that this was not his limit. He wasn''t far from entering the School of Cross and Vertical. This situation had never happened before, nor had it ever been recorded. Looking at the illusory book floating in front of him, Li Nuo had a suspicion in his heart. The Law Code¡ªis it really just an object of Legalism? Relying on a Law Code, one could easily become an all-around warrior proficient in various schools... Zhao Zhiyi looked at Li Nuo, too shocked to speak. Doctor Sun walked quickly over and saw a piece of paper on the table in front of Li Nuo. There were four elegant big characters written on it. He was from the Medical School, and because he often had to write prescriptions, he had developed excellent handwriting. But his handwriting couldn''t compare to Li Nuo''s; he had realized this back at Huichun Hall. Whenever he thought of the comparison, he felt a sense of shame rise in his heart. Yet it wasn''t the handwriting that mattered. Medical Manual¡ªhe planned to compile a medical book? What kind of a medical book can cause someone who just entered the realm to instantly break through the Second Realm with just its title? Throughout history, predecessors of the Medical School had compiled countless medical books. They also benefited from spreading the Medical Path, significantly increasing their cultivation. Nowadays, innovations in the Medical School were hard to come by. Even if someone compiled a medical book, it was usually on the foundation of their predecessors, and the increase in cultivation was extremely limited, which was why it was difficult for the Medical School to produce Sixth Realm experts. To instantly break through the realm with just the title, the content of this medical book must be groundbreaking! If he could participate in the compilation of this medical book, wouldn''t the Fifth Realm be within reach? Cultivation was secondary. This must be a classic that would be remembered throughout history. If his name, Sun Jing, could be on it, wouldn''t he be renowned for generations, respected by countless descendants of the Medical School... Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but tremble with excitement. Thud! He directly knelt down in front of Li Nuo. Li Nuo was startled and quickly got up, supporting Doctor Sun, saying, "Elder Sun, what are you doing, please get up..." Doctor Sun held onto his leg, crying and sniffling, "Doctor Li, I beg you, let me join you in compiling this medical book. I''ll do anything you ask, please! " Chapter 474 - 327: Master Gongsuns Last Words Li Nuo looked at Doctor Sun who was tightly hugging his leg and said: "Doctor Sun, please stand up first." Doctor Sun clutched his leg tightly, showing none of the demeanor of a Fourth Realm imperial physician, and said: "No, I won''t get up unless you agree to my request..." Actually, Li Nuo didn''t need anyone''s help in compiling the book. He understood what these traditional Medical Schools knew, and they might not understand what he knew. However, Li Nuo knew very well that some things couldn''t be done alone. Adding a touch of humanity and having more people help him was certainly beneficial. Writing a sentence at the end of the book, "Thanks to Doctor Sun for his significant help in compiling this book," or simply including a thank you list with his name first¡ªwhat was the big deal? Li Nuo nodded and said: "Alright, alright, please stand up first, and then we can discuss." Doctor Sun stood up, rubbing his palms together, his face full of excitement. This was an opportunity to be remembered in the medical history. As long as Li Nuo could take him along, he was willing to contribute all his medical insights. Two Martial Path Grandmasters stood in the courtyard, taking a long time to recover from the shocking scene. Such a renowned physician treating a young man with such reverence indicated that this young man must have real skills. The middle-aged man stepped forward and said: "Little Divine Doctor, we didn''t bring our cultivation techniques with us. We can write them down now; I hope you don''t mind our previous offense." It wasn''t really an offense. Cultivation techniques were too important to trust strangers with, which Li Nuo understood. He didn''t hold it against them and handed over paper and a pen casually. Song Yiren, having finished washing the dishes, noticed three new people in the courtyard and walked over. The two Martial Arts Grandmasters instinctively glanced at her, their eyes slightly narrowing. This young woman appeared to be around twenty years old but had the strength of the Fourth Realm Peak. The couple had both advanced to Grandmaster before turning forty, which was extremely rare. Among the current martial arts circles, only the Sanqing Sect in Daxia had someone who advanced earlier. This young lady was only a step away from becoming a Grandmaster. With such talent, she would certainly make that step within five years. Had Zhao Country ever produced such an exceptional talent? Song Yiren only glanced at the two Grandmasters before losing interest. She had seen too many Grandmasters; they were nothing special. The two Grandmasters, eager for a child, quickly wrote down their cultivation techniques and handed them to Li Nuo. Li Nuo looked at them. One cultivation technique was called "Fiery Sun Sword Technique," and the other "Frost Sword Technique," one with extremely yang, and the other with extremely yin attributes. If the couple could swap their cultivation techniques, there would be no issues. Unfortunately, the man had yang and the woman had yin, and their True Qi flowed through several vital acupuncture points, causing problems in both their bodies. No matter how hard they tried, they could never conceive. The middle-aged woman looked at Li Nuo expectantly and asked: "Divine Doctor, is there any solution?" Li Nuo nodded and said: "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem..." Compared to the Yuqing Heart Technique, these two techniques were simple. Just by adding a few acupuncture points to the existing techniques and transforming them into attribute-less techniques, their physical conditions would no longer deteriorate. With this, supplemented by the Medical School methods and nursing them for two years, their bodies could recover. There''s an even faster method, which involves reversing the attributes of their cultivation techniques and changing the attributes of their True Qi. This way, they could nourish their bodies with their own True Qi, recovering faster. For them, the second method was certainly better. But for Li Nuo, the second method was more troublesome and time-consuming. Li Nuo presented both plans for them to choose. Only then did they realize that the Divine Doctor was about to modify their cultivation techniques. Even a sixth realm ancestor of their sect couldn''t do such things. The couple exchanged glances, and the middle-aged man asked: "Can we choose the second method?" Li Nuo nodded and said: "Yes, but the first method will give you immediate results, while the second will take some time." The woman impatiently asked: "How long will it take?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said: "Three days." He had other things to handle and couldn''t devote more time to refining their techniques. The couple breathed a sigh of relief. Just three days; they had waited three years, what was another three days. The woman said: "Then we''ll choose the second method." Seeing Doctor Sun''s conflicted expression, Li Nuo knew he had questions he couldn''t voice. He needed to explain the treatment to the couple anyway, so Li Nuo detailed his plan to them. This treatment plan involved both Martial Path and Medical School systems. Doctor Sun and the couple only half-understood. Doctor Sun understood the meridians, acupuncture points, and yin and yang from the Medical School, but didn''t understand the Martial Path techniques. The couple, however, were familiar with the Martial Path techniques but only entertained by the Medical School theories. Doctor Sun looked at the couple. The couple looked at Doctor Sun. After their gaze converged, both parties had a mutual understanding. Unexpectedly, someone was able to improve such top-notch techniques. The middle-aged man suppressed his shock and bowed to Li Nuo, saying: "Thank you, Divine Doctor. May I ask about your consultation fee?" Li Nuo said: "Just give ten cents." Chapter 475 - 327: Master Gongsuns Last Words_2 The two were taken aback upon hearing this. Forget ten cents, even if it were one hundred thousand taels, they would find a way to obtain it. The middle-aged man thought he misheard and was about to ask again when Doctor Sun explained proactively: "Doctor Li is a true imperial physician, possessing a great heart for saving lives. He wouldn''t charge you extra just because your ailments are difficult to treat for others..." Upon hearing Doctor Sun''s words, the middle-aged man didn''t say more about the consultation fee. He took out a stack of prepared silver notes from his coat and said: "Very well, we will follow Doctor Li''s rules for the consultation fee, but please do accept the ten thousand taels for improving the cultivation technique..." Li Nuo waved his hand and said: "There''s no need for silver, you both could help me with a small matter instead. Consider it mutual offsetting." Martial artists are most afraid of debts that they cannot repay. The middle-aged man rejoiced upon hearing this and immediately said: "Please speak, Doctor Li. My wife and I will certainly not refuse if we can be of assistance." Li Nuo smiled and said: "It''s not a big deal. My wife has encountered a bottleneck in her cultivation, and both of you are Sword Path Masters. I''d like you to be her sparring partners for a few days..." Yiren is just a step away from becoming a Grandmaster. This critical step cannot be assisted by Li Nuo; it has to be taken by herself. All along, Li Nuo taught her the essence of various schools'' sword techniques without any reserve, which rapidly boosted her cultivation in a short time but also brought significant drawbacks. All the sword techniques were broken down and spoon-fed to her by Li Nuo. In this process, she didn''t need to think independently. This led to a lack of independent thinking, and a Grandmaster must have their own thoughts about the Martial Path. The best way is to find a few Grandmasters to be her sparring partners, thereby cultivating her ability to handle situations on the fly. The Grandmasters from Daxia wouldn''t work, as she is highly familiar with their sword forms. The methods of these two Sword Path Masters from Zhao Country are unknown even to Li Nuo, and certainly unknown to her. To Yiren, they were the best possible sparring partners. Song Yiren was puzzled. With Song Jiaren far away in Chang''an, how could these two be her sparring partners? When their gaze fell upon her, she finally realized that he was referring to herself. Although she had been pretending to be his wife for some time now, she still occasionally failed to react properly. The middle-aged woman smiled upon hearing this and said: "Your wife''s talent is extraordinary, if we can help her break through the bottleneck, it would be our honor..." The man continued: "Such a trivial matter hardly counts as helping; please, Doctor Li, accept the ten thousand taels." Seeing his determined attitude, Li Nuo did not refuse further, instead he looked at Zhao Zhiyi and said to them: "The Sixth Princess is currently³ï½¨ building an academy of medicine, aiming to cultivate more physicians for the common folk and strengthen the Medical School. If you really wish to thank me, donate the money to the Medical College. It will benefit many people and accumulate blessings for your descendants..." The man handed the silver notes to Zhao Zhiyi, saying: "I implore Your Highness to accept them." Zhao Zhiyi glanced at Li Nuo and nodded slightly before taking the silver notes from the man''s hand. Right now, she was very short on silver. The Ministry of Revenue only allocated ten thousand taels; any more and she would face opposition from her elder brothers'' factions. She had to raise all the silver herself. She had already used up all the savings from the Princess Mansion, and there was no more silver available from her elder brothers. This ten thousand taels temporarily relieved her urgent needs. With the silver, the refurbishing of the school buildings could proceed faster, and more students could be enrolled. The only shortage now was teachers willing to educate them. At this moment, Li Nuo looked at Doctor Sun and said: "Elder Sun, I would like to ask for your help with the Medical College..." Doctor Sun immediately said: "I agree!" Li Nuo said: "I haven''t even told you yet..." Doctor Sun said: "Whatever it is, I agree..." He only wished to have his name remembered in medical history now. He might even have a chance to advance to the Fifth Realm. Upon advancing, he could gain over a sixty-year lifespan, even if it meant selling Huichun Hall and donating all his wealth, he was willing to do so, as long as Li Nuo would include him when compiling that medical book-... He has lived for fifty years now, fifty is the age to make a bold move. If he missed this chance, his life might remain unchanged... he certainly had to grasp it tightly. After Li Nuo finished speaking, he said without hesitation: "Teaching at the Medical College, right? No problem, I will close Huichun Hall tomorrow and let my unworthy disciples help as well..." Li Nuo said: "No need for that. Just take some time off to give them a few lessons, do not let it affect the business of the Medical Hall." Seeing Doctor Sun so eager to cooperate, Li Nuo thought for a while and said: "Doctor Sun''s great contribution to medicine will certainly be acknowledged in the preface of that book... Doctor Sun raised his brows and immediately said: "The Sixth Princess''s action benefits the country and the people, I am willing to donate ten thousand taels personally to support the establishment of the Medical College." Li Nuo and Zhao Zhiyi exchanged glances, and Li Nuo said: "Doctor Sun contributes both money and personnel, I believe the position of Vice Dean of the Medical College must belong to Doctor Sun..." Doctor Sun remained silent for a moment and said: "Ten thousand taels is too little, I will donate fifty thousand taels to further support the Medical School..." Chapter 476 - 327: Master Gongsuns Last Words_3 Li Nuo thought for a while and then said, "For the medical book I''m compiling, I''m still lacking an assistant editor. I wonder if Doctor Sun would be willing?" Doctor Sun suddenly stood up and said, "Revitalizing the Medical School and benefiting the people is not just our business; it''s the business of all medical practitioners. I still have some connections. I''ll move around these days to see if I can get them to donate some silver, or invite them to the Medical College to give lectures..." ... In the afternoon, Li Nuo rarely had leisure time to watch Yiren practice martial arts. In recent days, from morning till night, he had no time for himself at all. Regarding the academy, he had done everything he could and didn''t need to go there every day. Huichun Hall had been closed for the past two days, and Li Nuo did not go there for consultations either. In the small courtyard, two figures were engaged in battle. The Female Grandmaster suppressed her strength to the peak of the Fourth Realm and was clearly dominant in her duel with Yiren. Even with similar levels of cultivation, the strength they could exert was vastly different. Although Yiren possessed extensive knowledge of the Sword Dao and was proficient in over ten kinds of swordsmanship, which she could execute fluently, she did not know how to make it her own. On the other hand, the Female Grandmaster, despite knowing fewer sword techniques, could evolve a single technique into countless variations. Of course, this wasn''t due to Yiren''s lack of comprehension. It was simply because she was too young and lacked practical experience. To transform various sword techniques for personal use without being confined to sword moves, even a Sixth Realm practitioner would only barely reach this level. During the Martial Arts Tournament, Li Nuo had used this method to help his mother-in-law become one of the Ten Great Grandmasters. A Grandmaster was an excellent sparring partner. In just two days, Li Nuo could clearly see her progress. He walked to the stone table in the courtyard and handed two booklets to the Male Grandmaster, saying, "I have modified your cultivation techniques. Before you switch, it is best to show them to the Sixth Realm seniors in your sect." Then he handed him two pill recipes and said, "After you successfully switch, follow these two recipes to grab medicine, which can accelerate your recovery. Be careful not to mix them up. If you and your wife use the wrong medicine, it will have adverse effects..." The middle-aged man solemnly accepted the books and pill recipes, bowed to Li Nuo and said, "Thank you, Divine Doctor!" The couple, having obtained the improved cultivation techniques and pill recipes, hurriedly left. Soon, Zhao Zhiyi walked in from outside. Li Nuo asked, "How''s the preparation going?" Zhao Zhiyi smiled slightly and said, "We''ve already started enrolling. In just two days, over a thousand people have registered, but we plan to take in only a hundred in the first batch, and some screening is still needed..." Li Nuo nodded and said, "The medical ethics of the Medical School are very important. It''s okay to be selective. How''s the fund-raising going?" At this, Zhao Zhiyi''s smile grew wider. She said, "So far, apart from the ten thousand taels allocated by the Ministry of Revenue, the funds raised have approached one hundred thousand taels. Of that, fifty thousand taels were donated by Doctor Sun, and the other fifty thousand taels were collected by Doctor Sun, relying on his connections..." In just two days, the funds raised exceeded one hundred thousand taels. She no longer had to worry about funding. As the Deputy Head of the Medical College and the assistant editor of the medical manual, Doctor Sun had gone all out to raise silver, even closing his Medical Hall for the past two days. Zhao Zhiyi said, "With so much silver, even the elder brother is a bit envious and wants to divert some for other uses..." Li Nuo replied, "Absolutely not." He said seriously, "The funds raised for the Medical College can only be used for the Medical College." Compared to the silver needed for what they wanted to do, one hundred thousand taels was just a drop in the bucket. This precedent could absolutely not be set. Zhao Zhiyi nodded and said, "I know, so I refused him. These silver taels are temporarily stored in the treasury of the Princess Mansion, and every transaction will be recorded." Li Nuo was still reassured by the Sixth Princess''s actions. Although both were princesses, she and Anning had entirely different personalities. Anning was carefree and heedless. The Sixth Princess was meticulous, capable of organizing even complex affairs thoroughly. Li Nuo only needed to tell her what needed to be done, and he didn''t have to worry about the rest. Looking at Li Nuo, Zhao Zhiyi also felt a sense of security. She just followed his arrangements. No matter what difficulties arose, he could easily resolve them. When he came to her side, it seemed even heaven favored them. It couldn''t be said to be heaven''s favor. The Minister of Revenue told her that the State Preceptor had given him prophetic guidance, calculating a fateful turn for her mother. And Doctor Sun said those two Martial Arts Grandmasters seeking children had also consulted the State Preceptor, running into him at Huichun Hall as a result. She didn''t know whether the State Preceptor had predicted their fates or intervened. But whatever the reason, Master Gongsun''s dying words were gradually being fulfilled step by step. In recent days, she had studied many Yin Yang School classics. Master Gongsun said she was a Fifth Realm yin-yang master. However, she increasingly felt Master Gongsun''s strength should be beyond the Fifth Realm... Even to glimpse those snippets of celestial secrets would require a Sixth Realm cultivation, and to peer into the fortunes of a powerful country like Zhao, at least the peak of the Sixth Realm would be necessary. Despite Master Gongsun treating her very well, she didn''t believe Master Gongsun would sacrifice her life for her elder brother. There had to be something more she didn''t know. The last words Master Gongsun spoke to her before passing were also baffling. She said she hoped they could meet again someday in the future. But she was dead, and Zhao Zhiyi had personally managed her funeral affairs. Could she be resurrected? Chapter 477 - 328: Tempting with Benefits Zhao Country. Capital. In recent days, another matter has garnered widespread attention in the court. The Sixth Princess has applied to the Ministry of Revenue, hoping that the Ministry will allocate funds to establish an academy in Chang''an to teach the Medical Path and cultivate more medical talents to benefit the people. There are over a dozen academies in the capital teaching the Six Arts, but not a single one teaching the Medical Path. The Medical School inheritance has always been continued through families and sects. For example, Medicine King Valley has existed since before the establishment of Zhao Country and has been passed down for hundreds of years. Other sects such as the Qianjin Sect, Qingxin Sect, and Silver Needle Sect are also very strict in accepting disciples. To learn medicine, one must first pay a large tuition fee, and after mastering the skills, half of the consultation fees must be handed over to the sect and the family. In contrast, the Sixth Princess not only does not charge tuition but also covers the students'' board and lodging and provides them with stipends every month. The only requirement is that after completing their studies, they must practice in the court''s Medical Hall for five years. After five years, they are free to leave. The court does not have a Medical Hall; it will require a large amount of funding to establish one in the future. The Ministry of Revenue has allocated ten thousand taels for this purpose, and the courtiers have no objections. This may not be an act that benefits the country directly, but it is certainly highly beneficial to the people. Anyone who dares to obstruct this will certainly be despised by the public. Although they know that the Sixth Princess is contributing to the political achievements of the Fourth Prince, since she did not do so in the name of the Fourth Prince, the supporters of the other three princes have nothing to say about it. Upon hearing this news, the capital''s people were elated. It is said that in the future, consultations at the court''s Medical Hall will be very affordable, even ordinary people can afford it, and the cost of medicines will be much lower than in other Medical Halls. Medical expenses have always been a major issue for the people. The capital has numerous Medical Halls, but regardless of the consultation or medicine fees, they are unaffordable for the poor. Small ailments can only be endured. And often a major illness can ruin a moderately well-off family. The people''s wishes are simple: to have enough to eat, warm clothes to wear, and access to medical treatment. Whoever can provide them with such a life, they will support as Emperor. This initiative is driven by the Sixth Princess. And the Sixth Princess represents the Fourth Prince. Although this matter has not yet been finalized, the Fourth Prince''s reputation among the people has been steadily rising. King Sheng''s Mansion. Although the Fourth Prince has been chosen as the Prince Regent, his foundation is too weak compared to the other princes, so he did not initially think of competing, which further led to his falling behind. But in the past two months, he has finally awaited a turning point in his fortunes. Staying idle in the King Mansion, political achievements were being delivered to his door. A figure hurriedly walked in from outside, cheerfully saying, "Your Highness, Your Highness, great news, according to our investigation, your popularity among the people has completely surpassed the other three princes..." Upon hearing this, the Fourth Prince''s expression did not reflect much joy. These days, the good news has come daily, and he has become numb to it. Moreover, the people''s support, though seemingly impressive, can only add to the splendor. What is more crucial is the support of the courtiers. Sitting in his chair, he said regrettably, "I heard Zhiyi has already raised over 100,000 taels of silver. Squandering this money like this is such a waste; it could have been enough to bribe several key officials if spent elsewhere, but she would not give it to me..." King An''s Mansion. The Second Prince paced back and forth in the hall, both anxious and vexed. Providing free medical treatment for the people was clearly his idea first. It was his strategist who first pointed out the issues of expensive and difficult access to medical treatment faced by the people. If this situation could be changed, it would surely garner significant support from the people. Unexpectedly, due to a lack of thorough consideration at that time, the good deed eventually turned into a bad one. Later, following his strategist''s advice, he invited some medical practitioners again. This time, a consultation required a fee of twenty cents. Although it was only twenty cents, it deterred over ninety percent of the people who just wanted to join in the fun, allowing the free clinic to proceed smoothly and earn much praise from the people. But before he could be happy for a few days, the Sixth Princess''s Medical College had been approved. Overnight, no one discussed what he was doing anymore. What infuriated him even more was that the idea of starting with medical services was initially his; they had plagiarized his wisdom! A strategist sighed, saying, "Your Highness, I heard that the Sixth Princess has already raised over 100,000 taels of funds and recruited many students and teachers, including several renowned imperial physicians..." Though the Sixth Princess''s actions align with King An''s thoughts. It must be said that their measures are more ingenious than those of King An''s Mansion. Free clinics can only address symptoms. But a thorough medical system reform can address the root. Upon hearing this, King An was shocked: "What, 100,000 taels, they have raised that much?" The strategist nodded, saying, "This is also a good thing for the Medical School, as it can strengthen the Medical School. Many Medical Halls have donated significant amounts of silver..." Thinking that this should have been his political achievement made his heart bleed. King An made a decisive decision, saying, "Build it. If they can build a Medical College, we can too. Whatever they do, we do!" Chapter 478 - 328: Tempting with Benefits_2 The strategist said, "But this requires a large amount of silver... This matter is not a charitable medical consultation that can be done just by saying it. Not only does the initial preparation require a large amount of silver, but the subsequent investment is an unimaginable number. It''s not even feasible for a King An''s Mansion, let alone relying on the financial power of the National Treasury, it will be difficult to sustain. He added, "The Sixth Princess established a Medical College in her own name, and the Ministry of Revenue only allocated ten thousand taels. If we apply for funds for the same reason, the Ministry might not grant it. The silver she raised later was from her own efforts... He was very clear about the financial situation of King An''s Mansion. During the past half year of the power struggle for the throne, the mansion was nearly emptied of resources. King An gritted his teeth and said, "I will figure out the money issue!" Moments later, in an underground treasury at King An''s Mansion. King An looked at the precious jewelry and the ancient paintings and calligraphy he had collected over thirty years. Although his heart ached as if being stabbed, he still said, "Sell all these things, and use the money to establish our own Medical College. If she can raise funds, we can raise funds too. If she can invite medical families to teach, we can also invite them to teach..." After the treasury was emptied, King An returned to his bedchamber and leaned back in his chair, unable to recover for a long time. This was indeed a huge investment, but the rewards would also be significant. From the speed at which his sixth sister raised funds, it was clear that those in the medical community were quite supportive of this cause. As a prince, if he personally raised the funds, he would definitely gather more than his sixth sister. Maybe he could even alleviate the financial pressure on the mansion... Thinking this, he felt a bit better. Half a day later, the person responsible for fundraising and recruiting teachers for the Medical College returned. King An impatiently stood up and asked, "How did it go, how much silver did you collect?" The person''s lips moved, and he said, "I visited twenty Medical Halls and raised one thousand taels..." King An was stunned upon hearing this. Twenty Medical Halls and only one thousand taels, an average of fifty taels each, as if they were treating him like a beggar? He further inquired, "What about hiring them as teachers?" The person sighed and said, "They said they could give lectures, but the monthly salary would be one thousand taels..." King An was momentarily stunned and angrily said, "One thousand taels, why don''t they just rob instead!" Moments later, he slowly sat back in his chair, feeling completely drained. Why could his sixth sister easily raise one hundred thousand taels and have Third Realm and Fourth Realm medical professionals willing to teach for free at her college, but he couldn''t even gather silver or invite them to teach without such a high cost? What did she do to make these medical professionals so willing to support her with both money and personnel? Golden Pill Hall. Among the Five Great Dynasties, Zhao Country''s medical community was the most prosperous, and the capital was filled with Medical Halls. The Golden Pill Hall, established by the Golden Pill Sect in the capital, specialized in refining pills that did not require decocting herbs, making them easy to consume and highly effective. Thus, they were very popular among the nobles of Zhao Country. Of course, due to the higher cost of refining pills, the treatment cost at Golden Pill Hall was higher than other Medical Halls for the same ailment. The chief physician of Golden Pill Hall was a medical professional in the Fourth Realm. At this moment, inside the medical hall, several people were waiting in line for his consultation. After waiting for quite a while without seeing him, they started discussing among themselves. "It''s been a quarter of an hour, why hasn''t Doctor Jiang come out yet?" "I just saw him go upstairs with another elderly man." "That elderly man is Doctor Sun from Huichun Hall, also a physician in the Fourth Realm. Perhaps he has something important to discuss with Doctor Jiang..." At this moment, on the third floor of Golden Pill Hall. Doctor Sun sat on the ground, holding the leg of another elderly man, and said, "Ten thousand taels! With our years of friendship, if you don''t give me ten thousand taels today, I won''t leave!" The elderly man whose leg was being held looked helpless and said, "Two thousand taels. The money for Golden Pill Hall doesn''t come from nowhere, and if you don''t get up, I will call for help..." Doctor Sun thought for a moment and said, "How about we erect a tablet at the entrance of the Medical College with your name on it, will that be alright?" The elderly man named Jiang pondered for a moment and then agreed, "Three thousand taels, but no more than that." Establishing the Medical College might not benefit his sect, but it was a good thing for the entire medical community. Therefore, he was willing to donate one thousand taels. Given his decades-long friendship with Doctor Sun, he could add another one thousand taels. Considering the influence of the court, having his name engraved on the stone tablet at the entrance of the Medical College so that passersby and younger medical professionals could see it would be quite an honorable thing. For that honor, he could provide another one thousand taels. Doctor Sun continued, "The Medical College is newly established and requires a batch of experienced teachers..." Doctor Jiang knew what he was getting at and waved his hand, saying, "I don''t have the time. You better ask someone else..." He had no interest at all in teaching at the Medical College. Upon hearing this, Doctor Sun did not persist. He stood up, dusted off his clothes, and took out a beautifully packaged booklet from his pocket, saying, "By the way, we plan to compile a medical book, would you like your name to be on it? You just need to contribute a few pill recipes symbolically." Doctor Jiang replied indifferently, "Do as you please." It was common for medical professionals to have their names mutually listed on medical books. Golden Pill Hall had countless pill recipes, and contributing a few insignificant ones was no big deal. Chapter 479 - 328: Tempting with Benefits_3 In theory, this is beneficial for cultivation. Writing medical books also contributes to the Medical School. However, due to the long-term development of the Medical School, it''s already very difficult to innovate. Thus, the role of writing medical books is already minimal. Doctor Sun nodded and casually picked up a brush from the table, writing down a name in the booklet. Jiang Hong. Just as he put down the brush, Doctor Jiang suddenly froze. He suddenly felt a slight increase in the True Qi within his body. With his cultivation at the Fourth Realm, even the slightest imperceptible growth is actually quite substantial. At that moment, it was equivalent to him seeing patients for a month. This kind of thing doesn''t happen inexplicably. The next moment, he guessed the reason. His gaze immediately turned towards Doctor Sun. What kind of medical book were they compiling that just writing a name could cause a fluctuation in his cultivation? If he actually participated in the compilation and made significant contributions, wouldn''t there be hope of reaching the Fifth Realm in his lifetime? Doctor Sun had already walked out of the door. He immediately chased after him, shouting loudly, "Stop!" Doctor Sun turned back to look at him and asked, "What''s the matter?" Doctor Jiang pursed his lips and pointed at the booklet in his hand, asking, "This, what kind of medical book is this?" Doctor Sun smiled slightly and said, "You don''t need to worry about that..." A moment later. Doctor Jiang sat on the ground, clinging tightly to his leg, and said, "We''ve known each other for decades. How could you forget me in such a good thing? Ten thousand taels is ten thousand taels. I''ll also give you more pill recipes. Just let me join in the book compilation..." Doctor Sun stroked his beard and said, "I''m just an assistant editor; I can''t make such a big decision. You''re putting me in a difficult position..." Doctor Jiang clung even tighter to his leg and said, "If you don''t agree, you''re not leaving today!" After an unknown period of time, Doctor Sun looked at him and said, "If you want to participate in the compilation, it''s not impossible. But you have to donate fifty thousand taels and come to teach at the Medical College without any remuneration..." Fearing he might backtrack, Doctor Jiang immediately said, "Agreed, agreed, I agree to everything!" ... In a small courtyard of the Embassy, Zhao Zhiyi was playing chess with Li Nuo. All the preliminary preparations for establishing the academy had been almost completed. As for fundraising and recruiting teachers for the Medical College, she had never been involved. Whether it was raising funds or recruiting people, Doctor Sun managed everything smoothly on his own. Li Nuo also rarely found himself with some leisure time. Whether it was establishing the Medical College or compiling the book, both were proposed and led by Li Nuo, naturally yielding him the greatest rewards. As a participant, if Doctor Sun wanted to enhance his cultivation further, he would need to make even greater contributions. As a result, he was extremely dedicated to these two tasks, even closing his own Medical Hall to seek sponsorships and investments everywhere. The funds raised and the teachers recruited for the academy were almost entirely thanks to his efforts. To facilitate his work, Li Nuo also granted him significant authority. The "Medical Handbook," with Li Nuo as the chief editor and Doctor Sun as the assistant editor, allowed them to further establish a team of compilers by inviting some renowned doctors. This not only expanded the influence of the book but also tightly bounded these doctors to their cause. It is undeniable that a small number of doctors indeed have genuine compassion. They do not serve the nobles, instead traveling around to treat and diagnose common people, without charging any fees. But such doctors are very few. While speaking of solving the medical demands of the people and the growth of the Medical School might earn superficial praise, it was hard to gain substantial support. However, relationships built on interests are more stable and reliable. The benefits Li Nuo provided to them included cultivation and fame. Cultivation is closely related to one''s life. Breaking through from the Fourth Realm to the Fifth Realm in the Medical School is as difficult as a Martial Artist breaking through from the Fifth Realm to the Sixth Realm, if not harder. While there are countless doctors at the Fourth Realm across the continent, there is only one at the Fifth Realm. As long as there is the slightest hope, they wouldn''t miss the opportunity. The endeavor that Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess aimed to accomplish was of extraordinary significance. If successful and imitated by other countries, it could benefit billions, even tens of billions of people across the continent. It would be no exaggeration to call it a colossal merit. The Sixth Princess neither cultivated in the Medical School nor practiced Confucianism. This matter bore no tangible benefits for her. But for Li Nuo, a Confucian Doctor, and those medical or Confucian practitioners who had reached a certain realm, the benefits were immeasurable. They could gain both fame and fortune. Just as Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess hadn''t finished a game of chess, Doctor Sun brought another person there. The newcomer was an imperial physician at the Fourth Realm, willing to donate fifty thousand taels to the Medical College and give free lectures, hoping to contribute to the compilation of the "Medical Handbook." Li Nuo naturally agreed. By now, Doctor Sun had brought countless Fourth Realm doctors. A few days ago, Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess were still worrying about teachers for the Medical College. Now, they even needed to schedule classes as there were too many willing to teach, and all needed to be attended to. After the two left, Zhao Zhiyi looked at Yiren practicing sword in the courtyard and said to Li Nuo, "The embassy courtyard is too small, inconvenient for receiving guests and Yiren''s training. I don''t have the money to gift you a big mansion, so why don''t you move to the Princess Mansion? Apart from the servants, it''s just me. Many courtyards are empty..." Having thought it over, Li Nuo agreed. He himself had no issues, and it was indeed inconvenient for Yiren to practice. The embassy rarely had any issues, so it was enough to occasionally check in. He asked for Yiren''s opinion, and she agreed too. This courtyard was too small, restricting her practice, especially at critical moments of a breakthrough, making her feel very stifled. Their belongings weren''t much, so they moved to the Sixth Princess Mansion that day. The Princess Mansion was much more spacious, with ample space for practicing, and it had a quiet study for Li Nuo to compile the Medical Handbook. He had already started drafting the first chapter of the handbook. After careful consideration, Li Nuo placed emergency care knowledge in this part. Including methods to stop bleeding, artificial respiration, cardiopulmonary resuscitation, treatment for acute airway obstruction, and proper handling of drowning, venomous snake bites, poisoning, burns, scalds, and frostbite. All these situations could be encountered in daily life. If one had a medical handbook at hand, they could quickly find the corresponding handling method. The second chapter focused on hygiene and epidemic prevention knowledge. The general public''s awareness of hygiene and epidemic prevention was weak, and solving health issues at the source could greatly reduce the chances of certain epidemics, especially communicable diseases. Once an epidemic occurs, it does not merely result in one or a few deaths. Historical epidemics resulted in the death of entire cities. People should form good hygiene habits in their daily lives to reduce the occurrence of major epidemics. Even if an outbreak occurs, it can be quickly controlled and not allowed to spread further. After finishing these two chapters, it was already late. Li Nuo stretched, walked out of the study, and returned to the master bedroom. Yiren had just finished practicing and came out of the bathroom with wet hair, wearing only a pink nightgown. The two had been living together for so long that they were already used to this. Song Yiren was about to go to her bed to sleep when she realized the bed was gone. The spacious room was beautifully decorated, but there was only one large bed. Just as she was about to turn and leave, Li Nuo asked, "Where are you going?" Song Yiren said, "I''m going to sleep in another room. You don''t expect me to share a bed with you, do you?" She somewhat regretted moving here, at least they could stay in the same room at the embassy. Li Nuo looked at the large bed. How could he miss the opportunity that the Sixth Princess had painstakingly created? He glanced at Yiren and said, "This bed isn''t that small; each of us can have our own blanket. Besides, if you sleep elsewhere, what if there''s an assassin at night?" After pondering a moment, Song Yiren felt that Li Nuo made a good point. If the two were separated and an assassin at the Fifth Realm came, neither she nor Li Nuo could handle it. Suppressing her inner joy, she walked to the bed and said, "Alright then, your safety is more important. You''ve done so much for the Fourth Prince. What if the other three princes send assassins after you..." She perfectly convinced herself, climbed into the bed, and said as a matter of course, "I promised my mother to protect you well..." Chapter 480 - 329: Shearing the Wool Again Although they had been sleeping in the same room for days, it was the first time they were sleeping in the same bed. Li Nuo glanced over, she had her eyes tightly closed and was gripping the quilt firmly. This reminded him of the initial situation of sharing a bed with Jiaren. At first, they progressed from separate beds to the same bed, from two quilts to one quilt, and from wearing clothes to not wearing clothes, all through a long period of time. This time, the progress was equally slow, but it was always moving in the expected direction. Li Nuo slowly closed his eyes. Not long after, Song Yiren''s eyes slowly opened. She glanced at him from the corner of her eye, a charming smile curved her lips. Morning. When Li Nuo woke up, only a faint fragrance remained by his side. Yiren''s quilt was neatly folded, and the sound of her practicing martial arts came from outside. Actually, Li Nuo didn''t wake up late, but Yiren woke up even earlier. As a High Realm Martial Artist, she was full of energy, needing only a short amount of sleep each day to fully recover. After washing up, Li Nuo walked into the courtyard. He pretended not to know about her sneaky morning kisses, as it wasn''t the first time. Soon, Zhao Zhiyi came in from outside, instructing the servants of the Princess Mansion to bring breakfast. While the three of them were dining in the pavilion, Li Nuo looked at Zhao Zhiyi and said, "We will inevitably trouble Your Highness in the coming months." Zhao Zhiyi smiled slightly and said, "Please don''t say that, Lord Li has helped us so much. This is nothing. If you and Miss Song need anything else, feel free to ask..." Li Nuo replied, "Thank you, Your Highness. We don''t need anything at the moment." Song Yiren secretly glanced at Li Nuo. Since he didn''t mention needing a bed, did that mean they would sleep in the same bed again tonight? She wondered if he had forgotten but didn''t remind him. After breakfast, Yiren continued practicing martial arts. Li Nuo heard the Sixth Princess mention that since they started planning the Medical College, the other three Princes had also begun to follow suit, planning to establish their own Medical Colleges. These Princes were interesting; whenever one of them achieved something, the others would surely imitate and follow suit. Li Nuo smiled slightly and said, "This is a good thing. No matter what, the common people will benefit." Zhao Zhiyi nodded and said, "I think so too." Li Nuo had to admit, the Emperor who first set this rule in Zhao Country was truly wise. In other countries, the struggle for the throne involved all kinds of ruthless tactics, with no means spared to achieve power. The court was often in chaos, causing the common people to suffer. But in Zhao Country, the more intense the struggle for the throne, the more the common people benefited. Even if it was only a temporary benefit, it was still better than living in perpetual turmoil. Li Nuo took paper and pen from the study, intending to continue writing the medical manual in the pavilion. When he saw the Sixth Princess preparing to grind ink, he instinctively said, "I can do it myself..." Yet Zhao Zhiyi continued grinding ink and said, "I don''t have Lord Li''s profound knowledge, nor Doctor Sun''s connections, so I can only help you with these little tasks..." Given her words, Li Nuo had no choice but to let her continue. As Zhao Zhiyi ground ink, she asked, "Lord Li, we are friends, right?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Of course." Initially, their relationship could only be regarded as a partnership. Li Nuo helped her with tasks, and in return, she promised to help him cultivate in the future. However, after spending so much time together, Li Nuo greatly admired this Princess, who was as capable as any man, and their relationship had become much closer than it was initially. Calling each other friends felt appropriate. Zhao Zhiyi said, "Since we are friends, Lord Li, can you stop being so formal with me and stop calling me Your Highness? You can call me Zhiyi, like my elder brother." Upon hearing this, Li Nuo nodded and said, "Understood." Then he continued, "You don''t need to call me Lord Li either, just call me..." He suddenly realized that familiar names for women could omit the surname, like Jiaren, Yiren, Anning, Zhiyi, but for men, omitting the surname felt strange. He waved his hand and said, "Just don''t call me Lord Li; friends don''t need any formal titles..." On this matter, they reached a consensus. Li Nuo compiled the manual for a while, and then Doctor Sun arrived at the Princess Mansion. He had raised another twenty thousand taels of silver and recruited two more professors for the Medical College. These medical professionals not only contributed money and manpower but also provided many exclusive medical prescriptions. Each specializes in different areas of treatment: there were those skilled in pediatrics, gynecology, internal medicine, and surgery. For instance, Doctor Sun had his own unique prescription for infertility. Although they might not have been considered benevolent doctors before, this time, regardless of their initial intentions, they have indeed made great contributions to the development of the Medical School and the welfare of the people. It''s time to reward them. Giving them some benefits now will also secure their commitment to this cause. Doctor Sun handed the silver notes to Zhao Zhiyi and said to Li Nuo, "I still have some wealthy friends, but they don''t live in the capital. I intend to find them..." Li Nuo said, "There''s no rush. I have a more important task for you, Doctor Sun." A moment later, after hearing Li Nuo''s words, Doctor Sun exclaimed, "To prevent smallpox?" He thought he had heard wrong. The term "smallpox" alone would make any doctor tremble. Chapter 481 - 329: Scamming for Wool Again_2 This is one of the most terrifying plagues, and so far, there is no effective treatment. Not only does it spread quickly, but the mortality rate is extremely high, and even the way the victims die is incredibly tragic. Once infected with smallpox, even low-realm medical practitioners might not survive, let alone ordinary people. If smallpox could be prevented, history would not have seen so many people die from it across various countries. Although high-realm medical practitioners are not afraid of smallpox, they can''t save too many people either. Treating a smallpox patient can end up completely exhausting a fourth-realm medical practitioner, and it takes a long time for them to recover. Therefore, whenever there is an outbreak of smallpox, they can only choose to treat the officials and nobles, watching helplessly as ordinary people die in large numbers. Just being able to prevent smallpox, rather than finding a cure, would be an incredible achievement. Such a meritorious deed, if it could be slightly associated with oneself... Just thinking about it made him tremble with excitement. If anyone else had said they had a way to eradicate smallpox, he wouldn''t believe them. But if Doctor Li said it, he wouldn''t doubt a word. Li Nuo nodded and said, "It''s about preventing smallpox. If this can be achieved with time, smallpox might be completely eradicated, and no one in the countries of the continent would die from smallpox ever again..." While compiling the medical manual, Li Nuo noticed the disease of smallpox. Before he came to this world, smallpox had already been completely eradicated in the other world, and he had learned about the process from history books. It was even a classic scenario in various historical fiction novels. When he was in school, he had read many novels, which deepened his understanding of this area. However, he wasn''t sure of the specific procedures, and the novels might not stand up to scrutiny. He believed that the medical practitioners here would have their own methods. He gave Doctor Sun some hints, and Doctor Sun''s old face turned red with excitement as he rushed outside. As Li Nuo was about to continue compiling the manual, he noticed Zhao Zhiyi staring at him in a daze. He looked at her and asked, "What''s the matter?" Zhao Zhiyi came back to her senses and said, "I thought Lord Li was only proficient in the Six Arts, but I didn''t realize Lord Li knew and could do everything..." He was proficient in the Six Arts, could catch thieves, judge cases, modify Martial Path Techniques, and treat plagues. It seemed there was nothing he didn''t understand. He alone could match all the strategists in his other elder brothers'' households. No wonder Master Gongsun said that as long as he was invited, the imperial throne would surely be secure. Li Nuo humbly said, "I don''t know everything, it''s just that I''ve read slightly more books and I''m standing on the shoulders of those who came before us..." To be precise, he was standing on the shoulders of those who came after. This knowledge had always been stored in his mind. He wouldn''t think of it in everyday life, but it naturally came to him when needed. In the courtyard. Yiren focused on practicing her sword skills. Li Nuo was diligently compiling the manual, and Zhao Zhiyi sat opposite him, her gaze fixed on him, though her thoughts wandered to someplace unknown... Meanwhile, in Huichun Hall, Doctor Sun was flipping through medical books, his hands trembling with excitement. Smallpox, it was smallpox, one of the most severe plagues. If smallpox could be completely eradicated across the continent, what would the Fifth Realm matter? Even the Sixth Realm would be within hope... At that time, it would be his master''s turn to call him master in return. People who had already had smallpox and survived by luck would not get smallpox again in their lifetimes. This was common knowledge among medical practitioners, although no one had yet figured out the exact reason behind it. Doctor Li said it was because those who had contracted smallpox had something in their bodies that resisted smallpox. If this substance could be made to occur in the bodies of those who had not had smallpox, they wouldn''t get infected. He knew very well that Doctor Li could have done this entirely on his own. That way, he could claim all the credit for himself. But instead, he gave this opportunity to him. All his hard work these days had not been in vain after all... He didn''t plan to undertake this major task alone. He believed that as long as he stayed with Doctor Li, there would be more such opportunities in the future. He had to include his old fellows who had helped him out this time, to share the credit and increase their cultivation together. A moment later, he arrived at the Golden Pill Hall. On the third floor of the Golden Pill Hall, Doctor Jiang looked at him and said, "I really have no money left to donate; you can''t force me to sell the Medical Hall, can you?" Doctor Sun cast him a glance and said, "What kind of person do you take me for? I''m not here to ask you to donate silver this time, but to involve you in a good deed..." Doctor Jiang looked at him skeptically. The two had known each other for decades. Even if there was something good, he knew it would come at a great cost, though he didn''t know what the cost would be this time. Doctor Sun said, "Doctor Li has discovered a way to prevent smallpox and has entrusted this matter to me. I specifically came to involve you in this; don''t say I don''t think of you when there''s something good..." Doctor Jiang was taken aback and blurted out, "Smallpox? Are you kidding me?" If smallpox could be prevented, why would so many people have died from it in the past? Doctor Sun was too lazy to explain and said, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. I don''t have time to argue; I need to go to Qianjin Hall to find Old Zhang..." His nonchalant attitude made Doctor Jiang uneasy, and seeing him walk downstairs, he quickly chased after him, saying, "Wait for me..." Chapter 482 - 329: Scamming for Wool Again_3 ... Princess Mansion. Li Nuo had just finished writing a chapter of the manual. However, the growth in cultivation from writing these few chapters was not as significant as when he first wrote the book title. With the ancient Medical School treatises as reference, Li Nuo did not find this surprising. Everything is difficult at the beginning. When he first decided to do this, he made a groundbreaking effort. The impact of this work is continuous. By the time the book is officially compiled, there should be another surge in cultivation. Next, as the influence of the book continues to expand, even if he does nothing, his cultivation will still keep growing. In the past two days, Doctor Sun has been leading a group of Medical School practitioners in studying cowpox, and they should be close to overcoming the smallpox vaccine. Li Nuo put down his pen and stretched, preparing to practice martial arts for a while to loosen up his body. Compared to other forms of cultivation, martial arts cultivation is really slow. Li Nuo had hit a bottleneck a long time ago, but he has not yet developed inner breath to this day. Of course, this is also because he is too busy on a daily basis and does not have much time to practice martial arts. Every bit of growth in martial arts cultivation requires real hard work. If he had the time and effort of Yiren, he would have likely broken through long ago. Li Nuo had just started practicing for a while when a servant from the Princess Mansion walked into the courtyard to tell him that someone was looking for him. Li Nuo walked out of the courtyard and met the visitors in the gatekeeper''s room of the Princess Mansion. There were three visitors, and he had never seen them before. A middle-aged couple with cultivation at the Fourth Realm Peak. There was also an old woman whose aura was obscure and inscrutable, undoubtedly a Grandmaster. The old woman looked at Li Nuo and politely asked, "Are you Doctor Li Nuo?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Yes, I am. And you are...?" The old woman cupped her hands in greeting and said, "I am the head of the Cloud Mist Sect. I dare to come uninvited because I have a matter to ask of you..." Moments later, Li Nuo was slightly taken aback and asked, "You want me to revise your mental technique?" The old woman nodded and said, "Yes, our Cloud Mist Sect''s mental technique, although very quick to cultivate, makes it very difficult for our female disciples to bear children. We heard that Doctor Li can improve martial path techniques, so we would like to ask for your help. You may name your price for the consultation fee." There was no need to think about it, it must have been that couple from the Heavenly Sword Sect who told them. For him, this was not a difficult task. Li Nuo extended his hand towards the group and said, "Let''s talk in more detail inside." Shortly after, in the small pavilion within the courtyard, Li Nuo withdrew his fingers from the wrist of the middle-aged woman. The old woman eagerly asked, "How is it?" This woman''s body was indeed cold, but compared to Jiaren and the previous Female Grandmaster, her condition was much better. He had also just reviewed their techniques. He nodded and said, "The problem is manageable, it can be resolved in half a day." The three expressed their delight, and the old woman cupped her hands again, saying, "Then we will trouble Doctor Li, regarding the consultation fee..." Li Nuo waved his hand, saying, "It''s just a small favor, you can give as you see fit. If possible, I would like to ask you for a favor in return..." The Medical College is well-funded and temporarily not lacking in silver. It was Yiren who was in dire need of sparring partners. Although Li Nuo also wanted to help her, his martial arts abilities were too weak to provide her with enough pressure. These martial arts experts from Zhao Country were undoubtedly perfect sparring partners delivered to his doorstep. The three readily agreed to Li Nuo''s request. Moreover, they insisted on giving Li Nuo five thousand taels as a token of gratitude. Improving techniques is undoubtedly a major event for a sect. This was probably the most valuable five thousand taels they had ever spent. The Cloud Mist Sect trio stayed in Zhao Country''s capital for a few days. It wasn''t until Yiren had fully mastered the Cloud Mist Sect''s swordsmanship and devised her own countermeasures that they left with the improved technique. In the meantime, two other sects came seeking Li Nuo, with requests similar to those of the Cloud Mist Sect. They were also there to have their techniques improved. It was then that Li Nuo realized he had become famous in the martial arts world of Zhao Country. After the Grandmaster couple from the Heavenly Sword Sect returned, they presented the improved technique to the Sixth Realm senior of their sect, who confirmed its feasibility. The Heavenly Sword Sect, led by a Sixth Realm Semi-Saint, is the foremost authority in Zhao Country''s martial arts community, similar to the prestige of the Sanqing Sect in Daxia. And coincidentally, at that time, the experts from various sects of Zhao Country were conducting martial arts exchanges at the Heavenly Sword Sect. This matter quickly spread through the martial arts community of Zhao Country. All the sects learned that there was someone in the capital capable of improving martial arts heart methods. Many things in this world cannot be perfect. The Emperors of all countries, blessed by national fortune, overwhelmed the Sixth Realm experts from each house, yet their lifespans were pitifully short. The School of Cross and Vertical could fathom celestial mechanisms and arbitrarily take away others'' lifespans but could not withstand the erosion of time. In terms of martial arts techniques, those top-tier techniques with extremely fast cultivation speeds often had severe side effects, so few people practiced them. If the side effects could be removed, even at the cost of slightly slower cultivation speeds, it would be acceptable. After leaving the Heavenly Sword Sect, they started heading to Zhao Country''s capital. Li Nuo knew that these three were not the only ones; more martial arts sects were on their way. If there''s an opportunity to gain, it should not be missed. Compared to painstaking cultivation, leveraging the law code was much more enjoyable. Upon hearing this news, Li Nuo immediately sought out the Sixth Princess. Zhao Zhiyi stared at Li Nuo, asking, "Sanitation regulations?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Zhiyi, when you last visited Daxia, did you notice how particularly clean the streets were?" Zhao Zhiyi nodded. She had, and the Zhao Country delegation had even discussed the matter. When she returned home, she had initially planned to emulate them. But she thought that the people might not want to be controlled and might find the regulation too harsh, which could harm her elder brother''s reputation and prestige among the people, so she had not taken any action. Li Nuo said to her, "You don''t need to worry about this. Initially, the people would think the government is overreaching, but within half a month, they''ll see the improvement in their living environment. A few months later, once they are accustomed, they might even voluntarily uphold it. Though it may seem like a minor policy, it is very tangible and effective quickly..." Zhao Zhiyi, who had absolute trust in Li Nuo, nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll have my elder brother do it." Li Nuo added, "Additionally, in the coming days, many people from martial arts sects will come to the capital. We could host a Martial Arts Tournament in the name of the court, thus strengthening the court''s ties with the martial arts community. Ideally, we could even form strategic alliances with them, making these sects crucial for maintaining local order..." Zhao Zhiyi asked, "Like what you did in Daxia?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "All you need to do is coordinate with the court, provide the venue and handle the reception and logistics. Leave the rest to me. I have experience with this and guarantee to make it a success..." Chapter 483 - 330: Rushing to Each Other Last time, to organize the Martial Arts Tournament, Li Nuo put in a lot of effort. First, he painstakingly got the court''s approval, then had his mother-in-law travel a thousand miles to persuade the Sanqing Sect, so that Daxia''s top sect would take the lead. He himself wrote letters to each sect, sending tokens and clothes, trying every possible way to gain their favor and participation. It took several months in total. This time, it was much simpler. Last time he was the one asking for help, but this time it was they who needed him. Martial artists value loyalty, and when Li Nuo helped them improve their cultivation techniques without charging any fees, none of the sects refused when he asked for a small favor. Because there were too many sects needing their cultivation techniques improved, Li Nuo couldn''t complete it in a short time, so they had to wait until the Martial Arts Tournament ended to receive the improved techniques. Therefore, they couldn''t leave in the short term. During this period, Li Nuo had the Sixth Princess arrange for them to stay in the capital of the Zhao Country. With the Sixth Princess involved, the court of Zhao Country did not object and easily approved it. After all, the same thing had already been successfully done in Daxia, and the cooperation between the court and martial arts sects indeed played a significant role in maintaining regional stability, as proven in Daxia. The court quickly arranged everything for them. With these people gathered in the capital, the one who benefited the most was Yiren. She no longer lacked training partners. Having grandmasters and fourth realm peak experts, just a step away from becoming grandmasters, as training partners is something even top sects like the Sanqing Sect or the Heavenly Sword Sect couldn''t achieve. As more martial artists gathered in the capital, both Yiren and Li Nuo started gaining new insights every day, and miraculously, Li Nuo himself broke through to the Inner Breath Realm. Capital of the Zhao Country, old site of the Four Directions Hall. For easier management, a year ago, the court moved the Four Directions Hall next to the Honglu Si, and the original site was planned to be demolished and rebuilt as a garden. The Martial Arts Tournament''s organization made the court temporarily cancel this plan, though they tidied up and renovated the site slightly to use it as the venue for the tournament, changing the plaque at the entrance to "Martial Arts Village." The strong practitioners participating in this tournament had actually just finished participating in the one organized by the Heavenly Sword Sect. However, since they needed help with their sect''s cultivation methods, they couldn''t refuse. Fortunately, the court treated these martial artists with importance, taking care of their food and accommodation and preparing everything needed for the tournament. Additionally, each grandmaster was issued an identity token by the court. This token granted certain privileges, such as not having to kneel before officials, free accommodation at inns across the country, and the ability to impeach and advise local officials, giving them a lot of respect. The only thing they found uncomfortable was the strict regulations, such as getting arrested for spitting on the ground. During the tournament, wasting food, being late to matches, not saluting opponents, drinking alcohol, and private fighting all resulted in confinement for reflection. Despite their caution, they still somehow violated a rule here and there. Though they didn''t like these rules, they could only endure them. They had no choice but to endure, as their improved cultivation techniques were still in Li Nuo''s hands, and they couldn''t leave until they received them. These rules applied equally to everyone, whether it was an ordinary disciple or a sect leader, everyone who made a mistake had to be punished. Initially, it felt humiliating, but as more people were punished, it no longer felt like a big deal... Regarding the Martial Arts Tournament, they actually weren''t very interested. At the Heavenly Sword Sect, they had already sparred with their fellow martial artists. However, they were quite eager to be training partners for that exceptionally talented girl. Despite her young age, not only was her strength extremely high, her swordsmanship was also astonishing. Every time they sparred with her, they gained some insights. The benefits of sparring with her were even greater than sparring with grandmasters at the same level. However, there were too many people wanting to be her training partners, and they had to wait three days for their turn... Princess Mansion. Li Nuo learned from Zhao Zhiyi that the martial arts sects had already reached a series of agreements with the court to maintain regional stability and promote harmony. The court officially recognized these major sects and granted them certain privileges. This helped boost their prestige, enhance their status in the martial arts world, and expand their influence among smaller sects. Meanwhile, the court would also provide them with some protection. When disputes arose between sects, the court could mediate and, if necessary, provide military protection. Incidents of sects annexing each other or even destroying entire sects due to personal grudges happened occasionally. Previously, the court did not intervene in such matters. But if the court wanted to intervene, it could easily suppress any martial arts force. At the same time, these martial arts sects should bear some social responsibility. They had to discipline their disciples to prevent them from using their martial skills to break laws, commit crimes, and they also had to help the court maintain local stability, contributing to a more stable, peaceful, and just society. For both the court and the martial arts world, this was a win-win situation. Daxia had already done this, and it just needed to be replicated in the Zhao Country. The challenge wasn''t in making it happen, but finding the opportunity. There had to be someone to act as a bridge between the court and the martial arts world, and in Daxia, Li Nuo alone could accomplish that. Chapter 484 - 330 Bidirectional Rush_2 In Zhao Country, regarding the Martial Arts sector, all the major sects owe him favors. Although he has no control over the court, Princess Six has a certain degree of influence. The two persons¡ªone managing external affairs, the other internal¡ªcomplement each other perfectly. Just as they finished discussing this matter, Doctor Sun came rushing in from the outside. He tripped over the threshold but quickly got up and ran to Li Nuo, exclaiming: "Doctor Li, we did it, we succeeded!" In recent days, under Li Nuo''s guidance, he and a few old friends have been researching smallpox. They travelled several hundred miles from the capital and finally found a village suffering from a smallpox outbreak. After numerous experiments, they successfully confirmed that the fluid from the pustules on cows with cowpox can prevent people from contracting smallpox. Although this does not cure smallpox, it eliminates the disease before it can take hold. This represents a significant advancement in the Medical Path. After verifying this discovery, all of their cultivations improved significantly. And this is just the merit of the discovery. When more and more people are spared from smallpox, they will undoubtedly reach the Fifth Realm. Li Nuo actually already knew about this. The moment his True Qi surged significantly, he realized Doctor Sun and his group had succeeded. His cultivation was much lower than theirs, but as the one who proposed the idea, he benefited more. He had just recently broken through the Second Realm and was now touching the barrier of the Third Realm. This is the advantage of the Hundred Schools'' path. If you find the right direction, cultivation can progress even a realm a day. Doctor Sun straightened up and bowed deeply to Li Nuo, saying: "Doctor Li, on behalf of the medical practitioners and the people of the world, thank you for your contributions to the Medical Path..." ... Zhao Country. Capital City. In the past two months, significant events occurred every few days. The two major events in the last half-month are particularly influential. The first is that the court has strengthened its ties with the Martial Arts Sects and has reached significant agreements with them. For the citizens of the capital, this isn''t very meaningful, but it is greatly beneficial to the people in the areas where these Martial Arts Sects are located. The court''s essential forces are concentrated around the capital and military, while the local government forces are relatively weak. These sects, each housing a Grandmaster, are local powers, and their assistance significantly enhances regional stability. The other event concerns everyone. From nobles to commoners, everyone benefits. Several renowned imperial physicians and doctors from the Medical College of Zhao Country jointly announced that they have found a way to eradicate smallpox. Speaking of smallpox, everyone, from commoners to nobles, is horrified. Although for high-realm doctors, smallpox isn''t incurable, once smallpox spreads, high-realm doctors will be tightly controlled by the Imperial Family. By then, whether commoners or dukes, once infected, they can only resign themselves to fate. This news caused a huge uproar both among the upper echelons and the commoners of the capital, and even greater waves within the medical community. After the news spread, countless medical practitioners flocked to the capital to verify it. Behind both these events, one person is inextricably linked. Princess Six. The Martial Arts Tournament was her proposal. She also single-handedly founded the Medical College. Speaking of Princess Six, one naturally links her to the Fourth Prince. She is the Fourth Prince''s blood sister, and everything she does represents him. During the struggle for the throne, her achievements will naturally be credited to the Fourth Prince. If previously the other princes could still compete with the Fourth Prince in political achievements, now they have no hope at all. There are less than four months until the Emperor announces the heir to the throne. In these four months, it is impossible for them to accomplish something greater. King Shun Mansion. The three princes rarely gathered together. King Shun, the eldest prince, glanced at the other two figures and said: "How long has it been since we, three brothers, sat down and had a good cup of tea like today?" The other two princes remained silent. Although they were close in childhood, they naturally grew apart as adults. Especially after Father Emperor announced the regent competition, almost every meeting between them was a confrontation, with neither giving way. Seeing them quiet, King Shun said: "Are you willing to watch King Sheng take that position?" Angry King An, with pent-up frustration, said: "He even solved the smallpox problem; what can we do?" Whether catching thieves, solving cases, or establishing a Medical College. These are not significant achievements. But his people solved a terrifying plague that has ravaged the continent for thousands of years; who can compare to that? Such an achievement is worthy of the court erecting a monument for him. The three of them want to achieve more. But they have the will but not the power. Previously, they distributed porridge and money and held many free clinics, and are now planning their own Medical Colleges. No amount of money can sustain such expenses. They lack Sixth Sister''s fundraising abilities, and their mansions are nearly bankrupt, but still must ensure daily porridge distribution. If they stop, the people might immediately start cursing them. Through these efforts, the Fourth Prince''s reputation among the people has reached a peak. With the popular sentiment behind him, most neutral courtiers will likely lean towards him. Chapter 485 - 330 Bidirectional Rush_3 If this is King Sheng''s own ability, they would recognize it. Being able to achieve these, then he deserves to be the Emperor. But the problem is, from beginning to end, King Sheng has done nothing. All his achievements were established with the help of the Sixth Princess and that Sixt Subjects'' Scholar of Daxia. They self-admittedly were not inferior to King Sheng, they only lost in luck. It was all just a difference in strategists. King Shun squeezed his teacup and said, "Losing to the two of you is acceptable, but losing to that idiot, I really can''t accept. What does he have besides a good sister?" The other two did not speak but clenched their fists. They were a few years older than King Sheng and had watched him grow up. He never showed any talent since childhood, committing many absurd acts, so the three never considered him a rival, and the facts were just that. In the past six months, all he did was imitate them, without any notable achievements. None of the three would be content losing to him. King Shun was silent for a moment, then looked at the two again and said, "How about we join forces to eliminate him first, and then leave it to Father Emperor to decide who among us will be chosen, based on luck..." ... Princess Mansion. It was late at night. Yiren was still diligently practicing, while Li Nuo closed a half-written manual and stretched his fingers. These days, everything was progressing smoothly. The Sixth Princess said that the Fourth Prince''s reputation among the common people had reached a peak. Even if the three Princes combined, they could not compare to him. The students at the academy had made rapid progress in over a month, and barring any accidents, Wansong Academy should outperform the other academies in the Imperial Examination a month later. From then on, Li Nuo didn''t know specifically what he should do. He had done enough for the Fourth Prince; these achievements credited to him should suffice for the position fight in normal circumstances. Not to mention the position fight, even if he had ascended to the throne, these achievements would earn him a thick, vibrant mention in the annals of history. After doing so much for others, it''s high time he considered his own tasks. There were less than four months left before returning to his homeland. He had yet to complete the duties assigned by Mother-in-law Anning and Jiaren, the expectations Phoenix placed on him. Li Nuo glanced at Yiren practicing outside, then at the two quilts on the bed... After finishing practice, Song Yiren took a bath, changed into her nightwear, and walked into the bedroom. Seeing Li Nuo standing by the bed, motionless, she walked up and asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Nuo pointed at a quilt and said, "I accidentally spilled water on the quilt while reading on the bed just now." He hung the wet quilt on the screen and said, "I''ll go get another quilt from another room." He exited the room and went to another guest room. Although no one lived there, the servants of the Princess Mansion cleaned daily, making sure the bed linens and pillows were always in place. Li Nuo picked up that quilt and locked it in the cabinet. Then he returned to the master bedroom, shook his head, and said, "There''s no quilt there, I''ll have to find someone to bring one..." Song Yiren waved her hand and said, "Forget it, it''s already very late, others are already asleep. Let''s not bother them." Li Nuo''s prepared words were interrupted by her, and he momentarily forgot what to say next. At this moment, Song Yiren continued, "Covering with one quilt tonight is enough; this quilt is big enough to cover the whole bed..." After a brief daze, Li Nuo slightly nodded. Things were smoother than he imagined. According to the plan, he needed to take three steps. In reality, he took only one step, Yiren completed the other two steps. He lay on the bed, and after a moment, the quilt beside him was lifted, and another figure lay down beside him. They each lay on one side, each with their own thoughts. Li Nuo pondered, using the excuse of the wet quilt today, what reason should he use tomorrow? Song Yiren''s eyelashes slightly trembled in the dark. In fact, she could dry the quilt easily with True Qi, but he didn''t think of it, and she didn''t mention it. She always remembered Phoenix''s words, opportunities needed to be seized. If there were no opportunities, she would create opportunities. The next night. Li Nuo walked out of the study and realized that Yiren was not practicing in the yard. He walked back to the bedroom, and as he stepped in, he smelled a burnt odor. His quilt was thrown on the ground, with a big burnt hole on it. Song Yiren holding a candle, stood by the bed and apologized, "My earring fell under the bed, and I accidentally burned your quilt while looking for it with the candle." During this time, the poor quilt that had accompanied Li Nuo for ten nights, after being soaked, was now burned by fire and could no longer be used. It was already late at night, so the two had to make do with sharing one quilt again. Early the next morning, Song Yiren, who was accustomed to waking up early for practice, naturally woke up before Li Nuo. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the face that had appeared in her dream last night. Last night, she dreamed that it was Song Jiaren who was taken by her mother to the Sanqing Sect to cultivate when she was a child. He and Li Nuo grew up together as childhood sweethearts; he would paint for her and play the zither for her. At eighteen, according to their betrothal, she married him as promised... Just when she dreamed that in the bridal chamber, as he was lifting her red veil and about to proceed to the next step, she inconveniently woke up. Since she had never experienced it, she couldn''t imagine what that scene would be like. However, when she opened her eyes, she was still glad to see him. Li Nuo was still sound asleep. As usual, Song Yiren leaned over quietly and gently kissed his forehead. Just as she was about to pull back and get up for practice, she saw that Li Nuo''s eyes were open. Her eyes also widened sharply. "Wife..." After a vague murmur, she was embraced by a warm hug, her lips were sealed, and she couldn''t say anything... Chapter 486 - 331 Replacement Morning. Princess Mansion. Song Yiren was practicing sword moves in the courtyard, but her moves were chaotic and unstructured. Although it had been nearly an hour, she still felt a bit flushed. Secretly kissing him in the mornings had become her habit, and it had always gone smoothly. She hadn''t expected he would wake up today. Fortunately, he seemed to think it was just a dream and mistook her for Song Jiaren in the dream. They had barely kissed before he fell back asleep. Song Yiren pressed her lips together. It was her first time... Li Nuo came out of the room, stretched his body, greeted Yiren, and said, "Yiren, good morning." Song Yiren''s hand shook slightly as she held her sword, and she replied somewhat flusteredly, "Morning..." She suddenly sped up her movements to hide her current feelings. Li Nuo accompanied her in practice for a while in the courtyard. During breakfast, he casually remarked, "I dreamt of Jiaren last night..." Song Yiren, who was drinking porridge, choked and hurriedly wiped her mouth, burying her head in her food. Zhao Zhiyi looked at Li Nuo, then at Song Yiren. At first, she thought they were siblings-in-law, one being a husband and the other being his wife''s sister. But they referred to each other as husband and wife. When she thought they were in a romantic relationship, their daily interactions weren''t as intimate as one would expect from a couple. Saying they were not husband and wife seemed wrong, as they shared a room and even a bed. She was quite confused by their relationship. At that moment, a maid walked in and said, "Princess, King Sheng is here." Zhao Zhiyi was a bit surprised. What could her elder brother want with her so early in the morning? A moment later, she walked out of the small courtyard and into a grand hall. King Sheng looked at her and smiled, "Zhiyi, did you have breakfast?" Zhao Zhiyi nodded and said, "I did. What brings you here so early, elder brother?" King Sheng rubbed his hands together and said, "Nothing much. It''s just that we''ve been distributing porridge and taking in beggars, and providing free medical consultations. The royal treasury is empty, and in a few days, we won''t even have money for porridge. Didn''t you raise tens of thousands of silver taels? I was hoping you could transfer some here..." Zhao Zhiyi frowned slightly and said, "I''ve already told you once, elder brother, the money raised for the Medical College is only for the Medical College." King Sheng said helplessly, "I have no other option. If we stop distributing porridge now, it will cause greater dissatisfaction among the people. All the previous efforts will be in vain. Besides, you know the family funds in the King Sheng Mansion are far less than those of the others. Competing financially against them is impossible." Zhao Zhiyi''s frown softened a bit, understanding the truth in his words. Seeing this, King Sheng seized the opportunity and said, "Rest assured, I wouldn''t take this money for nothing. Once I ascend the throne, I''ll repay you double, no, triple the amount..." Zhao Zhiyi thought for a moment and said, "Maintaining porridge distribution and free consultations doesn''t require much money. Didn''t you collect many treasures? Sell some of them. The proceeds should be enough to sustain for a few months." King Sheng''s brow twitched minutely. He had indeed collected many treasures, including gold, jade, antiques, and paintings. Collecting them was already a significant effort and each piece was dear to his heart. He couldn''t bear to sell them for porridge distribution. Besides, the money wasn''t for porridge distribution. What were the common people in the grand scheme? Ultimately, the power struggle was about winning the favor of court officials. His current popularity among the commoners far exceeded that of the other three princes. Wasting money on them was unnecessary now. Zhao Zhiyi removed her earrings and the gold hairpin from her head and said, "Not a single coin from the Medical College funds can be touched. The Princess Mansion can pull together several thousand silver taels. Together with some of Mother''s jewelry, it should be enough. You can use that and sell some of your treasures to get by for these months." King Sheng didn''t say much more, nodded, and said, "Alright then..." His expression darkened as he left without another word. Zhao Zhiyi watched his departing figure and sighed helplessly. Early in the morning, the siblings parted unhappily. She knew in her heart that her elder brother was coveting the tens of thousands of silver taels raised for the Medical College. But it was precisely because of the Medical College project that the Medical School was willing to donate. This tens of thousands of taels was far from enough. If this money wasn''t used for medical reforms, it would be extremely difficult to raise more funds in the future. All their previous efforts would be wasted. If this attempt failed, no one might ever pursue it again. Her elder brother only cared about the result four months from now. What they were trying to do could take forty years and still be insufficient. At this moment, she began to doubt the value of her efforts. Would letting her elder brother become the Emperor of Zhao be truly beneficial for the country? Putting aside identities, honestly speaking, she felt that any of the Eldest, Second, or Third Princes were more suitable for the position than her elder brother. Could Master Gongsun''s life-sacrificing prophecy be wrong? He had clearly stated that Zhao''s future depended on the next Emperor. He also said that the next Emperor of Zhao was deeply connected to her... ... The Fourth Prince''s popularity among the commoners was unmatched. His achievements outweighed those of the other three princes combined, and with the prophecy from the Fifth Realm Yin Yang School, it seemed inevitable that the Fourth Prince would ascend the throne. Chapter 487 - 331: Taking Over_2 No one ever told Li Nuo what he should do. So these past two days, apart from compiling books, he had nothing else to do. When it was time for bed, Li Nuo looked at the only quilt on the bed and said nothing. Sometimes, it''s not so bad to be a little muddle-headed. Song Yiren looked at the quilt and also remained silent. They both tacitly didn''t mention the matter of the other quilt, going to bed and covering themselves with the same quilt. The bed was very wide, and there was still a distance between them. But early the next morning, when Song Yiren opened her eyes, she found that the distance between them had disappeared. Somehow, Li Nuo had already slept beside her, sharing her pillow with his arm draped over her body. They were so close that their noses were almost touching. Yesterday morning''s incident was still fresh in her mind, and she didn''t dare to sneak a kiss again. But she had a sudden idea and gently touched Li Nuo''s nose with her own, enjoying it immensely. Just like yesterday, Li Nuo had woken up long ago. He was originally waiting for Yiren to sneak a kiss again so he could repeat his old trick, but he didn''t expect her to start playing around. Li Nuo frowned slightly, and she immediately retracted her neck. Seeing that Li Nuo didn''t wake up, she boldly moved again. Li Nuo suddenly reached out his arm, holding her tightly in his embrace, and said in a half-asleep tone, "Wife, stop messing around..." Song Yiren was startled by his sudden action, and being held in his arms, she didn''t dare to move. But soon, her mood calmed down, and a smile appeared on her lips. This time, it wasn''t her who took the initiative. She peacefully stayed in Li Nuo''s embrace, closed her eyes, and planned to sleep a little longer. After a full two quarters of an hour, if Li Nuo didn''t get up, the Sixth Princess would come to knock on the door. Li Nuo had no choice but to open his eyes, pretending not to know that Yiren was pretending to sleep, and gently moved his arm away from her, getting out of bed quietly. Song Yiren didn''t move the entire time, pretending she was still asleep. But leaving Li Nuo''s embrace, she felt a sense of loss in her heart. At this moment, she suddenly sensed Li Nuo approaching. Then, she felt a soft touch on her face. The footsteps by the bed gradually faded away, and soon after, there was the sound of the door opening. She slowly opened her eyes, touched her face, her eyes filled with shyness and delight... Amidst the shyness and delight, she found it somewhat amusing. She was a Fourth Realm Peak Martial Artist; her perception was far beyond his. Did he really think that by sneaking a kiss, she wouldn''t know? At this moment, she made a decision in her heart. She would wake up late every day from now on... After Li Nuo had washed up, he practiced morning exercises for a while in the courtyard, and then Yiren came out of the room yawning. He turned to look at Yiren and asked, "Why are you up so late today?" Song Yiren thought for a moment and said, "Anyway, I''ve hit a bottleneck now. Breaking through requires opportunity; practicing more won''t help. It''s better to sleep a little longer in the morning..." Li Nuo was playing dumb, and he knew Yiren was too. This was their tacit understanding. He looked at Yiren and said, "Let''s go out and buy some groceries and cook lunch ourselves." A moment later, the two of them left the Princess Mansion together. Since Zhao Country also issued health management regulations, the streets were much cleaner than before. The Zhao Country Martial Arts Grandmasters that needed to be captured had also been captured, and Li Nuo had the Sixth Princess amend the regulations. In the future, anyone who violated the regulations would only be fined silver, not arrested. This way, the public would accept it more readily. The two walked hand in hand like an ordinary couple, browsing and selecting at the nearby market. The market was crowded, and Li Nuo noticed that in some key locations of the market, some people''s eyes were constantly scanning the crowd. They should be people from the Zhao Country Anti-theft Bureau. Since the Thief Sect turned over a new leaf, theft cases in the Zhao Capital have plummeted, which was attributed to the Fourth Prince''s achievements. In just two months, the Fourth Prince had completely turned his fortunes around. As the person behind all this, Li Nuo had not yet gained the power of the School of Cross and Vertical. However, he was not in a hurry. For the School of Cross and Vertical, results matter more than the process. From the beginning, his goal was to help the Fourth Prince ascend to the imperial throne. Only by achieving this goal could he enter the School of Cross and Vertical, and his entry would be at the High Realm. These days, the Fourth Prince was undoubtedly the focus of public discussion. Even the ordinary people buying vegetables and the farmers selling vegetables mentioned him in their conversations. "I never realized before that the Fourth Prince was so capable." "Yeah, the streets used to be full of thieves, but now you don''t see them anywhere." "I heard that in the future, the government will build a lot of medical halls for the public, and it will only cost a few cents to see a doctor. If that''s true, it would be great..." While the two farmers were talking, someone suddenly splashed cold water on their conversation. "Come on, you can dream about that. Do you really think it will be so cheap to see a doctor in the future?" "What do you mean by that?" "You people are too gullible. Every time there''s a power struggle, the princes promise the moon, but how many actually keep their promises once they are in power?" "Just wait and see. In four months, forget seeing a doctor, even the free porridge stalls will be gone, and those beggars will be chased out of the shelters. This kind of thing has happened before." Chapter 488 331: Taking Over_3 "Moreover, do you not know what kind of person the Fourth Prince is? In the past, in order to collect treasures, he forced buying and selling, using tricks and violence, causing many deaths, countless people ruined by him, families shattered..." "His brother-in-law raped a good woman in front of her husband, and the couple later committed suicide together. This matter was also suppressed by the Fourth Prince using his influence..." "If the Fourth Prince becomes the Emperor, will you still have good days ahead?" "What?" "There''s actually such a thing?" "Is it true or false?" Many commoners were hearing about these matters for the first time and after inquiring amongst themselves, someone then remembered, it seemed there indeed were such rumors at that time, but they were never confirmed, and gradually no one mentioned them anymore. In the past two months, the Fourth Prince has been doing things beneficial to the country and people, few would associate these matters with him. Yiren, who was personally selecting ingredients, did not notice people''s discussions, but Li Nuo heard it very clearly. This was certainly not an ordinary discussion. It was very obvious that someone was deliberately guiding public opinion from behind the scenes. And without guessing, it was known who was behind it. They must be one of the three Princes, or perhaps multiple ones. These days, the Fourth Prince monopolized the limelight, which was very unfavorable for the other three Princes; they must be taking measures to retaliate. However, Li Nuo could not judge whether they were maliciously fabricating stories or attacking based on facts. All along, he had been dealing with the Sixth Princess. He trusted the Sixth Princess''s character, but he did not know what kind of person the Fourth Prince was... When the two of them returned to the Princess Mansion, Li Nuo found the Sixth Princess sitting in the small courtyard, frowning. He asked Yiren to put the vegetables in the kitchen, walked to her side, and asked, "What''s the matter?" Zhao Zhiyi stood up and said, "There are some unfavorable rumors about my elder brother outside, it should be released by the other three elder brothers." Li Nuo said, "I also heard about it while buying vegetables with Yiren." Zhao Zhiyi did not know how to handle this kind of thing. To let it be ignored was certainly not an option. But to clarify, there seemed to be no way. Once mishandled, the more it was explained, the worse it could get. When it came to dealing with rumors, Li Nuo certainly had a solution. At times like this, one cannot fall into the trap of self-justification. A person can only prove what they have done, not what they haven''t done. If others can spread rumors, they can spread rumors too, making up rumors about the three Princes in return, thoroughly muddying the waters, so no one benefits and no one suffers. They remain in the lead. But before that, he had to understand one thing. He looked at Zhao Zhiyi and asked, "Are those matters really all slandering the Fourth Prince?" Zhao Zhiyi nodded and said, "Of course..." She had only said one word when she suddenly remembered, at that time she was still young, and when she lived in the palace with Mother, her elder brother seemed to have been punished by Mother and made to kneel for a long time because of something. She did not definitively tell Li Nuo, and after thinking it over, said, "I''ll go ask my elder brother." King Sheng Mansion. From a grand hall emanated the furious voice of King Sheng. "What?" "They dare so much!" "Go tell the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice to arrest all those spreading the rumors for this king!" A figure walked in from outside; he looked over and asked, "Sixth sister, why have you come?" Zhao Zhiyi said, "I heard some rumors outside that are unfavorable to my elder brother." With a dark face, the Fourth Prince said, "It must be done by King Shun, King An, and King Xiang, they can''t face me openly, only resorting to such dirty tricks behind my back. Don''t worry, I have already sent people to deal with it..." Zhao Zhiyi asked, "How to deal with it?" The Fourth Prince said, "Whoever dares to speak recklessly, just arrest them and send them to the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice!" Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and said, "You can''t do that, this will not only fail to solve the problem but will also backfire." Then, she looked at the Fourth Prince and asked, "Elder brother, have you really never done those things?" The Fourth Prince shook his head and said, "Of course, do you not believe your elder brother?" Zhao Zhiyi looked at him, let out a gentle sigh, and said, "Then I will go back first. Elder brother, don''t be anxious; I will find a way to handle this matter..." After watching her leave the hall, the Fourth Prince''s face gradually darkened, and he instructed a follower beside him, "Move those few items to another place first. Also, send someone to warn them; if they dare to speak recklessly and ruin my major plans, I will annihilate their entire family..." After the follower left, his face turned even darker, and he said, "Damn it, if only I hadn''t left such a future trouble back then!" No, if he had known these things would become obstacles in his fight for the throne, he perhaps wouldn''t have done them. At that time, he was not favored by the Father Emperor and thought he would be just an idle prince in this lifetime, so he did things without considering the consequences. Who would have thought that one day he would be fighting for the Imperial Throne. While he was regretting in his heart, a voice suddenly came from outside the hall, "Sixth Princess, you..." The Fourth Prince''s face changed; he walked out of the hall and saw Zhao Zhiyi standing outside the door, looking at him with a look of disbelief. He moved his lips slightly and whispered, "Zhiyi, why haven''t you gone back yet?" Zhao Zhiyi looked at him with shock and disappointment, muttering, "So those were not just rumors..." They were just small matters, knowing his sister''s character, he hadn''t told her, but he hadn''t expected her to find out. With helplessness, the Fourth Prince said, "Zhiyi, elder brother is very busy now, don''t add to my troubles, just go back first..." Zhao Zhiyi left King Sheng Mansion in a daze. She didn''t know how she walked back to the Princess Mansion. All along, she knew her elder brother had no talents, but she hadn''t known he engaged in such nefarious deeds. This was the first time she doubted Master Gongsun''s words. Her heart was in turmoil; after returning to the mansion, she didn''t see Li Nuo but instead went back to her own room. At the moment she pushed open the door, a gust of wind blew in from outside, and she heard a light sound in her ear. It seemed as if something had fallen to the ground. She walked forward and saw an envelope. She looked up again and found it had fallen from the beam. How could there be a letter on the beam of her room? She looked at the envelope; there was no signature on it. She opened the envelope; at first glance, her body involuntarily trembled slightly. They were the words of Master Gongsun; she knew them well. Master Gongsun was already dead, which meant this letter was placed here by her before her death. But why didn''t she give it to her back then? She looked at the content of the letter. The letter had only two short lines. King Sheng is without virtue. Your Highness can replace him. Chapter 489 - 332 Zhao Zhiyis Decision Zhao Country. Capital. The struggle for the throne has entered a crucial stage. In the past two months, the Fourth Prince who had a strong advantage and was ahead in public opinion, has recently had a shift in reputation. Some of his behaviors before he became Regent were exposed, including coercive buying and selling, oppressing the people, favoritism, and shielding criminals, some of which even involved multiple deaths. This is undoubtedly a huge blow to the Fourth Prince''s reputation. Even the political achievements he made in recent days have been affected by this. However, soon, rumors about the other three Princes also started circulating in the city. For instance, the Eldest Prince was said to have a penchant for men and had unclear relationships with several strategists under him, and had even snatched a married woman''s husband. Additionally, the Second Prince was rumored to have an affinity for married women, involving relationships with the wives of many officials in the court, while those officials remained unaware. Others said that the Third Prince had embezzled tens of thousands of taels from the National Treasury to bribe officials, and most of the officials who supported him had received his silver. These rumors spread throughout the city within a few days, causing a widespread storm. Even the most oblivious people could realize that these might be deliberate slandering between the Princes in their struggle for the throne. In this way, the previous rumors about the Fourth Prince might also be untrue. At such times, any rumor should not be easily believed. In a certain King Mansion. "I have a penchant for men?" "I have an affinity for married women?" "When did I embezzle so much silver from the National Treasury!" Speaking of the rumors about them outside, the three Princes were furious. The news about King Sheng was indeed released by them. Previously, the three of them had never put him in their eyes, so they never needed to use such means against him. But these days, King Sheng''s momentum was too strong, forcing them to take action. What frustrated them was that the rumors about them outside were entirely baseless, but the things about King Sheng were true. No one expected that he would have this move. After thoroughly stirring the waters, the truth and falsehood became indistinguishable, making it impossible for the people to tell. With the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Justice under King Sheng''s control, it was impossible for him to investigate himself. Failing to uncover King Sheng''s true face, they found themselves smeared, unable to openly explain, leaving them enraged beyond words. King Sheng Mansion. With the tables turned, compared to the downfall of the other three Princes, the Fourth Prince was in high spirits. Looking at the silhouette in the hall, he smiled and said, "Mr. Lin, thank you very much this time." The figure cupped his fists towards him and said, "Your Highness, no need to be polite. As a strategist, it''s my duty to offer strategies for Your Highness." The Fourth Prince raised his wine glass to the middle-aged man and said, "No matter what, I still have to thank Mr. Lin for saving me. This glass of wine is for you." When King Shun and others used his past deeds to attack him, it indeed gave him a headache for a while. But soon, a strategist came to him offering a plan, easily helping him stabilize the situation. These strategists indeed knew how to adapt to circumstances. When he wasn''t in a favorable position before, no one was willing to help him. But recently, those intending to seek refuge with him had almost broken down the thresholds of the mansion. Today, King Sheng had a grand banquet in the mansion, the guests were all mansion guests and strategists. Compared to the previous lack of attention, the King Sheng Mansion had become the liveliest among the Four Royal Mansions. After the banquet, the crowd dispersed. For those seeking refuge with King Sheng, as long as they could prove their value, King Sheng would properly settle them, gifting them gold, silver, and beauties. Those who contributed significantly to King Sheng could reside in the mansion directly. In recent days, the most prominent strategist in the mansion was undoubtedly Mr. Lin. Not only did King Sheng allow him to reside in the mansion, but he also rewarded him with two precious treasures, arousing much envy. In a serene courtyard within the King Sheng Mansion. Mr. Lin walked into the courtyard, closed the gate, and after returning to the room, a person sitting at the table asked, "How are things?" The man was dressed as an attendant, but his tone did not match that of a subordinate. Mr. Lin sat opposite him and said, "The situation outside has temporarily stabilized. It now depends on what moves the three Princes will make next..." After saying that, he shook his head, puzzled, and said, "Among the four Princes of Zhao Country, King Sheng is the least promising. I don''t know why you chose him..." The man shrugged and said, "If you have this question, why not ask Li Nuo directly. I only know he is the Six Subjects'' Scholar, smarter than all of us. Following his choice, we can''t go wrong. Isn''t it proven by facts? Whoever he chooses wins, right? King Sheng achieved today''s reputation and status within two months, solely thanks to him..." He leaned back in the chair, arms resting behind his head, and said, "We lost disastrously opposing him in Daxia. Let''s see how we lose this time in Zhao Country." ... Princess Mansion. Li Nuo and Yiren returned from buying groceries, and Yiren asked puzzled, "Why haven''t we seen the Sixth Princess these past two days?" Li Nuo hadn''t seen the Sixth Princess for two days either. A few days ago, she said she was going to confirm those rumors with the Fourth Prince, and since then, Li Nuo hadn''t seen her. While buying groceries with Yiren just now, he overheard people discussing matters such as the Eldest Prince''s penchant for men and the Second Prince''s affinity for married women, as if they were the subjects themselves. Clearly, in response to the rumors circulating earlier in the city, King Sheng found a way to retaliate. Li Nuo was occupied with other matters these past two days, including writing a medical handbook and modifying cultivation techniques for martial arts sects. Doctor Sun mentioned that many from the Medical School were willing to donate some silver taels to the Medical College, and also contribute some exclusive prescriptions or secret techniques. They hoped Li Nuo could mention their names in the manual, but Li Nuo hadn''t had the time to meet with them yet. These past few days, he had been so busy that he hadn''t even noticed the Sixth Princess. After cooking, Li Nuo took off his apron, wiped his hands, and went to the main hall of the Princess Mansion. Li Nuo knocked on the door. After a long while, Zhao Zhiyi''s voice came from inside. "Come in." Li Nuo walked into the room and said to Zhao Zhiyi, who was sitting at the table: "Yiren and I just finished cooking. Would you like to come and eat something?" Zhao Zhiyi glanced at him, shook her head gently, and said, "You two eat. I''m not hungry." Li Nuo walked over, sat opposite her, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Zhao Zhiyi was silent for a moment, then looked up at him and said, "What they say is true, elder brother really did those things. He even kept them from me..." She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "You won''t help him anymore, will you?" She knew he was from the School of Legalism. After learning about these things, he probably wouldn''t help her elder brother anymore. Li Nuo didn''t answer directly but asked in return, "Do you want me to continue helping him?" Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and said, "He''s no longer the elder brother I knew. No, he was never the elder brother I knew. You''re from the School of Legalism, I can''t make things difficult for you. I''m sorry, asking you to come all this way, only to end up with such results..." Li Nuo did not blame the Sixth Princess at all. During these two months in Zhao, he had already gained enough. His lifespan doubled, he entered the Medical School and Confucian School, and most importantly, he had progressed to living with Yiren. There''s nothing more he could ask for. Besides, even if he hadn''t agreed with her initially, he still would have had to undertake this mission. Li Nuo smiled slightly and comforted her, saying, "You don''t need to apologize. Coming to Zhao has already far exceeded my expectations. I won''t blame you for this." After confirming these things, Li Nuo naturally wouldn''t help King Sheng anymore. If he continued with the goal of helping King Sheng ascend the throne, his cultivation in the School of Legalism would only regress. Withdrawing now just means that he wouldn''t be able to practice the School of Cross and Vertical, nor would he be able to break through in Legalism for the time being. Even though he was taken advantage of so much, he didn''t feel comfortable. Zhao Zhiyi was silent for a moment, then looked at Li Nuo and asked, "What are your plans next?" Since staying in Zhao has no more meaning, naturally, they should return home as soon as possible. Separated for two months, he missed them immensely. Not to mention Jiaren and Anning, even Phoenix appeared in his dreams several times. Li Nuo did not conceal it and said, "We should be returning to Daxia soon." Though the mission was supposed to last two years, his father surely had a way to recall him earlier. "You''re leaving?" For some reason, hearing this, Zhao Zhiyi felt a pang of inexplicable tightness in her heart. This farewell might mean they wouldn''t have a chance to meet again. Li Nuo said, "Don''t worry, I''ll finish writing that handbook before I leave. After that, the Medical College will be handed over to you..." A trace of sadness appeared in Zhao Zhiyi''s eyes. With him around, medical reform had a chance to continue advancing. If he left, those from the Medical School wouldn''t give her any face. Moreover, her elder brother was already eyeing the funds. Whether he ascended the throne or any of the other princes did, they wouldn''t let go of such a large sum of money. The court had many needs for money, but fostering more doctors for the common people was definitely not one of their considerations. She once thought that if her elder brother ascended the throne, she could truly do something for the people of Zhao. Now it seemed that this was merely her delusion. At this moment, she recalled the letter Master Gongsun left her. Replace him. This was a possibility she had never considered before. Master Gongsun had her bring him from Daxia, not for her elder brother, but for herself from the very beginning. But doing so would mean completely betraying her elder brother. She faced two choices. On one side was her kin. On the other were the people of Zhao. Faced with this choice, she had been unable to decide these past two days. But at this moment, upon learning of their departure, the balance in her heart tilted towards one side. After a long period of contemplation, she suddenly looked up at Li Nuo and asked, "What if I want you to stay and help me?" Though they were friends, there were some principles between friends that couldn''t be compromised. Li Nuo shook his head and said, "I won''t help the Fourth Prince with anything anymore." Zhao Zhiyi said, "Not helping my elder brother, but helping me." Li Nuo looked at her, unsure of her meaning for a moment. Zhao Zhiyi met his gaze and said seriously, "Help me seize the throne. Our previous agreement will still be valid. If Daxia no longer accommodates you in the future, you can come to Zhao anytime, I will always keep the position of Prime Minister for you..." [PS: My mind is a bit foggy today, so the word count is a bit low.] Chapter 490 - 333 The Empress Plan "Help you... seize the throne?" Li Nuo looked at Zhao Zhiyi in astonishment, her expression and tone not resembling a joke at all. A woman becoming emperor, in Daxia or any other country on the continent, was impossible. But in Zhao Country, there was indeed a slight possibility. After all, there was a precedent of a female emperor in their history. The status of women in Zhao Country was not low. In today''s court, a significant number of positions were held by female officials, and there were a considerable number of female students in the academy. Zhao Zhiyi had made up her mind, her gaze becoming firm as she stared into the distance and said in a deep voice, "Only by sitting in that position can we truly achieve what we want to accomplish." As her words fell, a familiar aura emerged from her body, causing a force within Li Nuo to stir. Vast Qi! Li Nuo looked at the Sixth Princess, a sense of admiration rising in his heart. As a princess of the kingdom, regardless of which prince ascended the throne, she could enjoy a lifetime of luxury and wealth. But she chose a much more difficult path. The appearance of the Vast Qi indicated that she was different from the other princes, that she truly cared for the people of Zhao Country. Seeing the expectant yet slightly apprehensive look in her eyes, Li Nuo clasped his hands and smiled, saying, "I am willing to serve Your Highness..." ... Princess Mansion. Doctor Sun, holding a thick stack of books, placed them on the stone table in the courtyard and said, "Doctor Li, these are the unique secret codices contributed by the Medical School. Take a look and see if there''s anything useful. They have no other request but to have their names added to the medical book you''ve been writing." Not far behind him, more than a dozen members of the Medical School watched Li Nuo eagerly. These unique secret techniques were things they were reluctant to give up. But they were extremely envious. Compared to Sun Jing and Jiang Hong, they wondered what they lacked. Why did all the good things go to them? They even solved the smallpox epidemic, significantly enhancing their cultivation and securing a prominent place in the history of the Medical Path. Who wouldn''t be jealous? Just a month ago, these two were not on par with them. The progress of the Medical Path, of course, was something to be happy about. But seeing those who were inferior surpass them step by step, how could that not be disheartening? Li Nuo skimmed through these treasured medical books. Each Medical School had its unique strengths, allowing them to establish themselves in the medical field. But these books were too specialized and did not align with Li Nuo''s initial intention of compiling the medical handbook. Their secret techniques required the True Qi of High Realm doctors and extremely specialized skills, which ordinary people couldn''t replicate. Even High Realm doctors needed extended training to master them. Li Nuo''s original intention was to compile a medical handbook that ordinary people could understand and use. However, he could write two versions. The first version should be understandable to common people. The second version could be provided to professional doctors. In the field of medicine, only through openness and sharing can the entire discipline advance and progress. Li Nuo did not answer immediately but fell into thought, his fingers unconsciously tapping the table. Not far away, more than a dozen members of the Medical School watched his actions anxiously. After a long while, Li Nuo finally nodded and said, "I understand everyone''s intention. I will carefully consider your requests..." Li Nuo did not directly agree, so when the members of the Medical School left Princess Mansion, their hearts were still unsettled. But soon, they received news. The Sixth Princess planned to open a Medical Hall and was recruiting doctors to sit in for consultations. The pay for consulting doctors was not high for the Medical School members, but how many of them were actually in need of money? What they lacked was cultivation, the opportunity to be remembered for eternity. This was obviously a test for them. If they couldn''t even see that, all their years of practice would have been in vain. For a time, numerous applications poured into the Princess Mansion''s Medical Hall, all from doctors of the Third Realm or higher. For the scarce opportunity, they even shed their dignified demeanor as imperial physicians. "I am skilled in treating women''s illnesses." "I excel in pediatric diseases." "I have extensive knowledge in treating male impotence, unmatched by anyone..." "Nonsense, how dare you boast in front of me!" "What, you''re not convinced? Let''s compare then!" A Fourth Realm doctor could hold a position in the Imperial Hospital. In the city''s major medical halls, there was often only one Fourth Realm doctor. Such a scene, where several Fourth Realm doctors vie for a consultation position, was something many had never witnessed in their entire lives... ... King Shun Mansion. King Shun was about to go out to discuss matters with two other princes. As he boarded the carriage, he glanced around and frowned, asking, "Where are the sick people in line?" After he started charging a consultation fee for the free clinic, following King An''s example, the number of patients at the mansion''s gate decreased by ninety percent. But there were still quite a few every day. Today, right at the busiest time, there was not a single person in front of the free clinic, except for the highly-paid doctor he had hired. A servant stepped forward to inquire and returned after a moment, saying, "Your Highness, today the Medical Hall at the Sixth Princess Mansion opened. Not only is their consultation fee lower, but they also offer half price on medicines. All the patients have gone to the Princess Mansion for treatment..." The Sixth Princess, the Sixth Princess again. King Shun had a headache every time he heard those three words now. Chapter 491 - 333 The Empress Plan_2 He furrowed his brows and asked, "What kind of medical hall is the Sixth Princess opening?" The attendant shook his head and said, "Specifically, your subordinate does not know..." Moments later, at King An''s Mansion. King Shun figured out the whole situation from King An. The Sixth Princess actually transformed her Princess Mansion into a medical hall, where not only the consultation fees are cheap and the medicine prices extremely low, but there are also more than a dozen Fourth Realm doctors treating various diseases... This lineup surpasses even the free consultation places outside their mansion, not to mention the Imperial Hospital! How much money must it cost to hire these people? They know very well how expensive it is to hire a doctor; they could barely afford Low Realm doctors. As for so many High Realm doctors, even selling all they had wouldn''t be enough. Not to mention the prices of the medicinal herbs at her place, which are far lower than other medical halls. Where did she get so much silver... Oh, it was donated by the Medical School. These doctors not only donated silver but also personally pitched in to help her. How are they supposed to compete now? It''s said that the top scholar from Daxia also possesses miraculous medical skills that even Fourth Realm doctors revere. Gaining the populace''s favor through free consultations to gain the recognition of the courtiers is completely impossible now. They can''t continue this, throwing money like this would truly lead them to ruin. They still need to target King Sheng. The Sixth Princess is certainly formidable, but King Sheng himself has too many flaws. Fortunately, the one vying for the position against them is King Sheng. If the Sixth Princess were a man with no flaws and so much support, they would have no hope... ... Princess Mansion. Usually not very lively, today, the Princess Mansion saw a constant stream of common people coming and going. "Truly a divine doctor, after a short massage, my back no longer aches, my legs don''t hurt, and I feel energized walking..." "Indeed, the one massaging you is the chief physician of the Bones Hall, a Fourth Realm doctor. It''s said that his consultation fee alone is ten taels. If it wasn''t for the Sixth Princess, we would never have the chance to speak with such a person in our lifetime..." "Princess really cares about us common folk, not only raising funds to help us see a doctor but even converting her own home into a medical hall. None of the princes have done as much as she has." "Even these herbs were personally selected for me by the Sixth Princess." The Sixth Princess is truly both kind and beautiful. Who knows who will be fortunate enough to marry her in the future..." Speaking of King Sheng, the common people''s opinions vary. He indeed has done some good for the people, but he''s also committed many misdeeds before. Nowadays, all these actions seem merely a ploy for the throne, done deliberately for others to see. However, when it comes to the Sixth Princess, who wouldn''t praise her for being kind and beautiful? Long before the princes vied for the throne, she often personally distributed porridge and aided the poor. Every winter, she even built shelters outside the city to accommodate beggars. If the common people had grievances with nowhere to turn, she would help redress their injustices. Many have been beneficiaries of her kindness. Compared to the princes, the Sixth Princess undoubtedly has more popular support. Unfortunately, she is a woman, and Zhao Country has not seen a female ruler in a long time... Princess Mansion, within a small courtyard. Kitchen. Yiren was chopping vegetables, the Sixth Princess was tending the fire, and Li Nuo was in charge of cooking. Although the Medical College had been successfully established, it would take at least three years to truly benefit the common people. Unlike the four princes, directly offering free consultations, visible and immediately beneficial to the public, was the most immediate method. While they had longer-term plans, they also had to consider the present. Renting or purchasing land required a large sum of silver, which the Sixth Princess deemed unnecessary to spend. She simply dedicated the Princess Mansion for the cause, leaving one courtyard for the servants to reside in, while she moved in with Li Nuo and Yiren. Helping the Sixth Princess compete for the throne was undoubtedly more challenging than aiding King Sheng. The four princes were appointed successors by the Emperor of Zhao Country. But that didn''t mean she had no right to compete. In fact, according to the rules of Zhao Country, any adult prince or princess had the right to inherit the throne. However, the Prince Regent appointed by the Emperor held certain advantages in governance, which allowed them to more easily build achievements and attract court official support, leaving others virtually unable to compete. Some courtiers who didn''t want to get involved in the power struggle or were dissatisfied with the Prince Regent would choose other candidates to express their stance. Unlike Daxia, the Emperor of Zhao Country was chosen not by the previous ruler, but by courtiers of Standard Fifth Rank and above. Of course, courtiers couldn''t just choose anyone; their choices were limited to the adult children of the Emperor. The emperors of Zhao Country throughout history have always acknowledged the candidates chosen by the courtiers. However, every king has their preferences, and generally, before the election, they would set a few Prince Regents. The courtiers would follow the Emperor''s wishes and select from these candidates. To ascend to power, one must garner enough official support. These princes going to great lengths to aid the commoners were not truly for the public but to gain the support of neutral courtiers. Each prince has officials loyal to them. These courtiers, who had their interests tied to them, would undoubtedly vote for them. Nonetheless, such courtiers were not numerous. Most courtiers, aiming to avoid the succession struggle, would not blatantly take sides since the vote was anonymous, and no one would know who they specifically voted for. If ascension was the ultimate goal, what Li Nuo had done previously for the Fourth Prince was essentially meaningless. Chapter 492 - 333 The Empress Plan_3 Pleasing the common people and increasing one''s reputation among them can potentially influence the choices of neutral courtiers, but there''s no necessary connection between the two. The most effective method, of course, is to directly buy them off. From this perspective, King Sheng has always been quite clear-minded. On the other hand, the Sixth Princess is somewhat too idealistic. In the past, when helping King Sheng, because of the Yin Yang School''s prophecy, Li Nuo mostly went with the flow. If the target switched to the Sixth Princess, he must ensure that everything is foolproof. From the perspective of the Medical School, no matter how many medical colleges are built or how many people are cured, it''s not as valuable as gaining the support of the officials in the Imperial Hospital. Zhao Country is a sacred land for the Medical School, and the court pays more attention to it, making the status of Zhao Country''s Imperial Hospital higher than that of Daxia. In Daxia, the Imperial Hospital is under the jurisdiction of Taichang Si, and the Imperial Physician Order is merely a seventh-rank official position. But in Zhao Country, the Imperial Hospital is an independent government office, and the Imperial Physician Order is a genuine Standard Fourth Rank official, eligible to participate in major state affairs. Even the two Chief Imperial Doctors hold the position of Standard Fifth Rank. This means that during elections, the Imperial Hospital has three votes. These three votes are what Li Nuo can strive for. These days, Li Nuo has met quite a few from the Medical School, but not anyone from the Imperial Hospital. This is not surprising, as he is with the Sixth Princess, who previously represented King Sheng. Those imperial physicians are not only from the Medical School but also courtiers and cannot easily take sides. Someone like Doctor Sun, who does not hold an official position in the court, naturally has more freedom. After dinner, Li Nuo walked out of the courtyard. Doctor Sun was consulting in the Princess Mansion. After he finished seeing those patients, Li Nuo called him aside. A moment later, Doctor Sun looked at Li Nuo in astonishment and asked, "Doctor Li wants to see the Imperial Physician Order?" Li Nuo asked, "Doctor Sun doesn''t know him?" Doctor Sun replied, "Of course I know him. The Imperial Physician Order is my senior brother. Whatever he can do, I can do as well. Why is Doctor Li looking for him?" Li Nuo did not expect that Doctor Sun would have such a relationship with the Imperial Physician Order; he indeed found the right person. There was no doubt about Doctor Sun''s medical skills for Li Nuo. But, unfortunately, Doctor Sun had no votes in hand. Li Nuo said, "I have some matters to discuss with him. Could Doctor Sun introduce me?" Doctor Sun did not ask for details, nodded, and said, "Alright then..." After dinner, the Imperial Hospital had already finished work. Li Nuo and Doctor Sun left the Princess Mansion together. Upon arriving at the residence of the Imperial Physician Order, Li Nuo learned that not only the Imperial Physician Order but even the two Chief Imperial Doctors were from Medicine King Valley. As the only medical power with Fifth Realm cultivation, Medicine King Valley also holds a certain influence over the court. The entire Imperial Hospital was practically under their control. After a short ride of over a quarter of an hour, the two of them stopped in front of a luxurious mansion. Although the official position of the Imperial Physician Order was much lower than that of the Minister of Revenue, his mansion was more imposing. As a top-tier member of the Medical School, he could not be short of money. The gatekeeper at the Imperial Physician Order''s mansion obviously recognized Doctor Sun. He led the two to a guest room, and soon, a figure walked in from outside. The person had jet-black hair, a spirited demeanor, and smooth, delicate skin, looking to be in his early forties. In fact, the Imperial Physician Order was older than Doctor Sun. However, he was more adept at health preservation and anti-aging, which Doctor Sun had already mentioned to Li Nuo on their way. As soon as he walked into the room, his gaze locked firmly onto Sun Jing. Doctor Sun looked at him with a smile, without hiding his aura. The middle-aged man scowled and asked, "Why are you here?" Doctor Sun smiled and said, "It''s been a long time, so I came to visit my senior brother. Is that not allowed?" "Visit?" The middle-aged man sneered and said, "You''re here to visit or to show off? I don''t see what you have to be so proud of. Solving smallpox wasn''t your doing, yet you boast about it..." Among all the disciples of their master, his cultivation was the highest and his status the highest. In Medicine King Valley, he was the senior disciple. In the court, he was the Imperial Physician Order. Junior Brother Sun couldn''t even enter the Imperial Hospital, yet he became a hero for curing smallpox, etching his name in medical history, which left him deeply resentful. Seeing him come all this way to flaunt his advancement in cultivation only infuriated him further. His gaze swept over and fell on the young man beside Sun Jing. At first glance, he was taken aback. At the age of barely twenty, this young man had nearly reached the Third Realm in cultivation. When did the Medical School have such a young talent? Moreover, why was he with Sun Jing? Could he be Sun Jing''s disciple? Not only was Sun Jing flaunting his cultivation, but he also intended to show off his disciple! How could Sun Jing have the right to accept such a brilliant disciple, it drove him mad! Li Nuo cupped his hands and said, "I am Li Nuo, greetings to Doctor Chen." Chen Zhong raised an eyebrow; it turned out to be him. Lately, he had caused quite a stir in Zhao Country''s Medical School. It was said that the solution for smallpox was his idea, and the medical book he was compiling was extremely innovative, attracting numerous members of the Medical School who were eager to contribute their names. He had long wanted to meet such a legendary figure. However, he was in the camp of the Fourth Prince, while he himself was the Imperial Physician Order, making it inappropriate to engage with him, so he hadn''t taken action. Unexpectedly, today this man had come looking for him himself. Chen Zhong cupped his hands and said, "So it''s Doctor Li, I''ve heard much about you." Then he looked at Doctor Sun and asked, "Did you come today just to show off your cultivation?" Doctor Sun shook his head and said, "Actually, it''s Doctor Li who wishes to meet you..." Chapter 493 - 333 The Empress Plan_4 Doctor Chen looked at Li Nuo, and seemed to understand something. Before Li Nuo could speak, he took the initiative to say: "Doctor Li, your contributions to the Medical School are admirable. As a member of the Medical School, I am very impressed and honored to meet such a talented young doctor like you..." Then, he changed his tone and said: "If you are here to discuss medical arts, you are welcome. But if you are here to ask for my support in the Medical College affair, hoping that I will support King Sheng, then please do not. The Imperial Hospital does not participate in factional struggles nor supports any Prince..." Although both were Fourth Realm medical experts and both from the Medicine King Valley, Doctor Chen of the court and Doctor Sun were obviously very different. However, Li Nuo was well-prepared this time. He looked at Doctor Chen, smiled, and said: "I am indeed here to discuss medical arts. Smallpox and malaria are two of the most harmful plagues to the people. Doctor Sun and others have already found a good method to prevent smallpox. Recently, I have made a new discovery regarding the treatment of malaria and would like to discuss it with you..." Doctor Chen blurted out: "Really!" Every time smallpox and malaria appear, countless lives are lost. Although he could treat these plagues with his cultivation. But one person''s ability is limited; even if he exerted all his strength, he could only save a few people. If malaria could be treated like smallpox without the intervention of High Realm medical experts, it would undoubtedly be a significant advancement in the Medical Path. During his discussion with Li Nuo, he was astonished by the solidity of Li Nuo''s medical theories, far surpassing even Sun Jing. Some of Li Nuo''s unique insights into plagues were also the first he had heard. When he was deeply engrossed, his face flushed with excitement, even feeling a slight breakthrough in his long-stalled cultivation, Li Nuo suddenly stopped. Li Nuo looked at the sky outside, cupped his hands to Doctor Chen, and said: "Lord Chen, it''s getting late today, I should go home to accompany my wife. Let''s continue another day..." Watching the departing figures of Li Nuo and Sun Jing, Chen Zhong''s face turned pale, and then red again... ... King Sheng Mansion. King Sheng had just learned that the Sixth Princess had turned the Princess Mansion into a Medical Hall. He was also surprised, and wondered: "Such a big matter, why didn''t she discuss it with me?" He had still harbored resentment towards her for not lending him silver, but upon hearing this, most of his anger dissipated. For this, although he had also spent a lot of silver to hire doctors to treat the people, it was absolutely impossible for him to contribute the King Mansion. Zhiyi had done so much for him, he felt embarrassed to blame her any further. However, she was ultimately a woman, still too nai?ve and emotional. If that silver were used to gain the support of courtiers, how many votes could it bring him... In another courtyard of the King Mansion. The middle-aged man looked suspicious and muttered: "Something''s not right..." The person beside him asked: "What''s not right?" The middle-aged man''s eyes moved slightly and said: "I feel something odd about this matter." The other person said: "What are you trying to say?" The middle-aged man stroked his chin and said: "You don''t understand Li Xuanjing''s son. If he really wanted to help King Sheng, why wouldn''t he let King Sheng handle these things himself, but instead let the Sixth Princess do it? Isn''t that redundant?" The other person said: "He is the envoy of Daxia, openly helping a Prince of Zhao Country to fight for the throne. Perhaps he is afraid of accusations." The middle-aged man shook his head and said: "If he was afraid of accusations, he wouldn''t have done so in the first place. I have a hunch that he has another purpose..." The other person scoffed and said: "What other purpose could he have? If not helping King Sheng, then is he helping the other three Princes?" The middle-aged man was silent for a moment and suddenly asked: "What kind of person is the Sixth Princess?" The other person thought for a while and said: "She is King Sheng''s biological sister, often helps the common people, and has a certain reputation among the people and at court..." The middle-aged man asked: "How does she look?" The other person said: "I have seen her a few times. Although she may not be an absolute beauty, she is still a rare beauty..." The middle-aged man seemed to recall something, his face changed slightly, and he blurted out: "Oh no..." Chapter 494 - 334 "Inside and Outside Collusion In the King Sheng Mansion, the man looked at the formidable support sent by his sect and couldn''t help but ask, "What went wrong?" Lin Fuzhi''s eyes flickered. He had always felt something was off. He understood King Sheng. But he understood Li Nuo even better. Among the four Prince Regents of Zhao, King Sheng was the least worthy of support. If it were merely a lack of ability, it would be tolerable, but his character was extremely poor. What kind of person was Li Nuo, a Fourth Realm expert in Legalism, who would have nothing to do with someone like King Sheng, let alone help him seize the throne? To this day, he could not understand this. But now, everything was clear. The Sixth Princess was the key. A beauty. A princess. With this, it all made sense. Li Nuo''s love for beauties was well-known in Daxia. Including the Little Princess, the three most famous beauties in Chang''an were all housed in his mansion. The First Lady of the Li Family was a Martial Arts Genius, the Second Lady was a Daxia Princess, and the Third Lady was a famous Oiran of Chang''an. He even wanted to have a Foreign Princess or an Empress; it was not impossible. Supporting the Fourth Prince in his quest for the throne, he must have something in mind. Previously, he didn''t know what that was, but now he knew. After listening to Lin Fuzhi''s explanation, the man was stunned for a long time before finally saying incredulously, "You mean, he is creating a diversion, pretending to support the Fourth Prince while actually wanting to support the Sixth Princess?" Lin Fuzhi nodded. In any other country, it would be impossible to support a princess for the throne. But in Zhao, not only was it possible, but there was also great hope. The man asked, "What should we do now, then? Should we switch our allegiance to the Sixth Princess? If so, you will have to remain in the shadows to avoid being recognized." Lin Fuzhi raised his hand and said, "No, we will continue to stay in King Sheng Mansion..." ... Princess Mansion. The former Princess Mansion had completely turned into a Medical Hall. Due to the overwhelming number of medical practitioners signing up, a schedule had to be arranged to rotate them. These medical practitioners were not drawn by the Sixth Princess''s high virtues or Li Nuo''s charisma. They had their own motives. They sought cultivation and a place in medical history. Li Nuo also sought fame, specifically the fame of the Sixth Princess among the common people. Although this model couldn''t last long, Li Nuo did not intend for it to last long. Using these Fourth Realm leading doctors to treat common headaches and colds was undoubtedly overkill. Under normal circumstances, even doctors who hadn''t entered the realm could handle these illnesses. First, establish contact and build relationships with them, for in the future, their support would be needed to promote medical reform locally. Zhao''s medical resources were monopolized by these people, including the cultivation, sale, and pricing of medicinal herbs, as well as the training of fundamental medical talents. Building medical colleges locally would inevitably involve dealing with them. Their ideas and those of the Sixth Princess were greatly supported. The Medical College primarily served the common people, who were not their main clients, so there was no direct conflict of interest between them. Before dinner, Li Nuo met with Doctor Chen again. Yesterday, he had been energetic, but today, he appeared a bit haggard, with a tired look in his eyes. This fatigue was not physical but psychological. Chen Zhong hadn''t slept all night and had been distracted all day at the office, constantly recalling his conversation with Li Nuo. Li Nuo''s medical knowledge was undoubtedly the most solid Chen Zhong had ever seen in his life. Not only solid, but also comprehensive. Generally, each member of the Medical School had their own strengths and preferences, but he was familiar with every branch of medical knowledge. Even Chen Zhong''s Fifth Realm master couldn''t achieve that. That was not the most important thing. The key was that some of his new medical theories were things Chen Zhong had never heard before. Bacteria, cells, viruses, microorganisms, immunity... He was completely perplexed. As a Fourth Realm Peak physician, the head of Zhao''s Imperial Physicians, he felt like a novice in front of Li Nuo, asking about everything and understanding nothing. If someone else had told him these things, he would have thought they were speaking nonsense. But someone who could eradicate smallpox, whose medical knowledge was so solid, couldn''t be making things up. It might very well be a field of medicine he had never encountered. Moreover, though he claimed from the beginning to have found a treatment for malaria, he had never explained how. Chen Zhong had pondered all night. And another whole day today. If he didn''t ask clearly, he surely wouldn''t sleep tonight either. He looked wearily at Li Nuo, saying, "Doctor Li, I admit you won. Isn''t it just this ticket in my hand that you want? I''ll give it to you. Just stop keeping me in suspense..." As the head of the Imperial Physicians and at such a critical moment, how could he not understand Li Nuo''s intention? Nor was he the first visitor. Half a year ago, the four princes had already sent people to visit, offering gold, beauties, antiques, and various precious medicinal herbs, all for the sake of this one vote in his hand. However, he did not agree to any of them at that time. He was the head of the Imperial Physicians, having reached the peak of the Medical School in the court. Regardless of which prince was elected, his position couldn''t be promoted anymore, so there was no need to choose sides. Besides, he had no interest in the things they offered. But this time, he was completely manipulated. Chapter 495 - 334 "Inside and Outside Collusion" _2 The merit of curing malaria, which doctor could resist such temptation? This is not only a dramatic increase in cultivation, but also brings them unparalleled honor and a reputation that will be passed down to future generations. The vast majority of officials are neutral before the official election. But as long as sufficient benefits are provided, there is no absolute neutrality. Chen Zhong is not really concerned about who becomes the Prince. But he cares about his own cultivation and even more about his posthumous name... Whichever Prince can give him these, why not cast his vote for them? Li Nuo looked at the haggard Imperial Doctor Order and quickly said: "What are you talking about, Lord Chen? Yesterday I really had to accompany my wife..." Chen Zhong waved his hand and said: "I won''t go around in circles, Doctor Li. The vote in my hand, at that time, can be cast for the Fourth Prince..." Li Nuo shook his head with a smile and said: "I am not from Zhao Country. Which Prince of Zhao Country takes power has nothing to do with me..." Chen Zhong was slightly stunned. Wasn''t he asking him to support the Fourth Prince? From his words, it seemed he didn''t support any Prince. Then why did he and Sun Jing go to his house? It couldn''t be just to amuse him, right? No one would be bored to that extent. At this moment, a figure walked out of the kitchen. Zhao Zhiyi, wearing an apron, brushed the hair from her forehead and said to Li Nuo, "Wash your hands, it''s time to eat..." Doctor Chen looked back, turned around, and intended to ask clearly. But soon, his expression froze, and he turned his head back again. When he saw the Sixth Princess wearing an apron, standing at the kitchen door, his expression turned contemplative. After who knows how long, he turned to look at Li Nuo again and said: "I understand now." He held out two fingers to Li Nuo and said: "Two requests. First, I want to be an assistant editor of that medical book. Second, when you cure malaria, take me with you..." These two requests were as simple as could be for Li Nuo. After the manual was finished, it would be easy to show the Imperial Doctor Order, let him correct any typos, and give him the title of assistant editor. As for his second request, just like with Doctor Sun, Li Nuo would provide the direction, and they would execute it. Li Nuo was not primarily a member of the Medical School, so he didn''t mind sharing the credit. He extended his hand to the Imperial Doctor Order and said: "Deal." The two of them gave a heavy high-five in the air, and Doctor Chen looked back and said: "Alright, I''ll take my leave now, so as not to disturb Doctor Li and your wife from eating..." Before Li Nuo could invite him to stay, he had already left on his own. He was surprised in his heart to find out the wife he mentioned was actually the Sixth Princess. Who would have thought that the Sixth Princess had already pledged her life to him privately? No wonder he was helping her so much. However, the Sixth Princess was not a Regent, and even if she had his vote, she could not compete with the other Princes. Doctor Chen left the small courtyard, and Song Yiren, holding a spatula, peeked out of the kitchen. Seeing no one else, she turned back to the kitchen... Early the next morning, when Li Nuo got up, Yiren was still not awake. Li Nuo pretended not to know she was faking sleep, gave her a morning kiss as usual, and walked out of the room. While lying in bed, Song Yiren, though not opening her eyes, had a faint smile on her lips. After a while, Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess walked out of the Princess Mansion side by side. They had important matters to attend to. Today was the rest day for officials of Zhao Country, and he had promised the Minister of Revenue that he would go to his home for a meal. Upon hearing the servants'' report, Minister of Revenue Zhang Xiang personally went out to welcome them. He first saluted Zhao Zhiyi and then looked at the items Li Nuo was carrying, saying, "Brother Li, what is this? Why did you bring things...?" Li Nuo smiled slightly and said: "Brother Zhang, don''t misunderstand. These are not expensive items, and they are not for you. They are medicinal herbs to help the Old Lady recover. Add them to the porridge every two days, it''s very effective in nourishing the body..." Upon hearing they were for his mother, the feigned stern expression on the Minister of Revenue''s face immediately disappeared, replaced by a smile. He said: "Brother Li is considerate, very considerate..." Li Nuo took the opportunity to ask: "How is the Old Lady''s health lately?" The Minister of Revenue held his waist and said: "She seems to be getting better day by day. Yesterday, she even cultivated a new vegetable garden by herself. I helped her out a bit and was so tired that I couldn''t straighten my back, but she worked even more, and it seemed like nothing was wrong with her..." "Brother Zhang, your body is too weak. No matter how busy the official duties are, you should exercise appropriately." Li Nuo advised him and then added: "I happened to bring some silver needles today. I originally intended to use them to regulate the Old Lady''s health, but I can also give you some acupuncture. Although it can''t improve your constitution, it is very effective for treating back pain..." The Minister of Revenue laughed and said: "Good, good, good, in the future, if I have any ailments, I won''t need an Imperial Physician, I can directly seek Brother Li." Li Nuo laughed and said: "You are welcome anytime..." During the day at Zhang Mansion, besides having a meal, Li Nuo did many things. He helped the Minister of Revenue treat his back injury. He also regulated the Old Lady''s health. Additionally, he taught the Minister of Revenue a set of Health Care Skills, to practice for a quarter of an hour each morning and evening, which would yield significant results in less than a month. After all this, Li Nuo''s True Qi from the Medical School was somewhat depleted. This depletion was both physical and mental, even with his Martial Path Second Realm body, he found it hard to bear. As he walked out of Zhang Mansion, his legs gave way slightly, but Zhao Zhiyi was there to support him in time. Chapter 496 - 334 "Inside and Outside Collusion"_3 At this moment, Li Nuo finally understood the feelings of those Imperial Physicians who had been forced by King Chun to treat him. It''s no wonder that when the Medical School treats people, especially when they need to use True Qi, the price is certainly not low. Currently, within the Zhang Mansion, Old Mrs. Zhang was moving her body and said with a smile, "The skills of the little divine doctor are truly profound, not much different from those Imperial Physicians..." The Minister of Revenue, feeling his no longer aching old back, sighed lightly. The Old Lady asked, "Why are you sighing, my son?" The Minister of Revenue said, "Brother Li and the Sixth Princess probably came for King Sheng, but they did not mention it. Unfortunately, among the four regent princes selected by His Majesty, only King Sheng is the most unsuitable for the throne. The other three are just the best among a group of dwarfs..." The Old Lady said, "Matters of the state should not be discussed by someone like me, but since His Majesty has entrusted you with such an important position, you should be responsible for the world, for the people, and should not let personal grievances affect important decisions of the realm..." The Minister of Revenue said, "Mother''s teachings are correct, but you should not always mention womenfolk. What''s wrong with womenfolk? The Holy Emperor was a woman, her achievements surpassed many kings. Although the Sixth Princess is a woman, everything she does surpasses all the princes------ hmm?" As he spoke, his voice slowed down and became lower. Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess had just left, the Minister of Revenue looked towards the direction of the gate and suddenly fell into deep thought. In the carriage. Zhao Zhiyi looked at the pale-faced Li Nuo leaning against the carriage wall and couldn''t help but feel heartache, she softly said, "Thank you for your hard work..." Li Nuo smiled and said, "It''s not that hard." The position of the Minister of Revenue of Zhao Country is far above that of Daxia, he must strive for it at all costs. After returning to the Princess Mansion, Li Nuo''s physical strength recovered a bit. Instead of resting, he found Doctor Sun, intending to visit the other two Chief Imperial Doctors with him. Zhao Zhiyi grabbed his wrist and said, "Why don''t you rest at home today and visit them tomorrow?" Li Nuo shook his head and said, "Tomorrow has its own matters to deal with, don''t worry, I''m fine." Watching him leave with Doctor Sun, Zhao Zhiyi returned to the small yard by herself. Song Yiren was practicing martial arts. Zhao Zhiyi sat at the stone table and suddenly asked, "Miss Song, how did you meet Lord Li?" Speaking of this matter, Song Yiren sheathed her sword and sat opposite her with a slight tilt of her chin, saying, "We knew each other since we were born, we even made a marriage pact when we were one year old..." "Ah, then why did your sister marry him?" "..." Mentioning this matter, Song Yiren felt a surge of grievance and anger, she gritted her teeth and said, "It''s a long story..." ... At the Huang Mansion. A young man walked into the hall, not knowing how many times he had refilled tea for this young guest and his master. There was a deep shock in his eyes. This young man, younger than himself, could discuss the Medical Path with his master, who was in the Fourth Realm of the Medical School, for one whole two-hour period. His master even occasionally sought his advice. Could this be an elder of the Medical School skilled in the art of retaining youth? A quarter of an hour later, the young man left with Master Uncle Sun. When he walked into the hall to clean up the teaware, he saw his master standing up and sitting down continuously, scratching his head, with an extremely conflicted expression on his face. The next moment, he saw his master running out, soon calling out loudly from beyond the door. "Doctor Li, please wait!" ... At King Sheng Mansion. "Two days ago, he visited the house of the Chief Imperial Doctor. Yesterday, the Chief Imperial Doctor visited the Princess Mansion. Early this morning, he and the Sixth Princess went to the Minister of Revenue''s Mansion. Then, he went to see the two Chief Imperial Doctors, staying at their residences for a long time..." Listening to his subordinate''s report, a smile appeared on King Sheng''s face. He too had tried to obtain the support of the three officials from the Imperial Hospital. But as soon as his people made a request, they were immediately turned away. Li Nuo could stay at their residences for so long and even made the Chief Imperial Doctor proactively seek him out. Coupled with his relationship with the Medical School, it''s likely that he could secure the support of these three officials. The Minister of Revenue was also a supporter he dreamt of acquiring. It''s said that he and Zhiyi are life-saving benefactors of the Minister of Revenue''s mother. The Minister of Revenue was famously filial, and such a great favor must be repaid. Last time, he easily allocated funds for him, which already explained a lot. By then, the likelihood of his support would be great. Moreover, he had used one hundred thousand taels to bribe several officials, increasing his odds of winning further. King Sheng breathed a long sigh of relief. With such a sister, what more could a man ask for... At this moment, another matter was reported by his subordinate. The subordinates of King Shun, King An, and King Xiang had jointly impeached several of his officials, with conclusive evidence. The Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice had already taken up the case. King Sheng furrowed his brows, this matter put him in a dilemma. The Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice were now under his control. If he saved them, he might be accused of covering up. If he didn''t save them, he would lose his own people. He had spent a lot of money to win them over, and they all held votes. He looked at the person beside him and asked, "Mr. Lin, what do you think?" The elegant man said, "In my opinion, Your Highness should handle them according to the law. This is a trap set by the other three princes for you. If you choose to cover up, they will turn their focus on you. We must not let their scheme succeed..." King Sheng furrowed his brows and said, "The Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice are both in my hands. I can delay the matter. If I handle them, won''t I disappoint the officials who support me?" He could understand the situation here. Covering up is not necessarily a bad thing; at most, there would be some criticism. Both departments are in his control. What can they do to him? If he dealt with his own people, not only would he lose silver taels and votes in vain, but what would those neutral officials think of him? Who would be willing to join someone like that? At this moment, the elegant man added, "Your Highness, rest assured, those officials are already on the same boat with you, they won''t change their minds no matter what. This move by Your Highness will crush the previous rumors about you among the people, completely winning the hearts of the people. He who wins the people''s hearts wins the world. This can also gain the support of those pure Imperial Censors, isn''t it a small sacrifice for a greater gain..." On this matter, King Sheng felt Mr. Lin was incorrect. Even if he dealt with those people, the Imperial Censors might not necessarily support him. He opened his mouth to refute, but looking at Mr. Lin''s face, a moment of confusion passed through his heart, and he increasingly felt what he said made sense. He nodded dazedly and said, "Mr. Lin is right..." Chapter 497 - 335: Like Adding Wings to a Tiger Imperial Palace. The early court session has just ended. The Emperor has not been in good health recently and did not appear at the morning court session, which was presided over by King Sheng. Recently, King Sheng has been in the limelight. Three months ago, the situation among the four Princes was still a tripartite struggle. At that time, King Sheng wasn''t even considered a significant contender; he was a neglected presence. But in just three months, the three Princes had to join forces to deal with him. At today''s morning court, the Eldest Prince initiated the attack, immediately followed by the Second and Third Princes, who impeached several court officials with various charges. These officials were all supporters of King Sheng, which was no secret in the court. Originally, King Sheng could have ignored this matter because it involved the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice. But due to his exceptional performance in judicial matters, both the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice are currently under his control, so he could not remain silent. The courtiers initially thought that King Sheng would handle the matter lightly and brush it off. Unexpectedly, he insisted that the Ministry of Justice investigate the case thoroughly and deal with it impartially. This was quite unlike his usual behavior. By enforcing the law impartially and standing for justice, the news spread, and King Sheng''s reputation among the people naturally soared. The voices criticizing him also decreased significantly. However, for King Sheng''s supporters, this was not good news. Despite the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice being under his control, he did not help his own men but instead gained reputation by dealing with them. They had done many things for King Sheng and received much money; anyone had some leverage in King Sheng''s hands. If he could abandon those people now, wouldn''t he be able to abandon them anytime in the future if needed? The originally neutral officials, who had begun to lean towards King Sheng, also started to worry. If a master doesn''t even protect his own people, is he worth their loyalty? That''s still up for debate. But regardless of their thoughts, from a moral standpoint, what King Sheng did was perfectly fine, and everyone had to praise him for enforcing the law impartially, setting an example for all officials. Because the evidence was conclusive, the next day''s morning court saw those officials convicted and dealt with by the Ministry of Justice. Listening to the officials'' praises, King Sheng glanced at the other three Princes, raised his chin and left, flicking his sleeves. The three Princes exchanged glances and saw surprise in each other''s eyes. They had originally intended to use this matter to curb King Sheng''s momentum. Because of the deeds of the Sixth Princess, his reputation among the people was too high. They couldn''t just watch him continue like this. If he chose to cover up, it would undoubtedly affect his reputation. They had expected King Sheng to definitely cover up. But unexpectedly, he actually dealt with those people. Although he preserved his intangible reputation, he lost actual support and votes. Whose idea was this? Didn''t any other strategist at King Sheng Mansion try to stop him? Inside King Sheng Mansion. The attendants and strategists at the mansion initially tried their best to stop His Highness from dealing with his own men. But somehow, a certain Mr. Lin seemed to have enchanted His Highness, making him listen to everything he said. Now, the entire King Sheng Mansion is practically run by Lin Han. Some strategists initially wanted to persuade Mr. Lin. But after a discussion, they were all convinced by Mr. Lin. Nowadays, Mr. Lin is undoubtedly the chief strategist at King Sheng Mansion, and all other attendants and strategists follow his lead... Inside the Princess Mansion. Li Nuo couldn''t understand King Sheng''s contradictory actions either. But he didn''t have time to worry about King Sheng. He only had three months left. So far, he had only secured three votes from the Imperial Hospital. The Imperial Doctor Order and two Chief Imperial Doctors were already using Medical School methods to try to extract some active ingredients from Qinghao. Besides Doctor Sun, Li Nuo added another three deputy compilers to the medical manual. In addition to the Imperial Hospital, there were nearly two hundred officials with voting rights from the Three Provinces, Six Ministries, Nine Si, and other departments. Of course, it was impossible to secure all of these two hundred votes. But to be safe, they had to secure at least seventy votes for the Sixth Princess to surpass the other contenders. Among these, the Three Provinces held thirty-six votes. Each of the Six Ministries had eight votes, totaling forty-eight votes. The Nine Si each had five votes, totaling forty-five votes. The remaining dozens of votes were dispersed among the Imperial Censorate, Imperial Hospital, and the various local chief officials in the Capital. These local votes could be directly abandoned. Firstly, the time was too short, and he had no time to build connections. Secondly, the four Princes had been operating in these areas for a long time, making these places their strongholds. Even if much effort was expended, it might not yield any results. However, because the central court officials were close to the Emperor, the Princes had less room to maneuver here, and most officials maintained neutrality. Li Nuo set his next target on the Imperial Censorate. Compared to the Imperial Hospital, the Imperial Censorate holds greater importance. An Imperial Censor, two Deputy Imperial Censors, and four Assistant Imperial Censors together hold seven votes, just one less than the Six Ministries. King Sheng''s act of righteousness this time is likely aimed at gaining the support of the Imperial Censorate. To hold office in the Imperial Censorate of Zhao Country, nurturing Vast Righteous Qi is a strict requirement, just like in Daxia. There is no doubt that every official in the Imperial Censorate is a person of integrity, dedicated to the public good. Li Nuo didn''t need to say or do anything; the mere presence of Princess Six''s Vast Righteous Qi would make them understand everything. After the end of work, Li Nuo and Zhao Zhiyi left together. The Imperial Censor had just returned to his mansion, changed out of his official robes into casual clothes, when a servant reported that Princess Six requested an audience. The elderly man, with hair as white as snow, raised his eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then said, "Let the Princess in." In such sensitive times, if it were the people of the four Princes, he wouldn''t have allowed them into the mansion. But he had witnessed all the deeds Princess Six had done for the common people. If even one of the four Princes had half the virtue of Princess Six, he wouldn''t still be undecided about whom to vote for. Even if he disapproved of the Fourth Prince, he had to give some face to Princess Six. A moment later, two figures walked into the courtyard. The elderly man glanced over the young pair, cupped his hands to Zhao Zhiyi, and said, "Greetings, Princess Six." Zhao Zhiyi smiled and said, "No need for formalities, Doctor Wang." The three walked into the room, and a servant served them hot tea. The Imperial Censor directly asked, "I wonder what brings Princess Six here." Zhao Zhiyi looked at him and didn''t hide anything, saying, "To be frank, Lord Wang, I am here for the vote in your hand." The Imperial Censor stated outright, "Since Your Highness is here, I will speak plainly. Among the four Princes, in terms of talent and character, King Sheng is the least qualified. My vote will go to anyone but King Sheng." After speaking, he took a sip of tea, clearly signaling that the conversation was over. At that moment, Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and said, "Doctor Wang, you misunderstand. This vote is not for my elder brother." The Imperial Censor looked at her, puzzled, and asked, "Then it''s for...?" Zhao Zhiyi''s expression was calm, but her tone was particularly firm as she said, "For me." As soon as she finished speaking, an aura emerged from her body. "Cough, cough, cough!" Feeling this aura, the Imperial Censor almost choked, his eyes widened in shock as he looked at Zhao Zhiyi. Vast Righteous Qi, he was all too familiar with it. What shocked him was that Princess Six possessed Vast Righteous Qi. This meant she was not like the other Princes, who pretended to care for the people for the sake of appearances; she truly cared for the common people. Other things could be faked, but not Vast Righteous Qi. Once he regained his breath, the realization dawned on him. Confucian scholars had always served Imperial Authority. They had never become the Imperial Authority themselves. A ruler with Vast Righteous Qi would undoubtedly be a blessing for the people, the realm, and the few righteous Confucian officials in the court. Thinking of this, he couldn''t contain his excitement. Though he had many words in his heart, he could only laugh loudly and say, "Good, good, very good!" ... King Sheng Mansion. King Sheng had just received a report from his subordinates. In one day, Princess Six and Li Nuo had visited all seven officials of the Imperial Censorate and stayed in their mansions for quite a while. For the Princes, the Imperial Censorate was undoubtedly the hardest to win over. Their officials, being filled with Vast Righteous Qi, were upright and incorruptible, unyielding to threats or bribery. Even with a knife at their throats, they might not vote as desired. These days, including King Sheng, the Princes had been doing good deeds every day, aiming to boost their reputation among the people and to win over the Imperial Censorate officials. Previously, their people couldn''t even get through the gates of the Imperial Censorate''s mansions. This time, could it be because he had dealt with those officials? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but be grateful and murmured to himself, "Luckily, I heeded Mr. Lin''s advice and didn''t act willfully..." If he had chosen to cover up at that time, Zhiyi probably wouldn''t have been able to enter the Imperial Censorate official''s homes. King Sheng sat on the chair, closed his eyes, seemingly already sitting on the Dragon Chair. With the Six Subjects'' Scholar outside and Mr. Lin inside, he felt like a tiger with wings. How could he fail in the great cause? [ps: Not enough words, there will be more at midnight.] Chapter 498 - 336: Steady! Morning. Li Nuo walked aimlessly on the street. After visiting seven Imperial Censors yesterday, they had secured ten votes. The three votes from the Imperial Hospital were acquired by Li Nuo through promising substantial benefits, with great difficulty. The seven votes from the Imperial Censorate were thanks to the Sixth Princess''s own efforts. As soon as she released her Vast Qi, those Imperial Censors became her allies, not even needing an extra word. However, ten votes were still far from enough. But after all, Li Nuo was an outsider, having been in Zhao Country for only three months, knowing few officials and barely having any connections. The only close relationship was with the Minister of Revenue. But despite their camaraderie, even close brothers might have differing political views on such matters. Having family members fall out due to vote choices was not uncommon. Appealing emotionally was far less effective than promises of benefits. But how to offer him benefits? The man was neither a cultivator nor a practitioner of Martial Path or Medical School, so neither modifying his cultivation techniques nor directly improving his cultivation would be convincing. Putting this matter aside for now, as he passed a crowded street corner, Li Nuo paused briefly. Only three months remained until the day of the election. The streets were abuzz with discussions about the event. Though public support might not decisively impact the election outcome, it could sway some neutral officials. Garnering public opinion required time. Efforts must be made to draw the populace''s attention to the Sixth Princess; as public opinion gained traction, officials in the court would naturally take notice. So far, apart from the Imperial Hospital and Imperial Censorate, no one knew the Sixth Princess intended to vie for the throne. Thus, the majority of courtiers would not consider voting for her. If this were Daxia, it would be much easier to handle. He could utilize various forces to gradually guide public opinion, but in Zhao Country, he was alone, with limited means. He went out today to listen to public sentiment. At a breakfast stall, several patrons talking about the princes. "Who do you think will ultimately win among the princes?" "I guess King An, the Emperor has praised King An''s talents on many occasions." "I think it will be King Shun. As the Eldest Prince, he has the most experience among the princes and he isn''t lacking in ability." "I predict it''s the Fourth Prince. He''s accomplished so many deeds, everyone can see that." "Nonsense, what do those achievements have to do with the Fourth Prince? They were all done by people around the Sixth Princess. She just transferred all the credit to him." "The Fourth Prince really has a good sister; otherwise, how could he possibly compete with the other three princes?" Li Nuo moved to a nearby tea stall where patrons were still discussing state affairs. "Though the Sixth Princess is a woman, her abilities are not inferior to any man''s." "Why can''t the Sixth Princess compete for the throne? I think her ascension would be best for the people." "But the Sixth Princess is a woman." "So what if she''s a woman? Can''t a woman be Emperor? Have you forgotten that the Holy Emperor was also a woman?" "In my opinion, the Sixth Princess has the same potential as the Holy Emperor back then..." ... Li Nuo stood on the street, a look of astonishment on his face. He thought the public''s discussions would be confined to the four princes, but surprisingly, the Sixth Princess was mentioned the most. The Sixth Princess had never publicly expressed any intention to vie for the throne. The three officials from the Imperial Hospital were researching malaria outside the capital, and the Imperial Censors wouldn''t have exposed this. How did this rumor get started? After listening for a while, Li Nuo was certain there were intentional efforts to guide public opinion behind the scenes. Sometime later, within a small courtyard, Zhao Zhiyi looked at Li Nuo with a puzzled expression, saying, "I don''t know, it wasn''t me who arranged this." Li Nuo also guessed it wasn''t her. First, she wouldn''t do such things without consulting her. Second, she didn''t have that capability. The person behind this must be an expert in manipulating public opinion, and it could not be done by one person alone; there had to be a large, professional organization supporting him. Who could this person be... King Sheng Mansion. A figure rushed towards a certain palace hall but was stopped halfway. He halted, slightly bowed, and said, "Greetings, Mr. Lin." Although Mr. Lin had not been at the King Mansion for long, he had become the top strategist and King Sheng''s favorite, commanding respect from even the long-serving staff of the mansion. The refined gentleman looked at him, asking, "What''s the matter, why are you in such a rush?" The man replied, "Mr. Lin, rumors have been circulating among the people that all of King Sheng''s achievements are actually the credit of the Sixth Princess, and that she should replace King Sheng to compete with the other princes. These rumors are spreading wildly, I was just about to report to King Sheng." The refined gentleman''s face darkened, and he scolded, "Foolish!" The man trembled and murmured, "Mr. Lin, this..." The refined gentleman said, "It''s a clear attempt to sow discord. Can''t you see? This is obviously a scheme by the other three princes to incite suspicion between the Fourth Prince and the Sixth Princess. You, being a long-serving member of King Sheng''s household, should know his character. Once you inform him, it will arouse his mistrust towards the Sixth Princess, playing right into their hands." The man, upon hearing this, thought carefully and broke out in a cold sweat. Indeed, given King Sheng''s suspicious nature, once he learned of this, even if he didn''t fully believe it, he would certainly harbor doubt. And anyone but the Sixth Princess could not be subject to his suspicion. Being a long-serving member of the King Mansion, he knew very well that King Sheng owed his current fame and status to the Sixth Princess. Their falling out was exactly what the other three princes hoped to see. Thanks to Mr. Lin''s reminder, he had almost made a grave mistake. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he immediately cupped his hands towards Mr. Lin and said, "Thank you for the reminder, sir!" The refined gentleman waved his hand and said, "Go and tell the others that no one is to mention this to His Highness. If we ruin this matter, I will hold you responsible!" The man trembled again and said respectfully, "Yes, sir..." ... Princess Mansion. Li Nuo received a letter handed over by Zhao Zhiyi; it was sent by the Imperial Censor. The letter stated that he had contacted eleven officials with Vast Qi and secured another eleven votes for the Sixth Princess. This was undoubtedly excellent news. Their decision to approach the Imperial Censorate first was indeed wise. Vast Qi was a bond among all Confucian officials, enabling mutual trust and solidarity. Securing the votes of the Imperial Censorate meant securing the votes of all the Confucian officials. Unfortunately, there weren''t many Confucian officials in the court, particularly those who had cultivated Vast Qi. In the officialdom, being upright and incorruptible was not necessarily an advantage. It made it difficult for them to blend in with other officials, and their uncompromising nature caused them to be kept at a distance by the courtiers. Such officials were typically assigned to respectable but non-crucial offices like the Imperial Censorate, Imperial College, and Hongwen Academy, not managing key state affairs. They were not cunning enough, making it difficult for their superiors and subordinates if placed in critical positions. But as long as they held a sufficient rank, they still retained voting rights. Counting these eleven votes, she now had twenty-one votes, still fewer than the princes, but sufficient to be a contender for the throne. ... King Sheng Mansion. "Your Highness, our spies report that the Imperial Censor has visited eleven officials in recent days. These officials are all Confucian officials with Vast Qi..." Upon hearing his subordinate''s report, King Sheng''s smile was almost uncontrollable. He once again felt fortunate for not being obstinate and choosing to listen to Mr. Lin. Abandoning close ties indeed paid off. If he had chosen to protect them back then, he would have certainly lost the support of the Imperial Censorate. Securing the Imperial Censorate meant securing the Confucian officials in court. Losing three votes but gaining eighteen was undoubtedly a profitable trade. Mr. Lin''s status in his heart rose yet again. This was a true strategist! Counting on his fingers, he found that adding these eighteen votes, he had now clearly surpassed his three elder brothers. If he won over a few more neutral officials, he could celebrate early. He looked up, his eyes couldn''t hide his joy. Assured success! Chapter 499 - 337: Cater to Their Interests As the time entered March, the capital of Zhao Country gradually became lively. Coinciding with the imminent start of the Imperial Examination, most of the students participating in the examination had already arrived in the capital. However, this year, the Imperial Examination was not the most important event in Zhao Country. The fifteenth of June is the day of the imperial election. At that time, the court will select the next Emperor of Zhao Country from among the four Princes. The reason Zhao Country''s students are desperate to participate in the Imperial Examination is not only to become Advanced Scholars and bring glory to their families but also because obtaining a Standard Fifth Rank position grants them voting rights in the imperial election. This is one of their major motivations for entering the civil service. Looking across the continent, only the officials of Zhao Country have such power. Initially, discussions about the election revolved around the four Princes. But at some point, the focus started to shift. The name of the Sixth Princess began to be mentioned frequently. Although people often discussed the Sixth Princess before, she was always seen as an appendage to the Fourth Prince. Recently, however, people often talked about the Sixth Princess and occasionally mentioned the Fourth Prince. Many believe that the Sixth Princess is more suitable to be the Emperor of Zhao Country than the Fourth Prince. These days, although the Fourth Prince has achieved numerous accomplishments, upon closer inspection, these achievements were actually made by the Sixth Princess. Prior to this, the Fourth Prince''s thirty years of life could be described as uneventful. Not only does he have no accomplishments worthy of recognition, but he has quite a few negative records. Zhao Country has had female Empresses before, so why insist on selecting one among the four Princes? Such rhetoric initially circulated only among the common people. Later, even the courtiers occasionally discussed it. The other three Princes naturally heard about this. Of course, this was what they hoped for. The Sixth Princess has no foundation in the court; merely relying on the praises of the common people cannot change the overall situation. If this could create a rift between King Sheng and her, it would be too good to be true. What the three Princes could think of were naturally also thought of by the guests and strategists of King Sheng Mansion. King Sheng could turn the tide and establish his current position largely due to the contributions of the Sixth Princess. If King Sheng ascends the throne, they will all enjoy endless glory and wealth when rewards are distributed. No one can destroy the relationship between King Sheng and the Sixth Princess, not even King Sheng himself. As strategists, they understand King Sheng well. Once he learns about this, he could potentially cause some unnecessary issues. Under Mr. Lin''s instructions, everyone in King Sheng Mansion kept silent, not allowing King Sheng to hear any unfavorable news. ... Princess Mansion. Li Nuo was contemplating which government office to target for the next breakthrough, and Doctor Sun came seeking him. He was very curious about the "bacteria" Li Nuo had previously mentioned, those invisible entities causing diseases. These things require professional equipment, and Li Nuo had been very busy lately, having no time to craft a microscope from scratch. If only Li Yun were here, as a Mohist disciple, he would probably enjoy doing such cultivation-boosting tasks. Li Nuo suddenly raised his head. Mohist? He turned towards Zhao Zhiyi beside him and asked, "Is there any official above the fifth-rank in the court who practices Mohist techniques?" Zhao Zhiyi thought for a moment and said, "There are; most officials in the Ministry of Industry practice Mohist techniques." Li Nuo''s eyes lit up, and he returned to his study, emerging moments later with a blueprint in hand, saying, "Let''s go to the Ministry of Industry." Since it was still office hours, Li Nuo directly took Zhao Zhiyi to the Ministry of Industry. Among the Six Departments, the Ministry of Industry manages matters such as land reclamation, water conservancy, construction, engineering, transportation, and logistics. Its power is not as substantial as that of the Ministry of Revenue or the Ministry of Personnel but is very closely related to the livelihoods of the people. Chief of Staff''s office. An official carefully walked into the office, tiptoeing around scattered blueprints on the floor, and said to a middle-aged man drawing at a desk, "Chief of Staff Lord, the Sixth Princess is outside and wishes to see you." The middle-aged man looked up, murmuring, "Sixth Princess?" He pondered for a moment, then came out from behind the desk, gathered the scattered blueprints on the floor and placed them casually on the desk, then walked out of the office. Afterward, he walked into the courtyard and cupped his hands in salute to Zhao Zhiyi, saying, "Greetings, Your Highness." Zhao Zhiyi smiled and said, "No need for formalities, Chief of Staff Zhou." The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry said, "I wonder what urgent matter brings Your Highness to the Ministry of Industry?" Zhao Zhiyi said, "There is something I would like to ask a master of Mohist techniques at the Ministry of Industry to help with." The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry initially thought the Sixth Princess had come to seek votes for the Fourth Prince. Looking at the blueprint in his hand, he was stunned for quite a while before saying, "This is simple. Please wait a moment, Your Highness, it will be ready shortly..." After speaking, he took the blueprint and went into the office. Li Nuo and Zhao Zhiyi followed him into the office. The first thing one feels walking in here is chaos, with various blueprints piled up all around the office, and the shelves around the room filled with Mechanical Objects, reminding Li Nuo of Li Yun. The rooms of Mohist disciples are always a mess. A simple microscope is very easy to make. Glass might still be a luxury item for the common people, but many Mechanical Objects of the Mohists use glass, especially the eyes of Mechanical Men and Mechanical Beasts. Li Yun also had several Mechanical Miniatures made entirely of glass, but they called it liuli. The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry rummaged through the shelves behind him and quickly found two pieces of transparent liuli. Li Nuo only saw his fingers gently swipe, and two irregular pieces of glass transformed into perfect circles. Polishing lens is even simpler for him. Chapter 500 - 337: Cater to Their Interests_2 His fingers brushed over two pieces of round glass, and the two convex lenses that Li Nuo needed were ready. For him, it was an easy task, but if Li Nuo were to do it himself, who knows how long it would take. Li Nuo had seen this kind of technique in Li Yun as well. Each school''s True Qi has its own unique uses. Mohist experts, without any tools, can create extremely complex mechanisms with just their hands. In half an hour, the first microscope in the world was born. The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry stared dumbfounded at the strange ''mechanism'' in his hand. Just now, he felt a significant growth in his long-stagnant cultivation. What exactly is this thing, that it could increase his cultivation so much? Li Nuo picked up the microscope and said to the Chief of Staff, "Thank you, my lord." Zhao Zhiyi also smiled slightly at the Chief of Staff and said, "Thank you, Lord Zhou. We have other matters to attend to, so we will take our leave now." Watching the two depart, the Chief of Staff stood there in a daze. From beginning to end, the Sixth Princess never mentioned the Fourth Prince. She truly was not here for her vote. However, they did not tell him what exactly that strange mechanism was... Why did his cultivation increase so much? He sat in his chair but soon stood up again, pacing back and forth in the government office. No, they asked him for help, at least they should tell him what it was. Leaving without a word of explanation, how could they... Perplexed, he was unable to calm down in the government office. After a moment, he finally couldn''t resist and called out, "Someone, prepare a carriage." The workday was not over yet, and an official walked in and asked, "My lord, where are you going?" The Chief of Staff said, "To the Sixth Princess Mansion." He hurried the carriage driver all the way. As he disembarked, the first thing he saw was several sick people waiting in line outside the mansion. As he stepped into the Princess Mansion, he saw the young man from earlier. He was standing beside a stone table, surrounded by several elders. One of the elders was bending over, peering at the mechanism he had just made, and was exclaiming repeatedly at whatever he saw. "Is such a thing possible!" "It''s incredible that a single drop of water can contain so much." "I''ve lived for decades, and today I''ve truly opened my eyes..." "Move aside, move aside, you''ve been looking long enough, it''s my turn!" "Just let me look a while longer, just a while longer!" ... Filled with curiosity, the Chief of Staff walked over, pointed at the new mechanism, and looked at the young man, asking, "What exactly is this thing?" Li Nuo explained, "This is called a microscope. Lord Zhou, you can take a look yourself." Doctor Jiang had finished looking, but the other doctors, who were eager to see, had to hold back after hearing Li Nuo''s words. The Chief of Staff stepped forward, imitating the elder''s manner, closing one eye and looking through the cylindrical tube with the other. Below the tube, there was only a drop of water. But through this tube, he saw many things invisible to the naked eye, all contained within that drop, some even wriggling, looking quite eerie. As a Fourth Realm Peak Mohist, the Chief of Staff quickly realized that the mechanism''s function was to magnify tiny objects to a size visible to the naked eye. What a marvelous mechanism! This thing must have an extraordinary use, otherwise, his cultivation wouldn''t have increased so much. At this moment, Doctor Sun walked over and asked Li Nuo, "Doctor Li, are these invisible little things the cause of people''s illnesses?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Although not all, the majority of common diseases are caused by these small things. What appears to be a clean drop of water actually contains countless bacteria..." Since coming to Zhao Country, Li Nuo''s fastest-growing cultivation was in the Medical School. While the Imperial Hospital was researching malaria, his cultivation broke through to the Third Realm. Every day since then, his Medical School cultivation was rapidly growing. The advent of the microscope had immense significance for medicine and biology. Just now, his cultivation experienced another surge, even touching the barrier of the Third Realm. The compilation of the medical manual was also nearing its end. By then, this barrier should be easily broken. It was possible that his Medical School cultivation would break through to the Fifth Realm faster than his Legalism cultivation. Doctor Sun thought for a moment and asked, "How should we eliminate these things?" Li Nuo had just tried himself; a Third Realm Medical School''s True Qi could easily sterilize them. But the Medical School is rare, and common people can only try to drink less raw water. However, the phrase "drink less raw water" is simple to say but difficult to do. Boiling water requires firewood, and ordinary people can''t afford the cost. The current priority was to popularize the knowledge of sterilization and disinfection within the Medical School. Without High Realm Medical School''s True Qi, ordinary doctors couldn''t match modern doctors. Without Medical School''s True Qi, one could still use high-concentration alcohol for disinfection. However, the alcohol available in the market was far from sufficient. Li Nuo looked at the Chief of Staff and said, "My lord, I''m afraid I need to trouble you with one more thing..." Half an hour later, the Chief of Staff looked at yet another mechanism before him, feeling another surge in his cultivation, as if he were dreaming. This time, Li Nuo had asked the Chief of Staff to make a device for purifying alcohol. Chapter 501 - 337 Catering to His Interests_3 This device, he could make it himself, but it would be time-consuming and laborious. Although he asked the Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry for help, the one who owed a favor was the Chief of Staff. Shortly after the first drop of high-concentration alcohol merged with a droplet under the microscope, the waves of cultivation within Li Nuo''s body surged again. Doctor Sun and many Medical School members present stared fixedly at him. Twenty years old, Medical School Fourth Realm. For these old fellows, who had struggled to climb to the fourth realm despite their age, it was a huge blow. Though it was a blow, everyone felt convinced inwardly. Although he''s currently only in the Fourth Realm, if a Sixth Realm practitioner were to appear in the Medical School in the future, it would likely be him. The next day, when Li Nuo went to the Ministry of Industry again, he no longer needed the company of the Sixth Princess. The officials of the Ministry of Industry went in to report, and Li Nuo waited in the yard for a while before the Chief of Staff came out with large strides, warmly saying: "Brother, come in quickly..." Li Nuo walked into his government office, and the Chief of Staff began to introduce some of the small mechanisms he had crafted himself. Mohist disciples seemed to enjoy showing off their creations. Among his collections, Li Nuo also saw several mechanized maidens. These mechanized maidens were lifelike from three steps away, indistinguishable from real people. However, Li Nuo had already seen such things at Li Yun''s place. Besides, although Li Yun''s cultivation was not as high as the Chief of Staff of Zhao Country, the mechanized maiden beside him seemed more lively than these ones. After some appreciation, Li Nuo stated his purpose: "To be frank, I''ve come again to ask the lords of the Ministry of Industry for another favor..." The Chief of Staff was secretly delighted upon hearing this. Others asking him for help, he might not agree to it. But he wished Li Nuo would seek his help every day. Helping him twice yesterday led to a significant increase in his cultivation, almost reaching the bottleneck of the Fourth Realm. If he helped him a few more times, wouldn''t he have the hope of breaking through to the Fifth Realm? By then, his mechanical techniques would undoubtedly become more refined, and the mechanized maidens he created would be even more lifelike... Eagerly, he asked: "What do you need?" Yesterday, Li Nuo discovered that the Mohists were incredibly fast and precise in grinding glass. Since the microscope was created, eyeglasses for near-sightedness and farsightedness as well as telescopes could also be entrusted to them. These items were not yet available in any country on the continent, and they could be presented to the court officials in the name of the Sixth Princess. The Ministry of Industry officials could increase their cultivation, and the Sixth Princess would earn goodwill. Even if the officials did not plan to vote for her now, they would remember her favor. In this world, there were no optometry methods, so different lenses could be ground, and then officials with vision problems could come to the Princess Mansion to try them. When the Sixth Princess made an appearance, it would enhance their impression further... The Mohists, who had been associated with glasswork their whole lives, were discovering the various uses of this ordinary glass for the first time. In just a few days, their cultivation levels had risen repeatedly. Li Nuo asking for help a couple more times might just push him into the Fifth Realm. It had been two days since he last saw Li Nuo, and now he eagerly awaited Li Nuo coming to the Ministry of Industry for help every day... Over the past two days, there had been some new occurrences in the court as well. Many elderly officials suffered from presbyopia, making it hard to read documents up close. This ailment was common among the elderly and couldn''t be treated even by the Imperial Physicians. Some younger officials, due to excessive studying for the Imperial Examination, also damaged their vision, making it difficult to see distant objects. For these two conditions, the Sixth Princess found a treatment method. Over the past two days, any official with vision problems could go to the Princess Mansion and receive a free device called "glasses." These glasses, made from two pieces of glass, had an immediate effect when worn, allowing the wearer to see both near and far objects clearly, greatly facilitating their work in reviewing documents and reports, and were deeply loved by some elder officials. Thus, the long-standing issue troubling elderly officials was resolved by the Sixth Princess. The Sixth Princess, who already had a good reputation in the court, gained even more favor from the courtiers due to this incident. While other princes banded together for political power struggles, harming each other without any royal dignity, only the Sixth Princess dedicated herself to the welfare of the people and the court... To sow discord between the Fourth Prince and the Sixth Princess, three princes unscrupulously manipulated public opinion, claiming that the Sixth Princess''s moral character and capabilities far surpassed the Fourth Prince''s, attempting to drive a wedge between the siblings. Although their motives were impure, there was no denying the truth in their words. The Sixth Princess''s character and abilities not only surpassed the Fourth Prince but also outshone the other princes. If the Emperor allowed the Sixth Princess to vie for the throne, what chance would the four princes have? Ministry of Industry. The officials from the Ministry of Industry had been very busy these days, but they worked willingly. These new items made of glass were their own handiwork. The other courtiers reaped the convenience, while they reaped the cultivation. Every new mechanism the Mohists crafted increased their cultivation. Since these items had never appeared in the continent before, the first to create them benefited the most. However, the one who benefitted the most was definitely the Chief of Staff. It was said that his cultivation had reached the bottleneck, just a step away from the Fifth Realm. Within the government office, the Chief of Staff finally awaited the person he was expecting. As soon as Li Nuo entered the government office, he eagerly stood up, walked out from behind his desk, and put his arm around Li Nuo''s shoulder, saying: "Brother Li, what help do you need from me today?" Embarrassed, Li Nuo replied: "I feel bad always asking Brother Zhou for help..." The Chief of Staff patted his shoulder vigorously and laughed: "Oh, why be so polite with me? Brother Zhou will definitely help you!" Li Nuo''s requests were closely tied to his breakthrough, so he certainly wouldn''t refuse. Li Nuo thought for a moment and said: "Then I''d like to say it..." The Chief of Staff eagerly said: "Go ahead." Li Nuo whispered: "In the election, could Brother Zhou vote for the Sixth Princess?" The Chief of Staff was slightly stunned: "Ah?" Chapter 502 - 338 Changan News Ministry of Industry. The door of the Chief of Staff''s office slammed shut. The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry pulled Li Nuo inside, pinching his short beard, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, are you serious?" Although they had only known each other for a few days, he and Li Nuo had already become brothers in name. The main reason was that Li Nuo was practically his lucky star. Whether or not he could enter the Fifth Realm of the Mohist school depended on Li Nuo. Li Nuo nodded. "Hiss..." A few strands of short beard on the Chief of Staff''s chin were pulled out by himself. The rumors outside were true! The Sixth Princess was vying for the throne! They supported the Fourth Prince merely as a guise. Although he owed Li Nuo many favors, for other help, he could blink without hesitation, but this matter had a different significance. The law did not stipulate that courtiers could not vote for the Sixth Princess when the time came. But the Emperor had selected four Princes Regent, which indicated his intention for one of them to succeed the throne. Voting for the Sixth Princess carried a sense of defying the Emperor. Defying the Emperor was a great taboo for an official. It was only those Imperial Censors who would do such a thing. But then again. If the Sixth Princess could ascend the throne, it would indeed be better for the people of Zhao Country than having any of the four princes ascend. Only she truly cared about the people. At this moment, Li Nuo continued, "If the Sixth Princess successfully ascends the throne, she will vigorously develop the Mohist school. At that time, the court will establish a new department specifically for recruiting Mohist experts, and a portion of the national treasury will be allocated annually for Mohist research..." The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry raised his head abruptly, incredulously asking, "Really?" Since the end of the Warring States, the Mohist school had declined. None of the states on the continent were willing to support the Mohist school greatly. Although the Ministry of Industry was controlled by the Mohist school, they did the hardest and most exhausting work. Moreover, they had little power, and all their research had to be self-funded. Allocating funds from the national treasury to the Mohist school was something they didn''t even dare to dream of. Li Nuo nodded, saying, "Brother Zhou also sees that the Sixth Princess values the Mohist school highly. The things created by the Mohist school are very useful. Both the Sixth Princess and I believe that the importance of the Mohist school far surpasses that of all other schools. The Six Arts can only be used for leisure, while the broad skills of the Mohist school are the key to enhancing national strength and the ladder to human civilization''s progress..." The eyes of the Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry shone brightly. Li Nuo''s words spoke directly to his heart. No one had ever given the Mohist school such high praise. In recent days, he had clearly noticed that both Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess not only understood the Mohist school but also attached great importance to it. If the Sixth Princess ascended to the throne, it would be greatly beneficial to the Ministry of Industry. Recalling Li Nuo''s earlier words, he looked at Li Nuo and asked, "What do you mean by the broad skills of the Mohist school?" Li Nuo explained, "The narrow skills of the Mohist school refer to the Mechanism Creation Skill, while the broad skills refer to the thorough understanding of the world, studying the principles of nature from microscopic particles to the macroscopic universe. In short, revealing and utilizing the laws of the world all fall under the skills of the Mohist school..." The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry felt at a loss, as if in a fog. As a Fourth Realm Peak cultivator of the Mohist school, he couldn''t comprehend these words either. However, although he didn''t understand what was said, there was one thing he was certain of. If the Sixth Princess ascended the throne, it would be a blessing not only for the people but also for the Mohist school. Even without the favor, his heart would lean towards the Sixth Princess. He pondered for a moment, then looked at Li Nuo and asked, "How many officials have we already roped in?" ... After a long time, Li Nuo left the Ministry of Industry. From the beginning, he hadn''t planned to rely solely on favors to secure the Ministry of Industry''s votes. The six Chief of Staffs of Zhao Country''s Six Departments were chosen by the State Preceptor based on omens and were not ordinary people. To gain the support of the Ministry of Industry, one couldn''t just promise personal benefits but had to show them fundamental reforms. Among all the schools, the Mohist school was the easiest to overlook. But in fact, their potential was limitless, only they didn''t know how to develop it. When they shifted from narrow skills to broad skills, this world would unveil its true facade. These reforms should have started from Daxia first. But unfortunately, he had been constrained everywhere when doing things in Daxia. In contrast, in Zhao Country, once the Sixth Princess ascended the throne, all their proposals could be smoothly implemented. Because this journey had been walked hand in hand. The Sixth Princess to him was like King Chun to his father. If she could take that position, then even if King Chun eventually failed, they would still have a good retreat. Before leaving the Ministry of Industry, the Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Industry informed him that he didn''t need to worry about the other officials in the ministry. This was the advantage of first roping in a principal officer. The six Chief of Staffs had absolute control over their respective government offices. Once the Chief of Staff was settled, there was no need for Li Nuo and the Sixth Princess to figure out how to deal with the lower-ranking officials. If the entire Ministry of Industry was counted, they already had nearly thirty votes. The hard work of these days, besides getting votes, also brought Li Nuo unexpected gains. The power within his body had increased once more. The Mohist school required active cultivation, and entering a realm was not easy; it required personally manufacturing a large number of Mohist mechanisms. Although Li Nuo hadn''t deliberately cultivated the Mohist school, he had initiated research into optics for the Mohist school, so entering a realm was not surprising. The power within his body was incredibly mixed, making him unsure which to cultivate. Moreover, the types of power within him were likely to increase further. He also planned to bring over a few military books to deal with the Ministry of War and some basic biological and agricultural knowledge to give to Sinong Si as a goodwill gesture. Time was tight, and there were many things to do. Fortunately, he was no longer alone now. Chapter 503 - 338 Changan News_2 The officials who have decided to support the Sixth Princess will naturally use their connections and influence to garner support for the Sixth Princess. The more officials they win over, the easier things will become down the road. Next, Li Nuo plans to have the Sixth Princess personally make an appearance. He has already paved the way for her; it is now time for her to stand up. In the small courtyard, Zhao Zhiyi looked at Li Nuo and said with some self-doubt, "Can I do it? I don''t understand anything..." Li Nuo looked at her and said, "Don''t worry, I will teach you what to do. It has always been me in front, this time it''s your turn..." There are less than three months left until the election, it is time to put the Sixth Princess on the stage. In this way, he also has time to continue completing the tasks handed down by his mother-in-law. Li Nuo glanced at the empty space in the courtyard. Song Yiren held the sword, feeling a bit restless. He had worked hard enough, why still had not breakthrough... If the cultivation could not break through, how would she know if that old man''s calculation about marriage is true... ... As time passed, a month went by. The Imperial Examination had ended for several days, and the list of newly admitted scholars was just posted on the palace walls. In this Imperial Examination, the court admitted a total of sixty scholars. Among them, twenty-seven were from Wansong Academy, nearly half. Even more incredible, not only did the top scholar come from Wansong Academy, but five of the six subjects'' scholars, except for the Ritual Department''s scholar, were also students of Wansong Academy. In the history of Zhao Country''s Imperial Examination, no academy had ever achieved such a feat. Typically, the admission numbers of the Four Great Academies were about the same each session, but this time, the number of scholars from Wansong Academy was nearly equal to the total sum of the other three academies. The Six Subjects'' Scholar from Daxia had been teaching the students of Wansong Academy, and people had long heard of it. Unexpectedly, not only could he himself become the top scholar, but he could also teach scholars. In the Imperial Examination, the other three princes were once again ruthlessly crushed by the Fourth Prince. In fact, as the month passed, even when they joined forces, their political achievements could not compare to that of the Fourth Prince. In the past month, the Sixth Princess had once again done a lot for the Fourth Prince. The Princess Mansion, in collaboration with the Ministry of Industry, had created a batch of thousand-mile mirrors, which could see things that the human eye could not see from great distances. She gifted these thousand-mile mirrors to the Ministry of War for distribution within the military. On the battlefield, these mirrors could play a significant role. At the same time, under the promotion of the Sixth Princess, the Imperial Hospital also engaged in deep cooperation with the Ministry of War. The Imperial Hospital would train a batch of military doctors for the Ministry of War. Although there were many accompanying military doctors on the battlefield, even highly skilled doctors could treat only a limited number of wounded. The Imperial Hospital developed a kind of medicine that had a miraculous effect on treating suppurating wounds. On the battlefield, if wounded by a weapon and the wound festered, survival was impossible without a high-realm doctor unless this medicine was applied. The appearance of this medicine allowed ordinary doctors, and even the wounded themselves, to treat festering wounds. This marked another major advancement in the Medical Path, significantly improving the survival rate of the wounded on the battlefield. Additionally, the Princess Mansion and the Ministry of War co-edited a military book, which reportedly brought obvious improvements to the cultivation of several Military officials. Leaving aside the implications for the country, at least the votes from the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of War were already in the bag for the Fourth Prince. The officials from these two departments received great benefits from the Princess Mansion, benefiting both the country and themselves. Since the Sixth Princess had gone to such lengths, how could their votes possibly go to another prince? What would the people and other courtiers think of them? Which officials would dare to confide in them in the future? In addition, the Princess Mansion often visited Sinong Si during this period. Reportedly, Sinong Si was exploring ways to increase grain yield, which, if successful, would more than double Zhao Country''s grain production. Mast Farmers could easily increase crop yield using True Qi. But an individual''s ability is limited; no matter how hard they work, they can only use True Qi to nourish a single fruit tree or a piece of land. However, what they were researching were methods to double yield without relying on the True Qi of the Agricultural School. Though Sinong Si did not hold as many votes as the Six Departments, it still had five votes. Other princes won over officials one by one. But every time, the Sixth Princess could secure a whole department''s votes for the Fourth Prince. Not to mention, this wasn''t all. The Minister of Revenue had close interactions with the Princess Mansion; the princess often visited the Minister''s residence to pay respects to his mother. A few days ago, the princess donated some calligraphy and paintings to the Ministry of Revenue. The Ministry hosted a calligraphy and painting exhibition, inviting the capital''s calligraphy and painting masters to appreciate the works. After the exhibition ended, not a single piece of calligraphy or painting was left. All the works were bought at high prices by those calligraphy and painting masters. The auction amount reportedly reached several million taels. Every cent of this silver was donated to the National Treasury by the Sixth Princess; she didn''t keep a single coin. The other princes were all asking for money from the Ministry of Revenue, but only the Sixth Princess was giving money to the Ministry. With the affection of the Minister of Revenue as well, it was no surprise that the Ministry of Revenue''s officials would all side with the Fourth Prince. These events and actions made the other three princes extremely envious. The officials of the Six Departments and Nine Si were also targets they wanted to win over, but they neither could write military books, nor understood agriculture, nor the Mohist principles, and even if they wanted to donate their treasures, they couldn''t fetch such high prices. Chapter 504 - 338 Changan News_3 Moreover, these past few months, to secure their position, they''ve already sold all valuable possessions and spent it all on the people. Yet the silver at the Princess Mansion seems endless. She always manages to obtain silver from various places. They''ve exhausted all means but couldn''t recruit many people. Yet King Sheng, doing nothing but indulging in pleasures at the King Mansion, daily fine wine and beauties, easily possesses it all. How unfair is the heavens? Seeing the situation becoming increasingly unfavorable to them, they''ve gradually lost all their spirit. Without the help of the Six Subjects'' Scholar, they''ve done all they could, and as for the outcome, they can only leave it to fate... In the past month, if there''s someone whose popularity rivals the Sixth Princess, it would be the Six Subjects'' Scholar of Daxia. The current status of the Fourth Prince owes more than ninety percent of the credit to him. The Thief Sect was eradicated by him, the unresolved cases in the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice were solved by him, the Martial Arts and Medical School were united by him, students of Wansong Academy were taught by him, smallpox and malaria were resolved with his help, the thousand-mile mirror, military books, Ministry of Revenue calligraphies were undoubtedly his handiwork... He even knows more about farming than the Sinong Si. The people and noble officials of Zhao Country finally experienced the fearsome capabilities of the Six Subjects'' Scholar. Whoever he helps, wins. When the Sixth Princess invited him from Daxia, everything was already predestined. Everyone knows King Sheng relies on the Sixth Princess. And the man behind the Sixth Princess is this Six Subjects'' Scholar from Daxia. Rumor has it they''ve already privately pledged their lives to each other, and after the election, the Sixth Princess will officially marry him. The evidence being, these past few months, he''s almost always been with the Sixth Princess, they even live together now, which isn''t a secret in Zhao Country... ... Daxia. Chang''an. In the past few months, Chang''an has been in continuous turmoil. The massive assassinations of nobles not only didn''t end but became increasingly violent. From Viscount to Duke, batches died one after another; eventually, even Commandery Princes weren''t spared. Nobles either died or fled. Now, throughout Chang''an, except for a few Kings, nearly all nobles are gone. The people have various opinions about this, but the court hasn''t found a result. Months have passed, and Chang''an has completely become a forbidden place for nobles. Moreover, due to the massive vacancies in officials, the court added another round of Imperial Examination a month ago. This Imperial Examination admitted an unprecedented number of two hundred people. Despite the high admission numbers, the discussion about the examination is far less intense than last year. Instead of one person securing all six subjects, seven different people each took the top spots in various subjects this year. The attention to this year''s examination isn''t high; even though it has just recently concluded, few remember the names of the top scholars. Occasionally, someone sighs, saying if the marriage of Princess Anning had been postponed by a year, last year''s situation, where no matter which top scholar she marries, it''s the same person, wouldn''t have happened. This year''s top scholars at least give seven options. Of course, there''s no "if" in real life. Now, Princess Anning is already pregnant, occasionally seen strolling on the streets with the Phoenix lady from Jade Sound Pavilion. As for the Prince Consort, he hasn''t been seen in a long while. Earlier this year, he accompanied a mission to Zhao Country. Regarding this matter, the people of Chang''an still occasionally discuss it. A top scholar of six subjects is absolutely stunning in history, but his career path wasn''t smooth; from the Ministry of Rites to Honglu Si then Ministry of Justice, always on the fringe, eventually directly expelled from Chang''an... The Right Prime Minister in the Fifth Realm of Confucian vested too much in Daxia. In the people''s heart, the Right Prime Minister has always been impartial. But in this matter, many don''t acknowledge him. As some commerce delegations returned from Zhao Country bringing news about Li Nuo, this disapproval of the Right Prime Minister reached its peak. Their Six Subjects'' Scholar, not utilized in Daxia, being sidelined, while in Zhao Country he pushed for so many beneficial reforms, providing medical treatments for people, increasing grain yields, reducing soldier casualties... How could the people of Daxia feel? They are still underfed and unable to afford proper medical care! Why should Zhao Country have all this? Can this be blamed on Li Nuo? No. Anyone with a bit of conscience thinks this way. He suffered so much injustice in Daxia, nearly forced away by the Right Prime Minister. Even if he stayed in Daxia, he couldn''t achieve anything. Evidently, Zhao Country values talents far more than the Daxia court. If hearing this made Chang''an people feel envy towards Zhao Country people and anger at the court''s negligence in valuing talents, hearing certain news made Imperial Physicians at the Imperial Hospital completely lose composure. "What!?" "Smallpox can be prevented, malaria can be treated?" "Treatment for abscesses without Medical School True Qi?" "Medical books, writing names to enhance cultivation, does such a thing exist?" Upon hearing Li Nuo''s medical reforms in Zhao Country, after the initial shock, they all lost composure. If they had known before, they would''ve broken down the gates of Li Mansion long ago. Many among them had personally met Li Nuo and treated his injuries. They knew him first! Yet, all these benefits are now seized by Zhao Country''s Medical School. They dare not openly curse, but in their hearts, they''ve cursed the Right Prime Minister and the court countless times for being blind, forcing such talents to serve another country, leaving them without a shred of benefit... King Chun Mansion. "What!?" "Thousand-mile mirror, microscope... what are those?" "These were created by Li Nuo?" "Why didn''t he say anything before?" Li Yun sat among a pile of mechanism parts, dumbfounded upon hearing the mansion servants'' report. Why did he do so much for Zhao Country''s Mohist School, but never approached him in Daxia? His father was the best friend of Li Nuo''s father! When he asked for help, had he ever refused? Is their relationship not as valuable as Zhao Country people? Believing they were friends, how could it be one-sided... Ningxin Garden. Accompanied by two female physicians, Jiaren and Anning basked in the sun by the lakeside meadow. Nearby, Phoenix played shuttlecock with Mumu and Ning''er. Su Qing walked in sternly. On her way here, she heard some news. What''s going on with the Sixth Princess of Zhao Country? How could she be marrying Li Nuo? And what''s Yiren doing, creating such opportunities for them to be alone, yet allowing other women to take advantage? Such a failure! Chapter 505 339: It’s Easy to Send a God Away but Hard to Invite One Back Daxia, Secretariat. Today''s Secretariat is enveloped in a cloud of sorrow. Some officials have already sensed the impending storm. At the beginning of the year, the Second Prince of Liang Country died in Daxia, followed by several Liang Country''s Envoys being assassinated in Chang''an. The Second Prince and the deceased envoys all belonged to Wei Country''s faction. After their deaths, the Liang delegation immediately returned to their country ahead of schedule. To mitigate the impact of this matter on the relations between the two nations, the Right Prime Minister personally dispatched a delegation to Liang Country to appease them. Today, the delegation dispatched to Liang Country has returned to Chang''an. And the news they brought back is far from optimistic. After the Liang delegation returned, the incidents that happened in Daxia were soon known to the Liang court and the people, causing a huge uproar, with both the court and the public seething with anger. Almost everyone believes that the deaths of the Second Prince and the envoys were orchestrated by the Daxia court. With public resentment boiling over, the faction of the Eldest Prince and the pro-Daxia forces in the court were swiftly suppressed by the pro-Wei faction and lost their influence rapidly. The voice of the Liang people also unified. Anyone attempting to defend Daxia would be immediately attacked by the masses. Half a month later, King Liang dispatched the Eldest Prince to his fiefdom. Expelling the prince most likely to inherit the throne from the center of power, everyone understood the significance behind this. Everyone knew that between Daxia and Wei Country, the Emperor had already made his choice. After the Eldest Prince lost favor, the pro-Daxia officials in the Liang court were either demoted or imprisoned, all were purged. After several unpleasant negotiations between the Daxia delegation and the Liang court, relations were completely severed. Not long ago, the Daxia delegation was expelled from Liang Country. Before leaving Liang Country, they received news that Liang Country and Wei Country had engaged in deep contacts. King Liang had already agreed that Wei Country would station troops in Liang Country. A small Liang Country, Daxia could obliterate it with a flick of a finger. But Wei Country is a superpower that is not weaker than Daxia, and even surpasses Daxia by a margin. Their stationing troops at the border of the two countries speaks volumes. War, it seems, is not far away... Secretariat, inside a certain government office. The Left Prime Minister put down the memorial in his hand, his face extremely grim. From the death of the Second Prince and several envoys of Liang Country to the upheaval in Liang Country, and then to Wei Country seizing the opportunity to station troops at the border between the two countries, all happened within a mere three months, it was extremely unusual. He seemed to see an invisible hand orchestrating everything behind the scenes. Whether it''s Daxia, or Liang Country and Wei Country, all are under the control of this hand. He put down the memorial, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice: "Those people, are starting to make a move again..." No, it''s not that they''re starting to move, they have never stopped in the past centuries. If it is really them, Liang Country turning to Wei Country, Wei Country stationing troops at the border with Daxia, will not be the end, but the beginning. To cope with the possible future crisis, Daxia must make preparations in advance. After a moment of contemplation, he picked up another memorial. This memorial came from Zhao Country. The Daxia delegation in Zhao Country sends a memorial back every month. Li Nuo promoting the Anti-theft Bureau in Zhao Country, helping solve cases, teaching academy students, and pushing for medical reform are things he knew two months ago. Daxia officials participating in the Zhao Country''s power struggle is somewhat inappropriate, but there is no law in the court prohibiting envoys from doing such things. But in the past month, he has done too many things for Zhao Country. Eradicating the plague, writing Military Books, creating the thousand-mile mirror, increasing grain production, raising funds for the National Treasury, and even directly enhancing the cultivation of various Zhao factions'' strongmen. Even if Zhao Country is an ally, he shouldn''t be taking such good care of them... He didn''t bring out any of these things when he was in Daxia. Of course, the court failing Li Nuo, the Six Subjects'' Scholar, was also an undeniable fact. Putting right and wrong aside, in any case, he cannot continue to serve Zhao Country anymore. Zhao Country''s power is only slightly weaker than Daxia, if he stays there for two years, who will be weaker than whom would be hard to say. He must be recalled as soon as possible. Just as he was considering this thought, a figure walked in from outside. The Left Prime Minister glanced at the Right Prime Minister without saying a word. If it wasn''t for the Right Prime Minister having Li Nuo''s name added to the delegation, how would today''s situation have occurred? If Li Nuo were in Chang''an, the case of the two Zhao Country''s envoys would not have remained unsolved, Daxia and Liang Country wouldn''t be in today''s predicament, and Zhao Country wouldn''t have gained these benefits for nothing... The Right Prime Minister is undeniably the culprit of today''s situation. The Right Prime Minister walked to the desk and said definitively: "Recall Li Nuo to Chang''an." The Left Prime Minister coldly retorted: "Now you know to recall him, what was the reason for sending him out in the first place?" The Right Prime Minister looked at him and said: "I have my reasons." Today''s news from Liang Country had already made the Left Prime Minister extremely angry, and at this moment, he couldn''t hold back anymore, he stood up and slammed the desk, roaring: "What kind of reason do you have? Such a talented individual being underutilized in the court, his abilities only exhibited in a neighboring country, if he had been in Chang''an, how could the deaths of the two Liang Country envoys have remained unsolved, Daxia and Liang Country would not be in today''s turmoil, Zhao Country wouldn''t have gained these benefits for nothing..." He looked sharply at the Right Prime Minister and said in a deep voice: "To this day, don''t you realize your mistake?" As his words fell, an overwhelming aura surged from his body. Under the pressure of this Confucian Fifth Realm''s aura, the Right Prime Minister''s expression remained unchanged, his gaze unwavering as he looked at him. Chapter 506 339: It’s Easy to Send a God Away but Hard to Invite One Back_2 Inside his body, a force naturally emerged, confronting the Right Prime Minister head-on, without yielding an inch. Feeling the Right Prime Minister''s aura, the Left Prime Minister''s imposing manner gradually retracted, saying: "This time after he returns, I want to bring him into the Secretariat." The Right Prime Minister nodded slightly, his tone calm: "Do as you please." After saying that, he turned around and left. The Left Prime Minister felt somewhat astonished, as the one who always obstructed Li Nuo from entering the Secretariat was the Right Prime Minister. This time, he agreed so easily? In the past, the two were almost inseparable. But, not knowing when it started, he couldn''t fathom the Right Prime Minister''s thoughts at all. Half a day later. Ningxin Garden. Phoenix walked briskly into a courtyard, smiling and saying to Song Jiaren and Li Anning: "Good news, he''s coming back!" Li Anning looked up, surprise mingled with joy: "Really? From where did the news come? Didn''t they say the soonest they''d stay in Zhao Country would be half a year?" Phoenix explained: "Don''t worry, this is from the Secretariat, an official from the Secretariat revealed it while listening to music at the Happy Building. I heard that both Prime Ministers agreed, at the latest, the order should be issued by tomorrow." Though Song Jiaren said nothing, a hopeful smile appeared on her face. Li Anning stroked her belly, lowered her head, and said: "Little one, your daddy will be back soon..." Zhao Country. Princess Mansion. Li Nuo still knew nothing about the happenings in Daxia. For the past month, although he didn''t show up, all the work behind the scenes was done by him. Tired as he was, the results were remarkable. Now, among the Six Departments and Nine Si, the votes from the Ministry of Industry, Ministry of War, Ministry of Revenue, and Sinong Si were already secured. The Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice had always been connected through the Sixth Princess, silently securing those two departments. As for the Ministry of Rites and Ministry of Personnel, Li Nuo hadn''t yet found a breakthrough. Even if these two departments do not have votes, it would not affect the overall situation. Currently, they could confirm the number of votes has reached over seventy. These days, not only was Li Nuo striving. The officials supporting the Sixth Princess were equally working hard. There were roughly a hundred and ninety voting officials in Zhao Country. The remaining votes would roughly be equally divided among the four Princes; even if one got a little more and another a little less, it couldn''t surpass her votes. Based solely on the votes, she had already won. Two months remained until the official election, to ensure absolute certainty, they needed to continue to expand their advantage. At this moment, King Sheng Mansion. The Fourth Prince counted with his fingers, muttering: "Imperial Censorate, Imperial Hospital, Ministry of Industry, Ministry of War, Sinong Si, Ministry of Revenue..." As he counted, he couldn''t stop smiling. His own original base, coupled with Zhiyi''s efforts over the past few months, had already pushed his vote count past a hundred. Even if the remaining officials all voted for another Prince, it would not affect the final result. It could be said the overall situation was decided. This was the consensus of everyone. In recent days, some nobles had already come to deliver gifts and congratulations in advance. He straightened his body, filled with immense pride. The supreme authority, cultivation in the Sixth Realm..., he was already impatient. Laughing a few times, he called out: "Send the order, a grand banquet at the mansion today!" ... As the election day approached, the capital became much quieter, starkly contrasting with the previous months. Traditionally, before an election, it was the time when the Princes vied the most fiercely. They should be using all kinds of tactics to fully strike at their competitors. However, in this election, the three Princes Regent chose silence before the election. Because all their struggles were in vain. Whether in public sentiment or actual support, the Fourth Prince far surpassed them. Even if the three of them joined forces, willing to use their votes to aid each other, it couldn''t reverse the situation. Princess Mansion, Li Nuo was about to go out but encountered an unexpected person at the door. He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and asked: "Lord Chen, is something the matter?" This person was the leading official of the Daxia delegation this time, but Li Nuo hadn''t seen him for a long time. The middle-aged man smiled, took something from his sleeve, handed it to Li Nuo, and said: "Lord Li, urgent document from the three provinces..." Li Nuo took the item that looked like a memorial from him, opened it, and his expression slightly froze. A moment later, inside the small courtyard. Zhao Zhiyi looked at him and asked: "An order for transfer?" Li Nuo nodded. Envoys to Zhao Country typically had a two-year term. He had planned to write to his father after everything settled, asking him to transfer him back. Unexpectedly, before he could do anything, the court''s order had arrived first. They instructed him to not delay upon receiving the order and to set off back to Chang''an immediately. This order had the seals of the three provinces, not the Ministry of Personnel. This indicated that the order was directly issued by the Secretariat. The memorial from the three provinces must have passed through the hands of the Right Prime Minister. What was the Right Prime Minister thinking? He just transferred him away not long ago and now wants him back? Zhao Zhiyi showed a trace of worry between her brows and asked: "What should we do?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said: "Ignore it." The initial order had sent him thousands of miles away from Chang''an, and now another order was asking him to return, completely ignoring whether he wanted or could go back. What did they take him for? The Sixth Princess hadn''t ascended yet, and he hadn''t broken through the Fifth Realm. Going back now would be a wasted trip, wouldn''t it? Chapter 507 - 339 Sending off the God is Easy, Inviting the God is Difficult_3 Although, as an official of Daxia, one should not disobey the court''s orders, but they also can''t come to Zhao Country to arrest him. If they have the ability, they can revoke his position. He doesn''t care anyway. After working so hard and finally obtaining the qualification for the Imperial Examination, becoming the top scholar, and putting in countless efforts to secure the position of Minister of Justice, just when he was planning to reap a wave of noble officials... He found out that there were no noble officials to reap anymore. He never expected that the one to cut off his path of Legalism would be his own father. Compared to Daxia, the situation in Zhao Country is much better. He is familiar with the officials of each department here, and whatever he wants to do, he won''t encounter many obstacles. When the sixth Princess ascends the throne, he will be under one person and above thousands. Reforming the law will be much easier, and it''s far better than enduring grievances in Daxia... If it weren''t for his relatives and friends in Daxia, he wouldn''t plan to return. This place is truly where he can fully display his talents. Currently, Li Nuo has always been restrained in his actions in Zhao Country, especially towards the Ministry of Industry and the Ministry of War. He only goes so far, as going too deep would create some things that would disrupt the balance of the continent. Unless there''s absolute trust, those things, he doesn''t plan to reveal. In the small courtyard, three people were lost in their own thoughts, falling into a long silence. Li Nuo entirely put the transfer order out of his mind. Whether the sixth Princess can ascend to power is crucial to whether he can leave a reliable path for the Li Family. No one can make him give up halfway. Seeing Li Nuo toss the transfer order aside, Zhao Zhiyi finally breathed a sigh of relief. When he is here, she''s not afraid of anything. It seems that no matter what difficulties they encounter, he can overcome them. Just hearing the news that he might leave made her panic, not knowing what to do at all... Although he will stay in Zhao Country for now. But eventually, he has to leave. His wife and family are all in Daxia, he can''t stay here forever. When he leaves, what will she do then? Thinking about this made her feel endless confusion about the future... Hearing the news that Li Nuo won''t leave for the time being, Song Yiren also felt a sense of relief. Compared to Daxia, she certainly prefers Zhao Country. It''s not out of affection for Zhao Country as a nation, but because only here can she call him husband, sleep on the same bed with him every night, kiss him secretly while he''s asleep, and pretend to be asleep in the morning waiting for his kiss... This place seems like a different possibility for her life. A possibility that her mother had taken away when she left home... ... Daxia. Secretariat. The urgent transfer order for Li Nuo was sent long ago, and finally, a reply from Zhao Country arrived. The Left Prime Minister eagerly opened the document. Then he was left in a long state of bewilderment. No return! The officials of the Zhao Embassy said that after receiving the transfer order, Li Nuo did not set off immediately, nor did he show any signs of preparation. Every day was business as usual, as if he hadn''t received the order at all... Terrible, could it be that he has been favored in Zhao Country and doesn''t want to return? Impossible, his family is still in Daxia. Could this be a protest against the court''s past injustices towards him? The Left Prime Minister paused for a moment, then drafted a new transfer order. ... Zhao Country, Princess Mansion. Half a month passed, and there were now three transfer orders before Li Nuo. The second transfer order stated that upon his return, he could be promoted by one rank, and hold a Standard Fourth Rank official position with a Secondary Fourth Rank official grade. The third transfer order indicated that he could choose any Standard Fourth Rank official position in the court, including those in the three provinces, and his documents could be directly submitted to the Left Prime Minister without going through the Scheeren of the Secretariat... The conditions were very tempting, but Li Nuo still didn''t plan to leave immediately. Obviously, they were panicking after seeing all he had done for Zhao Country... He will definitely return, but not now. Today is the first day of May; the election is only a month and a half away. Yiren had already changed her clothes, walked out of the room, and took Li Nuo''s hand, saying:"Let''s go." As the return date approached, she stopped practicing, spending every day with Li Nuo, even if most of the time they just strolled and shopped together. When the two reached the door, they happened to meet Zhao Zhiyi. Seeing her unusual expression, Li Nuo asked:"What''s wrong?" With a solemn look, Zhao Zhiyi said to Li Nuo:"Father Emperor is seriously ill, the election has been moved up." Li Nuo was stunned for a moment, then asked:"How soon?" With a hint of nervousness in her voice, Zhao Zhiyi replied:"In three days..." Chapter 508 - 340 Election Results Zhao Country. Capital City. A major news spread from the palace, causing immense waves among the common people and the court in an instant. The election, originally one and a half months away, has been moved up to three days later. Those bearing the national destiny will not live long. The Emperor''s health has sharply declined in recent years, and no medical school methods could restore it. Only by abandoning the throne could he possibly live a few more years. Therefore, he set the election date a year ago. But right now, if he continues to bear the national destiny, the Emperor may not survive the next month. Thus, the election had to be advanced. Each prince''s mansion received this news immediately. King Shun, King An, and King Xiang, upon hearing this, all remained quite calm. Whether it''s a month earlier or later, for them, the result would not change. King Sheng Mansion. After listening to the eunuch delivering the decree, King Sheng was momentarily stunned and couldn''t help but exclaim: "Great!" The eunuch glanced at him, and King Sheng realized that with his father gravely ill, his excitement seemed inappropriate. He immediately restrained his joy and solemnly said: "This King understands." Once the eunuch departed, he excitedly clenched his fist. In three days, he would ascend the throne! The King Sheng Mansion was also in a joyous uproar. From the current situation, they could already celebrate in advance. Princess Mansion. In the small courtyard, the three remained silent. Li Nuo was excited with expectation. After all, this was his first participation in the battle for the throne, and after much hard work, in three days, it would finally bear fruit. Zhao Zhiyi was more at a loss, aside from feeling nervous. After the election, would he need to leave? What path should she take next? Song Yiren pressed her lips together, a trace of reluctance in her eyes. Was it time to return? Fake is always fake, no matter how beautiful the dream, there is always a time to wake up... ... The three days passed quickly. At dawn, as the sky just lit up, all the officials of the capital gathered at the palace gate. Today, they would witness the birth of the new emperor here. At 7 a.m., the palace gates slowly opened, and the officials entered in an orderly fashion, standing in the square before the hall according to their ranks. The four princes stood at the forefront of the crowd. Officials from the Ministry of Rites and Taichang Si presided over the ceremony before the election began. The election is one of the most important events of the Zhao court, with numerous and intricate procedures. After an hour, a dull bell sounded, and the election officially began. Officials of fifth-rank and above entered the main hall one by one to vote. In the center of the hall was a square table. On the table were brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, and a red wooden box. The voting officials had to write the title of the person they were voting for, such as King Shun, King An, King Xiang, King Sheng, etc., and then put the paper into the wooden box. Two teams of Imperial Guards were stationed on either side of the hall. Although they couldn''t see whom the officials were voting for, they ensured no extraneous actions occurred, guaranteeing the fairness of the vote. After one official finished voting and left the hall, the next one could enter. The expressions of the four princes in front of the crowd varied. King Sheng was grinning widely, nodding and smiling at each official who walked out of the hall, seemingly confident of his victory. The other three princes remained expressionless, as if resigned to their fate. Not until just past 11:00 a.m., with nearly two hundred officials having finished voting, did the process finally conclude. The votes were counted by the eunuchs of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, supervised by officials from the Imperial Censorate. As the hall doors slowly closed, all the officials outside felt their hearts beat faster. Inside the hall, the eunuchs from the Ministry of Internal Affairs took out all the ballots and began counting them. Princess Zhaoyang, King An, Princess Zhaoyang, King Shun, King An, Princess Zhaoyang, Princess Zhaoyang... After counting just seven votes, the eunuchs were stunned on the spot. Out of these seven votes, Princess Zhaoyang already had four. How could anyone vote for Princess Zhaoyang? While there were indeed many calls among the populace for Princess Zhaoyang to participate, why did these officials take it seriously? As more ballots were counted, the expressions of the eunuchs grew increasingly terrified. Princess Zhaoyang, Princess Zhaoyang, Princess Zhaoyang... so many votes were for Princess Zhaoyang. By the time over half the votes were counted, Princess Zhaoyang''s total was nearly equal to the combined votes of the other princes. In their panic, the eunuchs failed to notice the calm expressions of the officials from the Imperial Censorate as if this outcome had long been anticipated. Soon, all the votes were counted. The Ministry of Internal Affairs tallied the results multiple times, and the result was the same each time. King Shun: 28 votes, King An: 41 votes, King Xiang: 22 votes, King Sheng: 19 votes. Princess Zhaoyang: 83 votes. This result was beyond everyone''s expectations. No one dared to announce this result directly. The Eunuch Supervisor gave a signal, and a young eunuch quickly stood up and hurried out through the back door of the hall. After passing through a square and several corridors, he arrived at a palace and respectfully said: "The Ministry of Internal Affairs has an important matter to report to the Emperor." At the entrance, an old eunuch glanced at him, then turned and walked into the palace, returning moments later to say: "Enter." The eunuch walked cautiously into the palace, passing through a small courtyard filled with flowers, entering a quiet room. He looked up, bowed, and said: "Greetings, Your Majesty. Greetings, State Preceptor!" Chapter 509 - 340 Election Results_2 On the soft couch lay an old man, emaciated, with deeply sunken eyes, resembling a skeleton covered with skin. Without opening his eyes, he asked in a weak voice, "Is there a result?" The young eunuch replied, "Your Majesty, the Ministry of Internal Affairs has completed the vote count." The old man asked, "Who is it?" The young eunuch''s lips moved slightly as he said, "It is... Princess Zhaoyang..." The old man lying in bed slowly opened his eyes. He glanced at the young eunuch and said, "Wait outside." The eunuch bowed and exited the room, crossing the small courtyard, retreating all the way out of the palace. At this moment, inside the room, the Emperor of Zhao Country spoke, "State Preceptor, is this also the choice of fate?" The four Prince Regents were calculated by the State Preceptor at the cost of his own lifespan. But today''s result was beyond what he had predicted. The withered old man sitting by the bed said faintly, "The destiny of a nation contains too many heavenly secrets. I could only foresee that the future of Zhao Country is related to one of the four of them. Perhaps, King Sheng''s mission was to bring the Sixth Princess into the scene. If it weren''t for King Sheng as the Regent, how would the Sixth Princess have come into the courtiers'' view?" The Emperor of Zhao Country nodded lightly and said, "I understand." Then, after a long silence, he finally spoke again, "State Preceptor, is there truly no Immortality Technique in this world?" The withered old man remained silent for a long time before saying, "Lifespan is determined by heaven. Where there is life, there is death; where there is longevity, there is short life. Even the Yin Yang School, which understands fate best, does not have the Immortality Technique..." The Emperor of Zhao Country said, "Then why does that person in Daxia..." The withered old man replied indifferently, "It''s just that his time has not yet come." The Emperor of Zhao Country said no more. After a long sigh, the hall fell into prolonged silence. Outside the palace, the young eunuch waited for an unknown period. Finally, the old eunuch emerged, whispered something in his ear, and the young eunuch nodded heavily, quickly running towards the direction he came from. ... Outside the main hall, the officials of Zhao Country were already growing impatient. Some even began to whisper. "It''s just counting votes, does it take this long?" "It''s almost been a whole two-hour period; even counting ten times would be enough, right?" "I don''t know, what on earth is happening inside?" At the front of the crowd, King Sheng was also becoming a bit impatient. Could there be some mishap inside? Just as he could no longer restrain himself and was about to step forward to inquire, the long-closed hall doors finally opened. Officials from the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Imperial Censorate came out of the hall. King Sheng, who had taken a step forward, immediately pulled back, stood straight, and looked forward without blinking. The Eunuch Supervisor held a red paper, his gaze swept over the officials below, and he announced, "The vote count is complete. Now announcing the results." As his words fell, the scene fell silent. The Eunuch Supervisor cleared his throat and said, "King Shun, twenty-eight votes." In King Shun''s eyes, which still held some hope, the flame of hope was completely extinguished upon hearing this. Only twenty-eight votes, which meant that other than his small base of supporters, very few courtiers voted for him. At this moment, the Eunuch Supervisor''s voice rang out again, "King An, forty-one votes." Upon hearing this, King An''s head also lowered slightly. Forty-one votes, although quite a few neutral courtiers voted for him, it was far from enough. "King Xiang, twenty-two votes." The Eunuch Supervisor''s voice once again pre-emptively announced the result. Out of a total of one hundred and ninety-three votes, the three princes had a total of ninety-one votes. Wouldn''t that mean King Sheng had over a hundred votes to himself, more than the combined votes of the three princes? By this point, King Sheng could no longer suppress the smile at the corner of his mouth. The Eunuch Supervisor continued, "King Sheng, nineteen votes." "Hahaha!" King Sheng laughed a few times, then walked forward and said to the officials of the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Imperial Censorate, "Thank you all for your hard work..." The officials of the Ministry of Internal Affairs looked at him in astonishment. Finally realizing something was amiss, King Sheng asked with a dazed expression, "How many votes did I get?" The Eunuch Supervisor repeated, "Nineteen votes." King Sheng stared at him blankly. How could they have messed up the count? How could he have only nineteen votes? Even if some votes went to other princes, he should have had over ninety votes... He looked at the Eunuch Supervisor and said, "Did you make a mistake somewhere? How can I only have nineteen votes? Ninety-one votes would be more like it..." The Eunuch Supervisor patiently said, "Your Highness, don''t be hasty. There is still one more person''s votes to be announced." King Sheng''s expression grew more puzzled. Besides the four of them, who else could there be in today''s vote? The Eunuch Supervisor announced, "Princess Zhaoyang, eighty-three votes." With his words, not only was King Sheng stunned, but the other three princes and most of the courtiers present were also in shock. "Wha, what?" "Eighty-three votes for the Sixth Princess?" "You can still vote for the Sixth Princess?" "If I had known so many people were voting for the Sixth Princess, I would have voted for her too!" "No one ever told me that I could vote for the Sixth Princess!" ... The other three princes, after regaining their senses, exchanged glances and couldn''t help but laugh. None of them were willing to lose to King Sheng just like that. But losing to their sixth sister, they had no complaints. King An smiled contentedly and muttered to himself, "I suddenly feel that being a carefree prince is not bad at all..." King Shun also laughed heartily and said, "You''re right, from now on we can finally relax." King Xiang put his arms around the shoulders of the other two and said, "Come, let''s have a feast at my mansion today, the three of us brothers will have a good drink..." "Why..." King Sheng''s body swayed, and he stepped back a few paces, almost falling. Why did those people all choose his sixth sister? Shouldn''t they have chosen him? Just where did things go wrong? The election results were out, and the officials orderly left the Imperial Palace. Having experienced such drastic highs and lows, King Sheng''s mind was blank as he walked out of the palace gates in a daze. Outside the Imperial Palace, there was already a large crowd of people waiting for news. Upon hearing about the Sixth Princess''s victory, the crowd erupted in cheers. "I knew it, the Sixth Princess could definitely do it!" "We''re going to have good days ahead!" "Sure enough, those officials have heard the voice of the people..." King Sheng turned around and looked at the rejoicing citizens, feeling even more bewildered inside. The people supported his sixth sister so much, why didn''t he know? He had so many strategists at the King Mansion, but no one had told him anything. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have let this happen. He returned to King Sheng Mansion. The strategists at the mansion were all waiting for his return. "Congratulations, Your Highness! Congratulations, Your Highness!" "Congratulations on ascending to the throne, Your Highness!" Just as King Sheng stepped through the gate, a chorus of cheers reached his ears. A moment later, a figure knelt at King Sheng''s feet, trembling as he said, "Spare my life, Your Highness, it was all Mr. Lin, it was Mr. Lin who told us to keep it from you. He said it was the conspiracy of the three princes, to drive a wedge between you and the Sixth Princess, that''s why we didn''t inform you..." King Sheng''s expression was blank; it turned out everyone had known from the beginning! From the start, only he was kept in the dark! When King Sheng led a group of people with great momentum to Mr. Lin''s small courtyard, they found it already deserted. "They are... in cahoots!" King Sheng''s face reddened, and after squeezing out these words through gritted teeth, his eyes went black, and he collapsed straight to the ground. At this moment, at the Princess Mansion, Several eunuchs walked into the courtyard, with an old eunuch squeezing a flattering smile on his face, and said to Zhao Zhiyi, "Your Highness, the Emperor has summoned you..." Zhao Zhiyi instinctively looked towards Li Nuo. Li Nuo said helplessly, "Why are you looking at me? Go..." You''re about to be the Emperor yourself, how come you can''t even make this decision... After Zhao Zhiyi left, Yiren walked over, feeling a bit low, and asked Li Nuo, "Are we going back?" Li Nuo replied, "Not so soon, at the earliest in half a month." If they were to go back, at least they would have to wait until the Sixth Princess officially took the throne, and his cultivation was complete, only then would this trip to Zhao Country be considered complete. Generally speaking, after an election ends, the coronation ceremony is held within half a month. And considering the Emperor''s health in Zhao Country, this time frame might even shorten. Li Nuo suddenly realized that if the Sixth Princess became Emperor, her lifespan would be affected as well. She is only twenty years old this year and could very well face the backlash of national fortune by the time she turns fifty. Unless she abdicates long before. But once you sit in that position, it becomes very difficult to step down. Considering old times'' sake, if that time comes and he has an excess of longevity, he could share some with her... Chapter 510 - 341: I Choose Them All Zhao Country. The great elections of the past have always been shrouded in mystery until the very end. However, the final choice has always been limited to a few of the Prince Regents. After nearly a year of struggle between the four princes, the final victor turned out to be the Sixth Princess, much to everyone''s surprise. Although the citizens would casually say that the Sixth Princess had the makings of an Empress, they never actually believed that their idle talk would become reality. Even the vast majority of the courtiers did not foresee this outcome. The dozens of officials kept their mouths so tightly shut that not a single piece of information was leaked. All along, everyone thought the highest position was destined for the Fourth Prince. The one who felt the greatest sense of loss was naturally King Sheng. Two days after the end of the election, the once-bustling King Sheng Mansion became desolate. The throngs of guests and strategists left, not one remaining. The sycophantic nobles and officials who fawned over them in the past no longer visited. Inside a secluded hall of the King Sheng Mansion, King Sheng sat on a large chair, gazing dazedly into empty space. An old servant knelt before him, pleading, "Your Highness, please eat something. You haven''t eaten in two days. If this continues, your health will deteriorate..." King Sheng did not speak, nor did his face show any expression, resembling a lifeless wooden sculpture. The old servant continued, "Your Highness, it''s over. Please don''t dwell on it. Even if you lost, you are still a prince of the realm. The Emperor is your blood sister. Your status remains more noble than that of the other princes..." "Leave," King Sheng finally spoke, his voice hoarse and devoid of emotion. The old servant sighed and reluctantly withdrew. Upon exiting the hall and seeing the empty mansion, a sense of the fickleness of human relationships surged in his heart. Within the hall, King Sheng''s fist suddenly clenched tightly. If there had never been hope, there would not be despair. He had never dreamed of ascending to that position. Even in defeat, he would have had no regrets. But he had been so close, so close to achieving it! She had personally given him hope, only to destroy it with her own hands. Never had he imagined that his own sister would betray him! At this moment, a ghostly voice suddenly reached his ears, "Are you unwilling?" King Sheng''s body shuddered as he warily looked towards a corner of the hall. From the darkness, a figure slowly emerged, covered in a black robe save for a pair of eyes that gazed at King Sheng, speaking again, "Are you really willing to accept this defeat, Your Highness?" King Sheng stood, eyeing him warily, "Who are you? How did you get in? What do you want?" The figure spoke slowly, "Who I am is not important. How I got in is not important. What matters is, Your Highness, I am here to help you." In the past, if a mysterious person had intruded into the mansion, he would have shouted for help. But in this moment, King Sheng had no desire to call for help. He sat back down, leaning against the chair, "Help me? The outcome is decided. What good is helping a defeated prince?" The figure in black shook his head, "The outcome decided? Not necessarily..." King Sheng sneered coldly, "The election is over. Can you overturn the result?" The figure in black replied slowly, "While the election result cannot be overturned, what if there were another election? Wouldn''t Your Highness have another chance?" King Sheng looked at him again. The figure in black continued, "The last path lies before you, Your Highness. How will you choose?" ... Princess Mansion. Li Nuo had not seen the Sixth Princess since she was summoned to the palace two days ago. However, he was not worried about any mishap occurring in the palace. Zhao Country''s election system was upheld by every Emperor. On the day the election ended, the old Emperor of Zhao issued a decree, declaring to the world that in ten days, he would hold the succession ceremony to formally pass the throne to Princess Zhaoyang. This meant that a hundred years after the Holy Emperor, Zhao Country was about to have its second Empress. Ten days was indeed a tight schedule for preparing the succession ceremony. During this time, she would undoubtedly be extremely busy. At this moment, in the courtyard of the Princess Mansion, a middle-aged official almost begged Li Nuo, "Lord Li, I beg you, please give me a definitive answer about when you will return to Daxia, so I can report to the court. Otherwise, I will be reprimanded by the court upon my return..." In name, he was the chief officer of the Daxia delegation, and Li Nuo was supposed to follow all his directives. But he didn''t dare exercise his authority over him. Despite several orders issued by the three provinces, Li Nuo ignored them completely. The soon-to-be Empress of Zhao was rumored to have pledged herself to him, and it was he who had supported her rise. If he stayed in Zhao, he would be second only to the Empress. In fact, many times, he might even be above her. From now on, Daxia officials in Zhao would have to rely on his favor. Failing to pressure him, they began to create difficulties for the innocent. To avoid implicating others, Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "A month. At the latest, I will set out for Daxia in a month..." The Daxia official thanked him profusely and left. A moment later, several figures entered the courtyard again. Zhao Zhiyi had changed into an outfit Li Nuo had never seen before. Chapter 511 - 341: I Choose Them All_2 Her hair was piled high, the gemstones in her crown dazzlingly bright. Her red long dress, embroidered with intricate patterns, looked solemn and magnificent. She was already full of spirit, and this attire made her even more handsome. Behind Zhao Zhiyi stood four female officials. The four of them all exuded the aura of a Grandmaster. Zhao Zhiyi turned to look at them and said, "You wait outside." An old woman shook her head and said, "Forgive us, but by the Emperor''s order, we cannot leave Your Highness more than three steps away." Zhao Zhiyi''s brows furrowed with helplessness. She could only turn to Li Nuo and ask, "Tonight, my Father Emperor is hosting a grand banquet in the palace. Are you and Miss Song coming?" Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "I am not an official of Zhao Country, so I won''t be going tonight." Zhao Zhiyi nodded; she knew Li Nuo wouldn''t go. This trip out of the palace was just an excuse to see him. She had many things she wanted to say to him, but looking at the female officials behind her, she finally only asked, "You''re not in a hurry to go back, are you?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Until after you ascend the throne." Receiving this answer, she felt at ease for the time being and said, "Then, then I''ll return to the palace first. There are still many things to do before the grand ceremony..." Shortly after the Sixth Princess left, Li Nuo and Yiren walked out hand in hand. The major events were settled, and no one would try to rope him in anymore. In principle, they no longer needed to pretend to be a couple. However, the two of them still maintained their previous tacit understanding. Walking on Zhao Country''s streets, Li Nuo saw many changes. Ever since the Sixth Princess won the grand election, the streets of Zhao Country were decorated with lanterns and colorful banners, truly celebrating with the nation. Her reputation among the people was indeed unmatched. It could be said that if there were another election now, she would definitely get more votes than the last time. There were too many neutral courtiers who never thought they could vote for her. Although the election had ended two days ago, the streets and alleys were still abuzz with the topic. "The Sixth Princess really became the Empress, it''s like a dream." "Doesn''t that mean everyone can get treatment in the future?" "The good days for the people are yet to come..." "The Sixth Princess is still unmarried, doesn''t that mean her future Prince Consort will be the Emperor''s spouse?" "You could say that, but who knows who will have that luck." "Could it be the top scholar from Daxia?" "Impossible, he is already married. Even if he were to marry the former Sixth Princess, it wouldn''t be easy, let alone her becoming the Empress. Do you think the Empress would share her husband with another woman?" "That''s true..." ... Song Yiren carried a vegetable basket in one hand and held Li Nuo''s arm with the other, listening to the market people''s discussions. Suddenly, she looked up and asked, "If you knew both Song Jiaren and the Sixth Princess at the same time, which one would you choose?" Li Nuo replied without thinking, "Of course, Jiaren." Song Yiren said, "The Sixth Princess is going to be the Empress, not only is she as beautiful as Song Jiaren, but her cultivation is also higher. Aren''t you tempted?" Li Nuo decisively said, "Not tempted." He only saw the Sixth Princess as a friend. Perhaps a bit more special than ordinary friends, after all, she is the Empress, and he had personally supported her rise to power. Song Yiren then asked, "What if it were Song Jiaren and Li Anning? If neither had married you yet, who would you choose?" Li Nuo thought about it seriously. If he really put aside the question of first-come-first-served. Jiaren and Anning... Just from the first impression, Anning seemed more appealing. But he certainly couldn''t speak the truth, otherwise, he would offend her as well. Li Nuo shook his head and said, "I don''t choose, I want them all." Song Yiren gently pinched his wrist and said, "No, you have to choose one!" Li Nuo said, "I don''t choose, I want them all." Song Yiren snorted softly, "You''re really greedy!" All the way, she didn''t ask the same question again. Until they returned to the small courtyard of Princess Mansion, she suddenly asked again, "If Song Jiaren hadn''t married you first, and you had to choose between her and me, who would you choose... I want to hear your true feelings." She looked at Li Nuo, but he didn''t answer. She didn''t press him either and went straight into the kitchen, saying, "I''ll cook..." Li Nuo stood in the yard, seriously pondering this question. Jiaren and Yiren, although they looked exactly the same, they each had their own distinct personalities. Jiaren was reserved and introverted, never expressing her feelings openly, yet she would always protect him silently behind the scenes. Yiren was frank and straightforward, daring to love and hate. How could one not be fond of her as well? Of course, he would still choose to have both. Li Nuo walked into the kitchen and busied himself with her for dinner. Meanwhile, in Zhao Country''s Imperial Palace. Two to three days after every grand election, there would always be a grand banquet in the palace for all the courtiers. Partly to celebrate, and partly to let the courtiers get acquainted with the new emperor before the enthronement ceremony. At the banquet, not only the officials from the capital were required to attend, but the nobles and members of the Imperial Family also had to be present. King Shun raised his wine glass, walked up to Zhao Zhiyi, smiled at her, and said, "Congratulations, Sixth Sister." Zhao Zhiyi, too, raised her glass in respect, saying, "Thank you, elder brother." Subsequently, King An and King Xiang, the two Prince Regents who lost the election, also stepped up to offer their congratulations. This had always been a tradition in Zhao Country. Even though they failed in the competition, the blood ties remained. Regardless of their true feelings, every prince who lost the election would come forward and offer their congratulations at the banquet. Chapter 512 - 341: I Choose Them All_3 Looking at yet another figure walking up, Zhao Zhiyi''s expression was somewhat complex. She moved her lips and said, "Elder brother..." King Sheng smiled and waved his hand, saying, "There''s no need to say anything. At the beginning, I was a little angry. After all, you are my own sister, the person I trust the most. But, over the past few days, I have thought a lot. The people like you so much; if you ascend the throne, it will be beneficial to both the nation and the people. Besides, we have the same Father Emperor and Mother; it makes no difference who takes the throne..." He took the initiative to clink glasses with Zhao Zhiyi and said, "The past is the past. You must be a good Emperor and not let your elder brother down..." After speaking, he drank the wine in his glass in one go, then affectionately patted Zhao Zhiyi''s head and turned to leave. This scene fell into the eyes of the surrounding officials, causing them to whisper among themselves. "Who would have thought that King Sheng would have such grace." "The Fourth Prince''s magnanimity indeed exceeded my expectations." "I thought he wouldn''t attend the banquet tonight." "After all, they are siblings. Since the result cannot be changed, it''s better to accept reality." "This is probably the best outcome..." ... After congratulating the Sixth Princess, King Sheng then walked to the positions of the other three princes, toasting them one by one. The several princes had previously looked down on him, but observing his demeanor today¡ªa willingness to take up and put down¡ªgained him some respect in their hearts. This scene also changed the impression of King Sheng in the eyes of the public. During the struggle for the throne, they were adversaries. But after the election ended, they remained brothers. This contrasted sharply with the princes of Daxia. The two princes of Daxia conspired to kill the former Crown Prince and forced the Emperor to cede the throne under the guise of cleaning up the court. In their battle for the throne, they stopped at nothing, even wishing death upon their brothers who shared both parents. But the princes of Zhao Country, even in their struggle for power, fought openly and never resorted to such dirty tactics. Compared to Daxia, the royal family of Zhao Country could definitely be described as brothers respecting one another and fathers and sons showing kindness. Officials in such a country also felt honored. The banquet ended in a harmonious atmosphere, with many officials returning home drunk. This was one of the few occasions where officials were allowed to drink to excess. The next day. Princess Mansion. Li Nuo sat up from the bed, turned his head to glance at Yi Ren, who was still pretending to sleep. Every day, she would wait for him to kiss her before she would wake up. Li Nuo got up first to wash up, and Yi Ren, on the bed, opened her eyes just a crack, looking at his back in confusion. Didn''t he usually kiss her gently before getting up to wash? Did he forget today? After washing, Li Nuo turned around, and she immediately closed her eyes again. Li Nuo sat down by the bed and looked down at Yi Ren''s delicate face. In a few days, the Sixth Princess would officially ascend the throne. The date of their return journey was also not far off. He and Yi Ren had pretended to be clueless for several months; the time was already ripe, and there was no need to continue pretending... Li Nuo leaned down and kissed her lightly on the cheek. Yi Ren breathed a sigh of relief; this morning was finally complete. She habitually waited for Li Nuo to leave before getting up to wash. But he remained sitting by the bed, showing no intention of leaving. Li Nuo looked at Yi Ren, who was still pretending to sleep, and gently shook her shoulder, laughing, "Alright, stop pretending to sleep. I know you''ve been awake for a while..." Song Yiren''s eyelashes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes, asking somewhat confusedly, "What are you doing?" Li Nuo mercilessly exposed her, "Still pretending? Do you really think I, with the senses of the Fourth Realm Peak, wouldn''t know? And your previous secret kisses... Song Yiren, embarrassed and annoyed, said, "Stop talking!" Li Nuo shrugged and said, "Fine, I won''t talk. Actually, I thought about your question all night and came up with an answer. But since you don''t want to hear it, never mind..." Song Yiren''s eyebrows moved, and she asked, "What question?" Li Nuo said, "You asked me whom I would choose between you and Jiaren if she hadn''t married me..." Song Yiren immediately sat up: "Who would you choose?" Li Nuo looked into her eyes and smiled, "I would still choose both..." Song Yiren rolled her eyes at him, about to say something, but her beautiful eyes suddenly widened. After being stunned for a moment, she slowly closed them again... Chapter 513 - 342: I Will Take Responsibility for You This kiss was incredibly long. Song Yiren closed her eyes, tightly embracing Li Nuo, responding to him with passion and intensity. From Daxia to Zhao Country, she had waited a long time for this moment. As time passed, her heart, which was pounding initially, gradually calmed down. The next moment, a surge of tremendous power suddenly erupted from her dantian, quickly filling all her meridians. If the True Qi of the Fourth Realm was like a rushing river, surging forward with overwhelming momentum. At this moment, the True Qi within her was like a vast lake; though calm on the surface, it hid an endless expanse beneath. After diligent practice and striving in vain, she silently broke through to the Grandmaster Realm. And the love she had longed for had finally arrived. At this moment, the prophecy of the fortune-telling old man was completely fulfilled on her. Bang! Bang! Bang! This long kiss was still ongoing when urgent knocks suddenly sounded from outside. The abrupt noise pulled Song Yiren out of her fantasy. She hurriedly pushed Li Nuo away, her face flushed, and said, "You should go answer the door, in case someone has an urgent matter..." Li Nuo left the room, walking irritably towards the courtyard gate. Knocking so early in the morning! There better be something urgent, or Li Nuo would make sure there was! Inside the room, Song Yiren stood still, covering her face with her hands, only to realize her face was burning. Though she had always anticipated this day, now that it had truly arrived, she was flustered and at a loss for what to do. He kissed her when she woke, on the lips, with his tongue... Does this count as a confession? Li Nuo reached the gate and opened it, seeing Doctor Sun standing anxiously outside. Before Li Nuo could ask, Doctor Sun hurriedly said, "Doctor Li, something terrible has happened. The Sixth Princess is in trouble. You must quickly go to the palace!" ... Zhao Country. Imperial Palace. This morning, the palace was completely under lockdown. The morning court session was canceled, officials returned to their offices, and all renowned doctors in the capital were urgently summoned to the palace. Though the details were unclear, people guessed that something significant had occurred. Zhaoyang Palace. Eunuchs and palace maids frequently entered and exited the hall, their expressions urgent. Several Princes stood nervously outside, waiting. Inside the hall, it was filled with Fourth Realm doctors. Doctor Chen stood by the bed, looking at the unconscious woman on it, sweat streaming down his forehead. An old eunuch standing beside him frowned and asked, "Doctor Chen, His Majesty has inquired multiple times. What is wrong with the Sixth Princess? Why won''t she wake up?" Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Doctor Chen replied, "My medical skills are insufficient to diagnose the cause of the Sixth Princess''s coma. Please inform His Majesty that I have sent for my master. He should be arriving soon..." The old eunuch nodded and hurried away. Doctor Chen looked at someone and asked, "Brother Jiang, what do you think?" Doctor Jiang shook his head, saying, "Her pulse is stable, True Qi shows no abnormalities, and it doesn''t seem like poisoning. I''ve never seen anything like this in my life and have no clue..." Doctor Chen inquired with the other doctors, but they also shook their heads helplessly. He rubbed his temples again, feeling a headache coming on. This morning, Zhaoyang Palace maids reported that the Sixth Princess had suddenly fallen unconscious. With the Sixth Princess about to ascend the throne, the Imperial Hospital was extremely concerned. All the Imperial Physicians rushed to Zhaoyang Palace immediately but found nothing wrong. He had summoned all the Fourth Realm doctors in the capital, but they could diagnose nothing either. Despite no visible abnormalities, the Sixth Princess remained unresponsive. As everyone was at a loss, a figure walked in from outside. Doctor Chen and several Imperial Physicians immediately walked up quickly and bowed, "Greetings, Master!" "Greetings, Medical Saint!" Seeing this elder, all the other doctors also bowed. The master of the Imperial Doctor, the Valley Master of Medicine King Valley, was the only Fifth Realm doctor in Zhao Country and even the continent. The elder nodded slightly to everyone, walked to the bedside, placed two fingers lightly on the woman''s wrist, and closed his eyes. The hall fell silent, so much so that even the breathing of the doctors slowed down. At a certain moment, the elder''s eyes suddenly opened. Doctor Chen immediately asked, "Master, what is wrong with Her Highness?" The elder slowly withdrew his hand and said in a deep voice, "It''s Gu Poison." His words caused an uproar in the hall. "What!" "How could Her Highness be poisoned by Gu?" "Wasn''t the inheritance of the Gu Doctors long extinct?" "Who could be so bold as to use such a malicious method on Her Highness?" Throughout history, medicine and poison were often intertwined. Healers, if they took a dark path, easily became Poison Doctors who took lives. Gu Doctors were a branch of Poison Doctors, using sinister Gu techniques to easily poison High Realm experts, making people terrified of Gu. Unlike regular poison, which needed to be ingested, Gu could be controlled from a distance, making it nearly impossible to defend against. Once inside the body, Gu insects absorbed nutrients and continuously produced Gu Poison, far more potent than ordinary poisons. The Gu Poison from some powerful Gu insects required doctors of the Fifth Realm or even Sixth Realm to expel. Doctors of the Fourth Realm couldn''t even detect the existence of Gu Poison. This was why Gu Doctors had been hunted down by various factions and had disappeared for centuries. Chapter 514 - 342: I Will Take Responsibility for You_2 The Emperor of Zhao, assisted by two eunuchs, walked in and directly asked the Medical Saint, "How should this poison be treated?" The Medical Saint was silent for a moment before speaking, "The Gu insect within the Princess is no ordinary Gu. It hides in Her Highness''s heart, and within a few two-hour periods, the Gu poison produced has already spread throughout her body through the bloodstream. Unless a healer of the Sixth Realm intervenes, or several Fifth Realm healers exhaust all their True Qi, only then could the Gu poison within Her Highness be completely eliminated..." The Medical School has long been in decline. It has been two hundred years since a healer of the Sixth Realm last appeared. Now, a healer of the Fifth Realm can already be called a Medical Saint. And there is only one healer of the Fifth Realm. Although the Medical Saint did not speak explicitly, everyone understood that no one on the current continent could save the Sixth Princess. The Emperor of Zhao wobbled slightly, steadied himself with effort, and looked at the Medical Saint, asking, "If I were to pass the throne to her now..." The Medical Saint shook his head, saying, "Only the True Qi of a healer can clear the Gu poison. Besides, if the Gu insect senses a threat, it will become extremely violent in an instant, and then..." He left the sentence unfinished, but the Emperor of Zhao already understood. At that time, his daughter would likely die even faster. And the throne could only be passed to the living. His face turned extremely grim as he said, "Investigate, find out who the Sixth Princess interacted with last night!" An eunuch bowed and said, "As you command." As the eunuch walked out of the hall, he sighed inwardly. Last night, there was a grand banquet in the Imperial Palace. The Sixth Princess interacted with countless people, including many royal children and numerous court officials. Where should the investigation begin? Inside the hall, the Emperor of Zhao looked at the Medical Saint and asked, "Can Zhiyi still be..." The Medical Saint shook his head again, saying, "Although the Gu poison in Her Highness is not immediately fatal, it will accumulate more and more over time. At most, she only has three days of life left..." The Emperor of Zhao was silent for a moment, then said, "Everyone, leave." Upon hearing this, everyone exited the hall. Their gazes swept over the four princes waiting outside the hall. The Sixth Princess had already won the grand selection. If something happened to her, it would benefit them the most. The one who poisoned the Sixth Princess was likely one of the four princes, or perhaps several of them. Just as everyone was leaving, a figure with hands behind his back walked against the flow, slowly entering the hall. The Emperor of Zhao glanced back, a last glimmer of hope appearing in his eyes, and said, "State Preceptor..." The emaciated old man spoke, "Your Majesty, do not worry, the Sixth Princess''s fate has not yet reached its end." Although he did not know how she could be saved, with these words from the State Preceptor, the Emperor of Zhao immediately stopped worrying. He looked at the State Preceptor again and asked, "Can the State Preceptor deduce who the poisoner is?" The emaciated old man calculated with his fingers and said, "I cannot see it. Someone has obscured the celestial patterns, and the mastermind behind this is no simple person. Their motives are likely grand..." ... A group of healers walked out of Zhaoyang Palace towards the palace gates. The Sixth Princess had barely won the grand selection and was about to ascend to that supreme position when such a major incident occurred. Anyone would feel it was a pity. Only the Sixth Princess valued the Medical School so much. If another prince replaced her, the measures she had been implementing to promote the Medical School wouldn''t last long. The Medical Saint walked all the way in silence. In fact, the Sixth Princess was not necessarily doomed. As long as the Gu insect within her could be extracted, and the cultivation of dozens of Fourth Realm healers was exhausted, the Gu poison in her body could be completely removed. He also had a way to extract the Gu insect. But the cost would be all his cultivation..., and his life. Without his cultivation, he would not be far from death either. For an unrelated girl, to sacrifice himself, even though he was of the Medical School, he was not that selfless. Furthermore, even if the Gu insect was extracted, numerous Fourth Realm healers would have to give up all their cultivation to cleanse the Gu poison in her, which would mean the end of the Medical School in Zhao Country... He certainly could not do that. At that moment, two figures suddenly came chasing from behind. A handsome young man looked at the Medical Saint with excitement and asked, "May I ask if you are the Medical Saint, elder?" Doctor Sun followed closely behind, hurriedly catching up, and said to the Medical Saint, "Master, this is Doctor Li, whom I often mention." In fact, even without Sun Jing''s explanation, the Medical Saint knew the identity of the young man before him. So young, yet at the Fourth Realm of the Medical Path, there would be no one else but the recently famous rising star in the Medical World. Li Nuo bowed to the Medical Saint and said, "Elder Medical Saint, I have admired you for a long time. I have some medical path questions I wish to discuss with you. Can you enlighten me, elder?" The Medical Saint nodded and said, "Ask away." For this rising star, he held no disdain; the young man''s future achievements would surely surpass his own. But for now, he still had to respectfully call him elder. "Thank you, elder Medical Saint." As he spoke, he took out a banana from his sleeve, peeled it personally, and handed it to the Medical Saint, saying, "Please, elder, have some." Doctor Sun scratched his head, not knowing where the banana came from... Li Nuo bowed to the Medical Saint again and then asked, "May I ask, elder, about the Gu poison you mentioned just now. Could you elaborate a bit more..." Looking at the banana handed to him by Li Nuo, the Medical Saint hesitated for a moment before taking it and then said, "Speaking of Gu poison, we must speak of the Gu Doctors. They are a group of healers who have strayed onto the wrong path, living by nurturing Gu. The Gu creatures they cultivate are all imbued with rare and potent poisons, which are extremely difficult to counter..." Chapter 515 - 342 I Will Take Responsibility for You_3 After walking a short distance, Li Nuo cupped his hands towards the Medical Saint and said, "Thank you for solving my doubts, senior. I still need to see the Sixth Princess. I will visit you another day." Watching the young man leave, the Medical Saint looked at the banana in his hand and smelled a refreshing fragrance. This must be a top-grade product cultivated by the Agricultural School. He took a bite, and it was indeed very sweet. Soon, he finished the banana and casually threw the peel by the roadside. Just as he was about to leave, several government officials suddenly ran in from behind. "Stop!" "Littering on the street, fined ten cents, detained for half a day, take him away!" While the Medical Saint was still in shock, Doctor Sun quickly explained, "Sir, sir, this is the Medical Saint. He doesn''t know the recent regulations of the capital. Could you make an exception...?" After speaking, he conveniently took out an ingot of silver from his pocket and handed it to the official. The two men''s expressions became even more serious. "What exception!" "This is the law, even the princes have to follow it!" "You dare to bribe me, take them both away!" ... Li Nuo watched the scene from a distance, then turned and walked towards the Imperial Palace. When he and Doctor Sun arrived and learned from the Medical Saint that the Sixth Princess had been poisoned by Gu Poison, he realized the situation was dire. The word ''Gu Poison,'' the poison is not the focus, the ''Gu'' is the focus. All toxins are produced by the Gu Mother. For quite a long time, Gu Doctors have been feared by the Medical School, even those in the Fifth Realm. Once infected by a powerful Gu, there is no escape from death. The Gu that the Sixth Princess contracted, although not an immediate lethal one, is still extremely troublesome. Finding out who planted the Gu is not the most important thing at the moment. The important thing is to save her quickly. If time drags on and the Gu Poison accumulates to a certain degree, it will be truly irreversible. To remove the Gu worm, he must first have a Fifth Realm Medical School cultivation. Li Nuo''s own cultivation is far from sufficient, so he can only borrow the Medical Saint of Zhao''s cultivation. The Ministry of Justice is very close to the palace gate, and while they were treating the princess, Li Nuo went to the Ministry of Justice. He entered the Imperial Palace and quickly walked to the front of Zhaoyang Palace, where the people from the Imperial Hospital were still discussing outside. Seeing Li Nuo, Doctor Chen quickly approached and said, "Doctor Li, you are here..." Even his master was at a loss. If there is anyone in this world who can save the Sixth Princess, it must be him. Li Nuo had actually come by earlier, but they hadn''t noticed him. Doctor Chen was about to speak when Li Nuo said, "I know everything. I have a way to save the Sixth Princess, but I need a quiet environment, and no one can disturb me..." Doctor Chen hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll go ask for the Emperor''s permission." He quickly left and soon returned, saying, "The Imperial Hospital will fully cooperate with Lord Li. What does Doctor Li need us to do?" The Fourth Realm cultivation is of no use. Li Nuo said, "You just wait outside." After saying that, he walked into the main hall and closed the door behind him. The people from the Imperial Hospital could only wait outside. A Chief Imperial Doctor said, "Even the master couldn''t solve it, can Doctor Li really save the Sixth Princess?" Doctor Chen exhaled and said, "Let''s wait and see. Doctor Li always does what ordinary people can''t. Since he is so sure, he should have a way..." Inside the hall. Li Nuo first walked to the table and took a banana from the fruit plate on the table. After eating half of the banana, he walked to the bedside. The Sixth Princess lay on the bed, her expression very serene, as if she were asleep. The Gu she had contracted was the Sleep Gu. After being infected with this Gu, a person would die silently in their sleep, unlike most lethal Gu which cause the host to die miserably in pain. But because it resides in the heart and spreads the poison through the heart, if it senses any threat, it will become instantly agitated and destroy the host''s heart, making it even more troublesome than lethal Gu. To save her, the Gu worm needs to be lured out of her body without it sensing any threat. There was no more time to think. With a single thought, Li Nuo''s lifespan instantly decreased by a thousand days. But within him, there appeared a legalistic True Qi more than ten times stronger than his own. He had never exchanged for Fifth Realm cultivation, he didn''t expect that the difference of one realm would require ten times the lifespan of the previous one. No time to feel distressed, Li Nuo looked down at the sleeping Sixth Princess, whispered "I have no choice," and did not hesitate to lean down and kiss her, easily prying open her teeth. The Fifth Realm Medical School power flowed backward from Li Nuo''s Dantian through his mouth into the Sixth Princess''s mouth, slowly approaching her heart. In Zhao Zhiyi''s heart, a tiny Gu worm was wriggling with her heartbeat. Drop by drop of Gu poison was being expelled from its mouth and absorbed into her blood. Suddenly, it seemed attracted by something and quickly wriggled upwards. When it touched a certain force, it stopped expelling poison and began to frantically absorb the force. Gu Doctors are also part of the Medical School. All Gu worms are refined under the nourishment of Medical School True Qi, feeding on it. Fifth Realm Medical School True Qi can make them forget all instincts and start devouring. Typical Fifth Realm Medical practitioners would be heartbroken if their cultivation was being devoured like this. Medical School True Qi is not Martial Path True Qi, which is produced by meridians and is inexhaustible. Medical School True Qi decreases with each use, and when it runs out, the cultivation is lost. But the power within Li Nuo was not originally his, and existed for a limited time, so he did not mind it being devoured. Using True Qi as bait, he easily fished the Gu worm out of the Sixth Princess''s body. When the Gu worm entered his mouth, Li Nuo easily confined it and quickly transferred it outside. It was a beetle slightly larger than a grain of rice, looking ferocious and terrifying. Even though it was confined by legalistic power, the worm still struggled frantically, emitting piercing cries. Seeing it dashing madly in a small space, Li Nuo silently breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, he had not acted recklessly earlier. Had he angered it inside the Sixth Princess''s body, the consequences would have been disastrous. Once a Gu worm leaves the human body, it poses no threat. Li Nuo gently clenched his fist, and a crisp sound came from the air as the piercing cry ceased. Li Nuo didn''t bother with the worm''s corpse and turned his gaze back to the bed. The Sixth Princess was still asleep, which was due to the remaining Gu poison in her body. But the next task would be much easier. The previous True Qi had completely disappeared, and Li Nuo only needed to pay another thousand days of lifespan to regain it. For the Gu poison in her body, Li Nuo might need to exchange at least three more times. Thousands of days of lifespan in exchange for an empress, by any calculation it''s worth it... Li Nuo sighed and softly said, "I''m giving you my life, you must treat me well in the future, don''t forget your friends when you become the emperor..." Zhao Zhiyi''s eyelashes trembled slightly, but Li Nuo didn''t notice. He took a deep breath, and in an instant, the Medical School True Qi in his body became abundant again. Holding the Sixth Princess''s hand, he continuously sent True Qi into her body. This time, after exhausting the True Qi, his body felt a deep fatigue from within. Seeing her cheeks regain some color, Li Nuo gritted his teeth and replenished his True Qi once more. Once. Twice. Three times. Four times... When Li Nuo finally infused the last bit of True Qi into her body and felt no trace of the Gu poison, he finally relaxed. Having been drained four times, he could no longer wait for her to wake up. Overwhelming fatigue swept over him, and he collapsed onto the Sixth Princess, completely losing consciousness... Zhao Zhiyi''s long eyelashes trembled again, and she slowly opened her eyes. Seeing the face so close to hers, a faint smile appeared on her lips, and she said, "Don''t worry, I will take responsibility for you..." Chapter 516 - 343: Executive Deputy Emperor Zhaoyang Palace. Li Nuo had been inside for a long time, and the people from the Imperial Hospital were anxiously waiting outside. Gacha... At a certain moment, the palace door suddenly opened from the inside, and a figure walked out from within. Doctor Chen quickly stepped forward, about to ask a question, but when he looked up, his expression froze, and he exclaimed: "Your Highness, you are awake!" It was not Li Nuo who came out from the palace, but the Sixth Princess! The expressions of the people from the Imperial Hospital were also filled with shock. What even the Medical Saint could not achieve, he actually did... Zhao Zhiyi''s body was still somewhat weak; she held onto the palace door with one hand and pointed inside with the other, saying, "I''m fine, go, go see him..." Moments later, by the bedside. Doctor Chen withdrew his fingers from Li Nuo''s wrist, turned to look at Zhao Zhiyi, and said, "Your Highness, do not worry. Doctor Li has only severely overextended his body; nothing else is wrong. The True Qi of the Medical School within him will gradually nourish and restore his body. He will wake up after a few days of sleep at most..." The miraculous awakening of the Sixth Princess, although they diagnosed no issue, he still intended to have his master take a look just to be safe. However, he had just stepped out of the palace gate when he learned that his master had been caught by the Ministry of Justice for littering fruit peels on the street. He had no choice but to rush to the Ministry of Justice. Although the detention time was not up, given the importance of the Sixth Princess, the future Empress, the Ministry of Justice dared not continue to detain him long and had to release the Medical Saint in advance. Before long, in Zhaoyang Palace, the Medical Saint placed two fingers on Zhao Zhiyi''s wrist, his eyes filled with deep surprise, murmuring: "Strange, how could it be like this..." In just a short time, not only had the Gu Insect within her vanished, but even the Gu Poison had been completely eradicated. This was not something a Fourth Realm medical practitioner could achieve. The most vicious aspect of Gu Poison was that for a medical practitioner to treat someone afflicted with it, they must pay a tremendous price. From luring the Gu Insect out of the body to completely removing the Gu Poison from within, it would require at least five Fifth Realm medical practitioners like him, expending all their True Qi. If Fourth Realm practitioners were used, even more would be needed. Yet none of these Imperial Physicians had lost their cultivation. Even though he had lived for nearly two hundred years, he could not imagine how his Fourth Realm cultivation managed this. The Zhao Emperor, already impatient, asked: "How is it?" The Medical Saint smiled slightly and said, "Your Majesty, rest assured, the Sixth Princess is out of danger. However, you must be cautious and not allow those with ill intentions to find another opportunity." Zhao Zhiyi looked at the still unconscious Li Nuo and asked: "Medical Saint, how is he?" The Medical Saint glanced at the still sleeping Li Nuo and said: "He is fine as well, just severely overextended. Let him sleep well. He is a High Realm practitioner; sleep is the best way for him to recover. Do not disturb him, he will wake up on his own..." His gaze left Li Nuo''s face and he asked Zhao Zhiyi: "Gu Poison only paralyzes the body. Your Highness, when you were afflicted, your mind should have been clear. Can you tell me how this young doctor saved you? It is very important for the Medical School..." Zhao Zhiyi''s earlobes turned slightly red, and she quickly shook her head, saying: "I don''t know either, it seems like I just took a nap. When I woke up, he was already by my side. If you have any questions, Medical Saint, it is better to wait until he wakes up to ask him..." The Medical Saint did not press further and left the hall with the other Imperial Physicians. The Zhao Emperor looked at Zhao Zhiyi and said: "Zhiyi, come with Father Emperor." Zhao Zhiyi glanced at Li Nuo, gently covered him with the blanket, and followed the Zhao Emperor to the Imperial Study Room. Sitting on the Dragon Chair, the Zhao Emperor asked: "Who poisoned you? Do you have any suspects?" Zhao Zhiyi was silent for a moment and said: "It should be elder brother." Although she had many elder brothers, among them, only King Sheng, who shared the same parents, was without an added title. Last night, elder brother had touched her head. It must have been then that he planted the Gu. If she had not woken up, few would suspect elder brother. A re-election would favor elder brother the most. The Zhao Emperor closed his eyes and said sadly: "What a good son I have raised. He could even harm his own sister..." After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and said: "Bring the Jade Seal." The eunuch in charge of the seal quickly brought the Jade Seal over. The Zhao Emperor looked at Zhao Zhiyi and said: "I intended to officially pass the throne to you during the grand ceremony, with all the officials as witnesses. Now it seems that moment can''t wait..." He opened an imperial decree on the desk and forcefully stamped the Jade Seal onto it. As the Jade Seal pressed down, a faint light immediately emanated from the decree. Subsequently, a powerful force was gradually stripped from the Zhao Emperor''s body. Simultaneously, an aura began to appear on Zhao Zhiyi and rapidly grew stronger. First Realm, Second Realm,..., Fifth Realm, Sixth Realm..., the bottlenecks between each realm seemed nonexistent for her. In the blink of an eye, an aura comparable to the Sixth Realm emanated from her body. This aura only appeared for a moment and then completely returned to her body. At the same time, in the capital city of Zhao Country, all experts above the Fifth Realm sensed the formidable power within the Imperial Palace. Zhao Country, National Master Mansion. Two old men playing chess simultaneously looked up towards the direction of the Imperial Palace. The fortune-telling old man sighed and said: "Indeed, it is the fate of an emperor..." Chapter 517 - 343: Executive Deputy Emperor_2 The State Preceptor of Zhao Country asked, "Is it possible to change the fate of a princess to that of an emperor? Has anyone succeeded in doing this before?" The fortune-telling old man shook his head and said, "Absolutely unprecedented." The Yin Yang School can change a person''s fate to a certain extent, but even at the Sixth Realm Peak, they can''t achieve this. To alter the national fate of the Five Great Dynasties, only the Seventh Realm might be capable of it. And the one who accomplished all of this was not from the Yin Yang School. There are too many mysteries surrounding him... In the Imperial Study Room, the Emperor of Zhao Country stood up from the Dragon Chair. Two eunuchs wanted to assist him, but he waved them off. He then raised his arms, felt his body, and sighed deeply, saying, "I haven''t felt so relieved in a long time..." He walked to Zhao Zhiyi, smiled, and said, "Father Emperor''s mission is complete. Zhao Country is now in your hands..." ... King Sheng Mansion. "What, Zhiyi has awakened!" Upon receiving the news, King Sheng was overjoyed, repeatedly saying, "That''s good, that''s good..." After walking back to the main hall and closing the door behind him, his face darkened. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Didn''t you say she would never wake up?" He is her elder brother; if she never woke up, who would suspect him? According to the votes, King An, King Shun, and King Xiang were the prime suspects. If they voted again, even though not all the officials who previously supported her would vote for him, he would still have more chances than the other three. He considered many possibilities but never imagined she would wake up. In the darkness, a figure slowly emerged, silent for a long time before speaking, "We didn''t expect it either. There''s only one Fifth Realm Medical School practitioner on the continent; she should never have awakened..." King Sheng, furious, said, "But she did wake up. What do we do now? Do you still have that thing?" The figure in the black robe shook his head and said, "We do, but it''s useless now. Just moments ago, the Emperor of Zhao Country officially passed the throne to her; the Gu Insects can no longer reach her..." King Sheng''s body trembled, and he collapsed into the chair. Does that mean he has no chance at all? The black-robed figure glanced at him one last time and said, "Take care of yourself..." Watching the black-robed figure disappear from the hall, King Sheng clenched his fist and struck the armrest of the chair, feeling utterly defeated. Sometime later, at an inn in the Capital City. A figure pushed the door open, closed it behind him, and shook his head, saying, "What a pity. Despite all calculations, we didn''t foresee someone breaking the Gu Poison. The Sixth Princess has ascended; relations between Zhao Country and Xia Country should see no significant changes in the short term..." The other figure, waiting at the table, sipped his tea and said, "No matter. Zhao and Xia are the weakest among the five countries. Even if they join forces, they''re not a threat." The man squinted his eyes and said, "The Six Subjects'' Scholar of Xia Country will eventually cause us bigger troubles..." ... The Sixth Princess was nearly assassinated, but fortunately, it caused no irreversible damage. Officials of Zhao Country breathed a sigh of relief before learning that the Emperor had passed the throne early. The Sixth Princess had taken full control of the court affairs. From this day on, Zhao Country would usher in a new era. Zhaoyang Palace. Her Majesty the Empress sat by the bed, quietly watching the sleeping Li Nuo. The Medical Saint was right; Li Nuo''s consciousness was clear throughout, just unable to control her body. Thus, she was always aware of what was happening around her. The Medical Saint''s words had led her into utter despair, thinking she would die while conscious. Until he appeared. She always thought of him as omnipotent. And indeed, he was. Even though she still didn''t know how he saved her, it was undeniable that to save her, he sacrificed something important. A female official entered and said, "Your Majesty, a Miss Song is attempting to break into the palace. She is currently confronting the Imperial Guard..." Zhao Zhiyi softly said, "Let her in." Moments later, Song Yiren entered Zhaoyang Palace. Seeing Li Nuo lying on the bed, she hurried over, panicked, "What happened to him?" Zhao Zhiyi explained, "Miss Song, don''t worry. He is just asleep." Song Yiren held Li Nuo''s hand and felt his pulse, finally relieved. Looking at Zhao Zhiyi again, she appeared surprised. Always, the Sixth Princess had seemed an utterly powerless woman. But now, she couldn''t see through her at all. Her aura was so obscure it gave Song Yiren a sense of unease. Zhao Zhiyi looked at their tightly clasped hands and asked, "Miss Yiren, what''s your relationship with him...?" Song Yiren said, "He is my husband." Until today, she could finally say this with pride. He was her husband, always had been, and always would be. Zhao Zhiyi''s lips moved, but she said nothing in the end. After a long silence, she stood up and said, "Miss Song, stay here and accompany him until he wakes up. I will leave now..." After exiting the hall, she looked back, her eyes complicated. ... Li Nuo opened his eyes, and the feeling of exhaustion had completely vanished. He felt incredibly energized, as if he had just dreamt a long dream. However, the Law Code showed only 5,000 days of life remaining, proving it wasn''t a dream. He spent multiple rounds on Fifth Realm cultivation and expended the lifespan gained from eliminating the Thief Sect of Zhao Country. But as long as the Sixth Princess was safe, it was all worth it. Chapter 518 - 343: Executive Deputy Emperor_3 For him, lifespan was something that could be replenished at any time. If something happened to the Sixth Princess, the past few months'' efforts would be in vain, and his retreat would be completely cut off. He sat up in bed and looked around. He was still in the Sixth Princess''s sleeping quarters. In the great hall, he was the only one present. A figure walked in from outside the hall. Song Yiren saw Li Nuo, and immediately walked quickly to the window and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" Li Nuo checked his internal condition and said, "No." Song Yiren breathed a sigh of relief, sat beside him and said, "You''ve slept for three days and three nights!" Given his extreme exhaustion, it was normal to sleep that long. Fortunately, his own medical True Qi was still there, and he could fully recover with a single sleep. He looked at Yiren and asked, "Is the Sixth Princess alright?" Song Yiren gave him a look and said, "You''ve slept for three days, and you''re still concerned about others..." She turned her head and said, "She''s fine!" Li Nuo held her hand and smiled, "What, are you jealous?" Song Yiren''s pretty face flushed slightly, she symbolically struggled twice and said angrily, "Who is jealous!" Li Nuo pulled her into his arms and said, "Of course I need to care about the Sixth Princess. She must not have any trouble. If our family can''t stay in Daxia in the future, we can still seek refuge in Zhao Country with her..." Song Yiren no longer cared about the previous matter, leaned in Li Nuo''s arms, and said with a red face, "Who''s family with you? I haven''t agreed to it yet!" Li Nuo said, "If you don''t agree, I''ll tell Jiaren, Anning, and Mother-in-law about you secretly kissing me." Song Yiren said in shame and anger, "You rascal, you also secretly kissed me!" Li Nuo said, "You are the rascal. You chose the marriage contract yourself, do you want to break the engagement?" In the past, he always kept a deliberate distance from her. Suddenly talking to her like this, Song Yiren was a bit unaccustomed, her whole face turned red to the ears, she broke free from Li Nuo''s embrace and quickly ran out. Not long after, another figure walked in from outside, looked at Li Nuo and said, "Awake? How does your body feel? Do you need to call the Imperial Physician?" Li Nuo smiled and said, "You forget, I''m a doctor myself." He got out of bed and stretched his body, saying, "Don''t worry, my body has fully recovered. But you, do you feel any discomfort? That Gu Poison is very powerful..." Zhao Zhiyi said, "The Medical Saint has already diagnosed me. He said the Gu Poison in my body has been completely cleared." Li Nuo looked at Zhao Zhiyi, always feeling that she was different from before. After spending so much time together, Li Nuo knew her very well. At this moment, she had a mysterious aura about her that could not be described. This aura, Li Nuo had only felt on the Emperors of Daxia and Zhao Country. He looked at Zhao Zhiyi and asked, "Have you ascended the throne?" Zhao Zhiyi nodded and said, "Father Emperor held the ceremony early yesterday." As one of the five most powerful dynasties on the continent, the Emperor of Zhao Country, upon accession, already had the Sixth Realm cultivation. No wonder Li Nuo could no longer see through her. Thinking of something, Li Nuo sensed internally. Sure enough, there was another force in his Dantian. He had many forces in his body. This one appeared last, but it was the most powerful, even stronger than his Legalism power. It was comparable to the Fourth Realm Peak. This force, of course, belonged to the School of Cross and Vertical. No wonder so many strategists put in so much effort to enter the service of various princes. Small strategies served families, great strategies served nations. The contributions to aiding a ruler''s rise were undoubtedly the supreme shortcut in cultivation for the School of Cross and Vertical. Supporting the Empress to ascend the throne, his Cross and Vertical Skill entered the Fourth Realm Peak. Even so, Li Nuo still felt it was not enough. Although Zhao Country was the weakest of the Five Great Dynasties, it was also a superpower. His contribution to the ascension of the Sixth Princess might not be 100%, but it was at least 80%. Such contributions should have allowed him to directly advance to the Fifth Realm. But the result was just a little short. He felt that fate had shortchanged him. But things like this couldn''t be complained or reviewed. Zhao Zhiyi took something from her sleeve and handed it to Li Nuo: "Here, this is for you." "What is this?" Li Nuo asked casually. It was a palm-sized gold token, heavy in his hand, with a five-clawed golden dragon on the back and the word "Token" on the front. Zhao Zhiyi said softly, "Specially crafted for you. With this token, you can command all departments. Seeing this token is like seeing me." Li Nuo took a deep breath. The heavy token in his hand seemed to become even heavier. Seeing this token is like seeing the Empress. He knew how much weight this phrase carried. Although his father was always said to be a favored minister of the Emperor, he didn''t have this privilege. This was personally acknowledged by the Empress. With this token, he was the de facto Vice Emperor of Zhao Country, truly one person below, millions above, far surpassing any Prime Minister''s power. With the Empress covering for him and friends all over the court, couldn''t he do whatever he wanted in Zhao Country? Daxia would never give him such privileges. She treated him so well, he really felt a bit reluctant to leave... Zhao Zhiyi glanced at him and said, "I didn''t forget friends just because I became the Emperor..." Li Nuo was slightly surprised and asked, "You heard that?" The next moment, a look of realization appeared on his face. At that critical moment, he had forgotten that such Gu Poison only paralyzed the body, the consciousness of those poisoned remained clear throughout. Zhao Zhiyi looked at him and asked, "So, how about it? I treated you well, right? Do you want to seriously consider staying in Zhao Country? I''ll arrange for your family to come over..." Chapter 519 - 344: Master Gongsuns Second Letter This is already the second time the Sixth Princess has sabotaged things. No, correction, last time she was just a princess. Now, she is the Empress. To be honest, Li Nuo was very moved. Li Nuo had witnessed personally, no, had personally supported her every step to her current position, feeling like an old father watching his own daughter finally grow into an adult. One''s own daughter is always closer than someone else''s Emperor. However, even if he really plans to develop in Zhao Country in the future, he must return home first. Li Nuo smiled slightly and said: "I will consider it seriously." He didn''t agree immediately, which made Zhao Zhiyi feel a bit disappointed, but she didn''t show it. Li Nuo asked: "Did you find out who cast the spell on you?" Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and replied, "No clues, there''s nowhere to investigate." Li Nuo looked at the token in his hand. With this token, he had special imperial authority. In Zhao Country, there was no case he couldn''t investigate. Li Nuo said: "Leave it to me." He initially agreed to come to Zhao Country precisely to investigate and break through. This day, he had been waiting for a long time. Li Nuo left the Imperial Palace and, with familiar ease, arrived at the Ministry of Justice. "Greetings, Your Majesty!" When Li Nuo showed the token, the officials of the Ministry of Justice immediately knelt down. Senior officials in Zhao Country were not unfamiliar with this token. Seeing this token was as if seeing the Emperor. Previously, the only one in Zhao Country who possessed this token was the State Preceptor, but now there was one more person. Li Nuo was already familiar with the officials of the Ministry of Justice, so he smoothly took over the ministry. A moment later, inside the office of the Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Justice. Li Nuo looked at the names on the judgment document, plunging into a long silence. The Sixth Princess had already won the election, if something happened to her, the election would have to be redone. The four Princes Regent, as beneficiaries, were naturally the most suspicious. So, Li Nuo first tested all four of them. The results were within expectations. Yet also unexpected. King Sheng Mansion. Inside the mansion, there was singing and dancing. The music was fast-paced and bright, and in the main hall, strikingly beautiful dancing girls twisted their waists energetically. King Sheng held a dancing girl in each arm, and the two women took turns drinking fine wine, then turning around to pass it to King Sheng''s mouth. In recent days, King Sheng indulged in sensual pleasures, which actually allowed the servants in the King Sheng Mansion to breathe a sigh of relief. Since he had lost hope of the throne, being a carefree prince wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. This kind of scene often appeared in the King Sheng Mansion in the past; now it had just returned to how it used to be. Just as the music reached its climax, several figures slowly walked in from outside the hall. "Stop!" A middle-aged official said in a deep voice, his voice thunderous, echoing in everyone''s ears. The musicians in the hall immediately stopped playing. Several dancing girls also stopped dancing, their faces filled with panic. "What do you think you''re doing?!" King Sheng yelled drunkenly, his brow showing a trace of displeasure, "Why stop? Continue, keep playing and dancing!" However, these musicians and dancing girls did not listen to him, instead forming a line, walking out of the hall with bewildered expressions. King Sheng had already climbed up from the soft couch, his gaze falling on the figures below, eventually stopping at the young man in the front, asking, "What are you doing here?" Li Nuo stepped forward and said: "King Sheng, you are involved in the case of attempting to harm the Empress, please come with us." King Sheng sobered up a bit, angrily saying, "What nonsense are you talking about? The Empress is my sister, we have the same Father Emperor, the same mother, would I harm my own sister? You dare to investigate me?" Li Nuo calmly looked at him and said: "If you have anything to say, speak it at the Ministry of Justice." King Sheng stood up and shouted: "I am a first-grade Prince, what qualifications does the Ministry of Justice have to arrest me? You claim I tried to harm the Empress, where is your evidence?" Li Nuo didn''t waste time on words, he took out the token and shook it in front of him. If the Sixth Princess were not the Empress, evidence would indeed be required to arrest him. But now that the Sixth Princess was the Empress, if she still needed evidence to arrest him, then what''s the point of her being the Empress? Two officials of the Ministry of Justice stepped forward and apprehended King Sheng without hesitation. The Ministry of Justice indeed had no right to arrest a Prince, nor even directly arrest officials above the seventh-rank. But in the presence of the Emperor''s bestowed token, seeing him is like seeing the Emperor, his words are as good as imperial edicts; so what can''t be done to a first-grade Prince? After being apprehended, King Sheng continued to struggle. "How dare you!" "I am the Empress''s elder brother!" "Li, you traitor, how dare you treat me like this!" "I want to see the Empress, I demand to see Zhiyi!" Even after being thrown into the Ministry of Justice prison, King Sheng was still clutching the bars, shouting loudly. At this moment, a figure slowly walked over from the cell door. Seeing the figure, a glimmer of hope appeared in King Sheng''s eyes, his voice rising further, "Sixth Sister, you''re here! Li Nuo framed and falsely accused your elder brother, quickly tell them to release me!" Zhao Zhiyi walked up to him, looking at him with a complicated expression, asking: "Elder brother, are they really framing you?" King Sheng hurriedly said: "Of course, I am your brother, that Li is just an outsider. Whom do you trust, him or me?" Zhao Zhiyi looked at him and without any hesitation said: "I trust him." Two days ago, she had visited the State Preceptor, learning some things from him. One is a brother who wants her dead. The other is an ''outsider'' who shared half his lifespan with her. Who really is the outsider? Whom should she trust? Naturally, it requires no thought. Chapter 520 - 344: Master Gongsuns Second Letter_2 King Sheng''s voice came to an abrupt halt. He looked at Zhao Zhiyi, incredulous, and said, "I have watched you grow up since childhood. We have known each other for twenty years, yet you choose to trust an outsider you''ve known for half a year over your own elder brother?" Zhao Zhiyi did not answer his question directly, and instead said, "Who gave you that Gu Insect?" King Sheng looked into her eyes and saw something in her gaze. His heart sudden grew cold. She already knew that he was the one who planted the Gu. That black-robed man clearly said this move would be foolproof: once she was poisoned, she would never wake up, and even the State Preceptor couldn''t trace it back to him. Even if it failed, he could still be the most carefree prince of Zhao Country. But those were two lies in one statement. Not only did she wake up, but he was also exposed. Looking at her in her magnificent Dragon Robe, King Sheng ceased his denials. He released the cell bars, his expression turning from anxious to gradually calm, finally giving a cold laugh, and said, "So what if I did it? Don''t forget, it was you who betrayed me first. You broke my trust and made me a laughing stock to everyone. Do you deserve to be called my sister? Do you think you are worthy of late Mother!?" The last two sentences he practically roared. This had become a thorn in his heart, tormenting him every moment in recent days. Saying it to her face now, he felt somewhat relieved. Zhao Zhiyi looked at the hysterical King Sheng, a glimmer of complexity flashing in her eyes but quickly turning resolute, and she said, "I am worthy of the people of Zhao Country." King Sheng curled his lips into a sneer, saying, "The people, what people? The people are nothing but an excuse you make for yourself. What you want is that supreme power, that Sixth Realm cultivation, isn''t it? You have already got all of this, so stop the pretense. I find it disgusting!" Zhao Zhiyi''s body trembled, a layer of mist forming in her eyes. She lowered her head to wipe her eyes, and turned away, striding out. Li Nuo, suppressing his urge to whip King Sheng, said coldly, "Don''t use your filthy thoughts to judge everyone else!" King Sheng snorted coldly, saying, "What right do you have to speak? You, traitor! She used to obey my every word. If she hadn''t been bewitched by you, how could she have turned out like this? What did you do to her!?" Pa! This time Li Nuo couldn''t hold back. An invisible whip struck King Sheng. The Laws Whip struck from the outside to inside, causing pain to his soul. King Sheng nearly passed out from the pain, falling to the ground, pointing at Li Nuo, his body trembling uncontrollably, yet he couldn''t utter a word. Li Nuo, disinclined to waste words, asked, "Who gave you the Gu Insect?" King Sheng didn''t want to answer, but his mind and mouth were beyond his control, blurting out, "A black-robed man..." After speaking, he covered his mouth, looking at Li Nuo in shock, his voice trembling, "What have you done to me!?" Li Nuo continued, "What is the identity of the black-robed man!?" "Dream on. I won''t tell you... I don''t know his identity. He approached me first." "How did you plant the Gu?" "Ah, I won''t say... That night, while making a toast, I placed the Gu on her head!" ... King Sheng covered his mouth with both hands, quickly retreating to the corner of the cell, looking at Li Nuo in horror. All the questions he didn''t want to answer, but his mind and mouth seemed not his own, blurting out everything. Li Nuo''s expression remained indifferent, he couldn''t help but think, the School of Cross and Vertical and Legalism are indeed a perfect match. No more painstakingly gathering evidence for solving cases in the future. However, this method is only effective on ordinary people or cultivators of the Low Realm. The higher the cultivation, the stronger the willpower, the harder it is for the School of Cross and Vertical to control their thoughts. Against those of the same stage, it is practically ineffective, only subtle influences can be utilized rationally. With someone like King Sheng, who has no willpower and barely any cultivation, the simplest and most brutal method could be used. King Sheng indeed had someone behind him pulling the strings. But he clearly didn''t know more, and there was no need to ask further. Li Nuo gave him a glance and turned to leave. Recalling Empress''s tear-filled departure, Li Nuo felt a bit worried. After searching around the Imperial Palace without finding her, he finally returned to the Princess Mansion where he saw her in the courtyard. She sat by the stone table in the courtyard, head lowered, looking very dejected. What King Sheng said to her just now was indeed too much. Li Nuo walked up to her, comforting her, "Don''t mind what King Sheng said just now. In his eyes, there''s only power, so naturally he thinks everyone is like him..." Before Li Nuo could finish, she flung herself into his arms, tears streaming down, choking out, "I-it''s not for power, nor for cultivation..." After all, she was the Empress he had nurtured, and Li Nuo could only soothe her himself. Patting her shoulder, he comforted, "I know, I know, you are not like King Sheng. You have the people in your heart, otherwise, you couldn''t cultivate the Vast Righteous Qi. Don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s not worth being upset over such things..." Though the Empress held the highest position and great power, her mentality was clearly not mature enough. If the Emperor of Daxia were as sensitive as her, he would be weeping every day. Not attending court for ten years, who knows how many subjects and courtiers slandered him behind his back, yet did he change? Chapter 521 - 344: Master Gongsuns Second Letter_3 At this moment, we must mention the father. No matter how many people curse him, he just keeps doing what he needs to do, completely unaffected. Now, the voices that curse him in the court have almost disappeared. Whether being an official or being the Emperor, the state of mind is very important. Li Nuo gently wiped away her tears and said, "You can''t be like this. The Emperor and the Princess are not the same. An Emperor must have the demeanor of an Emperor, even those renowned monarchs of the past bore many curses. We cannot control others'' mouths, we can only be true to our hearts and to the people..." Regarding her elder brother, Zhao Zhiyi always had complicated feelings. No matter how you put it, she indeed betrayed him; that''s an undeniable fact. The elder brother she relied on since childhood turned out to be the one who plotted against her, misunderstanding her so deeply. The grievance in her heart had no vent, and leaning on his chest, she cried for a while, her emotions having calmed a lot. She lightly responded, "I know..." Both of them didn''t speak again. Zhao Zhiyi''s face was pressed against Li Nuo''s chest, clearly hearing his heartbeats. The atmosphere in the courtyard subtly changed. Suddenly, her expression slightly changed, she hurriedly said, "I, I have to go..." After she finished speaking, there was a ripple in the space in front of Li Nuo, and Zhao Zhiyi''s figure completely disappeared. He watched this scene with some envy, thinking that when he reached the Fifth Realm of Legalism, he could perform such feats too. Li Nuo turned his head and saw Yiren walking in from outside. Ever since she stepped into the Grandmaster level, she moved without the slightest sound. Song Yiren walked into the courtyard and, seeing Li Nuo standing there, her face turned red and she instinctively wanted to turn and run away, but the courtyard gate closed suddenly on its own. Li Nuo cornered her in the courtyard. Walking up to her, he asked, "What do you mean by this?" They were almost back; it was time to lay everything on the table. Song Yiren''s eyes darted left and right as she asked, "What do you mean?" Li Nuo asked, "Why did you secretly kiss me?" Song Yiren retorted, "Then why did you secretly kiss me?" Li Nuo said, "Because I like you." Song Yiren was momentarily stunned, her face gradually turning red. She didn''t know how to respond, so she simply puffed out her chest and said, "You are my husband, what''s wrong with me kissing my own husband?" Li Nuo held her hand and asked, "So, you agree?" Song Yiren snorted and said, "Agree or not, nineteen years ago you were already my husband. It''s just that you didn''t keep your promise and married one after another..." No matter what Yiren said now, Li Nuo wouldn''t argue. He embraced her, and Song Yiren wrapped her arms around his waist. Their eyes met, and she couldn''t help closing her eyes, lightly standing on tiptoe... After a long kiss, she rested her head on Li Nuo''s chest, quietly listening to his heartbeat. Soon, she noticed some damp spots on his chest, and a familiar feminine fragrance... She looked up at Li Nuo and frowned, saying, "It''s the scent of the Sixth Princess. What did you just do?" This, Li Nuo could of course explain, as he and the Sixth Princess were innocent. Even if there were any overstepping actions, they were out of urgency, with no other choice. Even tracing back to that kiss, he kissed with a clear conscience. Considering he already had Song Jiaren and Li Anning before, Yiren had higher tolerance and didn''t argue with him, believing that nothing happened between him and the Sixth Princess. After thinking for a moment, she said, "I want a proper wedding." Li Nuo said, "Of course." This was what he owed Yiren. Song Yiren added, "I want a wedding grander than the one you had with Song Jiaren and Li Anning." When he married Anning, she was given the status of Princess, with the court making all arrangements at the highest standards, which would be hard to surpass. Li Nuo nodded and said, "I will think of something." "I also want twins!" "I will try my best..." Pregnancy involved luck; even though Li Nuo himself was a High Realm Medical School practitioner, he couldn''t guarantee this. How about he asks the State Preceptor of Zhao to calculate? Song Yiren hooked her arms around Li Nuo''s neck and looked up at him, smiling with bright eyes. All her grievances of the past two years seemed insignificant at this moment... Zhao Country Imperial Palace, Imperial Study Room. Zhao Zhiyi sat alone on the large Dragon Chair, supporting her cheek with one hand, her eyes somewhat lost. The day he would leave was getting closer and closer. Over the past few months, she had gotten used to having him by her side. Without him, could she really be a good Emperor? A female official walked in from outside, bowed and said, "Your Majesty, Minister Feng from the Ministry of Rites has something to report." Zhao Zhiyi straightened up and said, "Summon." Moments later, an elderly man with white hair entered the hall and bowed, saying, "Greetings, Your Majesty!" Minister Feng of the Ministry of Rites was a minister who had served three reigns. Zhao Zhiyi extended her hand and said, "Please be seated." "Thank you, Your Majesty." The old man bowed again and sat on the chair brought by the female official. Zhao Zhiyi asked, "What does Minister Feng wish to report?" Minister of Rites said, "A few years ago, the Ministry of Rites selected a marriage for Your Majesty, but it has been repeatedly declined. Now that Your Majesty has ascended the throne, it is time to consider the succession and the continuation of the royal lineage..." Zhao Zhiyi was slightly taken aback, then said, "I have just ascended the throne, there are still many matters to attend to. This can be discussed later..." Minister of Rites said, "Establishing the Imperial Consort early can stabilize the country and court. Please, Your Majesty, consider this carefully." Zhao Zhiyi said, "Alright, I understand. I will think it over carefully. If there is no other matter, Minister Feng, you may withdraw..." The Minister of Rites stood up and said, "I take my leave. This matter concerns the succession of the state, please give it serious thought, Your Majesty..." After Minister Feng left, Zhao Zhiyi once again supported her chin with her hand and sighed softly. As a Princess, the Ministry of Rites urged her to marry countless times. She had used the fact that Princess Anning of Daxia was also unmarried as a reason to postpone it repeatedly. But now, what reason could she use? Feeling frustrated, her eyes wandered. When her gaze fell upon a book on the desk in the Imperial Study Room, she suddenly stopped. In the corner of the desk, several books were neatly stacked. Though the books were arranged tidily, something seemed to be wedged in one of the books, making it stand out. She took down the book and found an envelope inside it. On the envelope, four words were written. For Zhiyi''s Personal Attention. It was the handwriting she knew well, belonging to Master Gongsun. Because of the previous letter from Master Gongsun, she had taken this position she had never imagined. Did Master Gongsun foresee her ascension to the throne too? If not, how could this letter appear in the Imperial Study Room? She eagerly opened the letter, and after reading its contents, her lips parted in astonishment, and her pretty face quickly turned red... Chapter 522 - 345: Reverse Indecency Zhao Country. Capital. A notice was just posted at the palace gate: Fourth Prince King Sheng has been found guilty of plotting against the Empress, with irrefutable evidence. According to the joint trial by the Ministry of Justice, Ministry of Justice, and Zongzheng Si, he should be sentenced to death in accordance with the law. However, the Empress showed mercy, considering their blood ties, and spared his life. She merely stripped him of his title, confiscated the Sheng Mansion''s properties and assets, which were all turned over to the National Treasury, and King Sheng himself was put under house arrest in the palace, forbidden to leave for the rest of his life. Before ascending to the throne, the Empress narrowly escaped an assassination attempt, which has become widely known. To this day, people still speculate about the mastermind behind it. Some say it was King An, as he had the second highest votes among the courtiers after the Empress. Some say it was King Sheng, although he is the Empress''s own brother. If anything happened to the Empress, a new election would be held, and those who originally supported the Empress would likely support King Sheng, giving him strong motivation. Some courtiers believe that King Sheng had already changed his ways and given up on the throne, but it turns out that was just a facade. The capital''s citizens and officials have been discussing this matter. Even with the Empress on the throne, King Sheng, as the most distinguished prince, ended up in such a state, and many say he deserved it. Imperial Palace. Zhaoyang Palace. Zhaoyang Palace was originally the Empress''s sleeping quarters, but these past two days, Li Nuo and Yiren also stayed here. Saving the Empress cost Li Nuo half of his life span. The capture of King Sheng allowed him to recover slightly. Sentencing a first-grade prince could add a thousand days to his lifespan. Although it wasn''t a death penalty, such a punishment was almost as severe as death for him. Capturing King Sheng is not the end, but the beginning. There are still many officials and nobles in Zhao Country waiting for him to capture. However, there are some issues to be solved before taking action. In front of Li Nuo, there was a thick "Zhao Law." The laws of Zhao Country and Daxia have some differences in details, but overall, they are not much different. Redemption is present in both countries'' laws, allowing officials and nobles to pay silver to be exempt from punishment or to offset penalties with a reduction in position or title. As a Legalism, Li Nuo naturally disapproved of redemption. But in Daxia, he couldn''t make decisions. Legal reforms are not as easy as medical reforms; how could Daxia''s officials and nobles easily give up their privileges? Without the Emperor''s support, even making a small push forward in the law is extremely difficult. The Empress has just ascended the throne, and completely abolishing redemption would cause widespread unrest. Li Nuo couldn''t just do what he liked and leave her with an unmanageable mess. This matter needs to be approached step by step and cannot be rushed. Currently, in Zhao Country, only death penalty cannot be redeemed. If it can be changed to include both death and exile penalties, it would be a significant progress. The cultivation growth from pushing legal reforms is much more than from capturing a few people. Afterwards, as her position becomes more stable and her control over the court becomes sufficient, the redemption system can be gradually reduced, and eventually, completely abolished. In addition, Li Nuo also plans to change the upper limit of imprisonment. The maximum imprisonment in Daxia is three years, while it''s five years in Zhao Country. Five years are not enough, it should be increased to over twenty years. Within the recognized legal framework, he wants to thoroughly revise Zhao Country''s law. In Daxia, he moves forward with difficulty, but in Zhao Country, he can do as he wishes. Two days later. Another notice was posted at the palace gate. This was the first decree issued by the Empress after ascending the throne. It''s common for a newly appointed officer to have a strong impact, and frequent issuance of decrees is expected for a new ruler. The Empress''s initial decree focused on the criminal laws of Zhao Country. The redemption system, which previously allowed exemption from exile, now only allows exemption from imprisonment. No matter how high an official or noble''s position, if they commit a crime that warrants exile or higher, they will face legal punishment. Additionally, there has been a significant adjustment in the amount of redemption silver. Previously, exemption from a hundred strokes of the cane could be bought for one hundred taels of silver; now it costs one thousand taels. Similarly, a year of imprisonment has risen from one hundred taels to one thousand taels. A tenfold increase. Furthermore, the maximum term of imprisonment has increased from five years to thirty years. In other words, if one commits a serious crime, they might as well forget about ever getting out. Originally, a maximum of five hundred taels was enough to exempt someone from imprisonment; now it costs thirty thousand taels. Even those with redemption privileges can''t come up with so much silver now. This undoubtedly raises the cost of crimes significantly. For the children of officials and nobles who are short of money, they must consider whether their parents can come up with such an amount and are willing to spend it. If any official can afford it, the court will probably investigate the source of their wealth. This makes the nobles in the capital extremely uncomfortable. The Empress''s first major action targeted them, and because it was her first move, no one dared to oppose it. This step is clearly to establish authority. Anyone daring to step out at this juncture should be prepared to face severe consequences. Although their interests and power have been affected, it''s still acceptable because nobody would willingly violate the law. As long as they can restrain their descendants, it won''t have a significant impact on them. In contrast to the nobles'' discomfort, the citizens of the capital are extremely excited. Chapter 523 - 345: Reverse Indecency_2 Redemption has nothing to do with the common people; it is the privilege of the upper class. Clearly, the Empress'' heart leans towards the common people. The first decree she issued upon ascending the throne restricted the power of these nobles and officials. In addition, the court announced that starting today, a month-long operation would be jointly conducted by the County Magistrate''s Offices, the Ministry of Justice, the Imperial Censorate, and other related institutions in the Capital. If the common people have grievances, they may choose the appropriate government office to file a complaint. Local County Magistrate''s Offices handle general cases, while the Ministry of Justice is responsible for cases involving officials below the seventh-rank. The Ministry of Justice handles cases from the seventh to the fourth-rank, and for cases involving officials above the fourth-rank, they should go to the Imperial Censorate. All cases involving nobles are handled by the Zongzheng Si. The name "Clear Operation" comes from "the seas are clear and the rivers are calm." Every government office participating in this operation is supervised by the Imperial Guard. Whenever a commoner files a complaint, the respective office must file the case and cannot refuse. Just three days into the operation, over ten officials from the Capital had been dismissed, and several noble families, due to serious crimes, had their titles stripped and properties confiscated, earning the cheers of the city''s populace... Of course, to the officials, this matter had another implication. The new Emperor, to cultivate his loyal followers, certainly had to carry out a purge, removing these officials, weakening the remaining forces of several Princes, and filling the National Treasury, all benefits that go without saying. Moreover, it was well known that Daxia''s top scholar in the Six Subjects was a practitioner of Legalism. As the greatest contributor to the Empress'' rise to power, this act might also be intended to assist his cultivation. Speaking of this top scholar, there had been rumors about him even before the Empress came to power. What kind of relationship did he have with the Empress? No one knew, but the fact that he could reside in the Empress'' sleeping quarters spoke volumes... He was already married. If the Empress insisted on choosing him as the Imperial Consort, what should be done then? ... Imperial Palace. A strong wave of power emanated from Zhaoyang Palace. Li Nuo stood inside the palace, took one step forward, and his entire body disappeared from where he stood, reappearing in the plaza outside the palace. He took another step forward and returned inside the grand hall. From drawing a prison to shrinking the ground into inches, he had finally stepped into the Fifth Realm. Legalism cultivation was indeed easier compared to other schools. Going from the Fourth Realm to the Fifth Realm only required modifying some laws and casually capturing a few people to easily break through. Reflecting on his Legalism path, the most arduous and difficult times were undoubtedly before entering the realm. However, although "modifying some laws" is just five words, it was not that easy to accomplish. Because not every Legalist had an Emperor as their backing. A figure appeared in the hall, Zhao Zhiyi looked at him and said, "Congratulations." Li Nuo smiled and said, "The reason I could break through so quickly is thanks to you." If it weren''t for her support, whether it be law reforms or the Clear Operation, it would have been impossible to advance. Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and said, "If anyone should be thanking, it should be me... Moreover, all of this was something I had promised you long ago." She looked at Li Nuo and asked, "When do you plan to return?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said, "Within half a month." This trip to Zhao Country was initially for the sake of Legalism cultivation. Now that the ultimate goal had been achieved, he was already eager to return. The reason for delaying half a month was, of course, to gain another surge in cultivation. All below the Sixth Realm were mere ants, even as a Fifth Realm cultivator he was just a slightly stronger ant. Once back in Daxia, there wouldn''t be many cultivation opportunities, so naturally, he wanted to stay in Zhao Country for a few more days, to capture all the people he needed to, and to sentence those who needed it. Li Nuo even entertained the thought of imprisoning the Empress herself for a while. Capturing her once would allow the Law Code to store her portrait. He would have another ace up his sleeve. The Emperors of the Five Great Dynasties were far stronger than ordinary Sixth Realm cultivators, even the weakest among them could easily match two enemies, and on their territory, it is not impossible to match three. As she stood now, she was already one of the top five strongest among all Sixth Realm cultivators on the continent. If he truly faced a life-and-death crisis, even if exchanging her cultivation left him with just one day of life, it would undoubtedly be worth it. However, if exchanging the Fifth Realm cultivation required a thousand days, then to exchange the Sixth Realm, it would take at least ten thousand days. His current lifespan was not enough even for one exchange, which was why Li Nuo thought to stay in Zhao Country for half a month longer, at least to replenish all the lifespan he had previously lost. Besides the Empress, he had his eyes on Zhao Country''s State Preceptor as well. A Sixth Realm Yin Yang School practitioner was not something you could see every day. Having more skills was never a burden; you never knew when they might come in handy. Li Nuo was not interested in calculating lifespans, but their ability to transfer lifespan to others was a perfect match with the Law Code... The difficulty lay in the fact that the State Preceptor''s position in the hearts of Zhao''s common people and courtiers was even above that of the King. Even the Emperor couldn''t capture him casually. Zhao Zhiyi looked down and said, "What about that matter? Have you given it any more thought?" This was the third time she had asked him this, Li Nuo didn''t know how to respond for a moment. After a long time, he said, "I definitely need to return to Daxia first. They are pregnant and cannot travel for now..." Zhao Zhiyi nodded and said, "Indeed..." Inside the grand hall, there was a long silence. Li Nuo broke the silence and looked at Zhao Zhiyi, "Can you help me with something?" Zhao Zhiyi didn''t inquire further, she nodded and said, "Alright." Chapter 524 - 345: Reverse Indecency_3 Li Nuo''s request was simple: she needed to break any law, get caught by Li Nuo, and reflect for a short while. Her portrait would then appear in the Law Code. Although this kind of incitement wouldn''t increase his cultivation, it would still obtain her portrait. It was a little loophole in the Law Code that Li Nuo often exploited. He looked at Zhao Zhiyi and explained: "I want to try if punishing the Emperor would increase the Legalism cultivation more." Any other emperor might charge Li Nuo with gross disrespect for saying such a thing. But Zhao Zhiyi simply asked: "What should I do?" Li Nuo thought for a moment and said: "Other laws are not very suitable. How about littering some fruit peels on the street?" According to the latest "Sanitation Management Ordinance," littering in public places incurred a fine of ten cents, an hour of imprisonment, and a day of public sanitation service. As long as she imprisoned herself, Li Nuo''s goal would be achieved. Moments later, the two appeared on a street in the capital. To avoid causing a commotion, Li Nuo used the School of Cross and Vertical''s power, making it seem like the surrounding people couldn''t see them, walking past them directly. Zhao Zhiyi held a banana in her hand. Seeing the banana in her hand, she seemed to think of something, and a faint blush appeared on her face. Each taking half, they split the banana. Zhao Zhiyi casually threw the banana peel on the street. Li Nuo grabbed her wrist and said: "Emperor, you are the ruler of a kingdom, how could you knowingly break the law..." Ministry of Justice. Prison. The officials of the Ministry of Justice stood trembling outside the cell, unsure of what the Emperor and this Lord Li were up to. He actually imprisoned the Emperor, and the Emperor went along with it... At this moment, their minds had already imagined numerous scenarios. Li Nuo stood outside the cell bars, frowning slightly. Useless. Her portrait did not appear in the Law Code. He quickly realized the reason. Whether it was the Medical Saint or those Martial Arts Masters, Li Nuo only created conditions for breaking the law; he didn''t directly incite them. He was betting on a highly probable outcome. But this time, the Empress completely violated the law under his instruction. It was only natural the Law Code didn''t recognize it. Li Nuo opened the cell door and said: "Let''s go back first." Zhao Zhiyi held his hand, and in the blink of an eye, they appeared in Zhaoyang Palace. Although Li Nuo could also cross space directly, he couldn''t move this far, and there couldn''t be any obstacles in between. In this regard, the Royal ability was undoubtedly much superior. Looking at Li Nuo, Zhao Zhiyi asked: "How was it?" Li Nuo shook his head and said: "It won''t work. I can''t tell you exactly what to do; it''s useless that way..." He looked at Zhao Zhiyi and said: "You have to break the law, but..." Li Nuo didn''t finish and shut his mouth; he couldn''t give her too many hints. In short, she had to break the law, get caught by him, but he couldn''t explicitly tell her what to do, not even implicitly. If she followed his instructions, it would be futile, just like before. Zhao Zhiyi pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "I understand..." In the next moment, Li Nuo suddenly found himself unable to move. A powerful force locked him down. The Fourth Realm power of the School of Cross and Vertical, the power of Legalism, and the power of the Medical School within him were like fireflies compared to the bright moon; completely unable to resist, he was at her mercy. Zhao Zhiyi stood on tiptoes, and as the soft touch of her lips met his, Li Nuo''s eyes widened in shock. At that moment, he finally understood what she had grasped. Just returning from outside, Song Yiren saw the scene in the hall from a distance. After a brief moment of stunned silence, she immediately spoke up in shame and anger. Though she was far away, her voice reached them first. "Stop!" Chapter 525 - 346 The Empresss Choice In Zhao Country, a strong kiss constitutes "indecent assault" and is punishable by less than five years of imprisonment or detention depending on the severity of the offense. This is the law that Li Nuo just modified. It applies to both men and women. Without his consent, the Empress had forcibly kissed him. She had broken the law. Due to the minor severity, she would be detained for more than five days but less than ten days, and fined. This time, Li Nuo didn''t give her any hint about it. But he had no chance to verify whether the offense would hold, as Yiren strode in, forcibly separating them, glaring at them, and asked, "What are you doing?" Li Nuo looked at Yiren and said, "If I said the Emperor was helping me with my cultivation, would you believe it?" A moment later. Li Nuo sat on the steps outside Zhaoyang Palace, glanced back, and saw the palace doors tightly closed with no sound coming from within. He had no idea what they were discussing inside. That the Empress would help him in this way was something he hadn''t expected. But precisely because it was unexpected, it might actually be effective. Being forcibly kissed was no big deal, it wasn''t the first time. Last time, Li Nuo had done it to save her, this time she did it to help Li Nuo. They were even, one for one. Inside Zhaoyang Palace, Song Yiren stood with her hands on her hips, angrily saying, "Even if you''re helping him with his cultivation, can''t you use other methods!" Zhao Zhiyi shook her head and said, "We''ve already tried other methods, but they were ineffective. This was the last resort." Song Yiren blushingly and angrily said, "But you still can''t, can''t..." Zhao Zhiyi looked at her and said, "To express my apologies, I will help plan your wedding. Although I don''t know how grand your sister''s wedding was when she married him, I guarantee your wedding will be even more splendid..." "..." Song Yiren''s lips moved, but the angry words wouldn''t come out. She quietly asked, "Did you, did you overhear us talking?" Zhao Zhiyi said, "I overheard by accident." Song Yiren stared at the ground, her thoughts racing. He should have been her husband alone, she should have been the first lady of the Li family. Even though someone had cut in line, she still hoped her wedding could be the most grand and prestigious among them. But she also knew that this wish was hard to achieve in Daxia. Li Anning and Song Jiaren, Li Anning''s wedding, was organized by the Emperor and the court of Daxia. Even if her wedding was prepared by the court, it could not be more grand than that of a Princess of Daxia. But it was different in Zhao Country. Zhao Zhiyi was the Emperor of Zhao Country. What she said was the rule, and this wish had a real chance of being realized in Zhao Country. After a long silence, Song Yiren pressed her lips together, looked at Zhao Zhiyi, and said embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were helping him with his cultivation. My attitude just now wasn''t very good, don''t mind it..." Li Nuo had been sitting on the steps for a while when the doors behind him opened. Yiren and the Empress walked out hand in hand, leaving Li Nuo dumbfounded. The relationship between women can sometimes be really hard to understand. Zhao Zhiyi didn''t have the sociable character of a Phoenix, therefore, even after spending half a year in Zhao Country meeting Yiren nearly every day, they hadn''t developed any friendship. Instead, because of this conflict, they were now hand in hand... Was this what people mean by not fighting, not meeting? The Empress had forcibly kissed Li Nuo without his consent. According to the new law in Zhao Country, she should be detained for at least five days, but Li Nuo, as the victim, was willing to forgive her. She only needed to reflect on her actions in the Imperial Study Room for one two-hour period and be mindful next time. At the moment she stepped into the Imperial Study Room, the law code changed. As expected, her portrait appeared in the law code. Zhao Zhiyi looked at Li Nuo and asked, "Is this acceptable?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "Although the cultivation improvement is very minor, it is indeed useful..." In truth, because his motives weren''t pure, his cultivation hadn''t improved at all, but her portrait in the law code was much more useful than a mere cultivation improvement. Song Yiren then remembered something and looked at Li Nuo with a mysterious expression, saying, "Guess who I just saw on the street!" Li Nuo asked, "Who?" Song Yiren said, "The old man who told my fortune!" Actually, she had intended to inform Li Nuo about this earlier but was interrupted by that incident. Li Nuo''s expression changed slightly. Based on the fortune-telling result that was given to Yiren, there was no doubt that the old man must be a Sixth Realm Yin Yang master. A Sixth Realm Yin Yang master has a unique ability to transfer their own lifespan to others, which works well with the law code''s ability. Li Nuo had to find a way to obtain this. The State Preceptor of Zhao Country was also a Sixth Realm Yin Yang master, but his status was too special; he had devoted his life to Zhao Country, and even the Empress had to show him enough respect. Li Nuo couldn''t target him, or it would affect the Empress''s reputation. But this Sixth Realm Yin Yang master was a perfect target. Zhao Zhiyi looked at Yiren and asked, "Who are you talking about?" Li Nuo replied, "A very powerful Yin Yang master, his cultivation might not be weaker than the State Preceptor..." After hearing this, Zhao Zhiyi contemplated for a moment and asked, "A Sixth Realm Yin Yang master, if they give it their all, can they predict the outcome of a power struggle in advance?" Li Nuo said, "It depends on the country. If it''s a small country, a Sixth Realm Yin Yang master sacrificing some lifespan can predict it, but they absolutely can''t predict the fortune of the Five Great Dynasties..." Chapter 526 - 346 The Empresss Choice_2 The Emperor of Zhao Country is in the Sixth Realm, and he shoulders the national destiny, the livelihood of millions of people depends on him. The State Preceptor of Zhao Country is just a Sixth Realm Yin Yang Practitioner. If he could predict the outcome of the royal succession, the Princes would not have to struggle for so long, just let him calculate a divination. Even if he risked his life to forcibly calculate, he would not have the chance to reveal the heaven''s secrets. Thinking of that fortune-telling old man, Li Nuo looked at Zhao Zhiyi and said, "Your Majesty, could you do me another favor..." Not long after, Li Nuo and Yiren left the Imperial Study Room. Zhao Zhiyi took out a letter from the book, staring blankly at its contents. Master Gongsun had been by her side since she was very young. Could it be that at that time, she had already calculated today''s result? This is something even the State Preceptor cannot do. Could her cultivation be higher than the State Preceptor? That would mean she is a Saint in the Yin Yang School. She watched helplessly as Master Gongsun''s body was burned to ashes, and her ashes were scattered into the river according to her wishes before she died. Master Gongsun is dead, but the mysteries surrounding her only grew. Should she listen to the words in this letter? Very soon, she made a decision. For Zhao Country, she must... ... On the streets of the capital. "Predict fortunes, calculate relationships!" "Free if inaccurate!" "One divination ten cents, fair to everyone!" At a certain street corner, in front of a fortune-telling stall, a pair of elderly and young people watched the pedestrians, shouting occasionally. People sometimes glanced at them but seldom approached to get their fortunes told. If it was the old man doing the divination, they might be interested, but the one sitting at the stall was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, which was hard to believe. After half an hour, only two customers came, but upon learning that the girl was the fortune-teller, they shook their heads and left. The girl sighed and asked, "Grandfather, aren''t we leaving?" The old man shook his head and said, "No, we''re not leaving." For Yin Yang Practitioners, a finger calculation can reveal a person''s future. No matter where he goes, this point does not change. Compared to predetermined fate, the unknown future piques his curiosity more. In the morning, he had calculated a divination for himself. Today is suitable for going out. With no customers, the girl boredly played with a Copper Coin in her hand. Suddenly, she saw a shadow cast before her eyes. Several constables wearing official attire and knives at their waists stood at the table, the leading constable said, "It is forbidden to set up stalls here, come with us..." The girl looked back at the old man. The old man calculated with his fingers, his expression a bit surprised. Cannot calculate. The reason he couldn''t predict was not due to the Yin Yang Technique itself but because this matter involved a strong practitioner of the same rank. In Zhao''s capital, there are only two such people. Excluding his old friend, only Empress remains. Everyone in the capital knows who is behind the Empress. He slowly stood up, hands behind his back, and said, "Let''s go." The grandfather and granddaughter were detained by the Ministry of Justice for an hour for unlicensed fortune-telling, fined ten cents, and then released an hour later. Leaving the Ministry of Justice, the fortune-telling old man glanced at the Imperial Palace, a strange smile appeared on his face, and he muttered, "Good lad..." ... Zhaoyang Palace. The fortune-telling old man''s portrait finally appeared in the Law Code. Although Li Nuo did not have the cultivation of the Yin Yang School, he had extensive knowledge of it. The Yin Yang School is extremely mysterious, the books he had read only had the most superficial introductions. Taking advantage of the day''s effective period, Li Nuo planned to digest some of this knowledge. There are several major factions within the Yin Yang School, each with different theories, which initially led the unified Yin Yang School to split. These major factions each have their own theories but can be generally divided into the Northern and Southern Sects. The Northern Sect belongs to the optimistic faction, believing that fate, though determined by heaven, can be overturned by Yin Yang Practitioners. For example, using Yin Yang Technique to calculate someone''s lifespan, if somebody has a year left to live, the Yin Yang Practitioners can make him die several months earlier or extend his life for a period. The Southern Sect is relatively pessimistic, believing that fate cannot be changed and that the Yin Yang Practitioner''s behavior of changing fate is contained within a larger fate. They firmly believe that the outcome of the world was determined at its birth. Furthermore, the Southern Sect believes that above the heaven, there is a Creator. They believe the entire continent, even the entire world, every plant and stone, all life and non-life, were created by this Creator, who is the source of all fates. Legalism holds similar views. Ancient Legalism, to promote its philosophy, once claimed that all laws of this world were set by the Creator, and Legalism is the means to uphold these laws, thereby gaining the respect of all countries. Similarly, the legendary School of Calligraphy has similar beliefs. The Yin Yang School only foresees the future, at most giving people increased or decreased lifespan, while the School of Calligraphy can rewrite a person''s specific life with a single stroke, making beggars into emperors, giving ordinary people without Martial Path talent the power of a Saint in an instant... Creation and destruction, all within a word. The School of Calligraphy believes there is also a Creator, but with a different viewpoint than Legalism. They try to make people believe that the world is a book, and all fates had already been written in the general guideline... As night fell, Li Nuo rubbed his dizzy head. Chapter 527 - 346 The Empresss Choice_3 The Yin Yang School of the Sixth Realm is indeed exceptionally knowledgeable. Under Li Nuo''s proactive exploration, all the insights and experiences of a lifetime flooded into his mind, making his thoughts extremely chaotic, prompting him to voluntarily stop exploring. No wonder those who cultivate the Yin Yang School to the end go mad. Practitioners from various schools almost invariably ponder the questions of who they are, where they come from, the nature of this world, and how it operates... Even the Sixth Realm Yin Yang practitioners don''t know the answers to these questions. Perhaps, only when one steps into the Seventh Realm can they unveil a tiny bit of this world''s mysterious veil... Li Nuo no longer thought about these questions. Rather than indulging in philosophical contemplation, he preferred playing a few rounds of Go with Yiren, where the loser would kiss the winner. In the past, when playing with Anning, the loser would remove a piece of clothing, but he and Yiren weren''t at that level of intimacy yet... ... As time moved into June, the queues of people lining up to file complaints in front of the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Justice, and the Zongzheng Si gradually disappeared. In the past half month, nearly a hundred official nobles were dealt with by the court. The officials of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Justice have seen significant improvements in their cultivation, with more than ten officials achieving breakthroughs. This was the first fire sparked by the Empress upon her ascension. Her second fire was directed at medical reform. The Empress has officially decreed to accelerate the advancement of medical reform. The first batch of state-owned Medical Halls in the Capital City is almost completed, ensuring that every citizen can afford and access medical care. Additionally, several reforms within the court are progressing steadily. Zhaoyang Palace. Li Nuo looked at the numbers on the almanac. They had departed on the sixth day of the first lunar month. Today was the ninth day of June, meaning he and Yiren had been away from home for five months. In the past half month, many official nobles had been dealt with, resulting in a slight improvement in his cultivation. His lost lifespan had also been completely restored, with some even more to spare. The speed of his lifespan increase was all thanks to the reforms in the Law. He had already verified that indeed, by modifying the laws, he could extend imprisonment sentences and thus gain greater benefits. The fact that the Law Code could be passed showed that it too believed the original sentences were too short. Sentencing someone to thirty years of imprisonment could extend one''s life by a month. What delighted Li Nuo even more was that after he raised the upper limit of imprisonment, the upper limit of lifespan extension that capital punishment could provide had also changed. It seemed that, in the eyes of the Law Code, capital punishment should not provide less lifespan increase than imprisonment. When the highest imprisonment was five years, capital punishment could only increase lifespan by ten days. When the highest imprisonment was ten years, capital punishment could increase lifespan by twenty days. When the highest imprisonment was fifteen years, capital punishment could increase lifespan by thirty days. After that, even if imprisonment increased, the lifespan increase from capital punishment remained unchanged. In other words, an ordinary criminal could extend his life by at most a month. Twelve criminals sentenced to death could extend his life by a year. He always felt that the Law Code was too stingy, that a criminal''s life could only extend his lifespan by ten days, which was too dismissive of human life. Now it seemed, it was entirely because he had not mastered the method earlier. The abilities of the Law Code needed to be developed by oneself. Upon returning to Daxia, the first thing he would conduct was a reform of the Law. At first, the officials of the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of Justice, and the Zongzheng Si were extremely busy. But in recent days, there had been fewer new cases. Li Nuo''s cultivation and lifespan growth had nearly stagnated, so it was time to return. In the Imperial Study Room. Zhao Zhiyi was reviewing memorials to the throne, her arm trembled slightly, and a blot of ink spread across the memorial. She stood up and asked, "Are you leaving?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "We''ve been in Zhao Country for nearly half a year, it''s time to go back." Zhao Zhiyi didn''t say anything more, she just asked, "When are you leaving?" Li Nuo replied, "Tomorrow." She lifted her head and blurted out, "So soon?" Without waiting for Li Nuo to answer, she lowered her head again and said to herself, "You''ve been away from home for so long, you must be eager to go back..." After thinking for a moment, she said, "I''ll arrange for someone to send you back." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "No need." Though it had been less than half a year since they came to Zhao Country, the situation was entirely different now. Yiren was already a Fifth Realm Martial Path Grandmaster, and Li Nuo himself had Legalism Fifth Realm cultivation. As a School of Cross and Vertical practitioner, he also reached the Fourth Realm Peak, with only the Sixth Realm being able to pose a threat to them. Unless she personally escorted them back, a few Fifth Realm guards would serve no purpose. Thinking of their combined strength, Zhao Zhiyi said, "Then I''ll escort you out of Zhao Country..." Li Nuo originally wanted to refuse, but Zhao Zhiyi didn''t give him the chance, saying, "That''s settled then." Li Nuo didn''t say anything more, having her escort would save them a lot of travel time. Since they were leaving the next day, that evening Zhao Zhiyi asked the Imperial Kitchen to prepare a sumptuous meal for their farewell in Zhaoyang Palace. All three of them drank quite a bit. Though Li Nuo was slightly drunk, he didn''t use True Qi to sober up. A farewell night should have some atmosphere. Yiren''s cheeks were also flushed from drinking. After the farewell feast, Zhao Zhiyi held her hand and said, "Since you''re leaving tomorrow, let''s sleep together tonight. I have some things to tell you..." Without hesitation, Song Yiren nodded and said, "Alright..." Moments later, in the Empress''s sleeping quarters, Zhao Zhiyi looked at Song Yiren and asked, "When do you plan to get married? I can have the Ministry of Rites prepare in advance." Song Yiren, somewhat uncertain, asked, "Do you think the Zhao court will approve?" Zhao Zhiyi smiled and said, "I''m the Empress; they have to listen to me. If they don''t approve, I''ll bestow you as a Princess. Then even if they disapprove, they have to agree..." Song Yiren held her arm, touched, "Zhiyi, you''re so good..." Zhao Zhiyi waved the lights out and said, "Sleep early, you have a long journey tomorrow..." As they lay in bed, with the Sixth Realm Empress by her side, Song Yiren felt very at ease and quickly fell into slumber. As her breathing steadied, by her side, Zhao Zhiyi''s closed eyes slowly opened. The night was deep. Zhaoyang Palace, in another room. Within the Imperial Palace, in the Empress''s sleeping quarters, Li Nuo naturally didn''t worry about any assassination attempts. After returning to his room, he drifted into sleep under the influence of alcohol. In his deep sleep, he didn''t notice a figure had silently approached his bed. Chapter 528 - 347: Return Journey Early morning. Li Nuo opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, stretched his body, and showed a slightly bewildered expression. He slept very well last night, sleeping until daybreak. But after waking up, he felt that his energy was not as full as it should be. Could it be because of the dream he had last night? In Zhao Country over the past few months, he didn''t know how many temptations he had resisted, always keeping himself pure. For a married man, it was indeed a bit difficult. From a medical perspective, having such dreams is quite normal. After getting up, he and Yiren simply packed up their things, and the two of them waited together in Zhaoyang Palace for the Empress to finish court. Everything in Zhao Country had been settled; it was finally time to go back. Compared to Li Nuo''s eager anticipation, Song Yiren''s mood wasn''t actually very high. Back in Daxia, her husband wouldn''t just belong to her alone... She wished to stay in Zhao Country forever, but she also knew that wasn''t possible. Phoenix Sister was right, when she wanted to monopolize him, she could never truly have him. Thinking that after going back, she wouldn''t be able to live like now, she sighed inwardly, looked at Li Nuo, and said: "Come here." Li Nuo walked up to her and asked, "What''s wrong... mm..." At this time, just not far from Zhaoyang Palace, the Empress had just announced two decrees in the court. Two decrees for conferment. The first decree conferred the title of First Grade King on Li Nuo, the top scholar of the Six Subjects in Daxia, with the title "Zhao," implying the brightness of the sun, which also suited his Legalist identity. It showed the Emperor''s deep thought into his title. Unlike in Xia Country, in Zhao Country, if someone of a different surname made great contributions to the kingdom, they could also be conferred as nobility. However, Kings of different surnames were very rare and could be counted on one hand over hundreds of years. Kings of different surnames were rare, and conferring a foreign officer as a First Grade King was unprecedented. However, there were few objections from Zhao Country''s courtiers regarding this conferment. Firstly, there was no doubt that Li Nuo was the greatest contributor to the Empress''s ascension. Without him, there would be no present-day Empress. Where there is a need for punishment, there must also be a reward for contributions. During the struggle for the throne, the strategists around each Prince sought the rewards that would follow their ascent. At that time, the Empress had only him by her side. After the Empress ascended, rewarding him heavily was only right and proper. Secondly, Li Nuo had made significant contributions not only to the Empress but also to Zhao Country''s court, its governance, and its people. Be it the establishment of the Anti-theft Bureau, the promotion of nationwide medical care, or the reforms in the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Industry, each of these contributions was monumental and beneficial for future generations. Even without his contributions to the Empress''s ascent, granting him a title was absolutely justified. The courtiers had no objections, also considering their interests. The nobles in Xia Country all had royal blood. Even if an outsider made tremendous contributions, they could never be part of the nobility. But in Zhao Country, as long as the contributions were significant enough, even those not surnamed Zhao could be conferred as nobles or kings. Blocking this path would make one an enemy of the entire court. The second decree conferred the title of Princess on Song Yiren with the title "Zhaorong." In Zhao Country''s history, there had only been conferrals within the same surname, and never for someone of a different surname, though this was a matter within the Royal family, so outsiders should not interfere. The Empress had just ascended to the throne a few days ago, so the heads of each important department were her staunch supporters. They didn''t oppose it, and other officials wouldn''t dare to challenge the Empress''s authority. After the morning court session ended, these two matters were confirmed. Zhaoyang Palace. Li Nuo and Yiren were still waiting for the Empress to finish court when several female officials queued into the hall, bowed to them, and said in unison. "Greetings, His Highness King Zhao!" "Greetings, Princess Zhaorong!" Li Nuo and Yiren exchanged a confused look. One female official stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, Princess, we are here to take your measurements for tailoring your outfits..." At this moment, Li Nuo understood what was going on, looking astonished. Zhao Zhiyi has actually conferred a king title on him? Yiren was also conferred as a princess? No wonder she was the Empress, doing whatever she wanted. Before they left, she even bestowed such a grand gift upon them. The treatment here was completely different compared to Daxia, like the difference between heaven and earth. There would be no going back to Zhao Country for him in the future. Song Yiren''s heart was filled with immense joy. Song Jiaren had an Imperial Decree, and Li Anning was a princess. They all had beautiful clothes issued by the court, but she had nothing... Now she was also a princess and no less than Li Anning. More importantly, she was a princess while Song Jiaren was not. Zhiyi was really kind to her... Li Nuo stood there, letting several female officials measure him, and at that moment, a figure walked in from outside the hall. The female officials immediately bowed: "Your Majesty..." Zhao Zhiyi waved her hand and said, "Continue." Li Nuo looked at her and said, "Such a big event, why didn''t you discuss it with me in advance..." Zhao Zhiyi smiled slightly and said, "Yiren''s princess title was my promise to her, and conferring you as a king is what you deserve. You''ve done so much for Zhao Country; if not rewarded heavily, who would truly work for the country in the future? This is not merely a reward for you, but also an incentive for the courtiers." What she said made perfect sense, and Li Nuo couldn''t even refute it at the moment. Due to this sudden event, they couldn''t leave today. Apart from conferring them as king and princess, she also gifted them a residence which they must check out. Additionally, the Ministry of Rites needed to tailor several sets of clothes for them, including court dress and regular attire. Li Nuo didn''t care much, but Yiren insisted on waiting until the clothes were ready before leaving. Chapter 529 - 347 Return Journey_2 Li Nuo could understand her; she had long envied the crown clothes of his wife and Anning. Now that she had her own, how could she just return like this? In the past few days, her relationship with Zhao Zhiyi had advanced by leaps and bounds, and the two were inseparable. Zhaoyang Palace. Li Nuo was reading in the room when Yiren walked in from outside and placed a delicate wooden box on the table in front of him. She opened the box herself, proudly showing off her treasure to Li Nuo, saying: "Look, isn''t it beautiful!" Li Nuo glanced at it and almost had his eyes dazzled by the colorful gemstones in the box. The box was full of various precious gemstones and jewelry. Any single piece taken out would be worth a fortune, and the value of the whole box was incalculable. Li Nuo was shocked and asked: "Where did you get these things?" Song Yiren raised her chin and said: "Zhiyi took me to the royal treasury to pick them out." Li Nuo sighed: "She is really good to you..." In fact, he was still a bit surprised in his heart. It seemed that the two of them had suddenly become as close as sisters. Closer than real sisters. The main reason was that the Empress was excessively good to Yiren, not only conferring her the title of Princess and giving her a house but also taking her to the royal treasury to pick gifts at will. She treated her even better than the Phoenix did, making Li Nuo really curious about what they had talked about that day... So he couldn''t help but voice his curiosity. Song Yiren smiled and said: "She said she will help us hold a wedding in Zhao, one that is more grand than your wedding with Song Jiaren and Li Anning..." The last wedding was already held on an extraordinary scale. Daxia would never host a second wedding for him, one more grand than the last one. Probably only the Empress of Zhao could achieve that. No wonder Yiren''s attitude towards her changed so quickly; she had a deep obsession with weddings. In terms of timing, she had already lost to Jiaren. She must win at the wedding. But doesn''t this mean that they still have to bring the whole family to Zhao at that time? They couldn''t hold the wedding now; they needed to go back and inform her parents-in-law, and wait for Jiaren and Anning to have their child. After everything was in place, it would be at least a few months, maybe even longer. The Empress really knew how to plan well. Although Li Nuo knew her tricks, he could only fall into her trap. This was Yiren''s only request; how could he not satisfy her? As for Song Yiren, she wouldn''t be able to resist. In the following days, she slept with Zhao Zhiyi, and in her heart, she already regarded her as a best friend second only to the Phoenix. Moreover, the Phoenix was good to everyone. Zhiyi was good only to her. Thinking about the upcoming separation, her heart was suddenly filled with reluctance... Maybe because she was used to sleeping with Yiren, every morning when she was not by his side, Li Nuo would feel a sense of loss when he woke up. Moreover, he would have similar dreams every night. It seemed like he had really been away from them for too long. Five days later, the crown clothes from the Ministry of Rites were finally ready. Yiren was very satisfied with her new clothes; as a princess, her attire was on par with Li Anning''s. They didn''t have much luggage when they returned, but with her clothes and treasures, Li Nuo had an additional bulging bundle behind him. At the entrance of Zhaoyang Palace. Li Nuo, carrying the bundle, looked at Zhao Zhiyi and said: "Let''s go." Zhao Zhiyi nodded slightly, holding Li Nuo and Yiren''s wrists. In the next moment, the three figures disappeared from the spot. Li Nuo felt a blur before his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was already standing on a certain official road. He looked back and saw the barely visible city walls of the capital in the distance. In that instant, they might have moved dozens of miles. Given Li Nuo''s current cultivation, though he could also move instantly, the distance was extremely short. Each time he could only move a hundred meters at most, and even if he advanced to the Sixth Realm, he couldn''t move this far with two people. Of course, the Empress could exert such power only within Zhao Country. In another country, she might be unable to exert even half of her power. But within Zhao Country, her power would be amplified by two hundred percent, with a continuous source of strength. Throughout history, no one has been able to defeat an emperor on their own territory. The three figures had just appeared on the road and then disappeared again. The next moment they reappeared dozens of miles away. Half a day later. At the border of Xia and Zhao, in front of a surging great river. Zhao Zhiyi looked at the surging waters, let go of Li Nuo and Song Yiren''s wrists, and said: "I''ll send you off here." Crossing this great river led to Xia territory. The emperors of the Five Great Dynasties would never leave their own country''s territory. In Zhao, she was unbeatable; but outside Zhao, her power wasn''t even comparable to an ordinary Sixth Realm martial artist. Song Yiren reluctantly hugged her, saying: "I will miss you..." She actually didn''t want to return to Daxia. In Zhao, her husband was only hers, and she had a friend so good to her; she couldn''t bear to leave. Zhao Zhiyi gently patted her shoulder, saying: "When you come back to get married, we will see each other again." Then she looked at Li Nuo and said: "Zhao Country will always welcome you back." "Let''s go!" Li Nuo waved goodbye to her, took a step forward, and his figure appeared on the other side of the river. Song Yiren also waved to Zhao Zhiyi, leaped forward, and stepped through the air. After waving behind her a few more times, she finally left reluctantly, turning back step by step. Until they were completely out of sight, Zhao Zhiyi retracted her gaze, lightly stroked her own belly, sighed, and then disappeared from the spot... Zhao Country. Capital City. In the courtyard of a certain official''s residence. A man dressed in official robes hurriedly walked into the innermost courtyard and said to a black-robed figure sitting there: "There''s news from the palace that the two left Zhao Country this morning..." The black-robed figure raised his head and asked: "They left in the morning; why are you only telling me now?" The man explained: "They didn''t leave through the palace gate. The Empress personally sent them off. I just got the news..." The black-robed figure abruptly stood up. If the Empress of Zhao had personally sent them off, based on the time calculation, they should have already reached the territory of Daxia by now. In Zhao, over these months, he had witnessed the capabilities of this Xia Country''s Six Subjects'' Scholar with his own eyes. If it weren''t for him, King Sheng would be in power by now. By then, dividing Xia and Zhao would have been very simple. Unfortunately, his appearance led to the total failure of their plans and necessitated the postponement of some major projects. Upon his return, he was bound to be heavily utilized by the Xia court. Especially the reforms in the Ministry of War could be even deeper than in Zhao. This would not be good news for Dawei. Just one person could equal a thousand troops. No matter the cost, he must not return. If he couldn''t be used by me, I''d rather destroy him. The black-robed figure quickly left the residence, heading straight out of the capital to a secluded farmhouse. A middle-aged man was sitting in the courtyard, holding a Martial Path Classics. After flipping through a few pages, he couldn''t help but remark: "This person''s understanding of the Martial Path is very profound, even surpassing me. It would be a pity to just kill him..." The black-robed figure bent down and respectfully said: "Greetings, Lord!" Seeing the man still reading, he said: "Reporting, Lord, the target has already left Zhao and has probably reached Xia territory." The middle-aged man put down the book, looked at him, and asked with a frown: "Why wasn''t this reported earlier?" The black-robed figure quickly explained: "He left this morning, escorted by the Empress of Zhao herself; I only just got the news..." The middle-aged man slowly stood up and said: "Forget it, it''s not too late to chase them now..." Chapter 530 - 348: My Father Li Xuanjing Daxia. Lan State. Lan State is more than two thousand miles away from Chang''an. Although it is far from the political center, the bloody winds of Chang''an rarely reach here. In the previous years, local officials in Lan State tried their best to move activities to Chang''an. But in recent years, the situation has gradually reversed. Even when receiving transfer orders from Chang''an, they made every excuse to decline. They even bribed the assessing officers, actively requesting lower assessment results, just to stay local. Over the past six months, some nobles from Chang''an have gradually moved to Lan State. For Daxia officials and nobles, the capital city of Chang''an has virtually become a dragon''s lair and tiger''s den. As the sky darkened, a young couple walked hand in hand into Lan State City. Both carried bundles on their backs, looking like a passing husband and wife. The man was handsome, the woman beautiful, even the guards at the city gate couldn''t help but take a few more glances at them. After Li Nuo and Yiren parted ways with the Empress, they hurried along the road and finally reached Lan State City before dark. They planned to rest in the city for one night and continue their journey early the next morning. As soon as they entered the city gate, a group of beggars approached, holding out dirty, broken bowls. "Show some mercy, give us something to eat!" "Haven''t eaten for three days, could any kind-hearted person take pity..." "Leftover food, any scraps, please spare some..." ... As a Daxia official, seeing this scene, Li Nuo couldn''t help but feel touched. Although Chang''an was prosperous, wasn''t everywhere else also part of Daxia? The courtiers in the high halls, how many truly understand the sufferings of the people. He bought all the leftover buns from a roadside bun shop and distributed them to these beggars. Then he and Yiren found an inn to stay. Sitting in the inn room, Li Nuo''s mood was a bit complex. Influenced by the Vast Righteous Qi within him, seeing these Daxia civilians reduced to beggars, a sense of compassion arose in him, along with a urgent desire to change all this. Self-cultivation, Take good care of Family, govern the country, pacify the land¡ªsure enough, what the books said was right. After entering Confucian realms, even if not one''s subjective intent, a mysterious force would push them to do these things. Because of this, Confucian scholars are the most respected regardless of the country. Since they had to travel the next day, they went to bed early. He slept very soundly, without dreaming the entire night. After getting up and freshening up, the two continued their journey. At their speed, including night rest, it would take at most three days from Lan State to Chang''an. Li Nuo checked out of the room downstairs, then walked out of the inn. As they walked towards the city gate, both paused simultaneously, their peripheral vision catching something behind them. Someone was watching from the shadows. However, Li Nuo didn''t sense any threatening aura from the observer. He temporarily ignored it, and they walked forward a bit more, suddenly blocked by people ahead. Several strong figures stood in their way. The leading burly man whispered: "Go into that alley, or else we''ll kill you!" Beside them was a small alley. Seeing this, the passing civilians detoured to avoid the scene. Not far away, two patrolling constables saw them but pretended not to, turning in another direction to continue their patrol. Song Yiren wanted to draw her sword but was held back by Li Nuo. Li Nuo, as told by the burly man, walked into the alley, followed by the group, who then pointed to the bundles on Li Nuo''s back, saying: "Hand over your valuables yourselves, don''t make us take action..." Li Nuo knew Outer States surely would be more chaotic than Chang''an, but he didn''t expect it to be this chaotic. Broad daylight, street robbery, openly, even the constables maintaining order saw it but ignored, showing just how chaotic Lan State had become. "Big shot? Big your mother''s head!" Early in her days descending the mountain, Song Yiren, traveling alone through Jianghu, had encountered many similar situations. Seeing the arrogance of these people, she finally couldn''t resist taking action. Bang! Bang! Bang! A few muffled sounds, and several figures flew out of the alley. The two constables leaned against the street corner wall to watch the fun, thinking they could loot a lot from these out-of-towners, and naturally, they would get their share. Quickly, they realized something was wrong. Lying on the ground, groaning and unable to get up, were those men. They exchanged glances, one hurried forward, asking: "What happened here?" The burly men never expected the young woman''s skills to be so formidable, probably already in the True Qi Realm. The leading man clutching his chest painfully said: "They, they tried to rob our silver, we resisted, she actually took action!" The constable looked towards Li Nuo and Yiren, sternly saying: "How outrageous, broad daylight, you dare rob on the street, do you have any respect for the law!" While speaking, the other constable had already brought a group of guards. Before the leading guard officer could question, the first constable started: "Broad daylight, these two openly robbed, Commander Chen, quickly arrest them!" At this moment, the street was empty of civilians. Even nearby stores had closed their doors. Some people dared only to press their ears against the door to eavesdrop. Hearing the official''s words, they couldn''t help but silently mourn for the couple. Chapter 531 - 348 Father Li Xuanjing_2 When these two outsiders are targeted by these heartless fellows, losing their money would already be the best outcome; as for their lives, they are likely doomed. The guard officer looked at Li Nuo and Song Yiren, and asked, "Is what he said true?" Song Yiren pointed to the few stout men on the ground and angrily said, "Between us and them, who looks more like the criminals? Can''t you see for yourself?" The young guard officer snorted and said, "I think you look more like them, otherwise, how could they be the ones lying on the ground?" The leader of the stout men immediately added, "Yes, yes, yes, the bundles they have are what they stole from us!" Watching this scene, Song Yiren finally understood and yelled angrily, "I get it now, you''re all in it together!" The young guard officer said coldly, "A wicked person dares to claim innocence first. Take them away!" Li Nuo''s expression had already turned very grim. This wasn''t just collusion between officials and bandits; it was collusion among officials, bandits, and soldiers. The darkness of this situation was simply appalling! Just as the guards were about to step forward and apprehend them, their legs suddenly trembled, and they kneeled down straightaway. The young guard officer and two constables felt an immense pressure, forcing them to their knees. They wanted to struggle up, but they couldn''t even lift their heads. "Scoundrels!" Li Nuo sat at a roadside tea stand, released the restraints on a constable and a guard, and said coldly, "Bring your superior over here!" The two scrambled away in a hurry. After sitting for a quarter of an hour, the ground beneath Li Nuo''s feet suddenly began to tremble slightly. The teacups on the tea stand clinked from the vibrations. Li Nuo and Song Yiren looked up to see a black line appear at the end of the street. It wasn''t a black line, but black armor. Nearly a hundred soldiers clad in armor appeared on the street. The ground was shaking due to their running footsteps. As they got closer, an atmosphere of intense killing intent washed over them. This aura was not unfamiliar to Li Nuo. It was the aura of the Military. Among the hundred schools of thought, each had its strengths. Legalism was known for individual prowess, while the Military excelled in utilizing collective strength. A single soldier''s strength was limited, but when hundreds or thousands formed a military formation, the power they could unleash was terrifying. Where the great army passes, even those in the Sixth Realm must retreat. Among these hundred soldiers, each individual''s aura was only in the Second or Third Realm, and the leading middle-aged officer was just in the Fourth Realm. But their combined formation aura brought heavy pressure even to Li Nuo, who was in the Fifth Realm. The middle-aged officer walked behind the kneeling men, felt the force exerted on them, his expression changed slightly, and he blurted out, "Legalism!" Not only did he sense the power of Legalism, but it was also the power of the Fifth Realm of Legalism. As far as he knew, there was only one Fifth Realm Legalist in Daxia, and that was the current Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Justice. But the source of this power was the young man sitting over there, who clearly could not be the current third-rank official. Li Nuo released the restraints on these people, and the pressure on them abruptly disappeared. The young guard officer clambered up, saw the middle-aged officer as if seeing a savior, and pointed at Li Nuo, saying, "General, this man robbed in the street and dares to resist arrest. Quickly take him down!" "Rob your mother!" Just as he got up, the middle-aged officer kicked him to the ground. A Fifth Realm Legalist robbing in the street, could anyone say such a thing? As the young guard officer lay on the ground, still confused, the middle-aged officer quickly walked up to Li Nuo, cupped his fists, and asked, "May I know your esteemed name?" Li Nuo replied, "Minister of Justice, Li Nuo." The middle-aged officer''s heart shook; it turned out to be someone from the Ministry of Justice, but a mere Minister of Justice possessing Fifth Realm Legalist cultivation... He thought that the name Li Nuo sounded familiar, but he couldn''t immediately recall where he had heard it before. Seeing the other party''s puzzled look, Li Nuo sighed lightly and said again, "My father, Li Xuanjing." The middle-aged officer''s body trembled, his expression becoming immediately respectful, and he said, "So, you are the son of the Minister of Justice, my respects!" Li Nuo was speechless; after all, he was also the Sixt Subjects'' Scholar, was his title really that unknown? Thud! With just a mention of "My father, Li Xuanjing," a man in official attire who had just arrived nearly fell to his knees. He was the County Magistrate of Lan County. He had just heard from a constable that someone was robbing in the street and had injured the patrolling guards. He personally led a group of government officials here, only to hear this sentence upon arrival. The constable walked ahead, pointing at Li Nuo, and said: "My lord, it''s him!" "It''s your mother!" The Lan County Magistrate slapped him to the ground. The court wanted to transfer him to Chang''an and promote him. Why did he refuse under the pretext of taking care of his mother? Wasn''t it just because he was afraid of being conveniently killed by Li Xuanjing? This bastard even directly brought trouble to our door! He stepped forward with big strides, cupped his fist towards Li Nuo, and said: "This humble official, Lan County Magistrate, pays respects to Lord Li!" Li Nuo looked at the two men and said plainly: "One of you is a good parent official, and the other governs the soldiers well..." ... Lan County Magistrate''s Office. The Lan County Magistrate stood before Li Nuo, his face pale, repeatedly saying: "It was my negligence in management. Please rest assured, my lord. From now on, I will strictly discipline them. The two involved constables will be immediately dismissed and investigated..." The middle-aged general was even more irascible, punching and kicking the young guard officer furiously, shouting: "I sent you to the army to protect the people, you bastard, yet you colluded with bandits and oppressed the people..." Li Nuo looked at the two and said: "I hope you both mean what you say. When I return to Chang''an, I want to see the dossier of this case in the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of War." The Lan County Magistrate nodded vigorously, saying: "Definitely, definitely!" The middle-aged general also said: "When I return to the camp, I will deal with him according to military law..." Handling the case requires a proper procedure, Li Nuo couldn''t deal with them on the spot. The Lan County Magistrate wiped his sweat and said: "Lord Li, I have already set up a grand banquet at the tavern..." Before he could finish, Li Nuo waved him off, saying: "No need. I am in a hurry to travel. Remember what you said, otherwise, next time someone comes to Lan State, it won''t just be to investigate this case..." The Lan County Magistrate was shocked, repeatedly saying: "I understand, I understand!" He personally escorted them out of the county office, then wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He turned pale and looked at the constables and government officials standing in the courtyard, angrily saying: "Confess honestly, who else among you engages in such deeds in private!" ... Lan State city gate. Li Nuo and Yiren walked out side by side. Although they were delayed for a little over an hour, it made Li Nuo realize something. The cultivation resources in Chang''an had already been cleared out by his father. But the situation in these local prefectures was even worse than in Chang''an. For the next realm of cultivation, he already had some thoughts. These were matters to consider in the future. Currently, the most important thing was to go home. Li Nuo held Yiren''s hand and said: "Let''s go." Somewhere off the official road, on the ground, Li Nuo took a step forward, his figure appearing dozens of meters away, several meters above the ground. Yiren was flying, her body leaving a residual shadow in the void... Half an hour later. A figure rapidly approached, hovering in the void. The black-clothed man closed his eyes, sensing the remaining trace of True Qi around. He looked ahead, a smile appearing on his face, and said: "Found you..." In the next moment, his body turned into a black stream of light, chasing in the direction where the two had disappeared. Bang! But he only advanced a hundred meters before a muffled sound came from the void. The black-clothed man''s figure reappeared from the void. He rubbed his forehead; even he felt a buzzing in his mind from that crash. But the void ahead was clearly empty. What did he crash into? He reached out his hand, touching an invisible barrier. As if sensing something, he suddenly turned his head, looking downward. A figure sat quietly by a small creek below, holding a fishing rod. Just then, a small fish took the bait. He removed the small fish from the hook, placing it in the fish basket. There were already quite a few small fish in the basket, indicating that he had been fishing there for quite some time. The man put down the fishing rod, turned to look at the black-clothed man, and calmly asked: "Friend, where are you going?" [PS: Caught a cold the past couple of days, not in good shape, fingers hurting inexplicably, had to type with two fingers. Just finished writing a major plot and transitioning to a new one, negative buffs stacking up, temporarily shorter...] Chapter 532 349: Returning Home The black-robed man stood in mid-air, looking at the figure wearing a conical hat by the stream, his expression slightly changing. Although there was no fluctuation of aura coming from the other person, he felt an intense sense of danger. He glanced at the invisible barrier in front of him, then looked back at the person by the stream and asked, "Why are you blocking my way?" The person stood with his hands behind his back, looked at him, and countered, "Where are you coming from, and where do you intend to go?" The black-robed man said solemnly, "No comment." He did not want to continue entangling with this mysterious person and intended to bypass the barrier to continue his pursuit. Although he was not worried about his target escaping, this was Xia Country, not Dawei. He could not pursue too deeply; if he attracted strong practitioners from Xia Country, the situation would become very unfavorable for him. Bang! The next moment, he crashed into an invisible barrier again. Bang! Bang! Bang! He tried several different directions, but at some point, a solid barrier appeared around him, trapping him as if in an invisible cage. He finally realized something and exclaimed in shock, "Legalism Semi-Saint!" The reason he did not think of Legalism at first was that he never imagined that in today''s mainland, there would still be a Sixth Realm Legalist, coincidentally fishing on the path he had to chase those two people... The invisible barriers around him were Legalism''s Drawing a Prison! Being in the Sixth Realm, martial artists were naturally at a disadvantage when encountering Legalism and Confucian practitioners. The Six Arts of Confucianism included "Yu" and "Shooting." Their Righteous Qi Arrow ignored True Qi defenses, and a martial artist''s tunneling speed could not compare to Confucianism''s Righteous Qi Cloud. They couldn''t win in a fight or escape. Even when encountering Confucianism, there was a chance to escape, but facing a Sixth Realm Legalist directly, being trapped in the prison of heaven and earth, there was no chance to escape. As he resisted the continued tightening of the cage, he explained, "I have no grievances with you; I am just passing by. What do you mean by this?" Though he said so, he was not confident in his heart. He knew very well whether he was just passing by. He was tasked by the Dawei court to intercept and kill the Sixth Subjects'' Scholar Li Nuo from Xia Country. If Li Nuo was willing to submit to Dawei, he would take him back; if not, he would eliminate him to prevent him from serving the Xia Country court and becoming a threat to Dawei in the future. This matter was supposed to be top secret, but just as he was about to catch up with the two, a Legalism Semi-Saint blocked the way. It was hard to say this was a coincidence. Could it be that Dawei had leaked the news? Otherwise, he couldn''t think of any other possibility. The person with the conical hat did not explain, yet the invisible cage continued to tighten. The black-robed man resisted with all his might but could not stop the cage from tightening. It''s bad! This person was not only in the same realm but also had a much higher cultivation level. Could it be that because of such a simple task, he was going to fall here today? Seeing the cage shrink to within three feet around him, he could no longer remain calm, his expression showing fear. "Please, there has to be a misunderstanding!" "Could you please withdraw your divine skills?" "We can discuss any conditions!" ... Chang''an. Looking at the familiar city gate in front of him, Li Nuo let out a long breath. Finally back. The journey had been very smooth. Although there were occasional minor disturbances, he was able to resolve them easily with his strength and identity. Unlike Li Nuo''s excited and expectant mood, Song Yiren sighed softly upon returning to Chang''an. She released Li Nuo''s hand and said, "Don''t forget what I told you." Li Nuo looked at Yiren, seeing her firm attitude, and could only nod helplessly. During their time in Zhao Country, although they had confirmed their relationship, Yiren did not let him tell anyone about it, including Jiaren and his Mother-in-law. She did not explain the reason for this, but Li Nuo could only agree. A moment later, at Ningxin Garden. "Brother Li Nuo!" "Master Sister!" As soon as Li Nuo and Yiren walked in, two figures rushed towards them. Li Nuo rubbed Mumu''s head and looked ahead, finally seeing the two figures he had longed for... Seven months pregnant, Anning was wearing a loose dress, which even disguised her pregnancy, but Jiaren, carrying twins, was showing her bump quite clearly. Li Anning held Li Nuo''s hand and looked around behind him. Li Nuo turned to look and asked, "What are you looking at?" Li Anning glanced at him and said, "To see if you brought any other girl back..." Li Nuo felt proud about this matter. Back then, several Princes of Zhao Country had tried to win him over by sending him various beauties, but he hadn''t even given them a second look. He explained, "How could that be? If you don''t believe me, ask Yiren¡ªshe..." Song Yiren, afraid that Li Nuo might slip up, hastily said, "I watch over him every day. I can vouch for him; he hasn''t flirted with anyone. Those women didn''t even get a chance to get close to him..." After saying this, she gave Li Nuo a discreet sign, indicating that he should not reveal the matter. In truth, her efforts were unnecessary; both Anning and Jiaren, as well as the Mother-in-law, had long known the situation, while she was kept in the dark. Anning looked at Yiren and smiled, "Thank you for your effort." Song Yiren waved her hand and said, "I naturally have to do what I promised you..." Suddenly, Anning looked at Song Yiren and asked, "Have you broken through?" Chapter 533 349: Returning Home_2 Song Yiren smiled at the words, straightened her chest, glanced at Song Jiaren, and said, "Oh my, I don''t know how, but as I was practicing, I just broke through..." Jiaren gave her a glance without speaking. Another figure walked over from afar, looked at Li Nuo, and asked, "Was this trip smooth?" Li Nuo looked at Su Qing, nodded, and said, "Very smooth." This journey to Zhao Country had achieved all the set goals, and even brought many additional gains. The most important thing was that they had established a connection with the Empress. Even if the situation in Daxia were to change, their family would have a better alternative route. Due to his mother-in-law''s concern about potential dangers in a foreign country, Yiren was sent to accompany him. But from beginning to end, no assassins appeared. Using it as an excuse, he and Yiren naturally grew closer. Su Qing glanced at Yiren and gave Li Nuo a subtle look. Li Nuo also nodded slightly in response. Su Qing finally relaxed, looked at Yiren, and said, "Yiren, come here, let me see how much you''ve progressed these months, and Mumu, Ning''er, you come as well..." After Yiren, Mumu, and Ning''er were taken away by his mother-in-law, there were only the three of them left. Anning held Li Nuo''s hand and said, "Come, let''s go to the room..." A moment later, in the room, Li Nuo''s body trembled: "Hiss, you all..." Jiaren''s face reddened slightly, and Anning reached out her index finger towards him, saying, "Shh, this is your reward for not fooling around..." After a long time, Li Nuo came out of the room. Half a year had indeed been hard for a married man. Fortunately, all the hard days were over, and a happy life was back. Housekeeper Wu ran over joyfully from afar and said, "Young Master, you''re back!" Li Nuo smiled and asked, "How has the family been these months?" Housekeeper Wu said, "Young Master, rest assured, everything is fine at home. The two female doctors have been taking good care of the Young Madam and Princess. The court is also stable; everything is just as it was before you left..." In these six months, the situation in Zhao Country had undergone earth-shaking changes. The Emperor of Daxia''s health had not yet deteriorated to the point of exhaustion, so the court remained stable. From Housekeeper Wu, Li Nuo learned that while he was away, there were minor frictions between King Rui and King Gong, but no major conflicts. As for King Chun, due to his father''s influence, no one dared provoke him. Although the domestic situation in Daxia was stable, international tensions were high. In these few months, Liang Country had completely sided with Wei Country. Wei Country had stationed troops at the borders of Liang Country and Daxia, ostensibly to protect Liang Country, but their true intentions were obvious. The people of Chang''an were all saying that a war between Daxia and Wei Country was imminent. The court was divided into three factions on this matter. Officials led by the Left Prime Minister believed that once war broke out between the two dynasties, it would certainly bring devastation to both nations. With Daxia''s national strength inferior to Wei Country, and the buffer of Liang Country, the damage to Daxia would be greater. The court should avoid war. On the other hand, officials led by the Right Prime Minister believed that a war between Daxia and Wei Country was inevitable sooner or later. The court should prepare in advance, expand military reserves, and strike first if necessary to seize the initiative. Both the pro-war and pro-peace factions had their reasons, while some officials remained neutral for the time being. Li Nuo, busy with the Empress''s matters for the past few months, knew nothing of this. It turned out that just after he left at the beginning of the year, several murders occurred involving the Liang Country delegation. These unsolved murder cases became the direct catalyst for Liang Country''s defection to Wei Country. If Li Nuo had left a few days later, these events might not have happened. But then he thought, if he had left a few days later, the cases might have happened later as well. He felt as if someone had deliberately sent him away this time. His name was added to the mission by the Right Prime Minister, so was it all orchestrated by him? Theoretically, that seemed unlikely. Li Nuo had attained Vast Qi, though only at the First Realm, and he understood Vast Qi well. It was unimaginable that someone with Fifth Realm Vast Qi could commit treason, given the strong conviction required. To put it bluntly, even if the Emperor himself betrayed Daxia, the Confucian Fifth Realm''s Left and Right Prime Ministers would never betray Daxia. Li Nuo shook his head, no longer pondering these matters. In Zhao Country, he had the Empress behind him, a power that allowed him to call the shots alone. In Daxia, without such deep backing, these national affairs were left to the great figures of the court to consider. After returning home, he first went with Yiren to the Song Residence to visit Old Mrs. Song. After having a meal with the Old Lady at the Song Residence, he wanted to chat with Song Yu for a bit but found out that he had already joined the army. Despite failing the Imperial Examination twice, not passing even the first round, Song Yu was soon sent to the military by his uncle after Li Nuo''s departure. Born into a General''s family, it was not difficult for him to pass military selection. If he couldn''t be a civil servant, he could still serve as a Military Officer. At a time when the external environment of Daxia was the worst it had been in hundreds of years, joining the army, though dangerous, also presented unparalleled opportunities not seen in centuries. Many children from general and famous families had already volunteered to enlist. Before visiting his father at the Ministry of Justice, Li Nuo took a detour to the King Chun Mansion. King Chun''s kindness to them surpassed even that of the Empress, so naturally, he had to visit him first upon returning to Chang''an. Chapter 534 349: Returning Home_3 But unsurprisingly, a servant at King Chun Mansion told him that King Chun was not at the mansion. Just as Li Nuo was about to leave King Chun Mansion to go to the Ministry of Justice, he suddenly sensed something, and turned to look in a certain direction. In front of a certain hall, a figure stood there, staring at him intently with extremely resentful eyes. Li Nuo didn''t know why Li Yun was looking at him like that, as if he had stolen his mechanical girl. He walked forward, smiled and waved at him, saying, "Li Yun, long time no see..." Li Yun tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "Yeah, long time no see, but I''ve often heard about you in Daxia, those thousand-mile mirrors and microscopes, you never mentioned them before..." Li Nuo was slightly taken aback, and the next moment he understood where Li Yun''s resentment came from. He smiled and put his arm around Li Yun''s shoulder, saying, "Microscopes and thousand-mile mirrors are trivial little things. Come, I''ll show you something really good..." Li Yun, utterly bewildered, was dragged to the King Mansion''s kitchen by Li Nuo. The kitchen at King Chun Mansion was very busy, with a row of stoves constantly simmering soup. Li Nuo brought Li Yun to this row of stoves and said, "Look here." Li Yun sniffed the fragrant aroma wafting from the soup bowls, his throat involuntarily moving. But these soups could only be looked at for now. Only after they finished simmering, and his father chose the one with the best flavor, could he drink the leftovers. He glanced forward, then turned his gaze back to Li Nuo, asking, "Look at what?" Li Nuo said, "Look at the soup bowls." Li Yun asked, "What do you mean, look at the soup bowls?" The soup inside the bowls had long been boiling, bubbling vigorously, and the lids of these soup bowls clattered under the impact of the steam. Seeing that he still didn''t understand, Li Nuo could only continue to prompt him, "Look at why the lids of these soup bowls are constantly shaking." Li Yun rolled his eyes at him and said, "Obviously, the steam is pushing them, how could they not move?" Li Nuo could no longer give any more hints. The more Li Yun figured out himself, the greater the benefit. If he relied entirely on hints from Li Nuo, Li Yun wouldn''t gain much from it. Li Nuo said, "You just stay here and observe, observe carefully, think with your brain, why the steam pushes these lids. Your breakthrough opportunity is in these soup bowls. When you figure it out, come find me." After leaving these words, he walked away by himself. Simple soup making actually contained the core technology of human progress. If he could thoroughly understand the principles of making soup, achieving enlightenment and becoming a Mohist Saint wouldn''t be difficult... After leaving King Chun Mansion, Li Nuo arrived at the Ministry of Justice. Walking into his father''s government office, he indeed saw King Chun there. He was playing chess with himself in the corner of the office. When he saw Li Nuo, he hesitated for a moment, then suddenly stood up and walked quickly over, exclaiming with joy, "When did you come back?" Li Nuo said, "I just got back. I went to visit you at the mansion earlier, but you weren''t there..." Li Nuo''s gaze fell behind the desk, saying, "Father." Li Xuanjing stood up, nodded slightly, and then said, "Since you''re back, take some time to report to the Secretariat." Thinking of the various orders from the court, Li Nuo said, "I''ll go in a bit." There wasn''t much to talk about between father and son, but King Chun kept asking Li Nuo all sorts of questions. He asked curiously, "I heard the Empress of Zhao Country bestowed a title upon you, is that true?" Li Nuo nodded and said, "It''s true." King Chun continued to ask, "I also heard that you and the Empress of Zhao decided on your future together, is that true?" Li Nuo said, "That''s a rumor. There''s nothing between the Empress and me." He wanted to ask more, but Li Nuo quickly said, "The court issued several orders earlier, I need to hurry to the Secretariat. Father, Uncle Chun, I''ll take my leave first..." Watching Li Nuo''s quick departure, King Chun smiled and said, "He used to say he and Anning were clear, but rumors about him and women have never been wrong. This kid is capable, unlike that scoundrel Li Yun..." Muttering a couple of sentences, he sat back down at the chessboard and suddenly remembered something, asking Li Xuanjing, "By the way, Xuanjing, what were you doing the other day? I couldn''t find you all day..." Li Xuanjing opened a dossier and said, "I went fishing outside the city." "What?" King Chun was stunned, then stood up abruptly, saying, "You went fishing without calling me? Who did you go with, Wu?" Chapter 535 350 Yirens Thoughts Secretariat. A group of officials sat inside their own government offices, with little interest in working, frequently glancing towards a certain government office for any noise. Once again, the Left Prime Minister and the Right Prime Minister had an argument today. The two had been friends for many years, but in the past two years, their political views had gradually diverged, leading to more frequent quarrels. Especially in recent months, on the issue of war or peace, their conflict had become almost irreconcilable. The officials from the Left Prime Minister''s faction advocated that external aggressions must be repelled by first stabilizing internal affairs. They believed that the focus should be on internal reforms: implementing healthcare reform, agricultural reform, and optimizing the tax system, so that the people could lead prosperous lives. The Right Prime Minister''s faction held a completely opposite view. They believed that, with Liang Country turning against them and Wei Country eyeing them maliciously, dealing with external crises was more important than internal reforms. Daxia should prioritize military expansion to prepare for the imminent war. The funds in the National Treasury were limited. Focusing on internal reforms would naturally compress the military budget, while expanding the military would squeeze healthcare and agricultural reforms. Neither was willing to give in, leading to a fierce quarrel every few days. Inside the government office. The Left Prime Minister almost pointed at the Right Prime Minister''s nose, angrily saying: "Daxia''s hundreds of millions of people can''t fill their stomachs, can''t cure their illnesses, and can''t guarantee their livelihoods. Yet you want to recklessly expand the military, ignoring the people''s needs..." The Right Prime Minister, with a calm expression, retorted: "The ambition of Wei Country is well known. This war is inevitable. If we don''t use the silver in the National Treasury now to expand the military, will we use it later to cede land and pay reparations?" The Left Prime Minister reminded: "Loving war leads to certain death!" The Right Prime Minister countered: "Ignoring war invites disaster!" ... The Left Prime Minister was silent for a moment, then spoke again: "Aren''t you being a bit extreme? Although Wei Country is strong, they won''t find it easy to swallow Daxia. Don''t they fear Chu, Qi, and Zhao reaping the benefits like a fisherman? War is unlikely in the short term. Expanding the military like this will be a huge burden on the National Treasury, greatly affecting other reforms. Using the silver on military expansion is less important than ensuring that people can eat and get medical treatment..." The Right Prime Minister laughed mockingly and said: "Reform after reform, for decades, and what have been the results? Countless silver spent, but are the people eating better? Are they getting medical treatment?" The Left Prime Minister was momentarily speechless. For decades, every reform, no matter how grand, ended in failure. The purpose of Confucian reforms was for the people. All their reforms stood from the perspective of Daxia''s people, fighting for their benefits, inevitably clashing with the interests of the nobles and the famous families. The nobles clung to their privileges due to their Imperial Family status, and the famous families dominated regions, their power deeply rooted in the court. Those who tried to challenge them met unfortunate fates, and each reform inevitably failed. In localities, the influence of the famous families far exceeded that of the court. Even passed decrees were hard to enforce outside Chang''an. Even as a Prime Minister, he was powerless against this. To date, the only somewhat effective reform was reducing the number of nobles. For years, they tried through various reforms to lower the number of nobles, including reducing titles by one tier per generation to reducing by three, finally compromising at two tiers, but they all failed... The nobles even wanted to make titles hereditary. How could they make such concessions? Now, not a trace of the nobles was seen in Chang''an. The number of nobles in all of Daxia was only a tenth or a third of what it was a year ago. But this result wasn''t achieved through reforms but through Li Xuanjing''s blade, through continuous assassinations by the assassins... This could not but be called an irony. The Right Prime Minister looked at him and said: "Admit it, your reforms are just a futile struggle. The silver spent, layer upon layer, ends up in the pockets of the famous families and noble clans. How much actually reaches the people?" The Left Prime Minister was silent for a long time before slowly speaking: "Whether successful or not, someone has to do these things. Even if only the people of one state or one city benefit..." Neither spoke again, and the government office gradually fell silent. At this moment, a crisp knock on the door reached their ears. Li Nuo knocked on the door of the government office, then walked in, saying: "Minister of Justice Li Nuo, here to report." The Left Prime Minister, seeing him, was pleased and asked: "When did you return?" Li Nuo said: "This morning." When he spoke, he didn''t use honorifics or bow. The Left Prime Minister didn''t find it inappropriate. Because at this time, Li Nuo was not only Daxia''s Minister of Justice but also a First Grade King of Zhao Country, according to protocol, they should bow to him. The Right Prime Minister glanced at Li Nuo and said to the Left Prime Minister: "Let''s leave it here for today. We''ll postpone the discussion of funding." With that, he left, swishing his sleeves. The Left Prime Minister ignored the Right Prime Minister, pointed to a chair in the government office, and said to Li Nuo: "Sit." After Li Nuo sat down, he sighed in relief and said: "You''ve finally returned..." Li Nuo said: "The Left Prime Minister called me back, is there something important?" The Left Prime Minister looked at him and asked: "Do you have grievances against the court?" Li Nuo asked: "Why does the Left Prime Minister say this?" The Left Prime Minister asked: "If you don''t have grievances against the court, why don''t you use your talents in Daxia, but instead achieve great feats for Zhao Country?" Li Nuo calmly said: "The Left Prime Minister is mistaken. When I was Assistant Minister of Rites, I reorganized the rituals and cleared the court''s misconduct, helping the court to establish connections with the Martial Arts world. In Honglu Si, I performed my duties diligently, not only handling my own responsibilities but also helping the court to uncover the Eastern Palace case from more than ten years ago and the murder case of the Liang Country''s prince. Later, as Minister of Justice, I diligently fulfilled my duties, overturning numerous unjust cases. When my wife was pregnant, the court assigned me to Qi Country for two years, and I followed the court''s orders without any complaints. I have done all I could, both within my responsibilities and beyond them. What does the Left Prime Minister find unsatisfactory?" Chapter 536 350 Yirens Thoughts_2 The Left Prime Minister sighed and said, "The court has indeed been unfair to you. Even if you have grievances, it''s understandable. However, I promise that similar things won''t happen again in the future..." He looked at Li Nuo and spoke again, "I won''t beat around the bush with you. This time, bringing you back is in hopes that you can apply your talents in Daxia. Whatever you need, feel free to speak, and the court will try to accommodate you. Regarding your official position, I promised you before: you can choose any Standard Fourth Rank position in the court..." No matter how high the position, it''s insubstantial, easy to be promoted, easier to be demoted. Li Nuo has no desire for promotion. If he wanted, he could return to Zhao Country and immediately be a leader under one person, above millions, even the position of Prime Minister would be within his reach. He did not respond directly but said, "Left Prime Minister, you decide." The Left Prime Minister thought for a moment and said, "How about being the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice, and also hold the position of Scheeren of the Secretariat? If there''s anything, you don''t need to report to the Scheeren, just come directly to me." The Ministry of Justice already handles many matters, the Secretariat is even busier. After handling affairs for half a year, Li Nuo plans to spend time with his family in the upcoming period. Initially, he wanted to refuse the Left Prime Minister, but then the Left Prime Minister suddenly stood still, bowed to him, and said, "I am incapable, have been an official for so many years, and have not yet brought good days to the people of Daxia. Henceforth, I''m entrusting it to you..." Looking at the gray-haired Prime Minister, so humble and deferential, Li Nuo''s lips quivered. Ultimately, he could only say, "Alright, but I may not go to the government office every day." The Left Prime Minister did not hesitate at all and said, "That''s fine, the Secretariat won''t assign you any duties, you don''t need to come daily, the Ministry of Justice you can arrange according to your discretion." With such words, Li Nuo had no reason to refuse anymore. Having done so much for Zhao Country, if he were to return to Daxia and do nothing, he''d undoubtedly be criticized. Li Nuo has ample experience in maintaining balance. Li Nuo nodded and said, "Then so be it. I will swiftly discuss medical reform matters with the Imperial Hospital, liaise with Sinong Si, and also with the Ministry of War. But whether they will heed my words, that''s uncertain..." The Left Prime Minister thought for a moment, took out seals, stamped them on several blank memorials, handed them to Li Nuo, and said, "Write what you need them to do, no need for review..." As Prime Minister, overseeing court affairs naturally comes with certain privileges that ordinary officials don''t have. When Li Nuo received the memorials, he touched the Left Prime Minister''s hand, and the Vast Qi within him was subtly stirred. The Left Prime Minister sensed this aura, looked at him in shock, and said, "You''ve cultivated Vast Qi?" Li Nuo nodded. The Left Prime Minister couldn''t help but reach out, pat Li Nuo''s head, a joyful smile emerged on his aged face, repeatedly saying, "Good, good!" Looking at this young face, he seemed to see the person from twenty years ago. At that time, he too had Vast Qi. What a pity... After a long time, he finally looked away, patted Li Nuo''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry about anything, with me here, you can go ahead with confidence..." Moments later, Li Nuo left the Left Prime Minister''s government office and exited the Secretariat. With the Left Prime Minister''s promise, whatever he wanted to do wasn''t as smooth as in Zhao Country but was better than before. This elderly man over sixty at least sincerely cares for the people. Just as Li Nuo was leaving the palace gates. Ministry of Personnel. A middle-aged official walked into the Right Prime Minister''s government office, closed the door, and said softly, "Teacher, Li Nuo has returned." The Right Prime Minister, with his hands behind his back, looked at the portrait of Confucian Saint on the wall and said, "I know." The middle-aged official continued, "The Left Prime Minister intends to promote him to Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice and Scheeren of the Secretariat. Should we oppose it?" Li Nuo, having served less than half a year, was promoted from Standard Fifth Rank to dual positions of Standard Fourth Rank. Even his father back then couldn''t compare. Such a promotion speed is unprecedented. If the Ministry of Personnel opposes, his promotion definitely won''t pass. The Right Prime Minister waved his hand and said, "There''s no need, what''s meant to happen has already happened. Even if he''s back, it can''t change the outcome." The middle-aged official''s eyes showed a hint of sorrow as he softly said, "If we had transferred him earlier, Dongfang Bo might not have died, and Chen Qi..." The Right Prime Minister turned and said solemnly, "Including you and me, since we''ve chosen this path, we must be ready to die at any time. Death isn''t fearful; what''s fearful is a meaningless death!" In his eyes were both admiration and lament, he softly said, "I''ve sensed Vast Qi in him, but alas, he was born too early. The current Daxia has no place for his talents..." The middle-aged official set aside his sadness and said again, "The people from the Ministry of War say that every major family is trying to send their offspring into the military, and many generals have received their bribes..." While war is unfortunate for the people, for others, it''s also a great opportunity for achievement. A war will lead to the downfall of countless noble families and also the rise of new ones. The Right Prime Minister squinted and said softly, "Let them send, the more the better..." ... After returning to Ningxin Garden, the attitudes of two female physicians towards Li Nuo changed drastically. Previously, they guarded against Li Nuo like a thief, not letting Li Nuo sleep with Jiaren Anning at night. Since returning this time, their attitudes towards Li Nuo became very respectful, humbly consulting Li Nuo on medical issues. Chapter 537 350 Yirens Thoughts_3 Although Li Nuo''s cultivation in the Medical School is similar to theirs, his theories on the Medical Path are incomparable to any other physician. The Medical Path in Zhao Country has always been more prosperous than in Daxia. In Li Nuo''s mind, he has integrated the essence of both countries, becoming a master of the Medical Path of both nations, more than capable of guiding two Fourth Realm practitioners. In the afternoon, Mother-in-law and Lord Father-in-law arrived at Ningxin Garden. At dinner, Song Zhe said to Li Nuo: "The three provinces are preparing to promote you, so be ready." Li Nuo nodded and said: "I know. When I went to the Secretariat today, the Left Prime Minister mentioned it." Song Zhe asked: "What position did the Left Prime Minister appoint you to?" Li Nuo replied: "Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice and Scheeren of the Secretariat." Upon hearing this, Song Zhe paused with his chopsticks, feeling a mix of emotions. He has served as an official for twenty years, and only then did he climb to the Standard Fourth Rank, thanks to benefiting from Li Xuanjing''s decisive actions. Otherwise, he might still be lingering in the position of Minister of Personnel. As for others, they haven''t even served a full year but have already risen to the same rank as him, an Assistant Minister. The court''s rules limiting the speed of officials'' promotions seemed non-existent in their case. Though the power of the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice is not as great as that of the Ministry of Personnel, providing him with slight comfort, the fact that the person is also a Scheeren of the Secretariat¡ªa position genuinely controlling national affairs and where future Prime Ministers are likely selected¡ªis more significant. People cannot be compared; he couldn''t compare to Li Xuanjing back then, and he can''t compare to Li Xuanjing''s son now either. He calmed his emotions, looked at Su Qing, and said: "Holding two positions at once is a heavy burden; he may not be able to care for the family. You must take care of Jiaren..." Li Nuo said: "It''s alright. The Left Prime Minister agreed that I wouldn''t have to go to the government offices regularly. After Mother-in-law has taken care of my wife for so long, it''s finally my turn to take care." Su Qing looked at Song Zhe, frowned, and said: "Both are Assistant Ministers, why can he avoid going to the office while you have to go every day?" Song Zhe buried his head in his meal, wishing he hadn''t spoken up. After dinner, Yiren couldn''t wait to show off her new clothes. "So pretty!" "Master Sister looks truly beautiful!" Mumu and Ning''er supported her excitedly, their eyes filled with stars. In her joy, Yiren gave each of them a gemstone, but the two sisters soon quarreled because the gemstones were of different colors. Li Anning glanced at her with disdain, thinking how unfitting it was for a princess to be so delighted just because of a piece of clothing. Li Nuo understood she was deliberately showing off in front of Jiaren, so he took Jiaren''s hand and accompanied her on a walk by the lake. Jiaren held Li Nuo''s hand with one hand and supported her belly with the other, asking: "How are things between you and Yiren?" Li Nuo recounted their experiences in Zhao Country to her, glanced back, and added: "I don''t know why she forbade me from telling you this, so please pretend you don''t know for now..." Compared to this, Song Jiaren seemed more concerned about another matter and asked: "How did she break through to Grandmaster?" Li Nuo knew Jiaren would definitely ask this question. Her competitive spirit was not strong. When Anning broke through, she showed no particular response. But Yiren''s breakthrough meant something different. Previously, she was stronger than Yiren. Now being surpassed by Yiren, feeling a gap is normal. Moreover, she used to be the strongest in the family. But now, even Li Nuo''s cultivation has surpassed hers, making her go from strongest to weakest instantly... Li Nuo could only comfort her, saying: "It''s okay. Once you have the baby, I''ll take you to Zhao Country, and let the Grandmaster of Zhao Country train with you. If Yiren can break through so quickly, surely you can too..." After the walk, while the two female doctors were adjusting Jiaren and Anning''s energies, Li Nuo took the opportunity to pull Yiren into another courtyard, set up a soundproof screen, and said: "Can you stop showing off your cultivation in front of Jiaren?" Yiren pouted, looking stubborn and said: "Why?" She broke through to Grandmaster level, and Song Jiaren hadn''t. If she couldn''t show off in front of her, what was the point of breaking through? Li Nuo held her waist and said: "Be good." Yiren''s earlobes gradually turned red, and after a moment, she lowered her head and said: "Alright, I won''t show off anymore, will that do..." Then, looking around sneakily as though about to commit a crime, she asked: "Where are Song Jiaren and Li Anning?" Li Nuo replied: "In the room, being treated by the two female doctors." As the words fell, Yiren''s arm suddenly wrapped around Li Nuo''s neck. Li Nuo asked in surprise: "What are you doing?" Song Yiren snorted, stood on tiptoes, and said: "Hmph, they used to steal my husband, now it''s my turn for revenge..." Chapter 538 351: Secretariat Encounters the Old Chang''an. Recently, Li Nuo''s name often appears in the mouths of the common people. Previously, when he was mentioned, it was mostly because he was the son of the Minister of Justice. But this time, he relied on his own ability. After serving as an envoy to Zhao Country for half a year, he successfully supported the Empress''s succession, was conferred the title of First Grade King, presided over various reforms in Zhao Country, and although named the envoy of Daxia, he was actually the Regent King of Zhao Country, and privately pledged his life to the Empress. This is almost the pinnacle that a civil servant can achieve, which scholar does not fantasize about all this? There are even rumors that he has been living with the Empress for a long time, and she is already carrying his child... Zhao Country, like Daxia, is also one of the Five Great Dynasties. His achievements and status have actually surpassed his father. In Daxia, he is the son of Li Xuanjing. If in Zhao Country, people would only say Li Xuanjing is the father of the King of different surnames, Li Nuo. The courtiers are more informed than the common people, and by the next day at the office, they had already learned from their colleagues that after several transfers within the three provinces, Li Nuo had returned to Chang''an. Half a year ago, when he became an envoy, he was still a Standard Fifth Rank Minister of Justice. In half a year as an envoy, he was promoted two levels, serving as Assistant Minister of Justice and Scheeren of the Secretariat. According to officials in the Secretariat, as Scheeren of the Secretariat, he is not under the jurisdiction of the Assistant Minister of the Secretariat, reporting directly to the Left Prime Minister, and he can avoid adhering to the fixed timings of going to the office and ending work, this kind of power is only possessed by officials of Standard Third Rank and above within the court. Many people who feared the presence of father and son in the same court, finally saw it happen. Li Xuanjing oversee the Ministry of Justice and Spiegel Bureau, the Ministry of Justice falls under his son Li Nuo, Li Nuo holds the position of Scheeren of the Secretariat, can participate in central decision-making, writing his own memos and approving them himself, this kind of power, is no different from the Prime Minister. Strangely, the Right Prime Minister, who has always suppressed Li Nuo, did not raise any objection this time. It can be foreseen that the future court of Daxia may truly become a one-man show of the Li Family. Ningxin Garden. Su Qing had just returned from outside and heard the people of Chang''an discussing Li Nuo. About his private promise to the Empress, how she is already pregnant with his child... Of course, the various rumors about him are best confirmed directly by him. She glanced at Li Nuo, and asked: "What''s with you and the Empress of Zhao Country, why does everyone outside say you have privately pledged your lives?" Li Nuo explained: "Those are all baseless stories, if you don''t believe me, ask Yiren, she knows everything." Song Yiren nodded and said: "These are all idle rumors from the people of Zhao Country, the Empress of Zhao Country has no relationship with him." She sneered at these rumors, when in Zhao Country, she shared a bed with him, if Zhiyi had any relationship with him, wouldn''t she know? Upon hearing this, Su Qing did not ask further. With Yiren by his side, he probably wouldn''t have acted recklessly, it seems she wrongly blamed Yiren before. The pledge of life is false, the Empress being pregnant with his child is naturally more nonsense. After the meal, Li Nuo took a walk with Jiaren and Anning. Upon returning this time, he did not see Phoenix. According to Anning, Phoenix left Chang''an half a month ago to look for new musicians elsewhere. Now Phoenix, besides Jade Sound Pavilion, also owns Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building, almost monopolizing Chang''an''s high-end entertainment industry. Since she took over, Sky Sound Courtyard and Happy Building have turned into pure Music Workshops, but their business has been better than before. Officials in Chang''an, who earlier would go to brothels with fear, afraid of being taken to the Ministry of Justice for reflection, now can visit these places openly. They offer only the service of listening to music and appreciating dance, the imperial examination even tests Music, how can the court forbid their exchange of Music with the ladies? With more courtiers visiting, wealthy families in Chang''an, scholars from various academies, also treat it as an elegant affair, many musicians among them have even changed their fate by this, successfully entering noble families, even as a concubine, they can enjoy endless wealth and honor for a lifetime. In these two days, besides spending time with Jiaren and Anning at home, Li Nuo also took time to visit the Ministry of Justice. After almost half a year, the Ministry of Justice had accumulated considerable dossiers, although after entering the Fifth Realm, handling these ordinary cases contributed little to the improvement of cultivation, it was still better than nothing. Besides, revising the "Daxia Law" is a pressing matter. The imprisonment term in Zhao Country has extended to thirty years, while the maximum in Daxia is still only three years, this greatly impacts the rate of his lifespan increase. The lifespan needed to redeem various abilities is terrifyingly high, Li Nuo''s current ten thousand plus days of lifespan would vanish with a casual exchange for Sixth Realm cultivation, this number needs multiplying several times for him to feel secure. The scope of Redemption can also be tightened. He does not intend to abolish Redemption right away, such matters cannot be achieved overnight. Everyone has selfish desires, the officials of the court are all beneficiaries of Redemption, asking them to betray their class, the resistance encountered would be unimaginable. Even pushing Redemption forward one step would be a significant progress. Afterwards, it can be gradually contracted until completely abolished. With his experience in Zhao Country, Li Nuo quickly revised the new Daxia Law. Of course, Daxia is not Zhao Country, with just an imperial decree from the Empress, the new law can replace the old one. According to procedure, as an Assistant Minister of Justice, to revise the Laws, he must first obtain the Chief of Staff''s consent, then submit the new law to the Ministry of Justice in the name of the Ministry of Justice. Chapter 539 - 351: Secretariat Encounters the Old_2 After the Ministry of Justice''s review and consent, it is then handed over to the Secretariat for a resolution. Once the Secretariat approves, it continues to the Ministry of Supervision for final review, and upon completion, it is handed over to the Ministry of Personnel for execution. The Ministry of Personnel issues the new "Daxia Law" to the Ministry of Justice, and only then does this law acquire true legal effect... Although the process is cumbersome, no step can be skipped. Ministry of Justice. The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Justice is fifty years old this year, and aside from Li Nuo and Anning, he is the last practitioner of Legalism in the Fifth Realm of Daxia. Li Nuo, although he had met him many times at the Ministry of Justice before, found that this Chief of Staff Lord''s character was somewhat similar to his father''s¡ªstern and not prone to laughing or speaking lightly. Li Nuo''s interactions with him were purely work-related. After reading Li Nuo''s report, the Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Justice stamped it with his seal. Li Nuo cupped his fists and said: "Thank you, Chief of Staff Lord." The Chief of Staff of the Ministry of Justice smiled and said: "No need to thank me. If the new law can be implemented, it might revitalize the glory of Legalism, and this old man considers it a small contribution..." A moment later, Li Nuo left the Ministry of Justice with the report. The rejuvenation of Legalism''s glory, as mentioned by the Chief of Staff Lord, wasn''t something he had considered. However, the revised "Daxia Law" is indeed much more stringent compared to the original laws, and the stricter the laws, the more advantageous it is for the cultivation of Legalism. The most glorious period of Legalism was also when the laws were most stringent. Offenses that now result in imprisonment or exile, and actions not even considered crimes, were once capital offenses that cost people their heads under the most stringent laws. Now, publicly flirting with women in minor cases only results in a beating and a fine of some silver taels. Back then, daring to touch a woman''s face without consent would lead to immediate execution. Now, visiting a brothel isn''t considered a crime, but back then, engaging in such transactions would result in both parties being hanged. However, overly harsh punishments eventually proved detrimental to the long-term stability and harmony of the society. Under heavy pressure, many citizens of countries with strict legal systems fled in great numbers. From that point, countries ceased to favor Legalism. The legal systems of various countries shifted from strict to an extremely lenient stance. For instance, shortening sentences and allowing the redemption of severe punishments with wealth... The most significant reason behind this change was the influence of the privileged class. During the evolution of the laws, starting from no distinction between close and distant relationships, no regard for high or low status, to the point where penalties did not apply to nobles, and then to redeeming penalties with silver... Each step in this process was a continuous struggle between Legalism and the nobles. During periods when the nobles held the upper hand, the laws became more lenient towards them. When Legalism was predominant, the laws were relatively harsh on the nobles. After centuries of this tug-of-war, the current laws of various countries came into existence. When Li Nuo arrived at the Ministry of Justice, he happened to encounter King Chun and his father going fishing together. Li Nuo stated his purpose, and without even glancing at Li Xuanjing''s report, said: "The seal is in the drawer under the table; use it yourself..." Watching their carriage slowly disappear, Li Nuo had no choice but to go to his government office, find the seal himself, and stamp it. The next steps were straightforward. His appointment letter had already been issued yesterday. He had his government office at the Secretariat, and Li Nuo headed there to find the Scheeren of the Secretariat''s seal and stamped it, finally handing it to the Left Prime Minister. Without a single question, the Left Prime Minister said: "Wait in the government office for a moment, the old man will personally take it to the Ministry of Supervision for review." Ministry of Supervision. The official responsible for reviewing the new Daxia Law in the Ministry of Justice was nervously going through the document, occasionally looking across at the Left Prime Minister, who was sitting there waiting. The official was responsible for correcting any missteps in political orders, auditing and rejecting imperial edicts, and detecting errors in the Six Departments. The Ministry of Justice wished to amend the laws, and as an official of the Ministry of Justice, he had the power to deny it. Raising the maximum term of imprisonment from a maximum of three years to thirty years. Narrowing the scope of punishment redemption, limiting it to below exile. Increasing the amount for punishment redemption by a hundredfold, raising the maximum from three hundred taels to thirty thousand taels. Even just a small part of what was mentioned in this report was unprecedented... Moreover, the stamps on it from the Minister of Justice, the Minister of Justice, and the Director of the Secretariat were people he could not afford to offend. After reading it, he had no hesitation in stamping it with his own seal. If this report were denied from his hands, how would he continue his career in court? Likewise, the Assistant Minister of Supervision and the Minister of Supervision promptly stamped this report with their seals. Though named the three provinces, there are actually only two. The Secretariat makes the decisions, the Ministry of Personnel executes them, and the Ministry of Supervision simply serves as a formality. This is clearly outlined in the court''s officiating hierarchy. The Director of the Secretariat is the Left Prime Minister, and the Chief of Staff is the Right Prime Minister, with both holding the Standard Second Rank. The chief official of the Ministry of Supervision, the Minister, only holds the Standard Third Rank, and the Assistant Minister is two ranks below the assistants in the other two departments. When the Left Prime Minister personally brings a report for their review, the attitude is clear¡ªif the Ministry of Supervision rejects it, they must provide a reason to the Left Prime Minister. Officials, after achieving the status of Advanced Scholar, before serving in court, take an oath in the Confucian Temple. The oath includes being a clean official and being solely for the people. Who would dare openly oppose such reform? After the Ministry of Supervision''s review, the report was passed to the Ministry of Personnel, left only to be executed. The Ministry of Personnel oversees the Six Departments, and its orders reach the Nine Si and local prefectures and counties. Only with the Right Prime Minister''s nod can the Secretariat''s orders be executed. The contradiction between the Left and Right Prime Ministers arose from this. Without the Left Prime Minister''s approval, the Right Prime Minister cannot draft orders. Without the Right Prime Minister''s consent, the Left Prime Minister''s orders cannot be executed. Unless both agree, no reform or change can be carried out. Chapter 540 - 351: Secretariat Encounters the Old_3 The Left Prime Minister initially thought that the Right Prime Minister would set conditions this time, but unexpectedly, after reading the memorial and the thick new law, he quickly said to an official: "Let the Ministry of Industry expedite the printing of the new law and send it to the capital and the government offices of various states. From today onwards, all crimes will be punished according to the new law..." ... Secretariat. Li Nuo was drinking tea in his government office when he suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure passing by the office. After a slight pause, he immediately stood up and said, "Wait a moment." The young official, arms full of documents, stopped in his tracks, turned towards the source of the voice, paused for a moment as well, then smiled and said, "Brother Li, long time no see..." Li Nuo walked out to the door and asked with a smile, "What brings you here?" Zhou Yu replied, "I was just transferred to the Secretariat as the Chief Clerk." Li Nuo remembered that Zhou Yu ranked over eighty in the imperial examination and could only hold a ninth-grade official position, initially working in some county in the capital as a document officer. The position of Chief Clerk in the Secretariat, however, was a standard seventh-rank position. The Secretariat is the court''s absolute central hub, and the Chief Clerk there is responsible for editing and drafting laws and regulations. Though the position holds no real power, it allows one to access state secrets early. After accumulating experience here and then moving on to practice in the Six Departments, if the performance is average, one might stay in the Six Departments. If outstanding, one may be transferred back to the Secretariat, becoming the Scheeren of the Secretariat. With further honing, a Scheeren in the Secretariat could be promoted outwards to roles like Six Departments'' Chief of Staff, Capital Governor, or other third-rank officials, or internally to Assistant Minister, and ultimately, Prime Minister... Of course, few Chief Clerks in the Secretariat become Prime Ministers, requiring both capability and luck. Despite that, becoming a Chief Clerk in the Secretariat, a standard seventh-rank official position, could entice many to exchange their standard sixth or even fifth-rank for it. In his office, Zhou Yu explained in detail, "I was previously a document official in Liyang County. After the incident with the Kings, the County Magistrate was executed by the Ministry of Justice. I was then promoted to County Magistrate. Half a year later, my father managed to have me transferred back. I''ve been in the Secretariat ever since..." The incident with the Kings refers to King Han and King You''s attempt to clean up the court. Many officials died during that incident, leading to a serious manpower shortage in the court. Many experienced officials were promoted; even inexperienced ones had to be promoted to vacate positions for the new batch of scholars. Compared to newly admitted scholars, they at least had some experience... Zhou Yu was fortunate and had connections in the court, no wonder he got promoted so quickly. Zhou Yu cupped his fists towards Li Nuo and said, "Haven''t yet congratulated Brother Li on your promotion." Li Nuo also cupped his fists back, saying, "Congratulations to you too." His success as the top scholar in the six subjects partly owed to Zhou Yu''s contribution. Had it not been for Zhou Yu bringing justice against his own kin, Li Nuo wouldn''t have caught his father, and if Li Nuo hadn''t achieved top scholar in the six subjects, he might not have married Anning. Li Nuo poured him a cup of tea and asked, "How''s your father these days?" Zhou Yu nodded, saying, "He''s doing well. A few months ago, he was just transferred to be the Minister of War." Moving from Minister of Transportation to Minister of War, although both are standard fifth-rank positions, the Minister of War holds more power and promising prospects, far exceeding the Minister of Transportation, a seemingly horizontal but actually upward move. This was good news for Li Nuo as well. He would soon need to engage with the Ministry of War, and having acquaintances makes things much more convenient. Just as Li Nuo was about to catch up with Zhou Yu, a head poked in from outside. Seeing Zhou Yu, it asked in a displeased tone, "Chief Clerk Zhou, what are you doing here? Have you found the documents I asked for? Scheeren Zheng urgently needs them, and there are several more documents for you to find..." Zhou Yu picked up the documents on the table and said, "I''ve found them, I''ve found them..." The middle-aged official walked in and said, "If you''ve found them, why not send them to me? What are you dawdling here for..." Li Nuo turned to look at the middle-aged official and asked, "And you are?" Zhou Yu proactively introduced, "This is Chief Clerk Zheng." Upon seeing Li Nuo, the middle-aged official was momentarily surprised, then immediately bowed and said, "Greetings Scheeren Li!" Li Nuo laughed and said, "So it''s Chief Clerk Zheng. I thought it was Scheeren Zheng." Chief Clerk Zheng''s heart skipped a beat. Having been in officialdom for many years, he couldn''t miss the implicit meaning behind the words. Who was this Zhou Yu to be so familiar with the Scheeren Li? Among Scheerens in the Secretariat, the positions of the others were far below his. At least they didn''t have the privilege of having the Left Prime Minister personally take a memorial to the Ministry of Supervision for review. He tremblingly took the documents from Zhou Yu''s hands, repeatedly thanking, "Thank you, Chief Clerk Zhou. I''ll find the other documents myself, please don''t let me keep you and Scheeren Li from catching up..." After Scheeren Zheng had left quickly, Zhou Yu cupped his fists towards Li Nuo again and said, "Thank you, Brother Li." Li Nuo waved his hand and said, "You''re welcome." In officialdom, workplace bullying is common. Although Li Nuo hasn''t experienced it, he''s witnessed a lot. He just didn''t expect someone like Zhou Yu, a second-generation official, to be bullied. Zhou Yu explained, "Chief Clerk Zheng is from the Zheng family. Scheeren Zheng is his uncle." No wonder. A Scheeren in the Secretariat wouldn''t care about a Minister of War, and as one of the Six Great Families, the Zheng family doesn''t have to take the court seriously within their domain. A voice came from outside the office again, "Chief Clerk Zhou, Chief Clerk Zhou, Scheeren Du is looking for you..." Zhou Yu said to Li Nuo, "I must go, let''s catch up later." Li Nuo nodded and said, "Go ahead." At the door, Zhou Yu suddenly turned back, hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Brother Li, may I ask you a question?" Li Nuo said, "Go ahead." Looking at him with curiosity, Zhou Yu asked, "Is the Empress of Zhao Country truly your woman?" ``` Chapter 541 - 352: The Method to Break the Deadlock Faced with Zhou Yu''s question, Li Nuo could only dispel the rumors again. After receiving the answer, Zhou Yu showed a somewhat regretful expression upon leaving. Li Nuo waited in the government office for a while longer. The Left Prime Minister came in from outside and said, "Your proposal has been approved by the three provinces. The Ministry of Industry will print the new law and send it to the local prefectures. From this moment, the new law is already in effect..." In fact, even if the Left Prime Minister hadn''t said it, Li Nuo would have already known the outcome. Earlier, his cultivation in Legalism and Confucianism had inexplicably increased somewhat, a definite result of the new law being passed. The same scenario had already happened once when he was in Zhao Country. Legislation is always the fastest way to cultivate Legalism. If all the countries on the continent could follow the laws he established, reaching the Sixth Realm in Legalism would be within reach, and the cultivation in Confucianism might even rise to the Fourth Realm or even the Fifth Realm. Since entering the Confucian realm, his cultivation growth has never stopped. Whether it was enforcing the law impartially, promoting medical reform, encouraging the Mohist, or improving the Military methods, as long as it was for the people, the cultivation in all schools grew alongside the growth in Confucianism. Unfortunately, legislation only increases cultivation, not longevity. With his current understanding of the Yin Yang Technique, life span does not increase out of thin air; it can only be transferred from one person to another. Could the life span he gained have come from the offenders? However, the loss in this transfer is indeed significant. Li Nuo cupped his fists to the Left Prime Minister and said, "Thank you, my lord." He knew very well that the quick approval of the new law was due to the Left Prime Minister''s influence. The Left Prime Minister sighed with relief and said, "In the past, many people wanted to amend the laws, but even if the three provinces approved them, the nobles would collectively oppose them, leading to the laws being repealed before implementation. This time, I fear there won''t be any obstacles..." Although the Daxia nobles don''t directly participate in court affairs, they can still disrupt decisions already made by the court. Over the years, to ensure the smooth implementation of certain laws, he and the Right Prime Minister had to compromise with the nobles, agreeing to some of their unreasonable conditions. This situation is unlikely to happen again in the future. Because Daxia is almost devoid of nobles now. In the past six months, the nobles have been beheaded or assassinated, and even the few who were lucky to survive have long fled Chang''an, making it impossible for them to influence the court again. After regaining his composure, the Left Prime Minister asked, "Regarding the medical reform, what help do you need from the court?" Li Nuo said, "The medical reform requires a large amount of silver and physicians." The Left Prime Minister sighed and said, "The National Treasury has been tight for years, and this year every department urgently needs money. The Ministry of Revenue can allocate up to fifty thousand taels, and as for the physicians, most of the Imperial Physicians in the Imperial Hospital are idle, so you can deploy them as you wish." Li Nuo said, "I''ll go to the Imperial Hospital shortly to discuss this matter with them." The Left Prime Minister nodded and said, "If there are any issues, let me know at any time." With that, he turned and walked out of the government office. As he reached the door, he paused slightly, turned back, and with a curious expression, asked, "I have a question..." Li Nuo said, "I am just friends with the Empress of Zhao Country." The Left Prime Minister looked somewhat disappointed and shook his head as he left. Imperial Hospital. A dozen or so medical officers crowded around a table, creating a noisy and chaotic scene. "Is this the medical book?" "Where did you get it from?" "Bought it from a Zhao Country merchant, that greedy merchant charged me a whole hundred taels!" "Let me see, let me see!" A Medical Director had bought a "medical manual" from a Zhao Country merchant yesterday, and the crowd at the Imperial Hospital treated it as a treasure. This is a medical book written by Li Nuo, the Six Subjects'' Scholar of Daxia, during his time in Zhao Country, which proposed many pioneering theories. Although the Imperial Hospital staff found it confusing, it was said that many Zhao Country physicians named in this medical book had greatly improved their cultivation. To say they weren''t envious, of course, would be impossible. This was almost a windfall, and in the end, all the benefits went to outsiders. While they were engrossed in studying the medical book, a voice came from behind them: "What are you all doing crowding here?" Everyone turned around to see a young figure standing at the door. "Greetings, Lord Li!" The Imperial Physicians quickly stood up and bowed to Li Nuo. A moment later, Li Nuo sat in the main seat and asked, "You all know that the Left Prime Minister wishes to implement medical reform, right?" The Imperial Doctor Order cupped his hands and said, "Reporting to Lord Li, the Secretariat has already informed us. The matter of medical reform is to be fully supported by us for Lord Li." The medical reform in Zhao Country, although still in its initial stages, has already set a good precedent for Daxia. Such matters cannot be done by Li Nuo alone. It requires the support of more members of the Medical School. It was indeed the strong support from Zhao Country''s Medical School, both financially and in effort, that allowed the medical reform there to proceed so smoothly. Li Nuo picked up the "medical manual" from the table. This book was completed while he was in Zhao Country, and before he left, the Ministry of Industry was printing it en masse, requiring each member of Zhao''s Medical School to have a copy. Li Nuo looked at the group and said, "Although this manual has been printed, there are still many imperfections. I intend to revise it further, and since you are experienced members of the Medical School, I wonder if you are willing to assist me..." The group was overjoyed upon hearing this. After all these years, they weren''t living in vain, and how could they not understand that this was Lord Li offering them a benefit. "Willing, willing, of course willing!" "It is an honor for me!" "Thank you, Lord Li!" Li Nuo smiled and said, "You''re welcome. Medical reform is a good thing that benefits the people and strengthens the Medical School. I hope we can work closely together to implement this matter as soon as possible. The Ministry of Revenue will allocate fifty thousand taels to promote the medical reform, and I will personally donate ten thousand taels..." Chapter 542 - 352: The Method to Break the Deadlock_2 Upon hearing this, the Imperial Physicians felt embarrassed to remain silent and began to speak one after another. "I donate five thousand taels." "I donate three thousand taels." "I donate one thousand taels..." Although these sums of silver equaled several years or even more than ten years of their salaries, the Imperial Physicians, unlike other officials, had these salaries as only a small part of their income. Each time they went to treat the nobles, although under orders, the nobles would still give them generous rewards. Medical reform is a bottomless pit, and since the National Treasury had no extra silver, Li Nuo had to seek sponsorship on his own. Of course, it wasn''t without reason; the more successful the medical reform, the quicker his cultivation in the Medical School and Confucian improved. However, in Zhao Country, Doctor Sun would casually open his mouth, and there would be tens of thousands of taels of funding. It''s unknown if the Imperial Physicians in Daxia were poorer or if Doctor Sun had some unique secret technique for obtaining money. Of course, those who gave five thousand or three thousand taels were considered very supportive, so Li Nuo was embarrassed to ask for more. Afterwards, Li Nuo continued discussing details with them. Establishing a Medical College in Chang''an wasn''t difficult; the Imperial Physicians of the Imperial Hospital usually had not much to do and could go teach and make visits without charging a penny. Based on the accumulated experience in Zhao Country, to avoid medical crowding, the consultation fees for the people could be set at different levels. A First Realm doctor ten cents, Second Realm twenty cents, Third Realm fifty cents, Fourth Realm one hundred cents. This could deter over ninety percent of those who were just looking for trouble without illnesses. For the lower-class populace of Chang''an, one hundred cents was about one to two days'' earnings, almost all could afford it. Because of the precedent in Zhao Country, Li Nuo thought the medical reform in Daxia should also proceed smoothly. But the next day, the Imperial Doctor Order came to the Secretariat with a complex expression. After a moment, Li Nuo frowned at him, asking, "Price increase?" The Imperial Doctor Order nodded, saying, "Overnight, all the drug merchants in Chang''an increased the prices of their medicinal materials by several times..." If you want to lower the cost of people''s medical treatment, you must reduce both consultation fees and the prices of the medicinal materials. Consultation fees were easy to reduce; Imperial Physicians received state salaries, making treatment free, and apprentices trained in the Medical College had to stay in court public medical halls for years under the management of the Imperial Hospital, bringing consultation fees to a level acceptable to the populace. But medicinal materials required costs. The court couldn''t provide all the medicinal materials for free, as the National Treasury couldn''t possibly afford it. In Zhao Country, the entire medical community voluntarily ceded a part of their profits, selling medicinal materials to the court almost at cost. But in Daxia, things developed completely differently. When the court intended to implement medical reform, they raised the prices several times, openly opposing the court. Ordinary people wouldn''t dare do this. Li Nuo asked, "What background do those drug merchants have?" The Imperial Doctor Order sighed, saying, "All the drug merchants in Daxia are under the Six Great Families. Although the court also has the Shangyao Bureau, the medicinal materials grown by the Shangyao Bureau are barely enough for the Imperial Hospital. If an additional medical hall is to be opened, it must procure from the drug merchants..." Li Nuo''s gaze shifted slightly, murmuring, "Six Great Families..." In fact, Zhao Country''s medicinal materials were also monopolized, but the monopoly belonged to Zhao Country''s Medical School. Although the Zhao Country''s Medical School also valued profit, they also carried the sentiment of healers. When Zhao''s court was undergoing medical reform, they chose to sacrifice part of their profits to support the court and benefit the people. The Imperial Doctor Order continued, "It''s not just the drug merchants; almost all the medical halls in Chang''an are industries of the great clans. The court''s plan to establish affordable medical halls is bound to affect their interests, so it''s not surprising they would do this..." He paused and added, "The influence of the great clans in Chang''an is still minimal; outside of Chang''an, over ninety percent of the medical halls belong to them, and they control all the drug merchants. Outsiders find it difficult to intervene. Daxia''s Medical School must either submit to the aristocratic families or rely on the court. Otherwise, there''s no room for survival..." Li Nuo finally realized he was too idealistic. There are fundamental differences in the national conditions between Zhao Country and Daxia. Even implementing the medical reform in Chang''an encountered such obstacles. Outside of Chang''an, wouldn''t it be utterly impossible? Inside the government office, the Left Prime Minister slammed the table in anger and said, "How bold they are! The same with the tax reform, and now with the medical reform. Can they not bear to see the people live even a slightly better life!" He said gravely, "There must be someone orchestrating this behind the scenes. Investigate carefully; who exactly is obstructing the medical reform!" In matters like this, the Spiegel Bureau was evidently more skilled than the Secretariat. An hour later, Li Nuo received the answer he wanted. He opened the letter sent by Housekeeper Wu, which contained only two characters. Wang family. Since last year''s "Dual Kings'' Rebellion," the Wang family''s power on the court has been almost completely eradicated. However, their influence on Daxia had already permeated every aspect. The Left Prime Minister said coldly, "It''s the Wang family again..." At the mention of the Wang family, a hint of ferocity appeared on the face of this Fifth Realm Great Scholar. The court''s decrees found it difficult to extend beyond Chang''an because of these great clans, with the Wang family being the leading family of the age. They controlled vast tracts of land but were exempt from taxes. When the court attempted to implement land reform, returning land to the people, they were the greatest obstruction. The three provinces repeatedly issued edicts hoping to limit the amount of land the clans could own, but they incited nobles to reject it. When the court sought to revoke their tax exemption rights, the tax officers sent were mysteriously killed on the way. The court wanted to expand official schools and reform the Imperial Examination, but the official schools established in each province couldn''t recruit students. The best students all attended their private schools. These people effortlessly passed into the Four Great Academy and, after entering the court, sought benefits for them in every way. Local officials, newly appointed for only a few months, would be bribed by them and collude with them, deceiving superior and misleading the subordinates, completely forgetting their vows at the Confucian Temple. The medical reform easily executed in Zhao Country couldn''t even make its first step in Daxia. The Left Prime Minister slowly sat in his chair, his once straight spine now slightly bent. To change all of this, he has fought tirelessly for decades, losing countless disciples, yet he still sees no hope... Ministry of Personnel. An official walked into the government office and said to the Right Prime Minister, "Teacher, their medical reform has encountered obstacles before even being implemented. The drug merchants controlled by several great families have increased the prices of medicinal materials severalfold overnight..." The Right Prime Minister showed no surprise and said, "It''s nothing more than repeating itself. Once it was Li Xuanjing; now it''s his son''s turn. Isn''t the loss of so many disciples under Cui Jian enough? Does he want to drag a few more in?" He put down a memorial in his hand, showing a hint of curiosity as he slowly said, "Back then, when Li Xuanjing led a group of newly admitted scholars to march in protest, only one out of seventeen survived. Twenty years later, I''m curious to see what his son will do?" Secretariat. A similar situation, the Left Prime Minister had experienced countless times. He looked at Li Nuo and asked, "You are the Six Subjects'' Scholar; there are few in the world smarter than you. Tell this old man, what is the way out for the court''s reform, what is the way out for the people of Daxia?" Li Nuo truly knew the answer to this question. The Daxia Dynasty had a brief history of only three hundred years. Before, it was the extremely chaotic Warring States, leaving little historical precedent to draw upon. But China''s five thousand years of history, the cycles repeat over and over, leaving many valuable experiences. Any problem could find an answer in that long history. When at the end of a Dynasty, land is severely consolidated, national resources are concentrated in the hands of a few, and the people struggle just to live, how should one break the stalemate and escape the oppression and exploitation of the aristocratic families and landlords? The answer is simple. Kill them all. Chapter 543 - 353: Li Yuns Enlightenment The Left Prime Minister was shocked: "Kill them all?" Li Nuo nodded and said: "How can there be reform without bloodshed and sacrifice? If not the enemy''s blood, then it will be our own. Relying solely on demonstrations and protests won''t bring a good life to the people." A great person once said. Revolution is not a dinner party, not writing an essay, not painting or embroidering; it cannot be so refined, so leisurely and gentle, so gracious, courteous, and restrained. Revolution is an uprising, a violent action where one class overthrows another class. Confucianism, due to its unique nature of cultivation, naturally stands on the side of the broad masses. What to do when the land is annexed by the powerful, leaving the people with no land to cultivate? Then overthrow the landlords and redistribute the land. Those willing to share can be spared; those unwilling must be killed. Kill them all, and won''t the good days for the people arrive? It''s just that simple. Li Nuo could understand the Left Prime Minister''s shock. Such theories are still somewhat ahead of their time in this era. The Left Prime Minister is deeply influenced by the Confucian thought of this world, trapped within the confines of traditional Confucian ideology. Confucianism emphasizes benevolence and always hopes to implement reform through benevolent governance. Therefore, Confucians often hold demonstrations and protests, trying to avoid bloodshed and sacrifice as much as possible, often resulting in sacrificing themselves. Legalism advocates for the rule of law. The land of the powerful clans was purchased, not robbed. The herbs are grown by them, and with their own things, they can set whatever prices they want. Is it not unjust killing to kill them? If this is correct, then the people are doomed to starve and die from illness. Li Nuo''s words left the Left Prime Minister quite impacted, but when he pondered his experiences over the decades, he had to admit he was right. In the court''s struggle with the nobles and the famous family, it was cautious and compromising, ultimately achieving nothing. No, some people did accomplish some things. When Li Xuanjing killed all the nobles, the legal reforms, which were always difficult to advance, proceeded very smoothly. The Left Prime Minister sighed softly and said: "Even so, getting them to compromise through violence is easier said than done." There is one point Li Nuo must admit, the revolutionary experiences of another world are not entirely applicable to Daxia. After all, the so-called powerful clans and famous families of that world merely had land and money, and lacked the ability to resist a violent revolution initiated by the state or the people. But in Daxia, these powerful clans and famous families are not just wealthy. The court is filled with their officials, the army with their generals, and each family has countless strong practitioners. Combined, even the court has to make concessions. This land is said to belong to the Li Family, but the Emperor''s true power is far less than imagined. In the prefectures controlled by a few Great Families, they are the true court. It is even said that they, more than the court, can represent Daxia. In the face of external invasions, these Great Families are the backbone of resistance. If they are not moved, the people will not have good days. However, if they are moved, then at that time, when a few other dynasties take advantage, the people still won''t have good days. This is the current predicament of Confucianism in Daxia. To change this predicament, unless their power can easily suppress the Great Families and possess enough strength to deter foreign enemies from invading, otherwise everything is just empty talk. But that is a matter for the future. Unable to deal with the Great Families, can''t they deal with a few pharmaceutical merchants in Chang''an? Chang''an. Jishi Hall. Jishi Hall is the property of the Wang family, with five Medical Halls in Chang''an. Today, the largest Medical Hall of Jishi Hall in Chang''an was not open for business, and the managers of the five Medical Halls gathered in the back hall of one Medical Hall. "Manager Xu, the court just started healthcare reform, and we increased the prices of medicinal materials so much. Is it really alright?" "What could possibly happen? These are our things; we can set prices as we wish, whether to raise or lower them. The court manages everything, can they manage what prices we sell our medicine for?" "Moreover, this is the decision of the family head. The court wants healthcare reform, with consultation fees so low and medication prices wanting to be set so cheap. How will we make a living in the future?" "We must show the court our stance. If we compromise this time, how will we conduct our business in the future?" "With several Great Families advancing and retreating together, what can the court do to us?" ... As the general manager of the Wang family''s Medical Halls in Chang''an, upon hearing that the court had intentions of healthcare reform, Manager Xu immediately reported to the family. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the Imperial Hospital had a huge demand for medicinal materials. They had long heard of the healthcare reform in Zhao Country. If Daxia did the same, their Medical Halls'' business across various places would be affected. If anyone else tried to harm the Wang family''s business, they might not even have a place to be buried. But since the opponent is the court, their methods are limited. The family head said that even if the Chang''an Medical Halls cease business, they will not let the court''s healthcare reform succeed. The recent power shift inflicted heavy losses on the Wang family: not only were their court officials purged, but the second master with the most aptitude in Martial Path was executed under the false charge of treason, leaving everyone in the Wang family harboring resentment. Bam! Bam! Bam! Just as they were discussing how to respond to the court''s next move, a violent knocking came from outside. A clerk opened the Medical Hall''s door and impatiently said before seeing anyone: "Why the knocking? The Medical Hall is closed today. Go elsewhere to buy medicine or see a doctor!" But standing at the door was not a patient. A team of uniformed government officers stood there, and the leading constable waved his hand and said: "Arrest them all!" Chapter 544 - 353: Li Yuns Enlightenment_2 The attendant was still in a daze, only to be pinned to the ground by someone. A few shopkeepers from the back hall heard the news and came out, only to be taken down by the Ministry of Justice on the spot. "What are you doing!" "What crime have we committed, why are you arresting us!" "Which government office are you from, how can you arrest people arbitrarily!" A constable held a warrant from the Ministry of Justice in his hand, waved it before them, and said, "Take a good look, the Ministry of Justice doesn''t arrest people without reason, you''ve committed the crime of maliciously inflating medicine prices, so you''ll all have to come with us." Manager Xu was stunned for a moment and then angrily said, "What crime of maliciously inflating medicine prices, what are you talking about, there is no such crime in Daxia!" The Ministry of Justice constable said, "I''m sorry, this crime was just established, if you have anything to say, save it for the Ministry of Justice." Several shopkeepers from the Wang family''s Jishi Hall were taken away by the Ministry of Justice, and many people on the street witnessed this scene. "Isn''t that Manager Xu, what happened to him, why was he taken away by government officers?" "Manager Xu always seemed very upright, did he commit some crime?" "There are other shopkeepers from the Wang family''s Jishi Hall involved too, this is a big issue!" Wounded-healing Hall. A disciple rushed in quickly, panic-stricken, "Manager, something''s wrong, including Manager Xu, several shopkeepers from Jishi Hall have been taken away by the Ministry of Justice!" The figure behind the counter moving the abacus changed expression upon hearing this, and said in shock, "What!" If Manager Xu alone were caught, it might be because he did something wrong. But when all the shopkeepers from the Wang family''s Jishi Hall were taken away by the Ministry of Justice, he could be sure it was because of the price hike in medicinal materials. The court''s actions had to be based on the law; the Ministry of Justice couldn''t just arrest people randomly for this! He hurriedly left the Medical Hall to find others to discuss countermeasures. An hour later, word came from the Ministry of Justice. Several shopkeepers from Jishi Hall, for violating the court''s "Pharmaceutical Management Regulations," arbitrarily inflating medicine prices, and attempting to undermine the fundamentals of medical reform, were sentenced by Assistant Minister Li Nuo to ten years of imprisonment, and the five Jishi Halls in Chang''an were confiscated according to the law, including their medicinal fields near the Capital, which were also nationalized. The court''s implementation of medical reform is to ensure that people can seek medical treatment when sick and get treated when ill, and it is a fundamental national policy that will be pushed for the long term. Their actions are undermining national policy and profiteering from national difficulties, and are unforgivable crimes. At the same time, the Imperial Hospital posted a notice outside Jishi Hall, announcing that the five Jishi Halls will be converted into National Medical Halls, with Imperial Physicians on duty daily, consultation fees ranging from ten to one hundred cents, and medicine prices less than one-tenth of before. Upon hearing the news, the people of Chang''an cheered. In the past two days, news had emerged that the court was about to implement a new law. In the new law, the Redemption tailored for nobles and officials would be further curtailed, and the Redemption silver would be increased tenfold. This was naturally great news for the people. It was heard that such a law had already been implemented in Zhao Country, and now it was finally their turn. Since the top scholar returned from Zhao Country, it had been one good thing after another for the people. In the past, ordinary people wanted to see a doctor, but the consultation fee alone was one tael of silver, and medicine costs were exorbitant, so after a few visits, the ordinary family could go bankrupt. The consultation fee at the National Medical Hall is one-hundredth of what it was at Jishi Hall in the past, affordable even for beggars on the street. The people of Chang''an were jubilant, but the shopkeepers at various Medical Halls were both shocked and fearful. This is plain robbery! Just because they raised the price of medicinal materials, people were taken to the Ministry of Justice for sentencing, and their medicinal fields and Medical Halls were seized; how is this different from banditry? It''s hard to imagine the court doing such a thing. Reasonable bandits only care about money without harming people! Though shocked, angry, and fearful at heart, they dared not delay in their actions. Several major Medical Halls immediately removed their signs of increased medicine prices and restored the prices to the original levels, worried they might be next to be raided. At the same time, they also immediately sent messages to their families. Secretariat. The Left Prime Minister looked at the dossier sent up from the Ministry of Justice with astonishment. Isn''t this blatant robbery? This is blatant robbery. As a Confucian disciple and a national Prime Minister, he could never have come up with such a method in his lifetime. But he had to admit, this method was very effective. Not only did it render medicinal materials cost-free, but it also meant that they no longer needed to build Medical Halls; the Ministry of Industry only needed to change a sign, and the National Medical Hall could officially open tomorrow. This decree at least pushed the progress of medical reform forward by several months. Just a few days ago during the preparation stage of medical reform, it suddenly reached the completion stage. At this moment, he finally personally experienced how effective violence could be. All his life he had pondered how to get the noble families to relinquish their benefits so that the people of Daxia could live prosperous lives and had made many efforts, but all had ended in failure. Li Nuo, through medical reform, taught him a lesson. When faced with the oppression of the noble families, the court''s path of reform, and the way forward for the people of Daxia, the simplest and most effective method consisted of just four words. Kill them all. This was a path he had never considered. A figure entered the government office, and the Right Prime Minister picked up the dossier that the Left Prime Minister had just put down. He had guessed what methods Li Nuo might use to implement this medical reform, but he did not expect that his method would be so simple and direct. Having set down the dossier, the Right Prime Minister said, "As expected of Li Xuanjing''s son, only he and his father could use such a method." Li Nuo walked in from outside and said, "You flatter me, Right Prime Minister." He had just come over after finishing up at the Ministry of Justice.